《Invincible Saint Salaryman the Path I Walk to Survive in This Other World》 Chapter Prologue Chapter 000 Prologue Trantor: Tseirp [Status open]. When I said that in my mind, a translucent bluish-white hologram window appeared in front of my eyes. Game-like status are shown in the window? The status screen was projected just as I wanted toment on that. Name: Undefined Age: 15 Job: Undefined LV: 1 (Body level) HP: 200 (Vitality) MP: 50 (Magic amount) STR: 20 (Physical Strength) INT: 20 (Intelligence, Comprehension) VIT: 20 (Endurance) MGI: 20 (Magical power) DEX: 20 (Dexterity) RMG: 20 (Magical Resistance) AGI: 20 (Agility) SP: 100 (Skill, Status point) Skills None Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) [Almost as if its a game. Haha ] The manughed helplessly. Why am I in a situation that seems like it was written in a novels prologue? The man stared at his status in a daze as he recalled. This all began when the man lost his life. It doesnt mean that his death had any special meaning. The delivery date will be next Wednesday. I will be in your care from now on director. The man was in a business that provided office solutions. Ill be in your care as well. Oh yes, would I be seeing you next Wednesday as well during the delivery? The good-spirited director asked in a friendly manner. Of course. The man nodded while smiling. I see. Then next week give me a call before you arrive. Understood. The conversation ended as the man left the directors office. Okay. Looks like Ive achieved this months quota. With this Ill be promoted! The man muttered with a grin. After roughly half a year the man has finally secured his promotion from chief to assistant manager. In the current psychological state, he would have skipped in joy if there wasnt anybody around him. He was in such a great mood. But as the man was lost in happiness, as if ridding on an elevator, he suddenly elerated downwards towards misfortune. As the man walked towards the exit of the building, the string of his leather shoes loosened and he bent down to retie them. Right at that moment as the man exit the building. Pa~an The man heard a noise like a dry gunshot. Uwoo Immediately after his surprise, the man felt a sharp pain in his left chest, driving him to his knees. [Due to the shock from that noise just now? I who have only just entered the thirties My heart ] The pain passed after just a few seconds. [What was that sound just now? Did something copse? Ah..I dirtied my knees.] As he murmured, the man noticed the eyes around him and tried to stand up but he could not bring energy into his leg. [Eh? This is bad. Dont tell me the shock from just now affected my strained back? Ive heard of such cases before. Eh? But even so I dont feel any pain?] As the man thought frantically, the surrounding people stared at him while shouting Call an ambnce! [Eh? Maybe the sound just now Ahh I see. That really was the sound of a gunshot] The man guessed. At the same time he felt his body rapidly turn cold. [I see. But Im a man about to be promoted? All my hard work up until now, I will not die in such a ce!] The man inspired himself. But the man could not move. As he knelt, his consciousness gradually left. During a convenience store robbery escape, the robber shot a bullet to intimidate the chasing store clerk but ended up hitting the man. It was a warning shot from a convenience store robbery. The man was identally hit on the left chest as he exited the building. The robber could not withstand the pangs of guilt from identally hitting the man and surrendered at the police station hourster. Promotion. That was the only thing that supported the man. As if he allowed himself to die! He had an extremely strong will. He was going to invite that girl on a date on the day of his promotion. That alone was the mans driving force. Maybe due to that? Using that strong will, the man regained consciousness. He himself thought so. Because he woke up normally. But the ce he woke up at was not normal. The man woke up in a pure white space with nothing at all. The manid there alone. There were more strange points. The man should have been wearing a suit, but now he wore unfamiliar clothes. From which era were these clothes from? He felt puzzled. If I was shot I should be in hospital clothes or sleepwear. But the current clothes seems like it was made haphazardly. Other than that there was something else I found weird. There has been no change to my body at all. There wasnt any wound on the left chest that was shot. The man kept thinking while confused. Where the heck is this ce? What kind of ce is it? And who changed my clothes? Various thoughts float in his head as he frantically dispelled them while exploring other possibilities. The man was a sryman from of around age 30. A bachelor but he has dated and had plenty of friends. But in recent years he drifted apart from friends due to the busy workload. The man was thinking of finding a long term love and marriage partner. As the man decided, he slowly changed his behavior little by little. Especially this past year his efforts amazed the people around him. And finally the result proportional to his effort appeared. A slight change in topic. The mans hobby was reading. He started reading when he was in primary school. The books he read in middle and high school added together number in the thousands. Since entering university he started reading mobile novels. He proceeded on to light novels and without noticing he became a light novel otaku. Well not an otaku to the degree that he did not miss any light novels or anime. It wasnt to the level that would interfere with daily life. Lately to proceed full force to be promoted, this hobby was sealed. [Dont tell me this development?] The man did not want to believe it. But reality is heartless. {O unfortunate soul. I reincarnated you} A voice resounded in my head. [Could you return me to my original world?] The man asked immediately. {You cannot return to a world where there is already a dead body} As I suspected I died? [So which world would I go to?] {A star called Galdardia. It is a made of water and earth simr to Earth.} [So it is the same as my current world?] The man asked cautiously. {It is a world where there are magic and demons} [That is impossible for the general public. Of course I am aware that there are such light novels and anime. In the past I somewhat wanted such a world. But now that I have became an adult, I dont think I will enjoy the adventure.] {O unfortunate soul. You and 9 other souls with simr circumstances are going to be reincarnated soon in your current condition. If you dont want that then listen to my exnation} The man winced and was genuinely scared. [I am sorry. Please go on.] The man immediately bowed to the unseen voice. Is that man a god? He did not expected that he would be threatened so soon. {As you imagined, you will be reincarnated into a world of swords, magic and demons. I will only reincarnate you there. I will not interfere in anything from then on. Now open your status by saying [Status open] in your mind.} [Status open] The man did as he was ordered. His status appeared as he recited the phrase in his mind. Name: Undefined Age: 15 Job: Undefined LV: 1 (Body level) HP: 200 (Vitality) MP: 50 (Magic amount) STR: 20 (Physical Strength) INT: 20 (Intelligence, Comprehension) VIT: 20 (Endurance) MGI: 20 (Magical power) DEX: 20 (Dexterity) RMG: 20 (Magical Resistance) AGI: 20 (Agility) SP: 100 (Skill, Status point) Skills None Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) [Almost as if its a game. Haha ] The manughed helplessly. Suddenly a hologram window appeared from nothing in front of his eyes. What looks like his status was disyed on it. [Just like fantasy Eh? I became younger. Is this a service for me?] Adapting quickly is the strength of a working man. Therefore the man has already epted the current situation. {The set time limit is an hour. I have decided on your race and age. You can decide on the remaining points. There are no family names. I will transmit Galdardias fundamental knowledge directly into your brain. An hourter you would be automatically sent to Galdardia. O unfortunate soul, I hope you will achieve happiness in your next life.} Piron~ Such a sound went off. Then a mechanical-like announcement was heard. God of Destiny blessing obtained (Increased SP acquisition) ThaThank you very muchhhhhh As soon as he said his thanks, the mechanical sound rang in his head. His head was wrecked with severe pain as various knowledge that exceeded the allowable amount was nted directly into his brain. It wasnt the usual kind of pain, it was a dull pain like being beaten on the head with a blunt instrument. The mans cry of pain lessened. Although it felt as if he experienced it for a long time, the clock in the status shows that the remaining time limit was 59 minutes and 07 seconds. [HaaHaaHaa The pain just now was not normal at all.] After the man felt that his head was beaten by a blunt instrument without any anesthetics, he felt like something sharp was forcefully pierced into his head repeatedly. [So Ive obtained the fundamental knowledge with that. My head still hurts but time is limited so I will try to steadily advance.] The Galdardia fundamental knowledge the man obtained showed him information regarding the current existing countries, their respective climate and races, the continentsmon currency andmon literacy skills. The man took a deep breath and reluctantly ventured into character creation. In character creation, he toyed with the initial avatars face, creating a European like face with deep scarlet eyes and brown hair. Name Eh I cant remember my name? No matter what? Then I willbine my MMO names Michael and Lucifer and use the name Luciel. I stretched my height from 10cm to 185cm, changed hair color from brown to silver, pupils from scarlet to pale purple. From the obtained knowledge silver hair and purple pupils weremon and they match well so this should be fine. Remaining time 53 minutes huh. Knowledge-wiseyup. Language-wise capable of reading and writing. With this I should be fine. In addition 15 years old is considered an adult so I can start working immediately. Even so, I wish this is really just a dream. I did the character creation with the feeling that this is a game. I did it with only such feelings. [The reincarnation location is rtively close to a townpared to the ins, forest andbyrinth. However it is influenced by luck. Skills have levels and the highest level of a skill is X? To learn skills I can either spend SP or work hard to gain them.] I was deep in thought. With only this amount of basic knowledge I am unaware of too much. The element of luck is quite strong. Skills are split into attack, defense, magic, support, production, lifestyle, research and tamer? While touching the status screen to look for holes in the system, there were no search systems or hidden screens. It seems like there is no choice but to steadily find out. First of all, luck. Although it seems like a gamble, but even at work grabbing the customer also depends on luck. In the first ce, there are also people like me without any luck who got shot and had his life end suddenly. While thinking about that, I calcted the SP required for necessary skills. Support Ability value Luck Good Luck, Strong Luck, Extreme Luck, Great Luck, Devils Luck, Absolute Luck, Heavens Luck appeared but Absolute Luck cost 100P and Heavens Luck cost 500P so they are out of the question. For now the candidate is Strong luck which cost 10P. Next we need magic. Magic Magical properties Light, Holy, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Dark, Space-time. The four basic magic attributes cost 10P, Holy magic cost 20P, Lightning cost 30P, Light and Dark cost 50P and Space-time cost 100P. Furthermore other elements necessary for magic usage include, Magic Chant Chant Shortening, Chant Termination, Chant Omission, Magic circles. But I dont have enough. This is very bad. What? Of course I am talking about SP. Overwhelmingck of SP. Either way I was not expecting something cheat-like from the beginning. It would be great if I had something like that but this is reality. Using 20P to obtain Holy magic which is capable of recovery and support magic, Chant Termination for 20P, Chant Omission for 30P and Magic Circle for 30P. I instinctively feel that selecting these at the moment would be very bad. Cooking and various ordinary skills are found under the Lifestyle skills while cksmithing and other ordinary skills are found under Production skills. There wasnt any special skills under Attack skills either. And there are pitfalls. Even if I chose the Attack skills, it is possible that I might not have the specific weapon to use the skills with. I have no idea where I would start from, there would be no point in learning sword skills if I do not start with a sword. Going by that logic I decided to get the safe choice of Taijutsu (Body Technique) for 5P. In this white space I concentrate on obtaining onlybat skills to increase my own capabilities. But I am unlikely to survive with onlybat skills. I read the text while pondering. I tried to look for them but there are no loophole or copy-based skills. I ovepped and repeated simtions as I chose my skills while feeling lost. In the end I chose Appraisal 20P, Taijutsu 5P, Great luck 50P, Holy Magic Aptitude 20P, Magic Control 5P. The remaining time was 18 minutes. I went back to look for any ws in my choices. While doing so I stumbled upon Job choices. Upon selection a certain screen was disyed. Below that various professions were listed. [It seems like I must select this deliberately? If I did not check then wouldnt I have fallen into a trap?] I thought to myself as I browsed through the professions. Swordsman, Magician, Healer, Thief, Merchant From the myriad of choices I chose Healer. It might have been better to choose Swordsman or Magician. But Swordsman or Magician may not be able to use or even learn recovery magic. One can never be too careful. The remaining time is 9 minutes and 42 secondsBefore pressing the button, I review my skill choices and try to remember skills that I will likely spend SP to obtain or work hard to gain. When I confirmed my choices with more than 3 minutes to go, I appeared standing in a meadow holding 3 silver coins. A meadow with nothing around as far as the eyes can seen. Dont tell me it is raining money? Luciel muttered as he looked up at the sky. He took a deep breath to calm his spirit. After calming down, he decided take a look around. Quite a distance away, there was something that looks like the outer walls of a city. Judging by the size capable of being seen from such a long distance away, it might be arge city. Relieved to see a city firmly in the distance, Luciel stayed vignt towards his surroundings as he advanced towards the city. {I have fulfilled my promise with these 10 souls} {Certainly. It might be a slightly interesting if the world changes with this.} {I only gave you mediocre souls. Without souls with high adaptability, they will fall into difficult situations and are unlikely to survive.} {Well both of us can only watch without interfering, if they all die then we can exchange another bet.} { If I feel like it. See you.} One of the lights disappeared. {Ahh~ I wonder if it will be interesting this time.} Muttered the other light as it disappeared. The God of Destiny gave 10 souls including Luciels soul to the other worlds Chief God. The God of Destiny lost a bet with the other worlds Chief God and transferred 10 mediocre souls. The God of Destiny only gave his blessing to Luciels soul. It was Luciels fate to die but he fought against his fate by sheer will to stay in his present world for as long as possible. Because of that, be it good luck or bad luck, he was selected as one of the ten souls. That was why the God of Destiny gave his blessing to Luciels soul. To watch over his future as he passed his soul to the other worlds chief god. Both the God of Destiny and Galdardias Chief God do not know what this blessing will bring about. And so 10 souls from earth reincarnated in Galdardia. Name: Luciel Age: 15 Job: Healer LV: 1 HP: 200 MP: 50 STR: 20 INT: 20 VIT: 20 MGI: 20 DEX: 20 RMG: 20 AGI: 20 SP: 0 Magic Aptitude: Holy Skills Appraisal Great luck Taijutsu I Magic Power Control I Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) God of Destinys blessing(Increased SP acquisition) Chapter 1: Healer’s Guild Chapter 1: Healers Guild The weather is great and there is a road so the journey is easy. [I was mentally prepared for the long walk but it really is far. It was really scary when I spotted a monster in the distance just now. I really wish they would stop sending people into another world empty handed. The only salvation I have is this rock I picked up that seems easy to throw. Haa~ could I really survive in this world? Ahh~ this is terrifying.] I continue walking all alone to keep my feelings in check. I cant bring out my courage without the cheat abilities of a light novels main character. Even if the standard goblin monster attacks me, I have a feeling I will lose. Currently, the only thought in Luciels mind is to survive. Only that single thought. While checking his surroundings, he reached approximately 300 meters from the city and finally feels relieved as he spots human figures. He brisk walks towards the door-like location. What a splendid outer wall. If the exterior is so splendid then the interior should be quite respectable as well. Whilementing aloud, rocky outer walls unseen in my previous lifees into view as I approach the city gates. Identification is needed to enter the city. I pray to god that I can somehow enter while waiting in order. Show me your identification papers. Said the gate soldier holding a spear. He is slightly shorter than me but the thickness of his arms are at least three timesrgerpared to mine. I would go down with just one punch from that log-sized arm. I spun my words while holding that impression of the guard. I came from a small vige. I was immediately sent out of my vige after I became an adult so I dont have any identification papers. I came to this city intending to work under the Healers Academy. I told the gate guard while adding in some acting. Huh? The Healers Academy? Please wait a while Eh? That did it? I intended to take advantage of the knowledge I obtained but did I just unnecessarily dig a grave for myself? I felt anxious. Should I run? No. It will be checkmate if I run. As I was deep in thought, the earlier guard returns together with a woman. The woman has clear blonde hair that extends beyond her shoulders, d in a pure white robe exuding a beautiful and dignified atmosphere. I was momentarily fascinated. Are you the applicant who wish to join the Healers Academy? Yes. I have aptitude for Holy magic and my profession is Healer so I came to the city with the intent to practice. Okay. Then firstly please follow me to obtain your Healer Guilds identification papers. With only that said the woman starts walking away. I thank the gate guard while thinking just who is that woman? I frantically chase after the woman walking rapidly away to try asking her a question. Um, is there no toll for entering the city? She replies while smiling. Only the Empire requires Healers to pay a toll. She continues on that there are other reasons but mainly due to the Healers Headquarters situated in this country, just by being a Healer you will be treated better. In addition, you can be jailed if you lie about having aptitude for Holy magic so it seems like nobody makes false derations regarding that. Right after reincarnating in this country, my Extravagant luckimmediately worked in my favor. Does this exhibit the merit of having Extravagant luck? I grin to myself as I frantically chase after the woman. As we walk on a beautiful cobblestone road, I get a feeling that I wanted to walk on simr streets in my previous life. But I couldnt make the woman guiding me wait so I put away my nostalgia and increased my pace. The woman finally stops in front of a huge building. This is Saint Schulls church Meratoni branchs Healers Guild. She entered the building as she was talking and turns around to say. Wee to the Healers Guild Ah~ I feel kind of happy. Thank you very much. I feel slightly embarrassed but I thank her properly. Lumina-sama, how may I help you? The voice came from a slightly bewitching nubile beauty at the reception desk. Wait a minute. Did she just address the woman that guided me as -sama (honorific)? Is she a prominent person? If I remember she is called Lumina-san? This child here was selected as a Healer during his vigesing of age ceremony. I hope to confirm this with the Healers Guild andplete his identification papers. Lumina-san exins to the receptionist as she moves towards the counter. Ahh~ I see. Then once again, wee. This way towards the Healers Guild. Here are the documents needed for the procedure to register as a Healer. Please fill them in. I hand over the parchments at the counter she leads me to. On the paper I filled in my name, race and age but feigned ignorance regarding my birthce. For my birthce is it okay if I just indicate it as vige? Even if the vige has a name I have no idea? Hahh? Ah, cough. Well if you dont know then it should be fine. It was just for a moment but this receptiondy what did she just say? She made such a face? It was fleeting so maybe I am mistaken? The receptionist resume her smiling face as if nothing had happened. Earlier, the receptionist I handed my documents over disappeared into a room behind the counter. Eh? Registration passed with just vige? This is a city right? Lumina and the woman she called out to sighs. You really are ignorant huh. She said that while feeling appalled. Those cold eyes is not a reward to me. It is simply scary. Ill try my best from now on. (Luciel) She lowers her head as she sighs again. Shortly afterwards the receptionist returns. Please flow your magic into this. Said the receptionist as she pass me a card. It was good that I obtained Magic Control . Due to that skill I understood how to use magic. A flow of what appears to be magical power flows into the card. The card then emits light as words float up. Healers Guild Meratoni branch affiliate G rank Healer Luciel Here you go. I return the card. The receptionist once again disappears into the room behind the counter. May I ask what was that for? Ah that was to record your card. With that you can use it at any Healers Guild around the world. I see. What is the reason for that feature? I am worried for the assumption that there would be travelling. Well I wonder if I should ask people about that. The receptionist came back and passed the card to me. Thank you for waiting. You are definitely a healer. You have both aptitude for Holy magic and magic control. Do you have any enquiries? Asks Lumina-san wouldnt this be bad if this continues? And so I intentionally expose myself. Im sorry. I have not used Holy magic before, nor can I use magic. I honestly tell them. What do you mean? Isnt that look a bit too intimidating Lumina-sama? Is there a problem? I have not read any spell books and I am the first healer from my vige so please let me know if there is anything strange? Haa~ Thats right I remembered you are ignorant. Lumina-san believes me. Acting ignorant earlier helped. But somehow It feels like I am tearing. Erm~ I havepleted the registration but is there anywhere that I cant work at as a subordinate worker? Lumina-sans mouth was agape after hearing my question. You have three choices. Sparta, Loan and Groundwork. Erm Lumina-san? You have been emitting an intimidating aura since just now? Could you please exin the choices in detail? Umu. In the case of Sparta, you will chant until your magic is depleted as you study to memorise healing magic. After your magic has been restored from sleep you will repeat the same process again. In the case of Loan, because there isnt a specialised Healers school, you will enter an ordinary academy and learn magic for three years. However, you would need to return 10 gold pieces to the Healers Guild uponpletion. Finally for Groundwork, for the duration of a year you willplete chores while memorizing Holy magic during your spare time. The first choice I wont die but I will be under severe mental stress in a short time. Second choice is kind of simr to a schrship. From my previous lifes experience I know that this would be pretty tough as well. As for the third choice chores I am not sure if I would have any free time at all. But this certainly would be the most reliable choice. No wait. I should be able to endure Sparta. Thats right. Didnt I acquire Appraisal for reasons like this? With this skill I should not get mentally cornered to that degree. TL: 쾚a I tranted this as appraisal but doesnt look like it is. Will rename it as more details appear. I should be able to manage if I raise my fighting spirit here. I will advance from a Healer newbie into a Healer apprentice. Yes I will aim for promotion. These thoughts give birth to vigour in my heart. Please assign me for the Sparta course. I would like to make full use of my time. I said while bowing down after consolidating my thoughts. Haa~. A sigh was heard from the receptionist. She spoke when I looked up. Lumina-sama, please leave this to us. Well thene over here Luciel. The receptionist left the counter and starts walking. I immediately chase after the receptionist, but not before turning around and properly thanking Lumina-san. Thank you very much for everything Lumina-sama? It is fine to address me without -sama. Do your best Luciel-kun. I ce my expectations in you. She saw me off while saying so. That dignified figure and beautiful attractive smile, needless to say I saved that memory in my brain. I chase after the receptionist while apologizing for the wait. Please practice while reading the spell books in this room. We will bring you your meals in the morning and evening. Then when your magic has been depleted, I think it will be unbearable so please rest on that bed over there. Continue practicing once you wake up. Please repeat that process. The receptionist left after informing me. Ah, I did not get the receptionists name nor did I greet her. Ku, thats the fundamental requirement of a working adult. Get a grip myself. I enter the room as I hit myself on the head. The room looks just like a studio apartment. As for the toilet, it is the lid type that appears in period dramas. Instead of toilet paper, there are pieces of some unknown rough material. Naturally there isnt a bath tub. In addition, there are no windows as well. It would likely be painful to not know the change in time. Am I feeling depressed due to the environment here? While thinking so, I proceed on to the spell books and spell instructional books. For me this is the best environment to raise my proficiency levels. I only realised it was soter on. It is a great ce to concentrate without any danger to my life, to have meals prepared for me and to not be disturbed by anyone. Yosh Im fired up. I will remember the magic within ten days. You can do it Luciel. I persuade myself towards my goal of bing a healer apprentice. Thus Luciels healing magic training begins. Chapter 2: Promotion to Healer apprentice Chapter 2: Promotion to Healer apprentice As expected of a spell book, the basis of magic has been described in great detail. To summarize the main points. Step 1: In order to use magic one must first sense the magical power within the body. It was emphasized strongly that if you cant do that, you need to doubt your own magic talent. Step 2: Once you seed in sensing the magical power within your body, you would then be able to mobilize it. In other words, it seems that one needs to learn how to manipte magical power. Although initially one can only move the magical power within the body, because some people will wastefully consume the magical power just by doing so, one needs to persevere and work hard. Additionally its written that many people stumble during magical power maniption, so work hard to ovee that barrier. Its also written at the back that skilled magicians can expend just a fifth of magical power to cast the same magic as a rookie magician. Therefore it is described that one should continue the foundational training of magic for life. This was enough to convince me because I believe that I would be able to use more effective magic if the loss of magical power is reduced. Step 3: After one memorize how to sense and manipte the magical power within the body, you can then interfere with the magical power outside your body and this seems to be called Magic Control . If you can do this then you would be able to cast magic. But Magic Control also has levels. If you are not as skillful in Magic Control pared to your opponent, your opponent would be able to manipte your magic casting, resulting in catastrophic consequences. Step 4: Its written to try chanting level 1 magic for the magic one has aptitude in. When you chant, the magical power will escape from your body. If your are sessful then skill level will increase. If you cannot remember the chant despite trying many times, then you should return to the first step and start over. If you still fail to seed after doing that then you should give up because you dont have any talent. The polite descriptions up until now unexpectedly changes into something demeaning. What were they thinking to say such a harsh thing to a kid who failed? The most important practice method written is to persevere! But this sentence that tells people to give up is definitely weird!! In order to calm the irritation in my heart, I began flipping the pages and found some points necessary for magic. ? Magic not only involves chanting, but also involves picturing an image of how you intend to use the magical power and offering the magical power to the Galdardias Chief God, resulting in the phenomenon called magic. ? By inserting magical power into a clear image, you can improve the Magic Control on the interfering magical power outside your body, increasing your understanding of magic and make it more likely that Chant shorteningand Chant terminationcan happen. Spell book seems pretty religious. Well I should give it a try for once. I concentrate my consciousness by taking a deep breath and slowly exhaling. Suu~ Haa~ Okay. O Lord I offer my magical power to recover this person, Heal. I imagine the image of the recovering wounds instead of just recovery power as I chant the magic. But nothing happened No, I have a feeling that something was emitted out of me. However the magic wasnt cast sessfully. Well Im just an ordinary man that is neither a genius nor have cheat abilities. I try to confirm my status while I make an excuse for myself because I do not know the effect of the magic casting just now. Executing Appraisalpops up a window that shows Holy magic 0 (5/1000). Good. It seems like I am on the right track. This time I try to chant without the mental image. When I did that my proficiency only increased by 1. It seems like there is no doubt that the mental image is important. Since the MP disyed on my status screen decreased by 10, the MP consumption for a singleHealis 5. With this I recognize that I can castHeal 10 times so I chant 10Heal while holding a firm mental image. After casting 10 times my MP recovered by 1. With only 1 MP remaining I experience the feeling of magic depletion. I felt dizzy with a terrible headache and could not stand up for about 10 minutes. Even after being capable of standing up, I still felt terrible and copsed on the bed. After a while when my mental state has calmed down, I check my status and realize that my MP recovered to 5. It would be bad to continue like this. It takes up too much time If the spell book is to be trusted, it would be good to improve on my magic maniption and magic control to reduce the downtime from this unpleasant feeling. In addition, once I be more familiar with that I should consume less MP. After running a simtion I begin putting it into practice. If I increase my magic maniption and magic control, it seems like the required MP decreases as well so I will do my best. And so I strived to sense the magical power while meditating, practiced manipting the magical power and tried to find ways to quickly recover MP by trial and error. I wholeheartedly ponder about magic and magical power while feeling lightheaded from the verge of magic depletion. At that moment I heard three knocks. Please enter. I somehow squeezed out my voice. Oh you are having a break? Eh, your face looks pale, are you alright? The previous receptionist came over to deliver my meal but she seems worried due to myplexion. Yes Im fine. By the way I am sorry for not introducing myself just now. I am Luciel. Currently Im experiencing magic depletion so there is no need to worry. Thank you very much for preparing my meal. Fufufu. Thats splendid even though you are still so young. My name is Krull. After you are done with your meal you can just leave the dishes outside the room. Also it is prohibited to do something unreasonable. It would be disastrous if a healer copsed in the Healers Guild. Hahah. I will keep that in mind. However I have a feeling that I am getting a hang of it so I will continue like this for now. Well if you can talk then you should be fine. Do remember to sleep to restore your magical power. Understood. Krull-san I tried saluting her. Krull-san chuckled as she left the room. I continue chanting after finishing my dinner. After achieving magic depletion state for the second time today, I felt terrible and ended todays magical training to go to sleep. I have no idea how long I was asleep for. Staring at the unfamiliar ceiling as I woke up, I fell disheartened when I confirm the fact that I really did get reincarnated. But using the adaptable spirit cultivated by working in my previous life, I quickly switched feelings. Now Im living a second life. If I work hard I can increase my standard of livingpared to my previous life. Work hard, me. By firing myself up this way, I attempt to read the spell book and I realize that the room is bright. Come to think of it, is the constant brightness maintained by electricity? Or is it magical power or magic stones? Ill try to ask them next time. While muttering so, I resume my thorough magic training until breakfast arrives. Breakfast did not arrive even though I have depleted my magical power from chanting. For some reason, Luciels concentration was growing. When he sense the magical power within this narrow space, somehow he could clearly feel it. When he used Appraisalearlier he found that various fields have increased. It is very rewarding when there is a clear objective. In addition, progress can be seen which gives a sense of achievement. I experience growing motivation as my efforts are tied to the results in an environment that reduces the distance towards the goal the harder one works. Rather than not knowing when it will rise, people will work harder when there is an objective to work towards. Its just like how it was for work in my previous life. In addition I made new discoveries. For example when meditation was selected, Meditation Meditation, Concentration, Magic Recovery options were listed. Since I am at it I decided to try to increase my proficiency for as many things as possible. What if I frantically move my body while thinking in parallel? I got a shock when doing so for 1 whole day only increased my proficiency by 1 and decided to give up on this. I continue to work hard despite the failures. Im an ordinary person. Im not a great protagonist from a story. Well in this environment where my efforts are rewarded my mind will not break. And so by the fourth meal around the time morning of the third day arrived, I could finally cast Heal. However, I want to maintain this excellent environment so I decide to stay here for a bit longer. By keeping an eye on my Appraisal skill, I sessfully master the Meditation, Concentration and Magic Recovery skills. After turtling up in this room for 1 whole week I finally exit. I walk towards the reception counter but Krull-san wasnt there. Excuse me. I was training Holy magic within that room and am finally capable of using Holy magic. I said to the receptionist. Congrattions. Then, could you lend me your card? I once again passed my card to the receptionist and it was returned to me after the procedure waspleted. Written on the card wereHoly Magic,Meditation, Concentration and Magic Recovery skills. Congrattions. It must have took considerable effort. The cost is 1 silver. Eh? It costs money? I paid while replying Ah, okay. Thank goodness I have silver coins on me. Excuse me. So from now on what should I do? Should I go look for Lumina-sama? Eh? Oh you were the one who was brought over by Lumina-sama. Pardon me. I will return this silver coin then. I have been told that Lumina-sama booked the training room for 10 days so I wont charge you. Ah. Lumina-san really is amazing after all. And my Great luckis doing work for me properly this time as well. Thank you Great luck-sensei. If thats the case could I continue using that room for the remaining 3 days? Yes. If that is what you wish. If it is for you who have been training earnestly, the guild doesnt have any problem lending the room. The receptionist answers with a smile. I decide to ask all the questions I had on my mind until now. Thank you very much. By the way I forgot to ask when I was registering. What exactly does the Healers Guild do? Eh? Ah, yes. The Healers Guild is an organization founded to treat the people. There are 10 ranks from G, F, E, D, C, B, A, AA, AAA to S which gradually rises ording to Holy magic capabilities. Typically healers polish their skills in the citys clinics before working as independent healers. Once in a while a request is received for a healer and it is up to themissioned healer to ept or decline the request. Also, if you are unable to find a job in any of the clinics the Healers Guild will recruit you so please rest easy. I see. It seems like I am assured a ce to work. Ah, I guess I will inquire about that as well. By the way, would I be able to register for the Adventurers Guild as well? Yes it is possible but I dont really rmend it. Not only is it difficult for healers to acquirebat skills, even if you aim to promote to a new profession the profession will not level up if you do not acquire the relevant experience. Your profession level needs to reach VI or above. The healer profession that relies on healing to level up is said to be one of the hardest job to level. (TL: From what I understand, healers need to reach profession level 6 and above to promote to the next profession and they can only gain experience via healing and not regr adventuring.) The receptionist exins to me politely. By the way, it seems that character level does not rise if the monster is not defeated. The main source of ie for a healer is their Healand the going market rate for a Healseems to be one silver. For healers affiliated to the Healers Guild, a tax is levied depending on the rank in the name of donation. For a G rank healer like myself, I would have to pay 12 silver a year to maintain my rank. The cost increases by 12 silver for each increase in rank. A healer who cannot earn his keep will be something simr to a ve to a corporation so caution should be exercised. However by increasing in rank, one can purchase spell books with advance healing magic chants cheaply so there are merits as well. If one can memorize higher rank healing magic, a single cast can earn enough to pay for an annual tax levy. It is unlikely that there is such a sweet deal so I listen to the exnation with a pinch of salt. A slight change of topic. There are some people who charge exorbitant prices. Also, an inquirymittee may revoke the Healers Guild Certificate of clinics which have a lot of disputes. When that happens the clinic would not be able to operate and it bes a matter of life and death. But we are just getting by with all the issues going on right now so please do not cause any trouble for the guild. By the way there are some healers who illegally conduct treatment without qualifications. If somebody raises aint and it is found that you are not hired by any clinic, you will be sent to prison. Please keep that in mind when conducting business. Added the receptionist. I thank the receptionist for all the things that were told to me. I pay 1 silver for this months donation and leave the Healers Guild. By the way, the receptionist was called Monica-san. She was a light blue haired beauty with sses that suits her and gave off an atmosphere of intelligence. Chapter 3: Adventurer’s Guild Chapter 3: Adventurers Guild I have obtained the qualifications from the Healers Guild. Typically healers would apply for apprenticeship in a clinic but I decided to go against the flow. Then where were I headed towards? Yes. It wasnt a clinic. It was the Adventurers Guild. Still, this is way too different from the Healers Guild. What is with this dangerous atmosphere? I murmured in the unforgiving atmosphere. I proceeded to not think about anything and aimed for the reception counter. Excuse me, I would like to register as an adventurer. The person I casually spoke to was the first beastman race (in fact a beastwoman) Ive seen in this world. I felt excited. However I suppressed my excitement and decided to converse inly using my work mode. If I changed my attitude due to feeling impressed here, I will definitely be attacked by some temte-like situation. Once that happens, I can only imagine my death. The current me have no room to spare for such an encounter even if you present it to me slowly. Wee to the Adventurers Guild. Please fill in your name, race and age here. Beast-san passed a parchment to me with a beautiful smile. The fields on the registration form were basically the same as the one from the Healers Guild with the exception that this form didnt have a birthce requirement. Is this because there are many rowdy individuals around? Presently I am unable to even ask such a thing. Please either infuse blood or magical power into this card. I immediately channeled my magical power into the card and returned it to the receptionist. Okay. Everything is in order. Because you already have the Taijutsu skill so the adventurers registration isplete. Thus I received my adventurers card and am now an adventurer. Following that, the receptionist with cute bunny ears frantically gave me a description of the Adventurers guild. I did not have much room to spare in my memory so I didnt listen properly. Various information such as one cannot register for the Adventurers Guild without possessing an attack skill were redundant as I have alreadypleted my registration. By the way I passed my registration because I possess the Taijutsu skill. She went on to exin the Adventurer Guilds ranking system but I didnt have much interest in it so I didnt pay any attention to her. The important point was that upon sessfullypleting a request, 10% of the reward would be deducted as a management fee for the guild. Thats about it. Of course, I start from the lowest adventurer rank of H. I have noints. Please take note that there would be a penalty if you fail a request. Those words remained in my ear. I input only the important points into my head while I move on to the main reason I came to the Adventurers Guild. Can adventurers put up requests as well? Yes, you can. Her ears bobbed up and down as she nodded. Yup. It is cute but I dont have the time for it right now. You mentioned that there is a training ground downstairs? Are there anybody who can guide me to increase my Taijutsu skill? Yes, of course there are. There are staffs who are adventurers as well. However although it is training, a certain fee is charged depending on the duration of guidance. Are you okay with that? Well as expected. Indeed it was too much to expect of Extravagant luckto generate volunteers to guide me. How much would it cost for guidance from a polite person who gives easy to understand instructions? It seems likely that I would be beaten to death if I make a mistake when learning from a rough person. Hmm. Well~ It is up to negotiations but 1 hour would cost roughly 1 silver. Thats quite a bit more costly than expected. Ah, erm, are there any requests for healers? Could I get a discount or offset the price by providing healing services? We dont have such a thing Could you please wait a moment? Of course. Bunny ears-san disappeared underground after listening to my reply. Following that I felt a really sharp stare from behind my back. Maybe it was a right choice to continue standing in ce as I somehow didnt get tangled up in a situation. After I withstood the pressure for a few minutes, the receptionist who finally returned summons me towards a rugged looking uncle. Are you the fledgling that can use healing magic? He had a tart voice and scars all over his body including his face reminiscent of military sergeants found in mangas. However, in my previous life I met plenty of tough-looking directors that were surprisingly kind, so I persuaded to myself that prejudice is useless and answered. Yes. I was allowed to register as an adventurer just now. My name is Luciel. I wish to improve both martial arts and healing magic. I consulted the receptionist for any requests to earn some money as well. Hou. How rare in spite being a healer. My name is Broad. It seems like you already have the Taijutsu skill? Why would a healer want more fighting capabilities? He detected my skill just by the power of observation. Because I am useless in actualbat. I have not mentally prepared myself and if I get attacked by amon weak monster during my travels I will likely die. I strive to prevent that from happening and I wish to at least improve until the stage where I am capable of defending myself. Broad-san agreed with a Fumu. He rubbed his chin and thought for a while before he opened mouth. That is fine. Because you are H rank, we will hire you as a healing personnel for the arena. The pay is 1 silver for 1 hour. The working hours and employment period is up to you. When would you like to start training? Ah, this person might be a nice person after all. If that is the case then I will start three dayster. Understood. Nanaera, I leave the arrangements to you. Yes, Broad-san. Ah, I am Nanaera. I look forward to working with you. Nanaera-san right. I will be in your care. As I exchanged greetings with Nanaera-san, I feel the stare from before be stronger. But Broad-san was no longer in my line of sight. This person is my mentor. I left the Adventurers Guild feeling impressed and head back to the Healers Guild. You are perspiring a lot. Are you okay? I assured Monica-san that I am fine and escaped to my own room. If I cant cast healing magic despite being a healer, I have a feeling Broad-san will give up on me. I piled on practice as I imagined a future that I do not want to happen. However, because the required skill proficiency doubled, I tried to concentrate and memorize holy magic but my skill proficiency did not rise well. I solidified the image in my mind, concentrated on my blood vessels, muscles and bone. But each HealI used did not raise my skill proficiency as much as before. One Healonly raised proficiency by a maximum of 4. I trained while pondering but three days passed in the blink of an eye. I left my room and proceeded to the first floor. Thank you very much, Krull-san. This time Krull-san was the receptionist. Yup. Please work hard. Also if you see Lumina-sama be sure to thank her. Yup. Of course I will. After saying so, I began moving towards the Adventurers Guild. As usual a dangerous atmosphere drifted about within the Adventurers Guild. I reached the reception counter after tensely walking at a quick pace to avoid attention. Wee. Are you here to ept, report or post a request? The receptionist today is a human race woman roughly about 20 years old. I tell her my purpose foring here. I am Luciel who made a request for Broad-san and received a request from Broad-san. Could you please lend me your adventurers card? Luciel-sama it is. Broad-san is waiting for you underground. Thank you. The conversation proceeded smoothly. Likewise, thank you. I descended down the stairs as instructed and I saw something that looks just like an arena? It was a building that momentarily makes people mistake it for something else. The training field was an enormous 100m square field. Sure is wide. I murmured. It sure is. Fledgling? Let us begin immediately. I will begin from the basics so dont run away okay. I turned back to look because I suddenly heard his voice. So Broad-san was there. Since when? As I was thinking, I suddenly felt a pressure that I have never felt before and prepared a stance. And I wondered if it was a mistake to issue a request to Broad-san as he sent oppressive pressure towards me. I think that there is no way I can ask my past self that. And so my training started. Hey hey hey, run properly. You would be goblin bait if you have no spirit. I ran at full speed around the perimeter while being bathed in jeers. Hey your body is too stiff. If you do that you will get injured. I was gradually squeezed to my limit as he pointed out my ws. Use your hands. Extend your feet. You are too slow. While receiving strongments I fainted again and again, just to have water poured on me each time. I was thinking to myself. Certainly he is teaching me necessary pointers for Taijutsu . But where was the polite guidance that I requested for? While under constant supervision, I trained in ordance to Broad-sans training method. Training was very hard but at least it wasnt painful. Although I vowed to concentrate and make an effort, I was puzzled as to why there wasnt much difficult contents. Rather than running away I wonder if its really okay like this? I repeatedly asked and answered myself as I followed his voice. Broad established only one single rule on me. That I cannot use healing magic on myself. He exined that instead of using healing magic, relying on natural recovery to ur allows one to learn skills rted to increasing the recovery amount of stamina. I obediently obeyed after hearing that reasoning. And so until I master the stamina recovery skill I decided to endure from using healing magic. Instead of healing myself, I healed the wounds of other adventurers. I continued to use the healing magicHeal , once I reach the magic depletion state I would resume my Taijutsu training to improve my stamina. I meditate whenever I could no longer move my body, promoting the recovery of my magical power and stamina, and then resumed the training to strengthen my Taijutsu . Atst such a long day was finally over. Kid. You have guts. Alright. From today onwards stay in the guild. We will provide for your three meals. It doesnt seem like you have any change of clothes so well provide you with some old clothes as well. Dont worry they have been washed. However, dont run away halfway okay? Instructor Broad said to me. Ooo! Bed and even three meals are provided free of charge. Extravagant luck-sensei really shines. Hahaha. Yes. Thank you very much. After saying my thanks, I washed my body at the well behind the guild and was treated to a meal in the dining hall. Then I was guided to the sleeping chambers and lie on the bed as if I was made of mud but I didnt sleep. No, I couldnt sleep. I am tired but how could modern people sleep at 19:00? In this manner after alternating between training healing magic and meditation for three hours, I eventually decided to sleep. The next day I was deep in thought while staring at the ceiling reflected in my field of vision. Its got to be the bad influence of novels for me to stare at the ceiling. I murmured as I wee the morning. As I exited the sleeping chambers, the guild staffs were surprised that I woke up so early. Among the healers usually most of them are sloppy with time? As I conversed with the staff, I thought to myself [Do all healers oversleep?]. Just as instructed by Instructor Broad, I began running around the training field after doing my stretches. Then, as I was making an effort to use magic while running, Broad-san invited me over for breakfast at the dining hall. Kid, its breakfast. Come. I came here yesterday and I suppose Ill be having my meals here in the future as well. Grulga. This is Luciel who I was talking about yesterday. Take care of his three meals a day from now on. A dog beastman the size of a bear emerged. Understood. Im Grulga. Ive received payment from Broad so eat whatever you fancy. But apart from that, you must drink this disgusting drink that is good for your body after meals. An issued drink? Wa, it has a strangely poisonous color. Th .. this is? I stare at the ominous object X. Simply put it is something that has the effect of helping your growth. It will raise your muscle strength, endurance and response speed (Or so Im told). Is it a protein supplement? I tsukkomi-ed in my mind as I posed a question to bear-san in front of me. I have not heard of this substance before but what are the effective duration and demerits? It is effective for 6 hours and the only demerit is that it taste really damn bad so be at ease. He grinned with a savage face. Ive finished my meal and after preparing myself, I dered while holding a cup. Then, Ill drink. All in one mouthful. The moment it enters your mouth, it gives you a feeling that you should not drink such a thing. As expected of object X for the taste and smell to almost make me lose consciousness but I was too afraid of the bear to spit it out. The taste of bitterness like mud, bad odor, egg, spiciness and sourness moved about back and forth in my mouth. Somehow I managed to endure and swallowed it in one breath. I felt a weird queasy feeling pervade my body. Ooo. Just like Broad described, youre a sturdy person to be able to drink that. ??? Bear-san murmured something that I couldnt catch. Its nothing. Come lets work hard to train Taijutsu today as well. I was sent out after I was told so. So that was Luciel? To be able to drink thispletely. Man he seriously has guts. Grulga murmured in a low voice unheard by Luciel. Chapter 004: Training 1 – Talent in martial arts Chapter 004: Training 1 C Talent in martial arts Trantor: Tseirp Today my muscles hurt as well huh. As soon as I woke up the joints in my body all screamed in pain. As I thought this happens when I get carried away. For this entire week I had been tormented by muscle aches every time I got up in the morning. However, I myself was cause of this. My muscles did not ache the next day after I finished my first day of training. I judged that my current bodys physical ability was higherpared to my previous lifes body when I was younger and got carried away. While training under Instructor Broad certainly is tough, since I do not feel any muscle ache could you further increase the training? I made such a foolish proposal. Hou? For a healer say that, I didnt think that you would have such fortitude. Until today I could never forget the eyes of Instructor Broad then. Those sharp sparking eyes like that of a hunter spotting his prey. At that moment I wondered why did I let it get to my head. I regretted it and began to have a very unpleasant cold feeling run up my spine. Do not rest, do not think about the pace, just run as fast as you can. From that day onwards I was forced to run at full force to the ends of the training field. How do you expect to defeat monsters with such frail punches. Lower your posture and rotate your hips. Do not stop attacking with just a single blow. You cant expect monsters to be so weak. Do you wish to die? Huh no response? Does that mean you want to die? The abnormally intimidating aura was gradually pressed towards me. The terror from the slowly approaching Instructor Broad was extraordinary. My body became heavy like lead from the horror. I forcibly punched with my hardened fists and somehow managed to kick with my leg that I tensed like a rod. I continued to forcibly attack as I could already imagine dying if I did not do so. However, inevitably damages were being umted on both hands and feet due to forcibly using them when deprived of stamina. But still training did not end. End? Do you want to die? Understood. Then here Ie. Kid, dont close your eyes. Hurry up and defend or dodge if you can. I had difficulty moving due to the umted damage. Instructor Broad who knew this starts attacking me in slow motion. He attacked me to try to determine my limit. Switching from attacking to defending, I somehow blocked the attack but fainted in agony from the pain that was beyond my imagination. Thats what you get for defending without thinking. Each attack has a meaning behind it, if you respond wrongly towards it then you will experience that pain. Observe, think and learn it for dear life! In between training sessions I healed the wounds of other adventurers who visited us. Under Instructor Broads supervision, I chanted Heal on the adventurers. This period served as my break time. For me who had been strictly prohibited from using Heal on myself, my current schedule was eight hours or more of stamina building and Taijutsu training from 07:00 in the morning until 07:00 at night with break times squeezed in between. For that reason I was really thankful for the break times. At any rate, this was an environment I created on my own. There was no reason to feel sorry for myself as I drove myself into this corner. The only thing I looked forward to was the three meals. The meals were very delicious even whenpared with that from my previous life. The cuisine that dog beastman Grulga prepared was different every time. He possess quite a repertoire of dishes. Meat dishes ranging from freshly made beef steak to hamburger, stewed dishes like beef stew or pot-au-feu, something simr to yakiudon and other boiled dishes were made. An abundance of spices were used for each and every dish. Yes. As if to conceal something various spices were used. In addition there were no raw vegetables but nutritious steamed vegetable sds were always present during breakfast. Well with regards to the portion size, Ill repeat it just like how it was said to me in a matter of fact manner. It is within the nature of an adventurer to eat. Dont leave anything behind. Just like the customs from some culture, it was not tolerated to leave food behind. If only it was just this Here. Drink this as well. This was the other problem. I always had to drink that Object X after each meal. I wished that they spared me from just this. In that manner, that past week I somehow desperately devoured the training without trying to escape. No, to be exact I would have been caught if I tried to run away. I believed that I was currently monitored not only by Instructor Broad and Grulga-san but also by the adventurers. I had no idea why but every time I thought of escaping somebody would call out to me. Oh healer, Healplease. I do not dare to ignore the tough-looking adventurers who called out to me. Furthermore that was not the only escape prevention measure. Ive always been in your care. Adventurers and guild staffs would say so while they gave me presents like clothes or essories. Because of that my personal belongings gradually umted in the sleeping chambers of the Adventurers Guild. Due to that it became harder and harder to leave the Adventurers Guild. Well I might just have been putting too much thought into it. I murmured as I recalled the past one week. I headed towards the dining hall as usual afterpleting my Heal, Meditation, Magic Power Maniptionand Magic Power Controltraining. Oh kid. You are early today. Instructor Broad was already there when I arrived at the dining hall. Good morning. Instructor Broad you are early as well. Oh Grulga-san. Breakfast please. Understood. Ill increase your portions slightly from today onward. Grulga-san disappeared into the kitchen after saying something ominous. Instructor Broad slowly opened his mouth when it was just the two of us. Kid I will say this clearly at this stage. You have no god-given talent in martial arts. Instructor Broads serious eyes caught my attention. Yes. I vaguely noticed that already. I nodded while snorting. I understood that from the body aches I had this one week. I couldnt see through the attacks and couldnt even grasp the meaning of those words. That was why I knew that I had no talent in martial arts. But kid you have the talent of a hard worker. Instructor Broad closed his eyes and murmured while nodding. Eh? Tha thank you very much. I scratched my cheek while feeling a little embarrassed. As long as you put in the effort and do not give up. If we continue like this you should be able to at least defend yourself. He told me as he opened his eyes again and stared at me. Ill be in your care until then. Alright. Once you are done with your meal, we will start earnestly building up your physical strength and add in weapon usage from today onward. Along with those words, I felt the shining at the back of the instructors eyes just like before. I thought to myself at this moment. [I might die.] I seriously thought so. At this moment, Grulga-san came over carrying the dishes. However, the volume of food increased by 1.2 times and for some reason Object X increased by 1.5 times aspared to yesterday. I was depressed from the start. Hurry up, eat and drink up so that we can start training. I had no choice but to hastily eat my meal but when I drank Object X all the food threatened toe back out. But feeling the intimidation from Grulga-san, I somehow managed to head towards the training ground. Does everybody in this guild have such astoundingly intimidating aura? I thought to myself as I walked towards my training. Okay from today onwards for an hour after meals we will learn this Throwingskill. After being told so upon entering the training field, a stone simr to ones lying along the ground was passed to me. Erm, Throwingskill as in I will throw this stone? Thats it. First we will start with a stone, then move on to daggers and finally short spears. The training stone was rounded, quite light and easy to hold. Are there any points I should keep in mind? At first concentrate on hitting the target. Once you get used to that, think about the distance and power before we continue to daggers and short spears. This skill is meant for a healer like you to restrain an approaching enemy. Keep in mind that this is not intended to defeat the opponent. So its for such a thing. Convinced, I nodded while giving my reply. Yes. Thus began the days I travelled back and forth between the sleeping chambers, dining hall and training field. As a result, I gradually began to be recognized by the adventurers as the Adventurer Guilds healer. After a month it reached until the stage where I was mistaken for an Adventurer Guilds staff. Good. For the time being Ive worked hard for a month. With this I can pay for this years healer donation. The next day afterpleting training for one month. While I was having breakfast together with Instructor Broad he passed me 12 silver coins. Eh? This money is? Well you continued to cast Heal on so many adventurers daily. This is a reward from the Adventurers Guild. But wasnt that included in the request fee? I want to ept their good intentions but sometimes its just a superficial intention. Therefore its better to ask first. (TL: andǰ. In Japanese culturemeans real intentions whileǰmeans superficial or stated intentions where they dont really mean it they just say it/do it to be polite.) ept it. But kid you are still a fledgling in Taijutsu. So training continues today as well. Instructor Broad grinned. I have a slightly bad premonition but I decided to ept it. Understood. Then after breakfast Ill go to the Healers Guild for a bit. Okay. I went to the Healers Guild with the silver coins I just received to pay for the tax donation. The town of Meratoni that I had not visited after such a long time had not changed at all. Nothing has changed huh. Eh, but Ive only arrived at this world for a little over a month so it should be more of a problem if something changed? I wonder when would I be able to afford the time to look around the town? While murmuring to myself, I entered the Healers Guild. Wee to St Schulls church, Healers Guild, Meratoni branch. As soon as I entered, a female voice called out to me. Hello. I headed towards the counter after greeting her. It seems like both Krull-san and Monica-san are not around. Excuse me. I would like to make the payment for the tax donation. I told thedy behind the counter. Thank you very much. If you wish to do so, could you please take out your Healers Guild card? Yes. I handed over my card. Healer rank G Luciel-sama. The tax donation is 1 silver coin for 1 month. Do you mind if I pay the remaining 11 silver coins for the rest of the year in advance? Yes. However for the remaining year, or 11 months to be exact, in the case where you get promoted you will need to pay for the tax donation separately. Are you okay with that? Yes. It would not be so easy to promote anyway. Ah speaking of that. Was it told to me Holy magic can only be promoted by training in it? Did I receive a detailed exnation regarding that? Well for the time being Ill continue with my current life so I can ask about it next time. Here is your card. She said to me politely. As I was on my way back to the Adventurers Guild, I thought to myself that the Healers Guild feels just like a government office from my previous life. When I just came here, I couldnt afford the time to feel that way but now I could appreciate it. Theres 360 days and 12 months in a year. 1 week consists of Light, Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Darkness 6 days in total with 5 weeks in a month resulting in 30 days a month. Magical watches simr to watches on earth are sold as well. Even though I dont really have time to spare now as well but at least it is betterpared to then. I hurried on to the Adventurers Guild. Im back. Instructor Broad was waiting for me for some reason when I entered the Adventurers Guild. Eh? Were you intentionally waiting for me? The rabbit beastwoman Nanaera-san, human race receptionist Mirina-san and simrly human race receptionist Melneru-san giggled at the back after hearing my question. It Its just a coincidence. Well lets go train. For some reason the morning training was a little harder than before. After lunch, Instructor Broad retrieved a spell book from his cloth bag. A list of lower tier Holy magic was written on the cover. He then ced it on the table. Now that you have properly returned to the Adventurers Guild, you should try to be useful. Am I an infant? Haa~ this is? Only a healer who knows Healand Curefor poison affliction can be considered as a fledgling. Kid you can only use Healright? Study this spell book well. He turned away and faced another direction. A tsundere? Grulga-san wasughing but I knew my afternoon training would be a lot more difficult if I did so as well, so I responded. This is nice. Thank you very much. I will work hard from now on. I dered. Okay. Instructor Broad replied. Kukuku. If thats the case then drink this and go train. Grulga-san ced the Object X on the table and immediately disappeared into the kitchen due to the intense odor. Hurry up and drink it. Instructor Broad, isnt it great that you dont have to drink this. I said with a bit of sarcasm. Its because I do not need it. I will go on ahead. Instructor Broad said so and went towards the training field. I sighed and endured drinking the object X before chasing after Instructor Broad. Chapter 5: Slight changes from Object X Chapter 5: Slight changes from Object X Trantor: Tseirp Adventurers Guild | Healer Luciel Task: Casts healing magic on adventurers for free Hobbies: Training and mock battles. Personality: Mild-mannered, hard worker, masochist, taste disorder, hikikomori. This was the impression of me from the adventurers after I have stayed in the Adventurers Guild for three months. A healer staff whose job is to apply Heal and Cure (which I had just memorized). I thought of this as an trade-off for the training request I made so I had no problem with it. Conversely, it had be a favourable workce with three meals and a ce to sleep provided, with even clothes received in the form of presents. Furthermore, it cant be helped that my hobbies were misunderstood to be training and mock battles. Not only had the physical strength building and mock battles be a daily routine, the training menu was also constructed by Instructor Broad so theres no helping it. As for being described as mild-mannered, I would like to see it if you can be overbearing towards somebody who has a better physique and is clearly stronger than you. However, even when it became a quibble when I refused to do something I didnt want to do, there were no adventurers who would attack me within the guild premises because I had been misunderstood as a guild staff. Well because I have healed many adventurers, people will stand up for me if others tried to pick a fight with me. As for being called a hard worker, it was apparently because I trained every day. However it seemed that walking outside would be dangerous because all the adventurers I saw strode about in full equipment (delusion) so I only stayed within the guild. TL: The author literally wrote (delusion/paranoia) behind that sentence which meant that Luciel was just paranoid and the streets are not as dangerous as he makes it out to be. Though masochist and taste disorder is due to the object X that Grulga-san gives to me after each meal. I bet. But dont you properly drink that every time? To continue drinking that every time, you do know the characteristics of that object X right? Ugh, thats right. What is that really? I have no idea. But it has always been avable in the Adventurers Guild since a long time ago. I have been forced to drink such a thing? Yup. Well a person who couldnt drink that would have been kicked out on the spot. But normally wouldnt you not drink it if you didnt know the effects of it. By the way, how much of that is being stored in the guild? Its limitless. I heard that a sage made a magic tool long ago. That object Xes out when magical power is inserted into the magic tool. Does it benefit the guild or Grulga-san in any way if I continue drinking that? Yes it does. But how it benefits us is a secret. Grulga-san grinned as he disappeared into the kitchen. That makes me super curious, Grulga-san. Official name Object X. This seriously disgusting drinks effect was really abnormal. If you could stomach it, it was a quite a cheat item if you continued drinking it. Because you wouldnt know it if you didnt possess the Appraisal skill, nobody drank this Object X apart from me for this past three months. In truth at the end of the first day of training, with the exception of Charm, every abnormal resistance proficiencies, status parameters and skill proficiencies were rising. The next morning, I suspected that it had something to do with Object X. Upon drinking Object X again, my proficiencies slightly increased across the board just like the previous day. I felt that this was something that should be drunk, so I made sure to continue drinking it properly after every meal from then on. Even so isnt it terrible to call me a masochist and say that I have taste disorder just because of that? I bring up the topic again to Grulga-san. Nope. You are a masochist because you can stomach it. Moreover, I have seen plenty of people. Only people who have that kind of masochistic attribute could continue the kind of Taijutsu training you do. No no no, Im telling you I am a normal person. You are still young so it cant be helped that you are embarrassed. For some reason he pats my shoulder gently. Haa~. Ill go train today as well. Okay. Work hard. Before that, drink this. I did my best to finish the mug of object X and went towards the training field. After three months, my Taijutsu skill level had finally reached Taijutsu II and my Holy magic level had reached Holy III and would be Holy IV soon. I did not even think that there were skill levels for magic but this increase seemed to be the effect of casting Heal on others day and night. It seemed like proficiency increases faster by actually casting the spell instead of relying on image training. As for Taijutsu, even after going through three months of training its level stopped at Taijutsu II. Maybe it was due to the nature of the training. However, I did not give up because I found that the proficiency was steadily rising little by little. While borrowing the guilds sleeping chambers, I continued polishing my Taijutsu and Holy magic. For some reason my bed was swapped with a better one from the second month onwards. I ignored the pitying eyes pointed towards me when I went to thank them for the bed. For the past three months, there wasnt any major changes except for my adventurers rank which rose to F. On the day I became a F rank, I received a proposal from Instructor Broad. On my off days, as long as you fulfil the training quota you are free to do whatever you want. Well if you are free, you can help to dismantle the monsters in the Adventurers Guild. Eh? Monster corpses are carried into the guild? They are even dismantled? Yes. Havent you always been eatingrge amounts of monster meat? That was all dismantled within the guild. Oh? That was from monsters? I was really surprised that such delicious meat came from monsters. You only found out now? But Ive never seen a monster corpse sinceing to the Adventurers Guild? I didnt see any adventurers carrying them as well? Hey hey. Theres something called a magic bag. Really, what are you talking about. Instructor Broad waspletely amazed by me. Magic bag as in the bag that can put itemsrger than the size of the bag inside it and not feel the weight at all? Also, does time stop within the bag so that anything inside is preserved? Theres no way that time can be stopped right. Well, its a great item that can keep itemsrger than its size. The only fantasy-like element Ive encountered in this world until now was magic so my heart was dancing. Is it expensive after all? Yeah. At least 3 gold coins. Thats because the returns you get from having it is huge. I see. I guess mid-level adventurers would have it. Neers who grew up in wealthy families would most likely have it too. Please rmend me a shop someday. No problem. While Im at it, Ill arrange to let you join in dismantling the monsters. Thank you. Okay. Lets end the chat here. Today your opponent is thisrge wooden sword I custom-made. Erm, please hold back more than usual. No, please hold back as much as possible. Thats so weak-spirited. I think my bones will easily fracture if I get hit by such arge wooden sword. Well I will go easy on you but I wont stay my hand. Try not to get fractures. Lets start! And so the days I got beaten up continued even though I didnt break any bones. Three dayster. Is it fine if I call you Luciel-kun? Its fine right? Im Garba. What awaited me at the dismantling work room was a dog beastman with good physique and a handsome face. I thought that if I sharpened a certain someone, he would closely resemble Garba-san. Nice to meet you, Im Luciel. Thank you for having me today. Nice to meet you. Its okay for you to speak to me like how you speak to my brother. Oh as I thought? Yup. Grulga is my younger brother. You resemble each other a lot. I said while smiling. d to hear that. It looked like the two brothers were at good terms with each other. Let us begin then. Well begin dismantling the monsters now. However depending on the monsters, some remain rigid even after death while others have poison so just watch for now. A wild boar came out after he stuck his hand into the bag. But Are are monsters usually thisrge? Eh? Ah. I guess this is around the usual size? I stared as Garba-san used a single hand to ce the mini car-sized boar on to the table with a Don!sound. Well then I will begin now. I dere that this person is also a superman? a superbeastman? Thus the skin was stripped off, viscera were scrapped out and the meat was cut into blocks and then ced into a different magic bag. After dismantling the monster, these are taken to the guild kitchen or butcher shop in the city for wholesale and the money is used to pay for the guilds operation costs. I see. But I feel like I am in the way by being here. Its okay. Even though you would gain experience in dismantling monsters here, Broad-san gave you to me to train your eye to find monsters weak points and areas where attacks can easily pass through. What do you mean? It is to increase your survival rate even if just by a little when you eventually go on an adventure. Recently there are too little hard working neers who diligently prepare in advance just like you. For my case it is because I dont want to die though. Thats usually the case for adventurers. There arent too many people with strong heroic intentions nowadays. Garba-san shook his head regretfully. I also dismantled a few small horn rabbits while talking with Garba-san. If you dont have any ns, doe by next week as well. Thus dismantling work was added into my schedule. For dinner that day, dishes were made from the horn rabbit I dismantled. I once again realized that I should be a little more grateful for the meals. I prayed and conveyed my thanks for the meal before starting. It seemed like Instructor Broad was quite busy recently as he goes somewhere every three days. [Since thats the case Ill go to Garba-sans ce then]. Just as I had that in mind, Nanaera-san, Mirina-san and Melneru-san, the three receptionist that I hadnt had much interactions with, called out to me. Luciel-kun, because your knowledge is quite skewed, Broad-san asked us to look into it. Thats why we are going to teach you. The three of them blocked off the road and strangely let off an intimidating aura. Since it would be scary if I rejected them, I epted their offer to study today. However I had one concern. These three girls were considerably beautiful and had good personalities so I might get on the wrong side of adventurers by having them teach me. I was so worried that I only had that in my mind. But my worry waspletely unwarranted. Iter learned that I had already been recognized as a training fanatic (lit. training idiot) and was deemed as an existence thats harmless to both man and beast. (TL: Totally not recognized as a love rival) In addition, because Ive healed the wounds of countless adventurers at no charge for the past three months, I was held in reasonably high regard among the adventurers. Due to that, I wasnt as anxious as I was taught by the three of them. You dont have to look so stiff, Luciel-kun. Nanaera-san smiled from the front. Thats right. Itll be easy because you are literate. Mirina-san smiled on my right. Then lets start. Said Melneru sitting on my left with a mischievous smile. That was how the three of them arranged themselves. It was the first time I saw a hard cover book instead of a booklet sinceing to this world. But that doesnt mean that I didnt mind the situation. Erm everyone, that is a bit too close. And also how about your work? And what is with that pile of study materials? I have a list of monster subjugations with illustrations and a list of rmended weapons and armours made from monster parts. I have thepleted volumes on wild grass, mushrooms and fruits as well as a book on beginner-level pharmaceutical knowledge. I have the local areas specialty. It is the guide book that people buy as a souvenir when visiting thisnd. Nanaera-san, Mirina-san and Melneru-san gave me an exnation on the study materials they brought respectively. Do I really need all of these? Of course Ununderstood. So who should I start learning from? Its my turn today. Nanaera-san raised her hand while the other two went back to the reception counter while smiling. Thus I had obtained a good opportunity to learn the currentmon sense in this world. Chapter 006: Growth and leaving the nest Chapter 006: Growth and leaving the nest Trantor: Tseirp Day by day I desperately worked hard to stay alive. Around the time I had been under the care of the Adventurers Guild for close to half a year, I finally seeded in leaving the Adventurers Guild to buy brand-new underwear and clothes for myself. I wonder why. Even though its natural, I feel very happy. Thank you for your patronage. For some reason the store clerk looked at me with pitying eyes but I had arge grin when I returned to the Adventurers Guild and went straight to the sleeping chambers which I had taken as my own. On the way to my room, for some reason the adventurers looked at me with eyes full of pity while the guild staffs watched me with warm eyes which concerned me, but it had been a long time since I went shopping so my tension was rising and I ignored them. In front of the sleeping chambers, familiar faces that I had treated approached me. Can I help you? Do you need healing? If anythinges up you can consult me. Warrior-san said to me. If you need anything just let me know okay. The female adventurer looked at me with friendly eyes like seeing a little brother. Was this? I didnt go out to buy items for half a year so they deemed that I was a pitiful child who cant even do his own shopping? I entered the sleeping chambers while thinking about that. I wonder if they believed that I cant survive alone because not only have I taken this sleeping chamber for myself, I also have nomon sense other than fighting and healing. Day by day my proficiency increased little by little. In this world proficiency does not degenerate. No, I most likely only deduced it was so because until now my proficiency had never decreased. I had thought plenty of times what if I had Appraisal when I was still on Earth. Well even if I could use Appraisal on Earth, my previous life most likely wouldnt had changed dramatically. While murmuring, I drank Object X and moved towards the training field. Alright. Taijutsu skill has be Taijutsu III. Yes. My Taijutsu skill had finally became Taijutsu III. That was the standard for a F rank adventurer and was said to signify technical capabilities capable of fighting against multiple goblins and winning. In this world, you could obtain the skill even if you had not selected the required profession if you seriously trained for a year in the training hall. To the point that it would not be surprising if you obtained the skill by the time you became an adult. However, that assumed it was the technical capabilities of amon fledgling adventurer. But, theres arge difference in status between the vanguard positions and rearguard positions like a healer. Because status are hard to raise, theres a considerable probability of losing when fighting. This cannot be helped. I told myself so. This is all thanks to Instructor Broad. No need to tter me. Kid, no, Luciel. It was because you worked hard towards your goal. Thank you. Umu. However from now on it will be harder and harder to increase the skill level. I nodded. Luciel you came to the Adventurers Guild to learn to survive right. Yes. Umu. From today onwards I will add Footwork training. What is that? It is the art of erasing the sound of your footsteps, it allows you to slide and allows you to not feel tired when keeping a low profile while walking. Understood. When you seed in moving as above, even if you dont obtain the skill, you can forge the lower half of your body. Yes. Thus Footwork training started. I can hear your footsteps, thats just sliding your feet, your posture is high. If its like that youd get ambushed by a wild boar. By that mini car? I absolutely cant handle that. I devoted myself to training. Wake up Magic training Breakfast and Object X Throwing training Taijutsu mock battle Lunch and Object X Throwing training Taijutsu training Dinner and Object X Magic training. To be precise, I casted Heal on adventurers at least 10 times a day. If there were severe injuries or arge number of injured people, it could reach above 50 times in a day. I had to think about where to fit Footwork training in and decided to do independent training during the morning and at night for an hour each. And for some reason, Instructor Broad began to increase the training time for Footwork at the expense ofbat training. Lately, arent there strangely many Footwork training? I raised my question. It is because what you need the most right now is Footwork. Understood? Then lets start. There wasnt any reason nor exnations. Perhaps because my Taijutsu level went up, he thought that it was about time I wanted to go out and test my power. Normally, that would be understandable. However, I am neither a dreaming child nor a reckless youth. Well I did want to promote my guild rank at all cost but as I wasnt even convinced of my own strength, I would not do so. Just like that, I lived a life without romance in an extremely narrow activity area to the point of almost forgetting the citys name. A year had quickly gone by since I came to the city of Meratoni. [Status open] Name: Luciel Job: Healer III Age: 16 LV: 1 HP: 320 MP: 100 ST: 120 STR: 34 VIT: 36 DEX: 35 AGI: 32 INT: 42 MGI: 50 RMG: 48 SP: 0 Magic Aptitude: Holy Skill AppraisalGreat luckTaijutsu IV Magic Power Control IV Magic Power Maniption IVHoly Magic V Meditation IVConcentration IVHP Recovery IIMP Recovery IVStamina Recovery IVThrowing IIIDismantling IIDanger Perception IIFootwork II HP Increased Rate of Growth IIMP Increased Rate of Growth IIST Increased Rate of Growth IISTR Increased Rate of Growth IIVIT Increased Rate of Growth IIDEX Increased Rate of Growth II AGI Increased Rate of Growth IIINT Increased Rate of Growth II MGI Increased Rate of Growth IIRMG Increased Rate of Growth II Poison Resistance IIParalysis Resistance IIPetrification Resistance IISleep Resistance IICharm Resistance ICurse Resistance IIWeakness Resistance IISeal Resistance IIDisease Resistance II Title Altered Destiny (All status +10) God of Destinys blessing(Increased SP acquisition) After one whole year, the result of virtually investing all my effort is this Because theres nothing topare against, I have no idea if it is amazing or not. Why are you mumbling on your own? Oh, good morning Instructor Broad. Well, today marks the day I have passed one year sinceing to this town but I do not know if I have grown. Rest assured. You are growing up properly. Is that so? Until now there are times I still cant see Instructor Broads attack, my attacks cantnd decently and as for magic I can only cast Heal and Cure. Well there is a difference inbat experience and status between you and me. The difference is like how a decent hit from Luciel is about simr to receiving a jolt in my sleep. I guess thats how it is. Even in a game when a level 1 fights a mid ranked monster, I would die as soon as I damage it. Man, show some motivation. I was hit on the back with a Ba~n. That hurts. Well although it has only been a year, I think that I can face myself properly with all the training achieved. It is all thanks to Instructor Broad. Even if I encounter a monster now, I would be able to escape. No, that is where you should say you would be able to defeat it. Isnt that right. But you did well for not running away this one whole year. I thought of running away many times. But because this was something I determined that I needed to survive. And because there wasnt any way to escape. Hey Luciel, why dont you just join the Adventurers Guild for work. No ~ This is quite a coarse world so I would like to make some money, just a bit, and also memorize some new magic. Well I guess that is normal. Last year my donation for the Healers Guild was paid by, not the Adventurers Guild, but thanks to Instructor Broad. If I dont start saving money this will graduallye back to haunt me. Is that so. However, do consider bing a guild staff. Yes. Well I am based in this city so I will visit to ask for training again. Oh, if you ever need a healer please ask me. Ill ept it for a cheap price. I exchanged a firm handshake with Instructor Broad, thanked everyone who helped me and left with a smile. Thus life in the Adventurers Guild hade to an end. I looked up at the sky. Okay. Todays a sunny day too. I said as I started walking towards the Healers Guild. The me at this time had no way of knowing that I would be returning to the Adventurers Guild very soon. Chapter 007: U-turn Chapter 007: U-turn Trantor: Tseirp Even though my job is a healer, I wonder why I feel more at home at the Adventurers Guild. After leaving the Adventurers Guild, I quickly arrived at the Healers Guild. I opened the door but there wasnt anybody by the door nor was there a voice calling out Wee! as before. Well it doesnt necessarily mean that I am troubled by this. I walked towards the counter and called out to the receptionist. Excuse me. I would like to update my healer rank. Eh Krull-san? Long time no see. Oh you are the one who registered one year ago. Luciel-kun right? How have you been? Eh, you, hasnt your physique somehow got better. Yes. Ive trained a little. Well thanks to that I am doing fine. I flexed my biceps. I see. Which clinic are you working at right now? Erm, Im not working in any clinic. EH!? Dont tell me you didnt go to a clinic since then? Yes. While training in the Adventurers Guild, I lived off the requests from the Adventurers Guild. So thats how it was. Eh, then wasnt it meaningless to be a healer. Hahaha. If there are people who will protect me for just a little bit of money then it will be fine but the world is not so kind. My motto is to not die. For that reason I desperately honed my self defense skills for a year. Ha~ you really are a weird person. Well thats fine. I can check your Holy magic skill level when I update your card. The level determines what ss your rank will be raised to. Thanks for your help. Once you pay the donation for your rank up, we will pass you the spell books. Please take out your card. Yes. I obediently passed the card. Well then Ill check if Luciel-kun properly put in effort ?! Wa Wait a minute Luciel-kun, what happened to you? Eh? Is there a problem? Theres a huge problem. What kind of reckless training did you do? No, exin to me what kind of lifestyle have you been living. Eh? Scary! Somehow Krull-san was giving off a terribly threatening air. Krull-san you are making a scary face. It ruins your beautiful face. Ill talk so please calm down. Kohon She coughed and asked Go ahead? while staring at me with intimidating eyes. Well after I memorized Heal in this branch Like that, I recounted my one years worth of history. After I finished recounting everything, Krull-san asked me with a voice void of intonation. Luciel-kun are you a hentai? (TL: Hentai = Pervert/abnormal person. Meant here in a non-sexually manner.) Isnt that a bit harsh? I just didnt want to die and also that was such a perfect environment made purely for a healer to polish his Holy magic. But that wasnt a clinic. There, you might start off at the bottom of the pile but youll have a chance to build yourwork of contacts. That is true. But what a healer needs most is the number of Heals right? So nobody would be able to be full-fledged quickly. In addition, I feel that it is wrong to heal just for the sake of money and to receive the treatment fee only after the patient is satisfied. For this one year I wanted strength for self defense because this cant be obtained with money. That is right. Im sorry. Ah Im sorry for acting all high and mighty. Also just in case, I am neither a masochist nor a pervert(hentai). I only did not want to die. Iughed. Luciel-kun has such high aspirations. I was just surprised that the child Lumina-sama brought over became so respectable. She smiled wryly. So she meant that she always thought that the child Lumina-san rmended was a strange child? It was great that I was discovered by Lumina-san but I became a victim? She deemed that I was a strange child since a year ago? Now that weve mentioned it, I was not able to meet Lumina-sama even once after that? Oh, that is because Lumina-sama is no longer in this city. She had long since returned to the church headquarters in the Holy City. The Holy Citys church headquarters? Is Lumina-sama an elite? Yes. That why for the time being, if you dont work hard you wont be able to meet her. Well then, I can raise you up until C rank but where would you like to be raised until? Before that, could I just purchase the spell books only? You could buy them. However theres a catch. When you purchase a spell book with a higher rank that your own, the price is normally set to about 10 times the usual price. That is why it is not rmended to do so. It is usually impossible because the costly spell books are normally more than 10 times the price of donations Then, I would like a know the types of spell books I can buy for each rank. F rank is poison and recovery of abnormal conditions like paralysis and sleep, E rank is middle-ranked healing magic, D rank is barrier magic and C rank is multiple simultaneous healing magic. I see. How much would it cost me to get the E,D and C rank spell books? The total would be 1 gold and 24 silver coins but as you are a C rank healer it would be 90 silver coins. Wah, I totally dont have enough. Don~ (TL: Sound of shock and disappointment) This is your sry. Theres 1 gold and 31 silver coins inside. The man who passed me the leather bag was Instructor Broad. Eh? Why is Instructor Broad here? Ah. I forgot to pass you your remuneration. Oi miss. Dispatch this Luciel over to the Adventurers Guild for a year for 1 gold coin. We will pay for this guys sry. Erm, May I know who you are? Ah my bad. I am Broad from the Adventurers Guild. As long as you tell the guild master here that Broad said so then it will be fine. Krull-san looked at me with concerned eyes. Erm Krull-san, this person here is called Broad-san and he is my martial arts teacher. He is not a suspicious person and I am not being threatened so it is all right. Nevertheless what is a dispatch? Luciel, it is an official request to send you to reside in the Adventurers Guild. Well I have not been beaten up by Instructor yet so I think that its fine. It is fine? Really? I was slightly happy that Krull-san asked worriedly in an undertone. It is fine. Its not like I am being threatened, and like I said earlier he is my martial arts teacher. Ill ept the dispatch. Understood. Well then it is confirmed. Since your one years worth of renewal fee has been paid for, work hard to save up until next year. Thank you for the advice. The formal procedures for the Adventurers Guild to lend me was made. We then left the Healers Guild. I immediatelymented to Instructor Broad after exiting the Healers Guild. Instructor Broad, Im really surprised. Thanks to thebat training with Luciel, my Taijutsu level became Taijutsu VIII. While teaching you everything I know, Ill also let you learn about the guilds work. Oh, do properly learn Holy attribute magic. Instructor Broad smiled with a smug expression. I was teased a lot by everyone because I left the Adventurers Guild and returned in less than an hour. After that, I moved to my room. Thispletely belong to me now. The Sleeping Chambers tag was removed and reced with a Healer Luciels Room tag. The room that was filled with my personal belonging hadpletely became my private room. The room had been tidied up, the desk, chair and bed was reced with new ones and there even was a bookshelf. The spell books I bought today were ced at the reception counter but Ill ce them here instead. I look forward to another year. I said to my room. After I settled down from organizing the room, I postponed training to the afternoon and read the spell books I just bought. Although there were many ovepping contents, I read for the first time that there was better efficiency in learning skills like Heal with chant termination after the amount of MP rises, instead of intentionally increasing magic spell power by magic boost skills or chant abridgement. (TL: Chant Abridgement (Shortening the chant) < Chant Termination (Only saying the spell name) < Chant Omission (Dont need to say anything)) However these books did not state the disadvantages. There was no description as to what happens after youve done so. In terms of real life experience, with regards to chants, with Chant Omission I, the consumed MP was eight times more. There wasnt any description with regards to this. Therefore, due to my low MP I did not raise the level of Chant Omission. Although I would like to study this more when I have greater amounts of MP In consideration of that, even though I have obtained new magic skills, I thought that I should first obtained the Reduced MP Consumption skill. Of course, it would be useless if the skill cannot be triggered without increasing my Magic Power Maniption and Magic Power Control skill levels. I aim to be able to use a lot of magic skills. Although I felt impatient, I worked hard to be able to at least go on a journey. Chapter 008: Welcome Party and Encroaching Darkness Chapter 008: Wee Party and Encroaching Darkness Trantor: Tseirp I thought that my life would change slightly when I was dispatched to the Adventurers Guild. Its the same as before. Of course its the same. Thats because Luciels job is just to heal. And you still want to dobat training right? Of course. I must raise my survival rate by even just a little. If thats the case then hang in there for one year. If you do so then you can survive when you encounter a low level thief. Ill take up your offer. Then shall we head for dinner. Yes. Instructor Broad and I moved towards the dining hall Grulga partitioned off. Our Adventurers Guilds healer has arrived. I heard that announcement the moment I stepped into the dining hall and was greeted with apuse. Eh? Upon checking I found that they were the guild staffs who should be off-duty and my adventurer acquaintances. Why are you surprised. If you have been dispatched to our Adventurers Guild then you are a temporary staff. Of course there would be a wee party. Instructor Broad said so with a heartyugh. Have a sit. Grulga-san came out from the kitchen holding a mug filled to the brim with Object X in his hands. Erm, do I have to drink that after all? Of course? Understood. I received the mug and drank it all down in one gulp. Within the exmations of Amazing~ or As expected hes a masochist, there was In addition to taste disorder, even his sense of smell is broken? That came from the fellow adventurers. I wanted to refute that but I could not find my voice because I was experiencing the bacsh from drinking that in one go. Oh yes. Luciel you are prohibited from drinking alcohol. What? I endured the disgusting taste left in my mouth. Because this might be too strong such that you wont be able to wake up tomorrow? No way~ Imented the unfairness of not being able to drink alcohol in a wee party. [Oh, I had not drank any alcohol sinceing to this world.] I recalled as I heard, In exchange, you can ask for second servings for any of the dishes served as well as Object X. As expected, I cant take any more of that? What, you can properly taste that it is bad? If thats the case then why do you drink it? Hes a masochist after all. They whispered. Oi adventurer-sans? I can hear everything? Okay. Then Luciel would you please say something. Ah, yes. Ill be in your care for a year. As a temporary staff I will strive to increase the survival rate of all of you adventurers by even a little. Cheers! Cheers~!! Thus my wee party took ce. Hey Luciel, I have something Id like to ask. The B rank Bazzan-san who I helped out previously asked while looking like it was something hard to say. What is it? Are you gay? Goho GohoWhat are you asking all of the sudden!! I am extremely normal. I like girls like a normal guy. (TL: Goho = Sound of coughing/choking) Oh. I am relieved. Its because you are always with Instructor Broad and rarely interact with the beautiful receptionists. Ha~ Even though love is important, staying alive in this world is hard. This past year in order to raise my survival rate, I didnt have time for love. Huh~ That is too philosophical for such a young person like you. It is also important to do more exhrating things when you are young. That is true. But, although Im ustomed to it now, from where I lived nobody walked about carrying their weapons. For around half a year aftering to this city I was living in fear. Hahaha, you have the courage to drink that but are scared of the adventurers. You are really unbnced. No no, I wont die by drinking that but if I got tangled up with an adventurer when I just came to the city, I could only image death in my future. I dont think theres anybody in this city who would pick a fight with you who advances towards Broad-san like a zombie. Well if anything happens leave it to me. Thank you very much. So Bazzan, is Luciel-kun gay? The two who formed a party with Bazzan-san, Skyros-san and the man of few words Basra-san called out to him. Ha~ I like woman okay. Happiness escapes as well when you sigh you know. Whose fault is that. Hahaha. Then next time, well bring you out to y at night. Theres that kind of shop in this city? Oo~ you took the bait. Yes there are. Well for Luciel-kun, you stand out so if you dont disguise yourself, rumors would likely spread in no time. Please let me reconsider it after all. As they saw my depressed expression, the three of them roared withughter and ordered some ale. Thus my wee partysted untilte at night. The next morning when I woke up, I tried chanting the magic I just memorized. Middle-ranked healing magic Middle Heal healed about three times the amount of Heal while only consuming 1.5 times the MP. Beginner-ranked whole area recovery magic Area Heal healed the same as a regr Heal in a radius of 2 meters around me. My current regr Heal effects have increased and the MP consumption for Area Heal was three times that of Heal. Beginner-ranked barrier magic Attack Barrier reduced the damage of physical attacks while Magic Barrier reduced the damage of magic attacks. Both consumed 10 MP each. Middle-ranked barrier magic Area Barrier deployed a Attack Barrier and Magic Barrier to people within a 2 meter radius from me and was not capable of blocking out monsters. Even so doing this in the morning is ridiculously harsh. Area Barrier cost 30 MP. Is there a better way to use this? While meditating, I often thought about methods of using magic. When Luciel was studying his magic, a shouting voice sounded from within a clinic in Meratoni. You bastard, what the heck do you mean by this? Why are both the ie and ve numbers half of previous years!! A middle-aged man dressed in a white robe with a protruding belly wearing jewelry from top to bottom ranted in anger. I apologize. But master, the healer in the Adventurers Guild that I mentioned earlier is rted to this matter. One man stepped out on behalf of the others and answered while lowering his head. Then why were there no measures taken. all of you ipetent people. Ga~n Karan Karan An expensive-looking decorated cup was thrown towards the man. The man did not avoid as the cup hit his forehead which began to flow with blood. The man began to speak slowly. Its an excuse but the targeted healer only left the Adventurers Guild 4 times in a year. I could not even get into contact. If thats the case then wont it be fine if you went directly to the Adventurers Guild. He has mock battles with the Adventurer Guilds guild master day and night. In addition when he is sleeping, high rank adventurers were on standby in front of his room so we couldnt move our hand. Damn it. Both that Adventurers Guild and that healer are so damn annoying. Why did such a person appear. Something must be done as soon as possible. Oi! Convene the people under the Healers Guild. Yes. The man left the room. Thus people who deemed that Adventurer Guilds healer Luciel was a nuisance began to appear atst. Chapter 009: Appearance of the Botacyl the healing director in Meratoni Chapter 009: Appearance of the Botacyl the healing director in Meratoni Trantor: Tseirp The Healer Guilds objective was to cultivate talents who could use Holy Magic. The sages in the past dedicated their efforts to establish it in order to develop individuals who could save many others. Initially,pensation for treatment was paid for in the form of donations. Instead of money, vegetables or fruits, daily necessities or as long it was given with good intentions, anything was all right. However after the founders left the world, the healers way of thinking gradually changed. Even though the healers casted magic that could save lives, they felt strong resentment against the grudges and abuse ced on them when the magic failed to save a person, which struck the Healers Guild. Thus the price came to be determined by the healers individual discretion and the guild would not speak out unless it was very intolerable. It became a weak presence that only existed to receive donations ording to healer ranks and sales from spell books. The donations were used for the maintenance costs and sry of guild staffs instead of establishment of new clinics or management of orphanages. Thus elerated the momentum of healers being called money-grubbers. (TL: lit. trantion was the undead/ghost of money) Because of that, the next time you leave the guild please allow us to assign escorts. No way. I didnt think that I would be resented by people I dont even know. Thats how it is. But above that you have even more allies. All thanks to the Adventurers Guild, the adventurers and their families. Now do you feel the pressure umting? Well since theres no ill intentions to hurt me, it should be fine. If thats the case then I should train more. As expected Luciels thinking deviates in a good way from other healers. It is who I am. But where the hell did that informatione from? Its in the minds of all the folks living in this city and adventurers against all the healers except you. Wow~ Even the residents? Yes. From now on there are conditions if you want to treat injured civilians. Ha? What did you expect. Theres nobody in this world who charges nothing for information. Ha~ Although its a good thing to treat people, please ept the escorts. Oh. I will entrust that to you. So, do you know who bears a grudge against me? Yes. The managers of clinics who charge high treatment costs. Among them, it seems like the head of thergest clinic in this city Botacyl set you as his sworn enemy. Even though he holds the greatest authority in this city as the university hospitals chairman, he sets a mere rookie healer as his sworn enemy. Is he a mafia boss? If thats the case then hes only a small boss. (TL: He used the term Don to refer to the leader/boss, the term underworld mafia gangs used to address their boss.) University hospital? What is that? Anyway I dont know the meaning of this Don you speak of? Guha~ He picked up on the father gag calmly. (TL: The gag was lost in trantion. Pretty much he used the Earths term of Don to set up a gag.) Hey hey are you alright? Yeyes. Anyway dont we have any allies in the clinics? There arent any who openly ally with us but I think there are some who support us. Those who suggest reasonable prices and not charge exorbitant prices and dere the prices in advance should be our allies. By the way what about my reputation? It is generally good within the adventurers. Good skills and empathetic. Residents also requested to be healed in the Adventurers Guild several times. Dont tell me Ive already healed residents? Oh were you aware? Talk has been widespread about a healer who, instead of charging exorbitant prices like that guy, uniformly charges one silver coin for each treatment. Huh? One silver coin? Isnt that expensive? Even though Ive already asked Nanaera and the girls to teach youmon sense, its about time you learned a little moremon sense. No no, I am still a fledgling who is just only entering my second year of being a healer. My skill as a healer was only average but the location I was at was the best to learn them. I studied theplete collection of monsters under Nanaera. My eyes were nurtured by dismantling with Garba. I studied theplete collection of wild grass under Mirina. In addition, the Adventurers Guild had various genres of detailed books. Also, unless you were excellent, you would not be epted as a guild staff, not to mention as a receptionist. All staffs were a collection of excellent talent. Furthermore, in this world with less entertainment, for me reading was also the time of rxation. In one year I learnt a variety of knowledge. Although I stood out due to thebat training, my timid personality was because if I failed the healing requests from the rugged adventurers I might be killed While having that thought while chanting Heal, I didnt miss any image training. Aftering to this world and experiencing it for half a year, I was no longer afraid of the adventurers but I was not arrogant as well. No, wouldnt I be able to safely survive in this world if I shrewdly saved the adventurers and people? The result of desperately working hard has led to my present condition now. The biggest factor was the treatment at the Adventurers Guild. In my previous life, the doctors reflected on TV were overworked to death for not even having time to sleep. Since it did not fall into such a situation, my current life wasnt painful at all. That is true. Okay. To increase the survival rate of my temporary staff, we will be training to use various weapons from today onwards. No, please do not be so enthusiastic. And please stop pulling me, can you hear me? Instructor Broad? Instructor Broaaaaddddd~ My head and clothes were grabbed and I disappeared into the underground training field. Watching the usual me, the adventurers and staffs sent me off with warm eyes. Such days continued until one day, when I was getting beaten up by Instructor Broad as usual while concentrating on my Taijutsu and Footwork training, I was suddenly called upon by an overbearing voice. Are you the guilds healer? [Who is this?] As I was thinking so Oi are you listening? You thenky one. The people who called out were a man with a rounded stomach and a duo of mercenary-looking men with good physique. Who are you? I do not know any barbarians who not onlyes over without any appointment but even tries to intimidate me. I hate it with all my heart when my precious time is wasted. Because Instructor and the surrounding adventurers had started gathering, I decided to give a bullish response. What a cheeky boy. What ignorance to not know who I am. Listen well, I am the head of this Meratoni citysrgest clinic, Botacyl. Rip-off? (TL: He misheard ܥ`(Botacyl) as ܥå(Rip-off). Or maybe he said it intentionally XD. ) Its Botacyl. Cheeky boy Imand you, stop your treatment in the Adventurers Guild. If you do so then I will hire you in my clinic. I came to say this. That is impossible. I cannot refuse the dispatch request from the Healers Guild. Well even if I could refuse it I would not. Oi you bastard. To spurn Botacyl-samas kindness As he said that, the mercenary couldnt continue his words under the blood thirst emitted from the adventurers. Id say its intimidation instead of kindness. I will not fulfill the condition of losing my workce. Youd better restudy the meaning of those words? I was stared at with an amazing re. The request to have an escort when I go out looks good. Ever since you came to the Adventurers Guild, our clinics customers have been decreasing daily. Are you putting in effort? Although the clinics are a ce to save people, I think patients wouldnt want to go to a ce with a bad reputation? Brat, you dare to im that my clinic has bad reputation!! Nobody said such a thing. But, I am empathetic to patients, provide quick treatments and clearly set my price. I think they would obviouslye to my ce? Hah, are you trying to lecture me? Huh? Why cant I preach to a person whose name I didnt know until today? Do you even have any idea? This shitty kid, I can destroy a novice healer like you anytime. Botacyls blood vessel was popping out of his forehead. Did I fan the mes too much? If thats the case, at this great seniors clinic, how much do you charge for what kind of wounds? And what magic do you use? Listen and be astonished. Including me, my clinic uses the upper-ss healing magic High Heal. That is at an unprecedented price of 30 gold coins. 30 million yen was unprecedented? Then what magic do you use for patients with fractures? Of course its High Heal. Even though Middle Heal can treat it? Whats the point of using such a low level healing magic. I think that it can be used by many people to save many patients though. Wrong. Have you heard what would happen if you do unprofitable businesses. Hah~ To be able to chant High Heal, you definitely are skilled right? If patients donte to you even so, dont you think there is a problem with you management? Kukuku. This kids talking like he understands everything. Im angry now. Oi you guys, kill this damn thing. Even though he said so, they didnt move, no they couldnt move. It was easy to understand from the intimidating aura by the surrounding adventurers what would happen if they became hostile with me. It was intimidating enough to even be felt by me when it was not even directed at me. However, tremendous blood thirst wasing from Instructor Broad standing beside me. This is Broad from the Adventurers Guild. Botacyl-dono, from how your clinic conducts business, to what kind of evil youre doing, should I examine every single detail? Botacyl trembled under the threat from Instructor Broad. Hiiiii He screamed and ran away at full speed towards the exit. Oo~ Amazing. To chase him away with just blood thirst, Instructor Broad is really amazing. Ah everyone this time I troubled you all. I lowered my head. Anyway, was that the mastermind? No. Thats just a money-loving viin who charges exorbitant prices for treatment and conducts debt very. Why does something like that go unchallenged? Ah I guess its useless because theres now. Indeed. Moreover simr to people like him, some people do not pay even after treatment has been done. So inversely there are many cases like that too. In addition to conducting such a fraudulent act to get treatment, they might even sue you for conducting treatment without charging money. (TL: I forgot. Did they say in previous chapters that it was illegal to not charge money?) This problem seems very deeply rooted. It was lucky that you who had nomon sense came here. Im having trouble deciding whether to ept that as apliment or as criticism. Really? Its a good thing that you were not bound to the healersmon sense. Well Im pleased to be told that Im needed here. But I guess in the future I will have to be alert? Please leave the support to the Adventurers Guild. Well gather a few excellent fellows to have a lookout. Thank you. Then let us continue with the training. Okay. Thus I met with Botacyl from Meratonisrgest clinic, and could now properly think about the Healers Guild, clinics and healers. On the other hand at that moment, Botacyl who ran away from the Adventurers Guild was currently in his private room with the 2 mercenaries and ve leader scattered about in the room. Ahh~ That was infuriating. That brat made a fool of me, I wont let him off easily. Oi, thoroughly dig up any information regarding that kid, regardless of how trivial the information is. That is all good but Botecyl-danna. Isnt it a bit tough to threaten or restrict that guy? After all he ispletely protected by the Adventurers Guild. If its like that we cant make a move. (TL: Danna = Usually used to call young masters.) I know that even without you saying it. Just shut up and follow my instructions. Yes yes. But I must tell you first, even if we kill him, the first person to be suspected would be you young master. In this matter, even if young master is not at fault the adventurers will still doubt you. I thought I already told you that I know that. Okay okay. Its not necessarily good news but the dispatch from the Healers Guild should only be at most for one year. That is why I think we should make a situation such that that brat has to leave the city next year. You idiot. Like Ill wait until then. Even so, I wonder why is that boy working for that stingy Adventurers Guild? Oi, you will investigate that brat from both the Adventurers Guild and Healers Guild. Yes master. The men left Botacyls private room. Ill try to ask the Healer Guilds head if we can skip that brats term of office. However, that would be impossible if the Adventurers Guild cannot be convinced no matter how much money is offered. Are there any other methods. Botacyl continued to ponder. Chapter Side Story 2: Meratoni Adventurer Guild’s three heavyweights anxious about Luciel’s future Side Story 2: Meratoni Adventurer Guilds three heavyweights anxious about Luciels future Trantor: Tseirp Regardless of the type of guild, guilds are open 24 hours a day 360 days a year. Meratonis Adventurers Guild is no exception. There is a system of shifts split into morning shift, afternoon shift and night shift. However there are some guilds who do not run by shifts as well. Okay. Remember to start your morning tomorrow with a run as well. Yes Instructor Broad. Luciel returned to the underground sleeping chambers. Alright. Maybe Ill get a drink. Broad talked to Grulga who was at the counter. Usually the dining hall within the guild does not serve sake but this was also the privilege of a guild master. Yeah. By the way Broad, recently you look rejuvenated. Im surprised myself. After I began teaching him, my Taijutsu level became Taijutsu VIII. Heh~ amazing. Even the Whirlwind-sama who climbed up until S rank using swordsmanship and instantaneous movement had his Taijutsu skill level increased. Im certain. Kukuku. The sound of a suppressedughter. And so? How does Luciel feel about the current environment? He only thinks of ways so as to not die. Well the truth is he is desperately soaking up training so he doesnt have time to think about anything else. Hah~. The guy have continued drinking the undiluted solution of that but do you know the effects of it? No I dont. Its written in literature that a sage in the past made it. Supposedly it can make the body stronger and make it easier for status to rise. So have actual effects appeared? Um, although he is definitely strongerpared to when he first came here, he is still around the level of a F rank warrior. Nevertheless, hes amazing to continue drinking that. His bad breath after drinking that should probably be quite harsh right? Ah. Im the only one around him and the others plug their nose when they get close to him. Well its not a problem as long as you dont approach him after meals. Even my that brother Garbamented on the terrible smell. Well the bad breath disappears 30 minutes after drinking that so somehow others do not notice it and it finished without anyone hating him for it. No wonder. For the adolescent Luciel who desires to be stronger even by a little, even though they sympathized with him, the two people steeled their heart and had him drink that. Ah, Broad and Grulga thanks for your hard work. There, Grulgas brother Galba came. Garba, good job. Dont mention it. Besides, its easier than the guild masters work. Oh big brother, would you like some ale? Yup. And? Ah. Because the negotiations went well, even if he goes over to the other side, he would no longer be targeted. And the mastermind? It was unusual that the mastermind was Botacyl. However, I was surprised that the ve leader tried a coup detat. Hoh. Thats tough. And so what would big brother do now? The Healer Guilds head seems to be swimming in quite a bit of gold so its about time to crush him. Kukuku. Its finally time for Garba the hermit to act huh. As you could guess from this conversation, Garbas work does not only involve dismantling. Like a detective, he gathers information and evidence in the shadows. In the past hes even done assassinations. I wonder what is Luciel-kun hiding, he always tries his hardest to survive and hes an oddball toe knocking on the doors of the Adventurers Guild because he doesnt want to die. Thats certainly true. So? In five months, how far can you train him until? Hmm. Since he is still level 1, the most he can do is beat an E rank warrior. However using tricks, he might be able to defeat C ranks. Well although its in the future, he still have an allowance for growth. If he hasnt change after a few yearster, maybe Ill train him too. If you teach him then he will die. Hell be fine. I am different from you who seriously cuts with a single stroke. Moreover I feel that he somehow has a chaotic constitution. Although Garbas readings are mostly ominous, they are often correct. I wonder when would he fall in love? Huh? Doesnt the receptionist girls all seem to like Luciel-kun? Its more like they see him as a little brother. Even though his height and looks arent bad, his nicknames are zombie and masochist. Isnt that due to the devil instructor and cooking bear? I am just generously preparing meals and that. Dont lump me together with some battle maniac. Who are you calling a battle maniac. But I wonder I dont know his taste but it would be good if we could find somebody who will fall in love with him. He will be fine. And he seems to prefer girls with wonderful smiles and cute gestures. Which is also Ah Well letsfort him if he gets fooled. Hah~ Thus the next day Broad and Grulga treated Luciel a little bit better. Chapter 011: A new journey Chapter 011: A new journey Trantor: Tseirp Six months will soon pass since I became Instructors disciple after my healer training. These days, I hadpletely forgotten about Botacyl. No, I did not have the time to afford to think of such things. People will feel surprised when a thinyer of skin was shed at a speed that cant be perceived, closely followed by the rushing pain and the fear of being injured. However, in the case when the speed could be perceived but the thinyer of skin was still shed, the fear of getting attacked stiffens the body, an intense pain will be felt to recognize that the sh had happened, together with the surprise at the technique that could sh precisely the thinyer of skin only. I was told to say what I want to say so I thought until there and asked Instructor Broad. Instructor Broad, why was it that my body, arms and legs were still shed even though I had already put up my defense. Because you were able to perceive my attacks in just half a year, I was in high spirits. Instructor Broad faced the side with a pout. (TL: Google image פand you will know how it looks like. Hard to imagine him doing it.) Please dont be envious of your disciples talent. And an uncle pouting is not cute at all. I grinned. Then, how about this uncle sh you for another hour. I am sorry. I immediately regretted my decision and decisively prostrated on the ground. (TL: Orz) Theres no helping it then. Itll soon be noon so lets go to Grulgas ce. Yes. Instructor Broad. I had realized the gradual changes of my body thisst six months. Oh. Today you guys are earlier than usual. Yeah. He said that he hated being shed so there was no choice. Normally youd probably hate to be shed right. However, as usual there were no changes in my daily life. Anyway, when you came here you were sonky but now your physique has gotten considerably better. It certainly has. If we had the training like we have now when you just came, I would surely identally cut off your arm many times. Please dont say such frightening things. Even if you walked outside, I dont think anybody would notice that Luciel is a healer. Well, a normal healer would never dobat training like Luciel. Its a little toote now. Recently, having been shed by Instructor Broad every day, my fear of des have weakened as well. Normally wouldnt you be more scared? Several times, I had been shed with a single stroke by mistake, but I did not die so Ive gained confidence of at least surviving. Sometimes he experienced growth and saw through my sudden attacks, so I asionally shed seriously but each time I was seriously worried as well. Truly the masochist zombie and devil instructor teacher student duo. Common sense was totally thrown out of the window. Devil instructor aside, please stop with the masochist zombie. Just how am I a devil instructor. Arent I giving gentle guidance. The two of you, whats with those eyes. Enough. Grulga hurry up and give me my lunch. Sure thing. Just as we were eating our lunch. Luciel-kun. Somehow theres a letter for you from Saint Schulls Church Guild Headquarters. Nanaera-san brought a letter over. Thank you very much Nanaera-san Upon receipt of the letter, it was definitely a letter from the Guild Headquarters of Saint Schulls Church. What is it? Even I do not know much about the Healers Guild. Try opening it and reading. When I opened the letter as told, surprising contents were written on it. Letter of Appointment Saint Schulls Church Healers Guild, Meratoni Branch affiliate Luciel is hereby ordered to transfer to Saint Schulls Church headquarters in the Holy City as a staff. Although this is unprecedented, it has been decided due to the talent and hard work of someone so young to be able to reach Holy Magic V and the strong determination to save lives ording to the rmendations received. In consideration of the dispatch to the Adventurers Guild, after the end of the dispatch period next year May, you will be immediately transferred. Pope Fluna Aryudeli de Chaleur Its some kind of letter of appointment. Its written that I will be transferred to the Church Headquarters. Theyve got us. Didnt expect them to use this method. What do you mean? Its Botacyl. Because he knew that you are protected as long as you dont leave the Adventurers Guild, he decided to get you sent to the headquarters. Why would he do that? He wasnt really aiming for your life. He was aiming to stop the treatment you carry out in this guild. So he transferred me to the headquarters just for that? Yeah. In addition, to make sure that you donte back anytime soon, because of the popes name on the letter, you should be given some sort of title or position. Isnt that like a promotion. Maybe this is something like a promotional transfer? It is. This creates some unnecessary trouble. I am sorry for that. It cant be helped. Luckily we still have another half a year. From now on together with the Spartan training you will be seeing more and more patients in need of healing. Understood. For starters, confirm your status and skills. I immediately confirmed them. I have mastered Parallel Thinking, Chant Shortening, Sword Mastery, Shield Mastery, Spear Masteryand Archery. At that instant, when I recounted the memories of countless number of trainings I had the past half a year, I was so pleased that it was not all in vain that my tears suddenly started flowing and I was teased by Instructor Broad and the others. From the next day, with regards to treatment, the guild removed the limitations against people with light injuries as well as the patient number limit, resulting in me using vast number of healing magic every day. After continuously healing until the point of drying up, Object X was transported over. Since Object X recovers MP slightly, the days of drinking it and healing continued. It was the same duringbat training as well. However Luciel didnt notice that the concentration of Object X was gradually being raised. Thus I who still remained at level 1, had numerous skills beaten into my body. My one year dispatch period to the Adventurers Guild ended. Everyone, I had been taken care of greatly. If I had not been picked up by the Adventurers Guild, I would not have been able to spend such fruitful time. Truly thank you very much. I will say on behalf of everyone. You have done well. Thanks to you a great number of adventurers lives were saved. Plenty of us did not have to stop adventuring and did not have to lose family members. Thank you very much. Im bad with tearful departures. Here, this is a parting gift. Take it. Theres money in this leather bag. This here is a cheap bag but it is a magic bag that can keep up to 10 pieces of anything. Included are some equipment as well so use them. This is proof of everyones appreciation. For such a person like me sniff. I bont beserve zis. (TL: Hes pretty much crying and speaking illegibly.) This is bad and its already useless. To receive everyones warmth despite meing over just for myself, my tear nds were breached. Dont cry. Juste back someday and work for the guild cheaply. Dont forget to bring back souvenirs. Meruneru-sanughed while saying so and I left the Adventurers Guild with a rxed mood. I started my journey in a horse-drawn carriage owned by the Adventurers Guild. Well then everyone, thank you for the next few days of escort from today onwards. Leave it up to me. Leave it up to me. Ill defeat whatever thates except dragons. The reliable answers came from Bazzan-san and the others who epted my escort request this time. Even I did not except to be escorted by an A rank party. Thats because Luciel is our lifesaver. Moreover it was thanks to you that we could reach A rank. We scrambled to receive this escort request by Luciel. The wolf beastman Bazzan-san said so whileughing. Looking at them, my image of adventurers sinceing to this world had taken a 180 change and I inadvertently thought about how strong stereotypes were. I will first need to go through an update procedure in Saint Schulls church Healers Guild so please wait a moment. I got off the horse-drawn carriage and entered the Healers Guild. [Its quiet inside after all~] I thought so as I proceeded towards the counter. Wee to Saint Schulls church Healers Guild, Meratoni Branch. Krull-san, please help me with my update procedure. I passed her my card. Eh? Eeeeehhh?! You are Luciel-kun? Yup. Did you not notice? I wouldnt notice in normal cases. How could I, even though you were sonky previously, now youve be more mature and athletic. So thats why. Ah, this time Im updating my particrs and transferring to the headquarters but I was told to go get a spell book? Ah. It was Luciel-kun who was sent to the headquarters. Wait its Luciel-kun? Didnt you just only turn 17? Yup. Oh, it seems like it was an exception within the exceptions. Ha~. This sister is worn out from all these information that are beyond expectations. Haha. Then I would like to update my guild card and get the requested spell book, together with other spell books not covered by the request. Theres no need for that. Spell books up to AAA rank will be awarded to healers posted to the headquarters. Thats amazing. Dont you think so too? But actually you would be permitted to purchase them when you reach A rank. Why is that so? From A rank and above, you would not be promoted unless you contributed to a great extent to the guild. It is something like a kind of honorary position. So thats how it is. Well then Ill immediately update your card. Hah~ Its amazing that you are posted to the headquarters at such a young age. I can raise you up to A rank. Well then please raise me up to A rank. Understood. Okay. From now on Luciel-kun has be a A rank healer. Please wait a moment. Krull-san went to the back and immediately returned with a number of spell books. This is all of them. This time the money for the spell books are no longer necessary and neither do you need to pay for the donation because you now work for the headquarters. I see. Well then when Ie back to this city Ill pop by. I look forward to you bing someone great and raising my sry. Hahaha. Ill do my best. Thus I left the Healers Guild after exchanging some greetings. Thank you for waiting. Lets begin our journey. Just like that, two years of life had passed in the city of Meratoni and it was time to start a journey to a new location. Name: Luciel Job: Healer IV HP: 420 Age: 17 MP: 160 LV: 1 ST: 180 STR: 42 INT: 72 VIT: 51 MGI: 64 DEX: 47 RMG: 54 AGI: 54 SP: 0 Magic Aptitude: Holy Skills Appraisal Throwing III Great luck Dismantling II Taijutsu V Danger Perception IV Magic Power Control VII Footwork III Magic Power Maniption VII Parallel Thinking I Holy Magic VII Sword Mastery I Meditation V Shield Mastery I Concentration VI Spear Mastery I HP Recovery IV Archery I MP Recovery VI Chant Shortening III Stamina Recovery V Chant Termination I HP Increased Rate of Growth V MP Increased Rate of Growth V ST Increased Rate of Growth V STR Increased Rate of Growth V VIT Increased Rate of Growth V DEX Increased Rate of Growth V AGI Increased Rate of Growth V INT Increased Rate of Growth V MGI Increased Rate of Growth V RMG Increased Rate of Growth V Poison Resistance VI Curse Resistance VI Paralysis Resistance VI Weakness Resistance VI Petrification Resistance VI Seal Resistance VI Sleep Resistance VI Disease Resistance VI Charm Resistance II Blunt Damage Resistance II Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) God of Destinys blessing(Increased SP acquisition) Adventurers Guild: E rank Healers Guild: A rank (TL: Green means it leveled up/increased; Red means it is new.) Chapter 012: Holy Attribute Magic, The price of treatment Omg the Luciel in this chapter was super badass. Hopefully that came out through the trantion. Enjoy! Book 2: The Labyrinth and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps Chapter 012: Holy Attribute Magic, The price of treatment Trantor: Tseirp During the 5 days of being jolted around in the horse-drawn carriage, we were attacked by monsters several times along the way but Bazzan-san and his party trampled on them easily. Along the road we stopped by a vige with an inn. As a result of sessful negotiations, we were able to receive food and bedding by simply casting healing magic. All the negotiations were done by Bazzan-san and his party. For some reason some of the vigers worshipped me when I applied healing magic for treatment. But I was told to not worry about it because in exchange we received a sumptuous meal and clean bedding. I was prepared for camping out during the journey. However without even camping out, we had arrived at Saint Schulls churchs Healers Guild Headquarters located within the Saint Schull Holy City of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. (TL: Omg they really love that Saint Schull huh.) When I first heard the names, I thought to myself wasnt Schull too overused? When I asked that, apparently it was a taboo Bazzan-san and his party warned me against speaking about it. Bazzan-san, Skyros-san, Basra-san, thank you for the escort. I bowed to the three of them while thanking them. Well its only natural that we epted the request when not only were we nominated by the Adventurers Guild, you are also our lifesaver. Basra-san nced at the other two and said so. Thats right. Both Skyros and I would have really been in danger if you didnt detect the poison on us. Basra would have became a one man party. Bazzan-san affirmed andughed with a ferocious look. Yeah thats right. I was saved thanks to Luciel-kun. Skyros-san also smiled and affirmed in the same manner. No no dont mention it. However, talking like this makes me feel a little lonely thinking that Im going to be away from Meratoni. Well Luciel would be weed back with a huge wee party if you returned but work hard to memorize whatevers inside those spell books in the Healers Guild Headquarters. That is true. Everyone, seriously thank you for the escort. Yeah. It would have been great if we could drink sake next time. In the end nobody drank sake for my transfer this time around. Yup. I will work hard so that I can treat you all next time. Im looking forward to that. Dont be like Botacyl. Okay. After weve carried out our farewells, the three of them rode the horse-drawn carriage and turned back towards Meratoni. By the way along the way during the journey, I looked through the 7 spell books I got from the Meratoni branch Healers Guild and repeatedly chanted and memorized the magic within the books. Holy attribute magic support magic Aura coat. It could shut out miasma from the air for one hour, dy the progression of diseases and make it harder to fall into abnormal states. MP consumption is 10. Holy attribute magic special magic Purification. Chanting this could expel all impurities but in actual fact it is a universal magic that can even remove dirt. MP consumption is 16. Advanced healing magic High Heal. It boasts 10 times the recovery amount of Heal but the consumption is not small at 15 MP. Intermediate area healing magic Area Middle Heal. An improved healing magic over the Area Heal, it doesnt change the scope of recovery area but it increased the amount of recovery by 3 times. However MP consumption is 30 MP per cast. Advanced area healing magic Area High Heal. Intended as an improvement to the Area Middle Heal, the radius increased to 3 meters but the MP used each time is said to be 75. Abnormal state healing magic Recover. A magic that could recover poison, paralysis, charm, sleep, seal and magic-induced weakness but has no effect on petrification, curse, hallucinations and disease. MP consumption is 18. Holy attribute magic special healing magic Dispel. Seems to be capable of curing abnormal states like petrification, curse and hallucinations. MP consumption seems to be 60 and is said to be able to have other effects. Yeah. The ambiguously described Area High Heal and Dispel could not be triggered due to my low Holy Attribute Magic skill level. However I did properly memorize the chants. Furthermore, Area Middle Heal and Recover cannot be lightly used because they require a ton of magic. Well then, here I go. I fired myself up and set foot into the toweringrge pce without hindrance. The inside of the building had expansive marble flooring that spread throughout the hall. There was an information counter strongly reminiscent of my previous life. Wee. This is the Healers Guild Headquarters. May I help you. I am Luciel. Affiliated healer to the Meratoni branch of the Saint Schulls church Healers Guild. I have a letter of appointment to transfer to the headquarters but how should I go about doing it? Please wait a moment. The receptionist-san held a crystal-looking item and closed her eyes. [Is that a magic tool?] When I was thinking of such a thing, she began talking towards the crystal. Looks like a telepathy assist tool? When I murmured, the other receptionists seemingly heard it and nodded to confirm my deduction. Thats right. Luciel-sama is knowledgeable. I conversed back while feeling surprised. No. I dont know the mechanism of how it works, Ive only seen a simr magic tool in the Adventurers Guild. I see. Oh, wee Granhart-sama. I looked back after hearing that. Instead of a man with gentle features, I saw a man of around 40 years old clothed in a giant white robe looking like an adventurer. Are you Luciel-dono? My name is Granhart. I work as a priest here and I was the one who called you over. I will help you with your transfer so pleasee with me. He ced a hand on the wall past the reception and the wall parted open. Come on, go inside. It seems like there is a elevator in this world. I was hit by the nostalgic feeling of having not ridden in lift after so long. This is a magic elevator. It operates by recognizing magic power. Is this to prevent escape? Wewell its not like Im going to get killed I might have to think of means to escape. This is it. A voice was directed at me as I followed the guide. Oh? You were the one I inducted into Meratoni citys Healers Guild Louis-kun right? The owner of the voice was Lumina-san. Oh, long time no see. Lumina-sama. And my name is Luciel. Even though my physique has changed, its pretty amazing that you immediately knew it was me? Because the waves of your magical power was clear, I remembered it. Magical power can be seen? No, thats not what I want to say. Thank you for your help in Meratoni. Somehow I became able to perform some novice treatment after this two years. I see I see. I dont have time now so pleasee to my roomter. Granhart-dono, please get somebody to guide him to my roomter. Yes. I felt that Granhart-sans expression or rather his atmosphere became stiff. Lumina-san left after hearing those words. Later, Granhart-san, in silence the entire way, guided me to the room in ordance to her will and I entered. It was a dimly lit room that you wouldnt think to find in the same headquarters and there were whips and saws ced in the roompletely reminiscent of torture rooms. While keeping my fear in check thinking that it was a prank, I summoned what little courage I had and spoke. This room looks just like a torture room? What is the meaning of this? I decided to express my difort. Maybe Granhart-san already expected that the question, he maintained his aloof attitude. Dont worry, this is merely a warehouse. Its a shortcut to pass through here. After he said so, the next room we passed through into was an interrogation room that looked like it came out from a drama. Since there wasnt any dangerous feeling, I decided to enter. Sit down. Granhart said after he sat down and took out a letter. I was surprised when the Meratoni branch Healers Guild sent me this letter. You harmed the interest of other healers and made the revenue of the Meratoni branch fall. Thats what was written in the letter. So I want to confirm the facts. Oh~ So its like that. I can excel in these kind of business talks where I can speak logically and dont need to pack all the information together. I remembered those working days from up until two years ago. I recalled all the memories up until right before my promotion. I stopped recalling, opened my eyes and began to talk. The contents in the letters are in a way the facts. Ho. Are you pleading guilty? A surprised look floated on Granharts face as he didnt expect me to admit to it. What am I guilty of? Just after I became a healer two years ago, I received Taijutsu training at the Adventurers Guild in exchange for carrying out treatment within the Adventurers Guild. Is this a crime? No it isnt. Moreover at that time I could only use Heal but they not only provided me with three meals, bedding and clothes, they even paid me sry. Is this a crime? Nope. This was my action status for a whole year since registration. From the second year, I was dispatched to the Adventurers Guild as a temporary staff. Thanks to the hard work from my first year, I raised my Holy attribute magic skill level and memorized some magic. Is this illegal? No, these were all legitimate behaviors for healers. He is a little bit confused. In the second year, I was grateful for the sry and equipment from the Adventurers Guild and adventurers that was even more than the first year. I find no problem with your actions. But the problem seems to be that the cost of your treatments was too cheap. What do you have to say regarding that? What do Granhart-sama think regarding the current situation? I did not say that it is bad to obtain money for recovery magic or rather I think it is legitimate to charge for treatment as it was my work. Yup. The Healers Guild is such an entity. The person who sent you that letter, I do not intend to pry to find out who it was But I heard that the Meratoni healer clinic uses High Heal to treat wounds that can be treated with Heal and Middle Heal. Due to the exorbitant prices charged by the clinic and practitioners, the patients fall into debt and be debt ves I heard that there were such cowardly clinics. Comparatively isnt this act more of a problem? I even heard that they said that it was cumbersome to disy their fees in advance and sometimes they even charged additional fees. How does the Healers Guild manage clinics that do not do such obvious things? Are youshing out against the Saint Schulls church Healers Guild Headquarters? I would like it if you do not switch my words. Instead of ranting, I am asking if Granhart-dono thinks that there is negligence in the teaching of ignorant healers like me of what should be done. Such as the ideals of the Healers Guild? Yes. At the time when the Healers Guild was founded, I heard that the fee was not determined by lofty people. As time passed the healers began to ask for money. So far theres no problem. Granhart-san folded his arm and closed his eyes. Continue. Ill return to the story. How do you price magic? One copper coin? One silver coin? One gold coin? A hundred gold coins? I think that whats expensive and whats cheap varies from person to person. As long as the guild does not specify a rough pricing, dont you think the rest is up to the marketing efforts of the healer? Currently theres no fixed price so it wont be a problem no matter how high or low the price is. Then the healers would determine the price range depending on the various kinds of magic. Is that what you are saying? Thats also slightly wrong. There is a difference in the recovery amount of a novice who had just memorized Heal and a veteran healer. Obviously the veteran would heal more. I dont understand what you are trying to say. Say it briefly. This time the problem written in the letter is a problem born from the ambiguous pricing. Okay. You must first look at the degree of injury then present an appropriate fee. If the charges were presented beforehand then there would be no problem. Well of course this cant be done if the injury is a life-threatening one. Yup. The healers belong to the Saint Schulls church Healers Guild. Paying a donation, we are allowed to memorize Holy attribute magic and exercise the magic. Is the Healers Guild selling the spell books just for the money? No right? But of course. It is used to develop new talents and pay for the Healers Guild maintenance cost. Thats right. Thats why, by making a guideline for the prices and presenting the price beforehand, the healer profession would get more respect and people will think that it is honest work. Its because theres no insurance in this world. Hmm. But in the end that is just your own thoughts? Oh, this guy is the stubborn type. Just for an example, Granhart-san is going out to get food. Price wasnt stated but you thought that ording to the foods taste, amount and materials it would cost 10 copper coins but you were billed for 10 gold coins. What would Granhart-san do? Naturally I wouldin. At that time, It is expensive because plenty of premium materials were used. You will be a ve if you do not pay for the portion you ate., is said. If Granhart-san only had 9 gold coins at that moment, then you will fall into very. What do you think about this? Even if its objectionable I can only say Yes. You would ask Why me. It was because you didnt know the price in advance. Not only for restaurants, if the price is presented in advance such problems would not ur. Even in Meratoni, only healers in a few stores disy their charges in advance. If people knew how much it would cost in advance, I think more people would surely visit the clinics. But, if the situation remains as it is now, it is possible for the healers to collude with ve dealers to mass produce ves. Now, was my healing magic too expensive? Too cheap? I do not know. But I paid for the donation each month. So just who will decide on the prices? Nu~ Understood. I will look into this together with the other priests and bishop-samas. Granhart-san was already tired. So what should I do? For starters Ill call somebody to guide you to Lumina-donos room. Thereafter, Granhart-san weakly returned to the corridor. The guide was worried about Granhart-sans haggard appearance but still guided me to Lumina-sans room. Chapter Side Story 3: White Wolf’s Bloodline and the eccentric heretic This is the side story from Bazzans point of view regarding the events in book 1 plus some back story. Enjoy ?? Side Story 3: White Wolfs Bloodline and the entric heretic Trantor: Tseirp At the rest area in Meratoni Adventurers Guild. My name is Bazzan. I formed a party called the White Wolfs Bloodline. I formed the party with my childhood friends Skyros and Basra. I am the beastman descendent of the White Wolf which is revered as a holy beast, as I was the strongest amongst the three of us, the party name was chosen as so. In this world there arent manynds that are liveable for beastmen. Due to gics, we possess both body hair that quickly grows longer as well as a tail. As a result ordinary beastmen are shunned by the majority of humans. Amongst those,panion type beastmen were treated like pets by the humans. On that day, by chance I came to the Meratoni Adventurers Guild to report a B rank mission. Anky guy was begging the receptionist Nanaera-chan. If that guy acts up Ill go over immediately. Dont overdo it. Hes so scrawny he might just die. Anything is fine except for that. I know. It seemed like there were others who had the same line of thought as me. Remarkably, there are various races that work in this Meratoni Adventurers Guild. Well there is the presence of Whirlwind who is an existence above the clouds as well as the legends within the beastmenmunity, Cooking Bear and Hermit-san, in this guild. Even the despicable Healers Guild and Magicians Guild cannot touch us. (TL: If you dont remember, Instructor Broads nickname is Whirlwind, Grulga-san is Cooking Bear and Garba-san is Hermit-san) When I was thinking of such things, Nanaera-chan left her seat and the scrawny man was on his own. Normally when Nanaera-chan flees a man should chase after her. (TL: Bazzans wolf instinct kicking in? If I remember correctly Nanaera is a bunny beastwoman.) And judging from Nanaera-chans troubled smile, I thought that this human might be a rare type that can repel beastmen. After a few minutes, Nanaera-chan brought Broad-san over. Is that guy fine? Even while receiving Broad-sans amazing intimidation he could still exin himself clearly. Dont you think that scrawny guy is pretty strong? Yeah. He can even withstand that level of intimidation. He might possibly be some magician from somewhere. My prediction at that time was totally out. No, his courage alone was first-ss among adventurers so it might not have been wrong altogether. An unusual announcement was released at the Adventurers Guild. The announcement content was that three dayster a healer would be staying in the Meratoni Adventurers Guild. Although the novice healer was only able to cast Heal, treatment was uniformly one silver coin regardless of race and gender. In addition, just by looking at the scrawny physique of the man you can immediately understand. If you pick a fight, your adventurer rank would be dropped as a penalty. It would vanish just like that. The first thing that surprised me was the dropping of rank. This was an unusual VIP treatment. It was even more surprising that it was the Whirlwind that ordered so. Next was the point on regardless of race. Just like I mentioned before, the beastmen were shunned and sometimes refused treatment or hit with an exorbitant price. We were thankful that it wasnt so. Perhaps it was that guy from a while ago? Yeah. It would seem to be so. A guy that had such great courage was actually a healer. Well lets take it with a grain of salt. Its not like itplicates things for Nanaera-chan. Yeah. Thus we decided that thatnky healer Luciel was not just a simple healer. It was our first encounter with a healer that was unlike any other healer. Two dayster we departed after receiving an request for escort from Meratoni to the Elimasia Empire. (TL: Better name for ޥ۹?) Three months had passed since then when we returned to the Meratoni guild after the expedition ended. This times expedition was much longer. That merchant was so impudent I almost gave up. Well didnt he behave himself after we defeated that monster. I guess so. Now that I think about it, do you want to make a bet if the healer is still in the Adventurers Guild? Thats a good idea. I bet that he is not. Skyros was the first to answer. I think he is still around. It was unusual that Basra chose that choice. I also think that hes not. Basra why do you think that he is? Despite of what the healer wants, I dont think that Whirlwind would let that guy escape. I see. Well then let us bet our drinking expensester after we finish our report. Okay. Thus we went to the Adventurers Guild. I dont see him anywhere. Kukuku. Im swimming in alcohol. Che Basra clicked his tongue. Ah wee. White Wolfs Bloodline-sama, are you all here to report? Oh Nanaera-chan. By the way, how long has it been since that healer from three months ago stoppeding back? Eh? Do you mean Luciel-kun? Its rare that you attach -kun to a person. If thats the case then hested longer than a month? Skyros asked. Fufufu. Nope. I had a bad feeling from Nanaera-chans bright smile. Kukuku. Perhaps he is still showing up? Basra strangely became cheerful and asked. Fufufufuuu. Ah sorry. If you are talking about Luciel-kun then he currently lives in the sleeping chambers underground. Hah~? Our exmations were surprisingly in sync. After that, we heard that that healer Luciel genuinely lived in the Adventurers Guild and after every meal he properly finishes that drink that Grulga-san gives to all rookie adventurers. Contrary to expectations, he seemed to confront Whirlwind all day and was said to be addicted to training as he had only left the Adventurers Guild once ever since he started staying here. Arent the nicknames taste disorder, masochist and zombie rather amazing? Arent you awfully talkative today. Ah. Its thanks to your money to buy me drinks. Che. Well he seems like a good guy so maybe Ill go visit him if I get injured. At that point in time, not only I, but also Skyros and Basra only thought of Luciel as an entric healer. At that time we had no reason to know that a situation would possibly happen three monthster. In a certain mine we defeated a monster. It was a request so there wasnt any problem. Goho Goho both Skyros and I were coughing. In the mine we fought a monster that spat out a mist-like smoke that seemed like it would ignite us if we touched it. Both of you were reaching soon so hang on. Dont make such a face. Im fine. Yeah. Like we would die so easily. Well recover once we get some sleep. No, for now were going to the clinic. Basra was strangely powerful at that time even though he was a magician. We obediently went to the clinic. However, it was easy to imagine what awaited us. I wont treat that dog. It will be 15 gold coins for this guy. Wha?! Theres no way we can pay such an amount. I dont care. Im busy here. If you dont want to then go home. Please, is there any other way. Theres no choice. You can get the money if you sell that dog to the ve dealer. Dont fuck with us. (TL: Pardon thenguage but it needs to be here.) Then leave. Thus we were expelled from the clinic. Skyros and I rested in bed after returning to the inn while Basra went to report to the guild. I immediately lost consciousness the moment Basra left. Somehow it felt warm. The sluggish feeling in my body was being taken out. It was such a strange feeling. I think it should be fine with this. If it still doesnt get better tomorrowe to the guild a ga in Are you alright Thanks kid. Here. 2 silver coins. Is it really fine with just this? Yeah. Its his wish. (TL: Its funny that they are talking like hes not there.) What exactly is this healer? An oddball of a healer. I dont know what kind of life he had until now but hes training because he doesnt want to die. Can he gain profit with just 2 silver coins? The person himself said Im still inexperienced.. Well if you feel indebted to him then help him out when he is in trouble. After saying so, Whirlwind pulled the healer and left the room. Basra? Was that Whirlwind just now? Yeah. He brought the guild healer over. I see. He said he was inexperienced right? Would my poison state be cured properly? Bazzan, I will say this first, if that guy, no if that healer-sama wasnt here you guys would be dead. Ah, yeah. Hah? Is that so? When I went to bring Whirlwind and healer-sama over, Whirlwind examined the monster and seems like this time the monster we defeated was a variant of the Gasbus monster. Once the poison is inhaled, without appropriate magic or antidote it cant be cured. (TL: Better name for Х?) Hoh. Magic is great. I can also use magic but magic by itself is not amazing. It is amazing only if you can correctly use it. Huh? What are you trying to say? Ive told you that if it wasnt for that healer-sama you guys would be dead. How many times do you think he casted healing magic on Skyros and you? He tried casting the detoxification healing magic again again, until the point of magic power depletion but he still continued. Is that amazing? Normally it wouldnt be surprising even if he fainted. He dealt treatment while dripping blood from clenching his teeth. And it was only for 2 silver coins? Can you imagine it? Does it mean hes my lifesaver? Thats what Ive been trying to tell you. If you ridicule that healer-sama I would doubt your sanity. Thats all. Whats that kid called again? Luciel-kun right. I never expected that there would be such a healer. Hmm? Have you regained consciousness Skyros? Yeah. I heard a voice calling out hang in there hang in there when I was treated and I felt a warm light chase away the darkness. I felt that warm light as well. Properly thank the healer-sama the next time we meet him. I know. Roger that. The next day, when we went to thank the entric healer Luciel, he only said Its because you didnt give up on living, it is game over when you die. before he went back to battle with Whirlwind. Is he a saint/wise man? Looking at his asceticism, he might one day be a founder of the Healers Guild. Ill try to return even a little of the favour I owe Luciel-kun if he meets any trouble. Ill convey that to Whirlwind. Yeah. The White Wolfs Bloodline do not forget our obligations. Thus I, Bazzan and the White Wolfs Bloodline, was thankful that we met Luciel and we rooted for his gradual growth. Three monthster we became an A rank party. When the good-natured Luciel was in a dispute with Botacyl and when he was told to transfer to the church headquarters, we couldnt do anything. But when we were nominated for the escort request, we epted it for 2 silver coins. Thanks to Whirlwind who put out the nomination request, we travelled with Luciel to send him to Saint Schull. With this did we manage to return a little bit of favour? When I was thinking about that Basra opened his mouth to speak. If we travel with Luciel, it looks like it would lead to great things. Following that Skyros also spoke. Looks like Luciel-kun really is not obsessed with gold huh. It doesnt really matter if we take a slight detour. We slowly travelled and took 5 days toplete the journey that can bepleted in 2 days. On the way the viges we stopped by didnt have much money and rarely had healerse by. There were viges that tried to offer him women but he refused with a straight face and thanked them for the meal and bedding. The vigers were dumbfounded. Here we were desperately trying to endure fromughing. As I thought Luciel is a real oddball. As I held expectations that Luciel would one day be a big shot, I drove the horse-drawn carriage towards the town of Meratoni. Chapter 013: The work at the guild headquarters? Chapter 013: The work at the guild headquarters? Trantor: Tseirp After exiting a long corridor, we entered a new building and further climbed another flight of stairs before finally stopping in front of a corner room. Here is Lumina-samas private room. I shall take my leave then. Thank you for guiding me here. After saying my thanks to Granhart-sans attendant who lead me here, I took in a deep breath. For some reason whenever you visit a womans room, youll be slightly nervous. I took another deep breath and knocked. After knocking on the door I voiced out. Lumina-sama, it is Luciel who you met earlier. Please allow me to visit you. After I said that, It is okay toe in. came from within. When I opened the door I noticed that it was a simple ordinary room. Although I was surprised for a moment, I convinced myself that the torture and interrogation rooms just now was Granharts hobby. Is something the matter? Maybe my thoughts appeared in my attitude, she questioned me with a questioning look. I just came from a room together with Granhart-dono beforeing to Lumina-samas room The gap stunned me for a moment. I smiled lightly and shrugged my shoulders. Fufufu. No wonder. It cant be helped if you came from that room. Apparently the misunderstanding was resolved and she gave me a smile. Do you know the reason why I was transferred to this ce to this church headquarters? Yup. In short, to receive a warning from Granhart-dono. I see. Thank you very much for both this time and when in Meratoni. Its fine. I had already received your thanks earlier. At the same time Im bad with the formalities. Please be at ease. No no, I am the one thats bad with those formal phrases. While speaking in my mind, I did not realise when I met this person previously, but now I felt that shes definitely not a healer. If you insist. By the way When I was saying until there, I was interrupted by a hand. First, have some tea and sit on that chair over there. Ah, yes. Thank you. The structure of the room was 10 tatami mat sized with a floor n of 2 by 5 tatami mats. [Its pretty stark huh~] You feel that its stark right? I was surprised by the question from Lumina-san who brought tea over fairly quickly. Im sorry. No its fine. This is only a ce for me to do paperwork and sleep. Im not here the majority of time. Come to think of it, I was able to learn Heal a week after we met in Meratoni. When I asked the guild for Lumina-samas whereabouts to express my thanks, I was surprised when I heard that you had already returned to the headquarters. In the end my job is one that requires me to move around quite a bit. Instead of that, this time were you summoned by Granhart? Or did you transfer over? This time I received a letter of appointment for transfer signed with the Popes name. To be from Fluna-sama, it seems like Luciel-kun is considerably excellent. No, its a little different. Actually I briefly exined the events that happened in Meratoni. I also included the conversation I had with Granhart-san just now. Hmm. I see Certainly. While nodding, Lumina-san posed a question to me with an inquisitive face. And so, what would you do now? Hmm Regarding that. The truth is, although I came over for the transfer, Ipletely have no idea what I am supposed to do now. Most likely its up to you. You be carefree Speaking of which, you mentioned that just now Granhart-dono called out to you. Yes. It seems like Granhart-san was called out due to the Popes name. If thats the case, Luciel-kuns work might involve a little risk. Really? Yeah. However, theres no doubt that you can expect to be promoted. While practicing magic, I do not want to travel. Isnt there somewhere safe that needs Holy magic ? You should give up on that. Do you know the purification magic Purification? Ah, yes. I am now able to use that. I see. If thats the case, theres a ce where you can safely level and be a priest. Somewhere where you dont get shed by swords, stabbed by spears and suddenly thrown If its a ce safer than that I think I can work hard. What kind of hell is that? Well never mind. Actually, in the basement of the old building of the guild headquarters, the cemetery where the founders were enshrined became abyrinth several decades ago. Abyrinth? Oh. Abyrinth is a ce where it is easy to umte magic but as the magic umtes, the hatred and desires of the living is absorbed, giving rise to treasures and monsters. It is a nest for adventurers who dream of striking a fortune. Im surprised. Werent you supposed to be ignorant? I studied. Just in case youre wondering, now I know the names of the cities and viges. (TL: She believed that he was ignorant when they first met because he didnt know the name of the vige he lived in. XD) Kukuku. Now that I think about it, it was like that huh. Going back to the topic, it is going to be a job to prevent monsters from crawling out of thebyrinth by keeping a lookout and thinning out the monsters. By the way, what monsters appear there? As expected of a graveyard, only undead-type monsters like skeletons, zombies and ghosts appear. Once you use Purification, they will disappear all at once leaving only the magic stone. Because of that the money you get isnt small pocket change but nobody wants to do this job. Thats why people from the outside are roped in to do the job? Yeah. Normally healers do not train in matters such asbat and the majority of current healers rose up in ranks using gold. Are there any merits? There are. Anything you pick up in the dungeon belongs to you and you can sell the magic stones. Nobody wouldin about you and nobody will snatch from you. Ooo. Theres also a ce to be stronger here. If your luck is good you can obtain treasures as well. By selling the magic stones, it is also possible to buy the expert-level spell books. (TL: Spell book ranks for now are beginner intermediate advanced expert) If I get bitten by a zombie, would I turn into one as well? What kind of nonsense is that? You might get poisoned but Ive never heard of zombification. Im relieved to hear that. Seriously. The demerit is that thebyrinth is exceptionally smelly. Inconceivably smelly. The smell of thebyrinth clings on to clothes so people will make a disgusted face if youe near them. Eh? Something like that is not a problem at all. Yeah. Its the same as after drinking Object X. Whenever I try to approach Instructor Broad he would say It stinks and he would either disappear or hit me. Are you really all right with that? Yes its fine. Its an excellent opportunity for me either way. Well its up to Granhart-dono to decide. Yeah. Oh Im sorry but its about time. Oh, somehow Ive bothered you for such a long time. No its fine. Is anybody there? A few seconds after she called out somebody replied. How may I be of service? Take Luciel-dono to Granhart-dono. Understood. This way please. Thank you for today. Theres one thing on my mind, Lumina-sama is not a healer right? You noticed? Yeah, only vaguely though. My profession is a pdin. That sounds cool. Fufufu. Well kind of. Well then, if I have the chance Ille visit again. Ill look forward to that. I left the room. Who on earth are you? The attendant asked after walking away from Lumina-sans room for a bit. What do you mean? Usually Lumina-sama is not the kind of person tough nor does she converse for so long. I see. Maybe in Lumina-samas eyes, Im like a stray dog that she picked up. Stray dog? Yeah. Two years ago on the day I became a healer, I left the countryside without any personal identification. Just when I was denied entry into Meratoni city, Lumina-sama came over and guided me to the Healers Guild. So thats why. Wait, you are still seventeen years old? Yes. Im a seventeen year old greenhorn. Ive been transferred to the headquarters so if you see me around please call out to me. Okay got it. Oh, Im Lucy. Im something like an attendant to Lumina-sama. Im Luciel. If theres anything you dont know, you can rely on me. Thank you for that. And its nice to meet you. And so why did youe to the headquarters While we talked about official matters regarding my transfer to the headquarters, somehow we arrived at the topic of Holy Attribute Magic skill level and sheplimented me saying Luciel is amazing. Oh, heres Granhart-samas room. So I guess Ill go now. Thank you Lucy-san. No problem. See you. She returned towards the direction of Lumina-samas room. Kon Kon Kon This is Luciel who you met earlier. Ah enter. What was with the Ah? Dont tell me hes already forgotten about me. Pardon my intrusion. I switched my mood and turned the doorknob. Once inside I saw a pale faced Granhart-san that looked like he was going to be buried under documents. Thank you for your time earlier. I have returned from meeting Lumina-sama. Okay. Oh, this is your written appointment. Ill have someone guide you to your room after youre done. Letter of Appointment Assigned to the exorcismbat unit, Saint Schulls church Healers Guild Headquarters. In consideration of your current A rank, you are ordered to concurrently serve as both a cleric and an exorcist. What does this mean? Luciel-dono will be tasked with exorcising undead from a certain ce from tomorrow onwards. Your sry will be 20 gold coins every month. Hah? 20 gold coins? A monthly ie of 20 million yen? Is this heaven? Yes. Tomorrow is your first day so go to sleep early today. Oh, before that Ill have someone guide you to the dining hall and your room. May I request for someone who could guide me to the training field and Adventurers Guild as well? Today you will only be guided to the dining hall and your room. Thus I was guided to the dining hall and my personal room. I ced my luggage in the room built the same as Granhart-san and Lumina-sans room. Later, after muscle training I went to the dining hall. The chef served me my meal even though he was shocked and eximed Youve still have not eaten?. When I returned to my room I took a barrel out from my magic bag and transferred the little remaining Object X into a cup and drank it, and slept after doing some magic training. Chapter 014: The Undead Labyrinth (Tentative) Im back The tentative tag on the title was ced by the author. Maybe he just forgot to remove it. Chapter 014: The Undead Labyrinth (Tentative) Trantor: Tseirp Early in the morning, I got up early as usual and headed to the dining hall while trying to ascertain the maze-like passages in the church headquarters. Oh, arent you the new hire. Why are you awake so early? I bumped into the obachan (aunty) who served me my dinner yesterday. Ah, good morning. Im Luciel. Ill be in your care from today onwards so nice to meet you. Oh dear so polite. I think being a healer at the headquarters is very difficult so good luck. Hahaha. Well Ill do my best. Also actually, Im early because I dont know around when breakfast starts, and Id like to ask in advance do you know about Object X? No. I have not heard of it. What is it? No worries, its okay if you dont know about it. Oh, also how can I go to the Adventurers Guild? Ah~ For individuals below the rank of priests you would need to get a permit to exit the premise, without it you are not allowed to go out. As expected. So when does breakfast begin? Usually it starts after about two hourster. All the priest-samas here all wake upte. No wonder. If so, is there anywhere like a training field? I think there is but I dont know where it is. Is that so I understand. Im sorry that I ended up barraging you with questions. Later is it okay if I ask you to pack bento for me? That is fine but where would you be going to? Well Im just going to do my job. Okay. Dont overdo it too much. Hahaha. Ill see what I can do. I returned to my room to kill time by practicing magic before finally having my meal and cing the prepared bento into my bag, and headed to Granharts room. Youve arrived. Apparently Granhart-san was already waiting and beside him stood a young man that looked slightly older than me. Good morning. Im sorry that I kept you waiting. Hahaha. Its okay. At any rate Gran-sama didnt set a specific time to meet. Thats not the case You didnt right. Im Jordo. Your predecessor. Oh sorry. Im Luciel. From today I will take over your responsibility. Nice to meet you. First of all, take this. Granhart-san forcefully entered the conversation and passed me a white robe. Thats a unique robe, given to headquarter healers, knight and Healers Guild healers of above A rank, woven with a holy silver thread making it capable of blocking miasma. It looks expensive. It costs 10 pieces of white gold. Once you put that on, dont do anything foolish that can undermine the authority of the Healers Guild. Certainly. Next, Ill pass this to you. This card is? With this, you dont need to find me each and every time for permission to leave. I dont have time so absolutely dont give me any trouble after I pass this to you. It is forbidden to bring seriously ill people, children, pet or frankly anybody in to the guild headquarters. If you dont swear to this I wont pass the card to you. I swear. Okay. The witnesses are me Granhart and Jordo. After the simple deration the card shed for a moment. What was that just now? It was your pledge. If you break your promise, you wont be able to use the card. If that happens, you would be penalised so beware. Youd seriously better dont do so. The churchs penalties are unusually severe. Understood. Jordo, Ill leave the rest to you. Understood Gran-sama. Well then, follow me. Thus in this manner I took my first ride on the magic elevator towards the basement since arriving at to the church headquarters. If you walk a bit from here, the shop will be visible. As Jordo-san said so, we walked towards the light up ahead. As the elevator was emitting light faintly, I was relieved that I can likely return and I followed behind Jordo-san to enter the room where the light was spilling out from. Surprised? Jordo-san said so while showing a boyish smile overlooking the room. It was exactly so. Simr to how it looks like in games, swords and armour were beautifully decorated and spell books were arranged in a cramped manner. Here you can exchange the magic stones from thebyrinth for points. By umting points you can exchange it for anything here. You can also exchange for spell books that are only obtainable here. Since theres nobody around at this time, lets immediately open thebyrinth door here. The moment the door was opened, I was stuck by an oppressive feeling like Ive never felt before. From here its already thebyrinth. I casted Aura Coat. We approached a flight of stairs just after walking a little. The monsters wille out from here. Well just watch. Just like he was going for a walk, in front of the zombie that appeared, the ustomed Jordo-san began chanting. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. As a result the magic flew towards the zombie, when it hit the zombie the light immediately spread around it and the zombie disappeared, leaving a small red magic stone. From today this will be Luciel-kuns job. The undead will flock to the living so please defeat them using Purification. If I couldnt use Purification, what did they expect me to do? They would have you memorize Purification via actualbat. Purification is not a singr spell but instead made up of multiple Holy waves so please properly defeat them. Well then, please return after recovering these magic stones. After he said that, Jordo-san left thebyrinth. Even though its smelly he didnt have to leave in such a hurry Okay. Lets proceed safely. I equipped the weapons and armour taken out from the bag and put on my robe once again. For the first time since my reincarnation, I began my dungeon attack. Its pretty bright in here. Maybe as a result of transforming intobyrinth, thebyrinth was bright as if it was illuminated by magical tools. Rather than call it abyrinth or a pseudobyrinth, isnt it closer to a training field? It was a ce that made people doubt so. However, I wish something is done against this putrid odour. Although it is too impossibly smelly for normal people, for me who continued drinking undiluted Object X, it is at the level that I can easily endure. I wonder if I should continue while mapping the ce out? and Zombie discovered. Furthermore I hear multiple of them. Oh dear God, Buddha, ancestors, please lend me your strength. I began to chant quietly in anticipation of the zombies. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. Except, instead of only one I chanted 3 in session. Oh man~ real zombies are really too scary. I unconsciously muttered a string of chants. Well its the same at first even for the game that requires you to shoot zombies with a gun. But this is not a game. Without noticing, the zombies disappeared and 4 magic stones rolled onto the ground. Eh wasnt there only three of them? Was it because I was nervous? Oh well it doesnt matter. I somehow won anyway. I picked up the magic stones and immediately opened my status screen first. ? My level didnt rise? Huh? Why? I was startled by the fact and involuntarily looked not twice but thrice. Normally youll level up if you defeat monsters. Ive heard that if you defeat a monster when you are level 1, even if you defeat the goblin of the same rank, your level would rise. Damn it. Dont tell me this a training field made using illusions by some sage. Right at the moment I had that thought, I realised. Is this a prank? But if I can get 20 million yen a month like this, Ill just keep using this training field over and over. (TL: From here on the author wrote in third person but Ill continue using first person.) Thus I channelled magic power into the sword I received from Brod and either shed the zombies or grasped their heads and chanted Heal to eliminate them. (TL: Lol imagine Luciel grabbing a zombies head.) However, It stinks!! I used purification magic to remove the smell from my hands. I passed by any stairs I saw and defeated zombies while roaming around the first level of thebyrinth. To prevent myself from getting lost in the first level, while walking round and round until I got dizzy, I drew the map in my head. I screwed up. It would have been great if I brought along parchment, ink and a pen. The first level was roughly 300 meters square with path widths close to 5 meters which didnt inhibit movement duringbat. While training Holy magic using purification magic, whenever my MP was low I channelled magic power into my sword and shed zombies with it. Although magic power was channelled into the sword, MP is only consumed during a sh so MP consumption is only 1-2. To me who could only be caught by Brod using his full power, I felt that the zombies movements were too slow and once again determined that this was an illusion, so my shoulders rxed and I became able use my original movements. After I continued walking until I determined that I wont get lost anymore, I thought [Maybe Ill proceed to the second floor] and confidently descended into the second floor. The second floor is also bright as well. This is this worlds equivalent of a test of courage by bringing back the treasure chest but I refuse to be harassed. I continued to explore around the second floor. Ooh. There exist a zombie that can subdue zombies? A Ah is that a ball of fire? What was it called will-o-wisp? Or was it will-o-the-wisp? I decided to test my purification magic infused sword attack on the new monsters. Uwah, weak. When I attacked while intentionally restraining myself, the ball of fire was extinguished. In that fashion I found that the second floor had nothing and after I determined that I wont get lost, I thought to myself [Shall I have my lunch here]. I took out my bento and Object X and began eating in front of the stairs leading to the third floor. Since the air seems bad, Ill cast purification magic Aura Coat onto the bento as well. In this manner even when I was having my meals the monsters didnt approach me. What was with the Undead will flock to the living. Jordo-san must have been told so as well by the former person-in-charge. With my belly filled and after drinking Object X, I explored the third floor in the same manner. However, I was quite flustered and randomly fired purification spells when I encountered a flock of skeletons. For that reason I was forced to the brink of magic depletion so I thought that some reflection was necessary. After that I somehow recovered and trained in the third floor, before casting purification magic on myself and escaping from the undeadbyrinth. The fact that thisbyrinth was real and had already taken the lives of numerous healers, priests, priest knights and pdins was only known to Luciel a long time from now. Chapter 015: The wrongly pressed button and the rumoured urban legend Chapter 015: The wrongly pressed button and the rumoured urban legend Trantor: Tseirp Upon walking out the exit of thebyrinth, purification magic Purification was suddenly casted on me. What are you doing? Is this a prank? I was slightly irritated. Oh, you are alive. You did note back even after half a day had passed since you dived into thebyrinth on your first day so I thought that you had became a zombie. Was this person putting up an act just in case I am a person who hates people who try to deceive me? I gently tapped Jordo-sans shoulder. Whats with that expression!? I get it. Dont look at me with that face! Oh no. Is Jordo-san an esper? Erm, whats an esper? He couldnt understand me because I used a term from a different world. Kohon/Cough Even though I look like this, I honed my martial arts skills in the Adventurers Guild so I know how dangerous (real) monsters are. (TL: The () indicates what the speaker meant in his mind. Read without the () to understand what the listener heard. Hahaha misunderstandings galore) Oh~ Now that you mention it I have heard of such reports. I have also understood that if Imcent no matter how many lives I have it would not be enough. Even so that was your first actualbat right? No matter what zombies (real) are pretty troublesome right? If its only to that extent I wont be dyed at all. Thebyrinth was bright as well. Heh~ Luciel-kun is pretty strong. I didnt advance (to the second floor) at all in the first three months. Well, I intend to fight reasonable so its fine. From tomorrow onwards Ill advance (further down below the third floor) little by little. Ooh. So promising. Oh yeah. Where should I bring this magic stone (illusionary stone) to? To the Adventurers Guild? No, please get the store there to buy them from you. Ah as expected. I knew it had to be so. It would be bad if the Adventurers Guild know (The Adventurers Guild would not buy the stones and we dont want them to know that there is such a training ground). I looked towards the shop counter. Thats right. (It would be a huge problem if it was known that there is abyrinth in the Healers Guild headquarters.) Wah~ Its a great help that Luciel-kun can quickly grasp the situation. No no. Is it fine if I exchange the magic stones for points here. Oh Jordo-san. So the newbie is safe. A youngdy who was not here in the morning was at the counter. Hes fine. Thank you for your concern. I am okay because I have slight resistance to such things (horror movies and games). That is amazing She praised me while smiling radiantly. I wonder why I felt slightly happy. Please pass me the magic stones youve collected today. She was amiable because of her job. I knew it. Okay. DonJordo-san and thedy stared with a (slightly?) surprised look at the sound of the rucksack I ced down. Then pardon me but please purchase these. Amazing. Theres really a lot. It is not good to push yourself unreasonably. You only have one life. That is right. I understand. Well then please pass me your card. Card? Do you mean my Healers Guild card? Ha!? Shes referring to the card you received from Gran-sama today. Woah Jordo-san was revived. (TL: He was in a daze until now.) Ah I see. I handed the card over. It will be 4,216P in total. This is an unusual achievement for the first day. It has been a considerably long time since Ive seen such earnings. Well then, what would you like to buy? I have no idea whats sold here so I cant say anything. Oh I see. Everything here is up for sale. The most expensive is the finest-grade spell book at 1,000,000P. It is a first-ss spell book currently at the top of all spell books. Hahaha. It will be the distant future when Ill be able to buy that. Other than that there are potions as well as items to prevent abnormal status. I see. Oh thats right. What about those weapons over there? Those are weapons tempered with silver or holy silver capable of damaging undead. They were all made by dwarves. How much do they cost? 2,500P each. Hah? Why are they so cheap?! Thats definitely below the original costs. You can say that. Priest knights or pdins donte down here, whereas healers cant handle such weapons, and even the church cant sell them through contracts so theres no need for them. Even so isnt it still too cheap? While using such weapons you cant chant magic right? Moreover if youre an amateur with weapons you would be surrounded and eaten by zombies. Eh? But I can chant? Huh? Didnt Instructor Broad explicitly say that its normal to be able to do so? I see. Do you have a lot of these weapons in stock? I have them piled up like a mountain. At first they seemed to have been sold for 200,000P but now they are just buried in the warehouse as dead stocks. Isnt this the effect of Great Luck for the first time in a long time. I would like both a sword and a spear. Yup. There was no way I wouldnt buy them. Wah. The neer this time is really a strange child. Yup~. Ill give you a discount since this your first time so it will be 4,000P. Thats why dont die okay. I will earn even more from tomorrow. Im Luciel. I will be working hard here from now on so Ill be in your care. Okay. Im Katria. Nice to meet you. Oh yeah. Jordo-san thank you for your hard work until today. Eh? Ah, yes. I wonder whats wrong? I felt that Jordo-san had been feeling down since just now. Maybe hes shocked that I learnt that thebyrinth was an illusion right on the first day? Or maybe because he would lose contact with Katria-san? Theres no choice Ill try not to aggravate him today. In this manner my job as an exorcist ended safely. I asked for the directions to thebyrinth, the way to return as well as the location of the Adventurers Guild from the unenergetic Jordo-san. Then I told him that Ill be returning first and I boarded the elevator. Once Ive ascended using the elevator, I got off at the information counter this time and tucked my robe into my bag before heading straight to the Adventurers Guild. As expected its pretty close by. I only walked for less than a minute before reaching the Adventurers Guild. I headed towards the reception no towards the dining hall. The architecture is really the same. And so I reached the dining hall. Good evening. I called out to the waitress that was not present in Meratonis Adventurers Guild. Wee. What would you like to order? Yes. Please give me a barrel of undiluted Object X. Immediately, silence fell on the lively Adventurers Guild usually buzzing with noise. Er, erm, could you please repeat your order? Ah, yes. Please give me a barrel of undiluted Object X. At that moment, a man appeared from the kitchen carrying Object X and he ced it on the table with a Don. Drink. [Is this the kind of guy who rushes to drink and cheers(kanpai) others? Well it doesnt matter.] GubiGubiI drank it down as usual. The person behind me eximed Hes a monster. Dysgeusia/Taste disorder Isnt that the rumoured masochistic healer? Thats an urban legend. Although the voices all whispered quietly but oi I heard all of that. Puha~. Thank you for the meal. Well then could you please prepare this in a barrel? Un understood. Its okay as long as you dont intend to misuse it. Oh right. Why isnt Object X called Liquid X but Object X even though its a liquid? I have no idea. Do you have a barrel to put it into? I dont have anything that can fit that it If we prepare the barrels for you regretfully well have to charge you 1 silver coin for 1 barrel. Okay then Ill have 3 barrels today. Un understood. It sounded like he said 3 barrels. Its a monster. Demon race? Not to mention demons even monsters run away from that smell. What kind of lifestyle does he have to nonchntly drink that. Maybe an extremely impoverished life I could totally hear everything but when I sneaked a peak a while ago they all seemed extremely strong. In addition they all had good equipment so as to not pick a fight with them, I left without refuting them nor did I even look them in the eye. Immediately Luciel could guess that he wont have a home just like the one he had in Meratoni. However, Luciel who could finish drinking Object X was whispered in the shadows as a person with taste disorder, or as a sage undergoing penance, or as a hero. And Luciel who would one day be watched over warmly whenever he came over to visit once a month is but another story. The 3 barrels have been prepared. The master carried 3 barrels over with a bitter face. Thank you very much. Please prepare another 3 barrels next month as well. I returned to the guild headquarters while considering what to eat for dinner that day. Chapter 016: Stagnant levels and the constantly advancing spirit Chapter 016: Stagnant levels and the constantly advancing spirit Trantor: Tseirp Once again Luciel woke up before the morning sun rose up. Uwah~. Ah~ sleepy. Nothing seems to be swelling up on my body so it was a hallucination after all. While doing my stretches, I performed appraisal to check on my magic and basic magic practice. Ah, Chant Shortening level went up. And also Remote Magic Circle would be level I soon. Although I do not use status check every day, I wont be able to confirm the skill proficiency of Holy Attribute Magic spells that I cant use right now such as Area High Heal and Dispel without checking. Its great that just yesterday alone I got over 800. Those that rose were Magic Power Maniption, Magic Power Control and Holy Attribute Magic but Holy Attribute Magic had grown by far the most. In terms of skill proficiency, to be level I skill proficiency needs to reach 1000. Later levels would double in skill proficiency requirement. Level I 1000 Level II 2000 Level III 4000 Level IV 8000 Level V 16000 Level VI 32000 Level VII 64000 Level VIII 128000 Level IX 256000 Level X 512000 With regards to increasing skill proficiency, depending on the level of magic as well as sess in triggering the magic, skill proficiency would rise by at most 5. For example, in the case of a level I Heal, together with having a target to heal, only by sessfully activating the image, magic power control and magic power operation would skill proficiency rise by 5. Upon reaching level II doing the same thing would give 4, level III would give 3, level IV would give 2 and level V and beyond would give 1. I read spell books repeatedly, while focusing on Magic Circle that can trigger magic by chanting and chant shortening, I piled on self-study day-by-day. For magic skill proficiency, as long as the magic is triggered it will rise. Seeing indicators of growth, I suddenly felt motivated and reach a state of having the best condition. (TL: Confused about the magic skill proficiency part. There has never been an indicator that magic skills had levels as well.) If I continue like this, it will be level VIII in half a year. The aim is counter stop by 20 years old!! (TL: Kansuto/Counter stop in Japanese gaming terms refer to when the counter reaches max and cant continue increasing.) I went to the dining hall afterpleting my morning training. Good morning. Id like a heap of servings today as well. Ara Luciel-sama, good morning. Please stop that. Its fine with just Luciel. Being referred to as -sama somehow makes my shoulder stiff. You are strange after all. The auntughed while saying so and served me arge serving. Please prepare a bento for me today as well. The serving size can be the same as yesterday. Ha~ please dont push yourself too hard. Im fine. My current lifestyle is paradisepared to before (encountering the revolvingntern once a day). (TL: Revolvingntern = Hes referring to seeing his life sh by as he almost dies) Its okay then if thats the case. In this way while I was taking my meal, I looked back upon hearing Luciel and saw Lucy-san there. Ah, Lucy-san good morning. Morning. Wait, Ive heard that you have been assigned to be an exorcist? Yeah. Youve got the news so quickly. Are you alright? Ive heard that bat) its quite harsh. Theres no problem at all (besides its only horror illusions). I see. Since Lumina-sama is worried as well, if anythinges up that we can help with please let us know. Thank you. Ah, in that case, could you please tell me where can I buy parchment, pen and ink? You can find those in abundance in the supplies warehouse. In that case please tell me where is the warehouse. Okay. Before that will it be better if we finish our breakfast? Of course. In this manner, I talked with Lucy-san, while she was drawn to the talk about my life in the Adventurers Guild, we finished our meal. After that, I was taught the location of the supplies warehouse and while carryingrge amounts of parchment, pen and ink, I headed to the Undead Labyrinth. Guooooooo Shut up. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. While checking the passage Ive memorised yesterday, I drew the map on a piece of parchment. I walked while defeating illusionary (under his impression) zombies and properly picking up magic stones (illusionary stones). Spending around 1 hour for one floor, by 3 hours Ive reached the fourth floor. Well then, what kind of monsters will appear now~ By now, within my heart, I hadpletely dived into thebyrinth like I was ying a game. Due to that Despite not my forte, Id like to try dual-wielding a short spear simr to those used by Gundam in my left hand and a one-handed sword in my right, if Instructor Broad saw this, I can only imagine the future of him rushing towards me to sh me in anger. Currently, I explored while holding a thicknce in my left hand which can double up as a shield using its short cross guard, and a one-handed sword in my right hand. Well if I gained a bad habit Instructor Broad will thoroughly fix me so Ill y around without disrupting my fundamentals. I drew the map wherever there were good visibility and proceeded with the feeling of exploration. The monsters that appeared on the fourth floors were zombies as well but they wandered about while dragging swords, however their movements were obvious when they came closer so I didnt have a tough time at all. In this manner I finished drawing the maps until the fifth floor and my second days worth of exploration came to an end. Todays earnings was 5372P, even more than yesterday so Kartia-san was worried and told me Truly, dont push yourself too excessively. Its the beginning floors so I have no problem at all. Is it a problem after all if I earn too much (the budget of the headquarters would suffer)? Theres no such thing. Instead I am thankful for it. If thats the case (by doing so Kartia-san would remain employed?) Ill do my best. Oh yeah, what would you like to buy today? Nope, please umte my points. I aim to buy that spell book but if I struggle in battle Ill buy something. I understand. Please do your best. Yes. Thank you. Thus the second day ofbyrinth exploration ended. During dinner I met Granhart-san, he asked me about my condition and I answered that there were no particr problem. Is that so. If thats the case then its fine. Also for your sry, it would be credited into your Healers Guild ount at the beginning of each month. You can verify that at the reception counter on the first floor so if necessary confirm it there. After only telling me that, Granhart-san left the dining hall. He waited here just to convey that to me, Im gradually beginning to understand that guys character. After that, I ate my dinner alone as usual, drank Object X and practiced magic before sleeping. In the morning the next day, I began exploring but I found that traps were nted from the sixth floor onwards. What is with this uracy. I identally stepped on the switch on the sixth floor. Immediately an arrow flew out from the wall, passing 2 meters right in front of me and disintegrated when it hit the opposite wall. Is this implying These kind of traps will appear from here on out, tehe~ Is it that sort of notice? The monsters were as usual, zombie archers that approach closely even though they held a bow and arrow, and Kara kara zombie knights dragging they sword. Ball of fires casting fireballs that do not even reach 10 km/hr with long cast times. I think that with these, even if Im surrounded I wont die. To think that this would be a g, the me at that time was not aware at all. (TL: In Japanese games this refers to a death g or a sentence you say which leads to a deadly situation.) Since traps began to appear from the sixth floor onwards, I properly record down the map of the area while exploring. While carefully examining my movements, I realised that as one descends down a floor, the number of monsters increases and todays exploration ended with only reaching the sixth floor. Today as usual I umted my points, ate dinner, drank Object X and practiced fundamental magic. Somehow I feel that my bodys condition is getting better as the days pass by. Dont tell me!! Status open I should have known. I remained securely fixed at level 1. Oh well its fine. I understand. However, my status are growing little by little. Ill go with the spirit of constantly advancing. In this way after training, I sulked in bed and slept. Some kind of event happened. Unlike excitement like that uneventful days passed by. I finished fully exploring up to the tenth floor in 10 days. Although there was only 1 trap in each floor, I became somewhat cautious and there were many monsters which caused the dy in exploration. The monsters were skeletons but skeleton knights equipped with a sword and shield and skeleton archers were spawned, the ball of fires also evolved into ghosts. Also, as impossible as it sounds, under themand of the zombie leader, they attacked together in a group. I was surprised by that. Nevertheless purification magic is way too strong. Its like a cheat magic. Thats right. Just by chanting purification magic 3 times, all the 20 monsters neatly became magic stones. In this manner I safely finished exploring but That is definitely a boss room. Thinking of whats behind the door in the tenth floor, while feeling nervous for my first boss battle I had set the goal of clearing it without taking any damage. Who or what woulde out, are there no hints~. Oh just nice Jordo-san is here. I caught Jordo-san who came to the dining hall for dinner and asked him about the boss room. What appears in that boss room? Boss room? What is that? Ah~ The ce that looks like it has strong monsters. Ah~ah. You mean like those who attack together in a group (zombie leader group)? Eh (within the boss room) they attack in a group? Yeah. Anyway, youve already reached until there? I only reached there right before I passed on the responsibility of being an exorcist to you. Thanks for thepliment. Thank you for the information. With this I can think of a strategy. Mmm~ Well Im d that I could help. Thus while I misunderstood, I decided to rush into the boss room at the tenth floor. (TL: Jordo was referring to the zombie leadermanded group and he has not seen the boss room before so its a huge misunderstanding XD) Chapter 017: Complacency and the threat of the boss room Chapter 017: Comcency and the threat of the boss room Trantor: Tseirp Body conditiongood. Magic powergood. Equipmentgood. As usual after magic training and after I had my breakfast and that, I fired myself up. I nicknamed the Undead Labyrinth, Smelly. Thinking back to then, I wonder if it is rare that there is someone like me who could endure the smell and explore as an exorcist. If this was a job that all neers had toplete, then I wonder if Ipletely cleared thebyrinth in the shortest time wouldnt there be something like a luxurious reward. Because of that thought, I felt excited with desire and ended up waking up earlier than usual. Yesterday, I thought that it would be better to have more options during battle so from the umted 10 days worth of around 90,000P, I spent 50,000P to buy a holy silver bow with 20 silver arrows, even though Im not ustomed with using them, and stuffed them into my magic bag. Currently within my magic bag, I had the sword I received from Instructor Broad which magic could be easily channelled into (Luciel had not noticed that its a mithril sword), a holy silver one-handed sword, a holy silver short spear, 4 barrels of Object X, a holy silver bow and a quiver holding the silver arrows. After I stuff this bento into the magic bag, it will be full. Once I get my sry Ill try to get a new one with greater capacity, although I dont know how much it would cost. Well then lets go. I set foot into the Undead Labyrinth. I spent about 10-20 minutes exploring each floor before taking a break in front of the boss room at the tenth floor. Jordo-san said that they would group up. It also depends on the number of enemies but I will start with releasing purification magic and use the sword and spear to defeat the remaining enemies. If it bes dangerous Ill use purification magic again. Yeah, its simple but because Im running solo this is fine. Either way this is just an illusion, this Undead Labyrinth is just a training ground for neers. In such a manner I underestimated the boss room, before rushing in I ced my ear against the boss room. However I didnt hear any sounding from it. I wonder what kind of monster will appear here? Ah, to give myself a boost, Ill enter after drinking. I took out a barrel and drank Object X to spur myself. But seriously Object X is amazing to be able to repel monsters and undead. And the person who made the magic item that causes people to experience this illusionary odour is not bad as well. Well then, lets move on. Within the tenth floor, I who opened the door of the boss room experienced the true horror of monsters. Gyiiiiiiiii The rusted iron doors echoed as I opened it. I ignored the sounds and looked, realising that the inside of the room was dark. I dont need such a movie set production atmosphere though. I proceeded with my weapons poised. BAAN Suddenly, the doors mmed shut with immense force. However, I expected this development and did not shift my line of sight facing ahead. At the same time the door mmed shut, the dimly lit room became as bright as thebyrinth and the monsters all appeared at once. Oi oi, this number is way beyond my expectations. There was a horde of monsters as far as the eyes could see. The boss room was roughly 30 meters squared, within the room there were zombie and skeleton knights and archers, ghosts and Will O Wisps, basically all the enemies that I had fought until now appeared. Although, it would not be a serious problem if it was only that. Its just that, although I didnt intend to drop my guard and didnt feel any signs, with my back against the door, in front of me from left to right all 180, the air was flooded with ghosts and balls of fire and I was totally surrounded. [Although this is nerve-wrecking, it is not a big deal. Up to this point Ive been anxious but somehow it is going to be fine.] (TL: Luciel is in a state of denial XD) I immediately braced myself and began chanting purification magic. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. But, nothing happened. On the contrary, I cant evoke magic power?. This spurred my confusion. None of the undead monsters missed my dilemma and they all started an all out attack towards me. Sinceing to this world, I encountered my first desperate predicament. I brandished the sword and spear held in my hands while channelling magic power through them. Without any form or stance. Consider this. Up until now I used my weapons to defeat small numbers and used purification magic to battlerge groups. Instead, now monsters are rushing towards me from all around and even from above and I cant even use magic. Indeed even though this is an illusion it is terrifying. Shit shit shit, stay away. While whining like a kid, I desperately brandished my sword and spear. Dont tell me this is a magic sealing room. Damn it~ Do they really not want to hand over the luxurious prize so much. But this is all due to mycency. I am neither the protagonist of a story nor am I a genius. I didnt gather enough information. This is all my own fault. You are a weakling. Whats with the smug behaviour. Damn it. While feeling disgusted with my own carelessness, I frantically defeated monsters with the weapons in both hands. Chii, it hurts even though its an illusion. Is this the other worlds version of illusionary pain? It hurts, who was it!! The one who scratched me It hurts, Im telling you it hurts. Dont bite me. Ugh Im getting angry. I began running while pouring magic power into the sword and spear and brandishing them. I failed my goal of winning without any injuries. However, Instructor Broads training was more painful and far scarier. I swung my sword Sei , received attacks with my spear Too naive, and slowly reduced the number of enemies. [So this is a boss stage. If this was reality, my knees would buckle and it would be checkmate.] Without thinking that this is reality, so as to not game over, I aimed to clear the boss room and get the luxurious prize. Converting that desire into power, I concentrated on the enemy in front of me and brandished the weapons in both hands. I had no idea how much time passed by. Thanks to the excellent armour, all the attacks I received resulted in wounds here and there but they were all minor wounds. Even though I defeated and defeated monsters, like a spring more sprung up in their ce, the numbers did not reduce at all. But I desperately ran to not get surrounded and defeated monsters to create space. Would it be endlessly like this? Just as I thought so, I had defeated all the undead and the floor was covered with magic stones. HaaHaaHaa I was so exhausted that it was tough to even remain standing. My stamina and magical power was close to my limit. I was in such a state that if Instructor Broadmanded me to Run!, I would still run but would without a doubt fall t on my face after running for a little. Even so, Im grateful to had studied under Instructor Broad. Well then, although its tedious Ill pick up the magic stones and apply recovery magic after leaving this ce?! I had a bad feeling and dived forward before rotating around. As I did so, DoooooNN something tremendous fell on to the ce I was standing before. From the ceiling, I felt a tremendous blood thirst that I had never felt until now directed towards me. I looked up at the ceiling. Oi oi, that fight just a while ago was not the boss fight? Is it such a luxurious reward? The Healers Guild headquarters is surprisingly stingy? Unless Im just weak after all What appeared was an undead wearing pure white robes holding an expensive looking cane encapsted with tremendous magical power. It was even wearing a crown. Oi oi. Why is it a Wight? The staple of Fantasy is supposed to be Wraiths!! I had no idea if those words annoyed it but at the very next moment, it gathered magical power at once in the cane. At the same time I felt a heightened sensation, ck light began emitting from the Wight. Compared to the enemies Ive faced until now, the speed of the ck light was clearly on a different level No, it differed by way too much. I was unable to avoid the unexpected speed and my right thigh was slightly grazed by it. Right Just a graze resulted in the painful feeling of being burnt running through my body. Ugh. O Lord I offer my magical power to recover this person, HealDamn it, why isnt my magic activating. To only restrict my magic, thats too cowardly. Thats right. I could not activate any magic. I refuse to die until I clear the boss stage and receive my bonus. I was alreadypletely disoriented, I had confused the prize from clearing the boss room with the bonus I received during my sry man days. Towards the Wight readying to release darkness magic at me, I threw my magic power channeled spear at it with full force. The Wight evaded greatly without unleashing its magic. That action seemed to say that it would hate it if I approached it and that it was scary. The moment I saw that, I decided to go with arge gamble. Chapter 018: Conclusion to the boss battle and negotiations with the Pope Chapter 018: Conclusion to the boss battle and negotiations with the Pope Trantor: Tseirp I plunged my hand into the magic bag worn like a shoulder bag under my church robe and took out the holy silver bow and quiver. Prepare to meet your doom I drew the bow. Buoooo Releasing what sounded like a cry, I stopped the menacing Wight by drawing the bow. I shot an arrow towards the Wight who began to chant magic as if trying to escape from its numbed state. Immediately I drew the next arrow and paused. Gyoguguooo The Wight screamed in anger. Maybe it was infuriated because I interfered with its magic, or by the arrow that hit its robe, or maybe both but I felt its thirst for blood swell up. Just hurry up and chant your next magic. While spewing provocations, I recovered my magic power and stamina. It was good that I endured Instructor Broads style of teaching. Im really thankful so after I get my sry Ill send him something. I shot the second arrow while thinking about such a thing. While remaining in a state of tension, after releasing the 13th arrow I decided to act on the intuition that I should begin moving at full force soon. Katria-san said that magic cannot be used together with weapons because it is necessary to concentrate on an image when casting magic. I was unclear whether the same phenomenon urred in the undead but I am truly d that it gave me a hint. I believe that the Wight had reached its limit in hostility towards me and exuded a tremendous thirst for blood. If it was a normal old man, I would not be surprising if its blood vessels burst. It was expressing a look of hatred of such an extent. To have visible blood vessels popping out of your forehead, you must be dreadfully angry. However when somebody has been angry for more than 15 minutes, without any new stimnt to spur the rage, he would be too tired to continue feeling angry. Ah~ah. I forgot you are a monster. Just like that I repeatedly provoked it while taking deep breaths, looking for a chance. After running the simtion in my brain multiple times, I ran towards the Wight at full speed after I released the 17th arrow. The Wight tried to avoid the arrow as if it would hate to dirty its robe, but I had closed in on it so it began to gather magic power instead using the cane in an attempt to cast magic. Without overlooking that, I shot the remaining 3 arrows towards the Wight, causing the umted magic power gathered in the cane to explode. I extracted the sword I received from Instructor Broad from within the magic bag, poured every avable magic power I had left into the sword, advanced thest remaining step between us and, shed. I shed the Wight. It was a clean cut from the left shoulder to the right nk. (TL: If you watched any samurai period shows or know kendo then you can imagine how he shed him and then continued on with the momentum to end up him facing his back to the Wight.) However, a Wight is a high-ranking undead. It would shoot magic and steal the lives of naive people who turn their backs to it or not. I definitely felt feedback from the cut. But the guy who made this ce is a devil. Of course I know that at the very least it is not dead yet. I turned around, picked up the short spear and channelled magic power into it before running towards the Wight and throwing the spear with full force. As I further pushed the short spear that prated its body, I rotated my body around and held the sword in my left hand with both hands and sent its head flying. Gugyaaaaa The flying head cried out and vanished like smoke. What remained was a set of robes, cane and ne, as well as a magic stone several timesrger and denserpared to those left behind by undead until now. Alright~. Ouch that hurts. O Lord I offer my magical power to recover this person, Heal With the boss now absent, I was wrapped by a pale light as usual when I chanted heal. Both games and the illusionarybyrinth in this other world work the same way huh. I cleaned my body using purification magic and also casted Recover just in case. With this I should be fine from curses and abnormal statuses. Well then I used Middle Heal to treat my wounds and left my inmed muscles and fatigue to naturally recover. It would be too pitiful if I showed how weak I am the next time I see Instructor Broad. I whipped my sluggish body to recover the magic stones scattered throughout the room, and purified the remaining robes, ne and cane with purification magic just in case. After Ipletely picked up everything, Gogogooooo Suddenly the earth tremored and a descending path appeared. EH?! Theres more? But Ive had my fill already. I stared at the stairs leading down towards the lower floor for a while. Ill be back. I ran towards the door and prayed. Gyiiii The door opened safely. I really panicked for a moment there because I do not have any magic tool to return nor did I memorise any magic to do so. Well then what shall I do now. Four barrels of Object X, the sword I received from Broad-san, the bento box from oba-chan theres no way Im going to leave these behind. Thats for sure. First, Ill definitely take the three items I obtained from clearing the stage The holy silver sword, spear, bow and quiver, I could fit everything into the magic bag except for one item. Wait, theres no problem if I just wear the sword? Now that I have my peace of mind my stomach is empty so lets have lunch. As usual I used Aura Coat and Purification on the bento and attacked it with gusto and also drank Object X. Ah, I forgot to drink Object X before entering. Today was truly tiring. I went up the stairs and escaped from the Undead Labyrinth. Upon exiting thebyrinth Katria-san was at the counter. Ah Katria-san good afternoon. Ara, it is rare that you return at this time. Yeah. Today I received some damages. There are some days when you are not ustomed eh. No~ its more of a feeling that mycency was doused. If thats the case then might todays yield be low? No instead it might be greater than usual. Moreover today I would like to see the point conversion up until the end? I see that you are curious. Well then ce your rucksack here. Don The Wight magic stone was situated right at the top of the rucksack. Wha What is this? Ah. There is the boss room at the tenth floor right? There were hordes of undead and furthermore magic could not be used. I was panicking like crazy. I somehow defeated them but then a Wight wearing a crown appeared, flew into the air and released magic towards me. I thought that I was going to die (game over). Incidentally, I thought of getting the cane and ne appraised at the Adventurers Guild but I had no idea who the items belonged to in the first ce so I decided to ask Katria-san. Why did you do something so reckless? Eh the usual warm fuzzy aura had disappeared? I didnt intend to be reckless. I had no idea that thing was there, let alone that magic could not be used there. Nobody told me that. You didnt receive any prior exnation? Yeah. It is only the 11th day since Ive been assigned here and it is the job of an exorcist to dive into thebyrinth. That is right. Erm do you have time after this? Yeah. Im feeling tired today so I nned to go back anyway. If thats the case I have somewhere I would like to go together with you. Do you mind apanying me? Yeah. Sure. Well for the todays points, it is 108,914P. Eh? Erm, I feel that the digits are wrong? Nope, it is correct. Is that so. So that was a bonus character after all. Oh yeah you said you had something you wanted to show me? Yeah. I could not appraise it at that moment so I used purification on the equipment left behind by the Wight after it disappeared after I defeated it. As I spoke while taking back my card, immediately Katria-sans face was right in front of me. Show it to me!! I found that it was really scary to be face-to-face with a beauty. Th then firstly it is this robe. Next is this ne andstly this cane. I slowly and carefully handed the items one by one to the counter. Put those back into your bag ande with me immediately. The next instant, the usually inactive Katria jumped over the counter and flew towards the elevator. Hurry!! Yes. I had not digested the situation and just chased after Katria-san. Oh, isnt it Katria-san and Luciel-dono. Where are you two going in such a hurry? Although Jordo-san directed a question towards us Jordo-san we are currently busy. Excuse us. A slightly blue-faced Jordo-san gave way to us. Im sorry. I do not understand the current situation as well. I only told him that and continued to chase after Katria-san. I was seized with uneasiness as I walked. Thats because a little while ago I entered an elevator I thought to be forever unrted to me which was off-limits to all except for rted personal. Passing by the area for priest knights and pdin, the elevator rose beyond the area for priests and for bishops above them and for cardinals above them. (TL: For now the church hierarchy is Cleric Priest Bishop Cardinal Archbishop Pope. Dont know if priest knights and pdins are within the same hierarchy.) This was absolutely something that I would not ride usually and definitely something that I should not ride. During this time Katria-san didnt say a single word. She just kept walking towards her destination, we once again rode down an elevator to stop in front of a room designated for the Pope which was above the Archbishop in rank. Katria-san knocked Your holiness, this is Katria. I wish for you to examine a matter of great urgency. Permission granted. Enter. Although there were many maids present, they did not look at her, instead they directed puzzled and dull gazes at me. Just like those that often appear in stories, something separated the audience, making it such that the Popes face was not visible from where I stood. Wee Katria. I do not know the other person, what did youe for? The owner of the voice sounded young, and was surprisingly a womans voice which sounded mysterious. Yes. This person is the new exorcist who inherited the responsibility of the exorcist the other day. He entered thebyrinth as per his responsibility and has defeated a tremendous number of undead. Hoh. But I doubt that is all? Yes. Today he fought with a Wight in the main room at the tenth floor. He was caught unaware and even had his magic sealed. And he splendidly brought back the equipment that the Wight had. Upon appraisal, I came here to make sure that it was not a false report. This didnt seemed like the usual Katria-san. Ok. I permit a direct answer. What is your name? I am Luciel. Well then Luciel. Take out the equipment you brought back. Yes. However, since there was a possibility that there is a curse, I had activated purification magic. Please be understanding regarding that. Ok. I passed the three items to the maid that came to my side. I thought it was impossible, but it really is. Isnt this very robe Ozanarios Robe that had went missing 12 years ago. And the Ne of Spirits and Cane of Magic Disruption. Youve done well to bring them back. Somehow arent they all great rare items? The Ne of Spirits has the effect of halving all magical power consumed when using magic, the Cane of Magic Disruption not only spreads your own magic power and disturbs others from using magic as long as it is in a narrow space, it is a powerful cane that can trigger powerful magic by gathering the diffused magical power. Whats with that cheat weapon. I would like to have these items. It was probably absolutely impossible to refuse this. Thats because the person beside me wont refuse. Bin Bin She was emanating such an aura. Okay then. From here on Ill fire up my acting skills cultivated from business. I imagine you feel fond of the items. They even have such amazing capabilities. It is even to the extent of no matter how much it would cost to get them. I understand. I will yield. Ok. Thanks for the trouble. It is for you the Pope. However, I have an impolite wish. The truth is I am troubled by the small capacity of my magic bag during my explorations. Because of that, could I request for one that can hold many items? Oh, do not fret about such a thing. Instead of a magic bag, Ill give you a magic bag (backpack). The insides of the bag is a different space so it stops the progression of time. In addition you will know whatever is within the bag, and the capacity is about the size of this room. (TL: Basically I think his current magic bag is the type of sling bag you see all around, and the Pope is offering him a travelling backpack size bag. I will continue to use magic bag to refer to it.) Is it okay for me to have such a thing? I mean this room is up to thirty tatami mat sized. I understand. It was the Pope who made that bag. If not such a thing would not normally be given. It is fine. In fact this helps me even more. Also, if you encounter anything else when you dive into thebyrinthe here along with Katria. Take the reward. Katria will pass you the magic bag tomorrow. Take it. I am indebted to you. Well then that is all. Katria-san and I exited with our heads lowered. Luciel-kun you have guts. Eh? Is that so? But I was considerably tense? Really? Normally you wouldnt be able to appear modest while requesting forpensation in front of the Pope. Was I too impudent? Fufufu. I think you were fine. Because you were able to appropriately discern the situation that she was so satisfied that she even gave you the magic bag. Be at ease. She told me so but I could not have a peace of mind. We returned together to a ce which I was familiar with and we bid farewell. Thus at my very first boss fight I obtained a cheat item. Chapter 019: In order to become stronger, invitation to join the training of the Paladin Corps Chapter 019: In order to be stronger, invitation to join the training of the Pdin Corps Name: Luciel Job: Healer V (1) HP: 420 Age: 17 MP: 160 LV: 1 ST: 180 STR: 73 (31) INT: 108 (36) VIT: 111 (50) MGI: 107 (43) DEX: 76 (29) RMG: 100 (46) AGI: 73 (19) SP: 0 Magic Aptitude: Holy Skills Appraisal Throwing IV(1) Great luck Dismantling II Taijutsu V Danger Perception IV Magic Power Control VII Footwork IV(1) Magic Power Maniption VII Parallel Thinking II(1) Holy Magic VII Sword Mastery II(1) Meditation V Shield Mastery I Concentration VII(1) Spear Mastery II(1) HP Recovery IV Archery I MP Recovery VI Chant Shortening IV(1) Stamina Recovery V Chant Termination I HP Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) MP Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) ST Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) STR Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) VIT Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) DEX Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) AGI Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) INT Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) MGI Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) RMG Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) Poison Resistance VI Weakness Resistance VI Paralysis Resistance VI Seal Resistance VI Petrification Resistance VI Disease Resistance VI Sleep Resistance VI Blunt Damage Resistance II Charm Resistance II Illusion Resistance I Curse Resistance VI Mental Resistance I Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) God of Destinys blessing(Increased SP acquisition) Adventurers Guild: E rank Healers Guild: A rank It really is still level 1. I also didnt grow much Eh my status increased across the board Wait, isnt the increase too much? All of it increased by 1.5 times in the span of 10 days. After returning yesterday, I started a one-man reflection meeting for a long time. I organized the reasons why I was conceited into bullet points but became even more depressed when it didnt even fit into a single A4 sized parchment. As for the easy to understand reflections points, although I knew that it was right before the boss fight, because I didnt put the various defense up barrier magic and couldnt use spells, I ended getting flustered and treated my sword and spear as blunt weapons. When a sword hit a wall or floor or a hard ce, the de will be dulled at the spot where it hit, as for thence, rather than bing distorted, it even became slightly bent. If instructor Broad found out, Ill definitely get scolded by him and see the revolvingntern again. And Grulga-san will definitely make me drink a whole cask of object X (TLN: It seems in prev chapter, the barrel thing was a hand-sized carriable barrel, while this one refer to a wine-sized barrel) That might sound like paranoia, but there are several idents in the past where that happen and I cant defy them at all. Well, they are actually good people, so its fine. (TLN: Really??) Should I ask if I can join the training for the Pdins and the Priest Knights? Oh thats the end for todays morning training. A~ So hungry After finishing the morning training, I went to the dining hall. Luciel when I was walking towards the dining hall, I heard Lucy calling me and when I turned around I saw Lucy-san, Lumina-san, and another girl. Good morning. Lumina-sama, Lucy-san. Also, nice to meet you, good morning. I am Luciel. I greeted them. Good morning Luciel-kun Morning Good morning. My name is Kuina and Im assigned to Lumina-samas unit Once again, nice to meet you. Kuina-san. Is everyone on the way to breakfast as well? Yes. We always take our breakfast after we finish with our morning training I see. I was slightlyter than usual today so we actually met each other By the way, It has only been 10 days but I heard that you are now being listed as a veteran A~ about that Ive been reflecting on that since yesterday Fumu. If its alright with you, tell me about that. How about we have breakfast together? Oh, its only morning and Great Luck has been triggered? Yes. By all means, please and with that the four of us moved to get breakfast. While eating the breakfast, I told them everything about the exorcising and the blunder that happened yesterday. Just what in the world did you think you were doing? and Lumina-san was shocked, Are you looking for death? and Lucy-san with eyes full of scorn looked at my way. Its stupidity. You were being lucky. Normally you would have been dead even with this being our first meeting, Kuina spoke with words full of venom. A~ And here I thought you have graduated from being ignorant after much troubles, you went and did something so reckless this time For what its worth, Ive been doing a one-person reflection for a half day since yesterday , so please forgive me this time. My spirit is already crumbling right now So concretely what do you want to do now? I would like to return back to Meratoni to train myself back so I can be stronger As a general rule for healers, the transfer from the headquarters is not epted unless a written appointmentes out If you want to train, I think it can be arranged Eh? Really? Yes. I think it will be hard for a healer, but it is possible to join in on the training of the pdins. However, there wont be individual instructions . . . Could I request that it doesnt interfere with my exploration of thebyrinth? Fumu. Then once a week, there would be an intense training on every day of fire Yes. I look forward to training with you (Yoroshikuonegaishimasu) and with that, it has been decided that I will participate in the pdins training. After receiving the lunch box and returning to my room as usual, I drank object X and walked towards the Undead Labyrinth (Temp). Because I learned illusion resistance, I already knew that the true form of thebyrinth itself was an illusion (was what I thought). As for the exploration from today onward, it should not be a tough fight until the boss on the 20th floor so I zed through. However, the exploration was really time consuming, I n to fix my self-conceited attitude before starting to fight the boss on the 20th floor for the sake of the awesome reward. Thus before I entered thebyrinth I decided to take a look at the shop first, but Katria-san was not here today, since thats the case I just started the exploration of the Undead Labyrinth (temp). As I walked, I cast the purification magic. However, unlike yesterday, the monsters seemed to disappearpletely when I had a clear image of the chanting and purification. A~ so nervous. Itll be annoying if a Wight appear again. I cast all of my buff magic in front of the boss room. And the door that I opened closed after I entered inside. There really are a lot of them. I should fire the spells When I start to pray and cast the purification magic, most of them got erased. Weak!? With just 3 cast of purification and several attacks, the battle in the boss room finished in about a minute. With an apanying sound GOOOOOON the stairs appeared Will it be this noisy each and every time this happens ? and after descending the stairs, I went back to the 10th floor and confirmed that the monsters on the boss room has indeed revived. Before starting the 11th floor exploration I took a small break inbetween floors. If the person who made this was the Pope, the Pope must be a reincarnated person Up until the 10th floor the surface of the wall was white. But starting from this point its red. Well, with this its possible to determine which floor I am on in units of 10 floors. SEI, TAA, WAAAA. Stabbing the spear, pulling it back and then thrusting the sword. Ending with a high kick towards the zombies head which made the head bend in strange direction, and severing its head with the magic channeled sword. As expected, It really is better to be prepared to use Taijutsu. Nevertheless, its zombies again? Certainly the appearance of the zombie feel slightly faster than before, but there doesnt seem to be any difference I kept advancing while picking magic stones and drawing the map. Is it expanding slightly? I kept advancing while ascertaining it. The amount of monsters doesnt differ, there also doesnt seem to be any change elsewhere. The exploration of the 11th floor finished and based on my biological clock it should be just slightly after noon. If I have this monsters wont approach when Im eating the bento. Why was this not passed on at the Adventurers Guild? Luciel does not know, but when Object X is poured on grass or trees they wither, farmers fear this thing more than pests. Therefore, you can only wholesale this to a person who can drink it. Afterpleting the exploration for the 12th floor, todays exploration ended. A, wee Luciel-kun. Then lets check your point first Yes. Please do Crap. Yesterdays impression was too strong, it made me slightly tense. You dont need to be that scared you know. Its not like I will catch you and eat you. Alright. Todays earnings are 12,119P Im sorry. Since the Katria-san from yesterday was really imposing, I became slightly nervous. Are you perhaps a former pdin or a priest knight, or are you a group directly under the supervision of the Pope? I should probably stop my delusions Fufufu. You shouldnt inquire on a woman too much you know? Because a woman prefer to have secrets. As for a someone who likes to pry, something bad will definitely happen to him Thats true. There are lots of stuff in this world that one is better off not knowing. Hahaha Fufufu. A, that reminds me. This is the magic bag Oo. Wait, isnt this just a bag? Go ahead and pour your magic power in there When magic power was transmitted O, Oo, The color changed Originally it was a light brown leather bag and its be a pale-colored leather bag. Right. With this Luciel-kun can be said to have a personal magic bag. To use it, Luciel-kun need to be within 1 meter of the magic bag as the condition, as for how to store an object, Luciel-kun need to touch the object and think that the item will enter to store it. And when you need to take it out, you only need to imagine taking the item out inside your mind Thank you very much I touch the bag and start to imagine the way to use it Perhaps there are several volumes of spell books stored inside? Correct. To make you work even harder from now on, as a service there is a set of existing magic spell books inside So even that spell book there?(TL: He is referring to the super expensive spell book he was aiming for.) Yes. Thats right Hasnt Great Luck been awesometely? Its already Great Luck-sensei. If thats the case . . . . . Thus I bought 4 mithril sword, 4 short spear, a bow and 5 set of quivers (20 per set). In addition, I bought several potions as well. You shouldnt work yourself too hard and she returned to being the usual Katria-san, I said my greetings as usual as I returned back to my own room. I began putting great effort into reading the spell books that I got today and turn them into my own power. And the next day Ipletely finished the exploration until the 15th floor and to prepare for the pdins training the next day I went to bed early. Chapter 020: The Valkyrie Paladin Corps and early morning training Chapter 020: The Valkyrie Pdin Corps and early morning training Trantor: Tseirp After waking up in the morning, I was training magical power maniption after drinking Object X when I heard a knock on the door. Yes, who is it? My name is Lipnea from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps headed by Lumina-sama. The morning practice is going to begin soon so I am here to call you. Thank you. I will leave immediately. For the sake of etiquette I went out after using purification magic. Although it was written in the spell book that purification magic is versatile, it is even more effective than toothpaste or a bidet, it can remove bad breath and remove the need for toilet paper after using the toilet, a super-versatile magic. (TL: Imagine the expression of people who found out that he uses purification magic to wipe his butt XD) When I opened the door, in front of me was a woman with considerably long fluffy golden curls and a pretty face with chestnut eyes in a slightly clunky armour that strangely matches her. Nice to meet you I am Luciel. I apologize for your time and effort spent on me today. Lipnea from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Not only is it an order, but general healers are prohibited from setting foot in the Pdins training centre so lets go. So thats why. Even though her words were dignified I somehow could not shake off the warm and fuzzy image. In that manner I followed after Lipnea-san, opened the door and set foot into the Pdin training grounds. It is considerably wide. It was at such a scale that a 400 meter track could be ced within it. My squads training ground is on the small side. Lipnea-san answered. Eh? .. Heh~ Is that so. Youve arrived. Good work Lipnea. Luciel-kune over here. They had already formed ranks, they had 10 people including Lipnea-san, andbined with Lumina-san it was a 11 men squad. Erm there are only women here? I asked honestly. That is right. Are there anyints? A question was shot back at me. Well I understand that their abilities are several times higher than mine. But it is mentally tough for me to attack women I see. You are too ignorant. Im sorry but there is a training schedule to follow. Hurry up and introduce yourself. Ah, yes. Im sorry. Nice to meet all of you, I am Luciel, currently working as an exorcist. I was allowed to participate in your training to re-train myself due to my impossible request. I might be a hindrance so please be understanding. Squad, he is an oddball healer that carried out 2 years worth ofbat training in the Adventurers Guild. He steadily trained because he could use recovery magic. Introduce yourselves to him at your spare time. That is all. Yes! Well then after your warm up exercises, we will carry out 1-on-1, 1-on-2 and 2-on-3bat training. Then let us begin. and Lumina-san began to run. Following that everyone also started running. Dont stand there at a daze ande along. said Lucy-san. First is just some light running. said Kuina-san. Understood. I began to run at the back of the group. For two years at the Adventurers Guild, I ran at full power every morning and evening without missing a day. So honestly, with respect to running I have no problem at all. I might even say that it is effortless. That was what I thought. But reality was not so naive. Youre slow. No matter how you im that you are a healer run more seriously. I waspped by Lumina-san, and was alsopped by all the other Pdins. Ha, ha, ha I was running with full force. However the reality was that the girls looked like they were running at a regr pace. I was reminded that in this world physical ability is influenced by an absolute wall called status. Regardless of the truly powerful people Master Broad told me about, it is also a fact that it is harder to die with higher physical ability. After running for about half an hour, I was humiliatinglypped a total of 8 times. Well then form teams and beginbat training. Luciel-kun, I want to know your ability soe at me with the intent to kill using your own weapon. Normally one would use crushed des? (TL: i.e. training des) Well. You wont hit me so dont worry. Oh yeah~ If you can hit me then I will listen to one of your demands. She said with a slight grin. Let me show you that the differences in status is not absolute duringbat. Thus I challenged Lumina-san with my two hand sword spear style. Seyaa~ Chaaa~ Uraa~ I suddenly stabbed with the spear in my left hand, using that momentum I spun around and wielded my sword, anticipating that she would dodge those attacks I let out a kick as well. You are full of gaps you know? The very moment I heard that, my vision blurred and without realising I was staring at the sky. When did you start using that style? Erm since I began diving into thebyrinth. I see, it is reckless to dual-wield without having the corresponding techniques. Come at me again with what you were taught in the Adventurers Guild. Yes. I prepared myself again, equipped the shield that I had left in my room for a long time since I started entering thebyrinth, and began to move ording to Instructor Broads teachings. I recalled the training days I had with Instructor Broad. ~Recollection~ Luciel do you hear me, majority of the time you will be attacked by a person stronger than you. Hahaha. I guess thats how it is. Yeah. The world is not so simple that the opponent would attack you alone either. Yes. But, you have capabilities regrbat upations do not have. Do you mean healing magic? Yes. Furthermore now you can move about, brandish your weapon and use magic at the same time right? Well that is because I was forced to do the same thing for a year and a half. When fighting a powerful foe, chant magic while you deliberately create arge gap and aim for that moment. But I have a bad feeling about that? Usually you would take advantage of that to turn the battle around, but I cannot clearly say that you have the technical capabilities to do so, and if your abilities are too far apart you might even get countered. That is why Ive been saying since earlier that I have a bad feeling about this? Deliberately take an attack from the opponent and cast recovery magic to recover while you attack your opponent. I can only think of this method. This kind of desperation attack, wouldnt it be catastrophic if I take one wrong step. Dont worry. For the remaining six months I will thoroughly handle you until youpletely master this. He Help me~ You dont want to die right? Yeah. I am certain I will die here. For now it would be dangerous to aim for your vitals so I will first aim for your arms or legs. Eh? I vaguely heard that you will eventually attack my vital points? Prepare yourself. Erm Instructor Broad? Please answer me. Instructor Broad. Well then here Ie. Gyaaaaaaaa ~End of recollection~ Why are you crying? Earlier I intended to throw you gently but does it hurt? No. I recalled my training days (hellish days). I see. The training days (wonderful days) werepelling enough to make you cry. Yeah. Well then here Ie. I set up an Attack Barrier and poised my sword. Come at me from whichever angle you like. Holding the shield, I thrust out the sword while maintaining a low posture. Faithful to my fundamentals, I consciously maintained my body axis and footwork while attacking. None of my attacks hit. While being bare-handed, she slowed down to a speed that I can follow and dodged while still finding the chance to add an attack in. I somehow defended against that using the shield and continued to thrust my sword out. I thought that there was no meaning to remain in this state. Thinking of trying the advice I received, I prepared myself and decided to attack while abandoning my body. HaAA I cleaved with the sword from left to right and left myself open to an easy attack to the center of my body. Even Instructor Broad praised me for thinking of this method to make a gap. Because Luciel doesnt have technical capabilities, it did not appear to be done on purpose.(Instructor Broad) Just like nned, a fist came towards me. By His hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish using my magical power as sustenance be the breath of an angel, heal, High Heal. As light enveloped my body I swung the sword that was on my right down towards the left at full power. In conclusion it did not hit. Lumina-san who I could visually follow until now vanished. Splendid! The moment the voice entered my ear my consciousness darkened. up. Wa .. up. I said wake up. At the next moment I felt an impact on my right cheek. It hurtsssss. I woke up. When I raised my body both Lucy-san and Kuina-san were there. Eh? This is the training ground? Thats right. The morning training has ended so lets head to the dining hall. Lumina-sama asked me to look after you. Ah~ I was knocked out. Thank you two for waiting. I stood up. I secretly casted Heal on my right cheek as I stood up. Anyway Luciel is pretty capable to be knocked out. I was also surprised. Id never think that Lumina-sama would acknowledge a healer. I totally had no idea what they meant. (TL: If Lumina-sama acknowledges your strength she will knock you out >.< lol) Before that, there is more trainingter so lets quickly go get our breakfast. We are thest so lets hurry. Ah, okay. I was rushed by the two towards the dining hall. Thus morning practice had ended. Chapter 021: Luciel’s denied nicknames discovered by the Valkyrie Paladin Corps Chapter 021: Luciels denied nicknames discovered by the Valkyrie Pdin Corps Trantor: Tseirp Upon reaching the dining hall I queued for my meal in sequence. At that moment I felt an ufortable premonition. Good morning. I will be moving around a bit more today so please give me slightly more than usual. Also you dont need to prepare a bento for me today. Ara, good morning Luciel-kun. Can you finish such an amount of food? Yeah. I have a feeling that I will notst until lunch if I dont eat this much. I exchanged an expression usually said by athletes, took myrge serving of food and headed towards the two people sitting down. Thank you for waiting. I bowed. Ive always wondered Luciel, are you fine with eating so much food? Lucy asked. Yeah. Up until two years ago I was skinny and tall but the Master at the Adventurers Guild told me that eating is the first step to bing stronger. It is the same situation now. I continued to eat so that I wouldnt die but before I was aware of it I became used to this amount. (TL: The master here refers to Cooking bear Grulga-san.) I also have a question. Why do you speak so intimately with the servingdy? She is not an important person just a nobody right? Eh? That is because although there is a need to bear in mind to be courteous to prominent people, there is no reason to look down on others in particr just because they are not as important? Besides I am not great enough to be addressed to with -sama. So this was what Lumina-sama meant when she said, ignorant. The two of them said the exact same thing at the same time. It hurts to be insulted so frankly. You are an exorcist and a cleric right? Thats right. A cleric exorcist might be below priests, but you are given the authority and sry on par with the captains of the respective Knight Corps. Heh~. So thats why the sry was that high. Why are you saying that so carefreely. One day somebody will appear thinking that that attitude is offensive. Hmm. If that timees I will work hard in thebyrinth and run to the Pope. Hah~ Both of them exhaled a grand sigh. Well actually it should be fine if I can please the maker of thebyrinth (the Pope) whenever it looks like it is going to get troublesome. Thus, after returning to my room to drink Object X, I waited in front of the sign that warns that entry is off-limits to unauthorized personnel, bowed to the two who came to get me and headed towards the training grounds. We shall now resume the morning training. Because Luciel-kun is here today your mission will be VIP escort. Within the time limit if the assault teams attack hits the VIP then it is the assault teams win, if the time ends then the defence team wins. Any questions? Yes I raised my hand. Speak I do not think that I would hit so I wont attack back but could I use magic? Oh right. If we are the escorts then that is within expectations. Ill allow it. First we will split the defence team and assault team into 5-vs-5. I will be the referee so do not stop until I give the word. From now on think of Luciel-kun as a VIP and escort him. Yes It was a simple setup with us walking towards the center from the edge of the training ground. In this worlds escort missions the escort and the VIP cannot talk with each other. Of course excluding when there is an emergency situation. The defense team this time was made up of Lucy-san, Kuina-san, Punea-san who came to pick me up just now, Myra-san with a ponytail exuding a dignified atmosphere, and led by Saran-san wearing an armour with high exposure showing chiselled abs. After exchanging greetings with them, I found that Myra-san is the type of tight-lipped female warrior, and I dont know why but I felt that Saran-san with her old man manner of speech has a maidens heart. Just like that I was escorted by the 5 of them and suddenly the attacks came. To be exact I was attacked. Since when was an arrow released towards me. I was made to bend downwards. I had no idea what was happening but By His hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish using my magical power as sustenance, with me as the center be my shield to protect my surroundings. Area Barrier. While I was in a squatting position the assault team was closing in. Advance towards that direction. 3 people were in charge of defending against attacks while another 2 protected me and we sessfully reached the wall. When only 1 person remained defending was Times up called out. We temporarily gathered towards Lumina-san and the review meeting began. Firstly congrattions to the defense team. Assault team unfortunately you guys lost. Well then the points for reflection this time are The main points said by Lumina-sans were as such. Assault team points to reflect on C Even though the assault team had 5 people, they were too flustered when they could not defeat the disadvantaged remaining 3 man defense team. C All members were positioned to be at close range. C They only attacked me at the very beginning, andter only tried to attack me without truly attacking. Defense team points to reflect on C Even though they had recognized that the assault had begun, they only detected the released arrow after it had already reached the target. C They should discuss about the safe routes in advance and prepare multiple routes. Luciel-kun do you have any thoughts? I was surprised by the silent arrow that shot past me without me realising it. After that I was squatting down so I could not identify the number of attackers nor their attacks? I see. Well keep that for future reference. If anybody else have an opinion raise your hand, what is it Elizabeth? The reason why the assault team lost this time is exactly as Lumina-sama exined earlier. However the greatest reason why we were defeated was because he was there. She pointed at me. Likewise the other 4 people from the assault team nodded. I guess you are right. For you all who have been assigned to this squad for just a little less than 3 years, usually you all would not lose. But I must tell you that even though Luciel-kun is 17 years old, he is a freak who is already a level V healer. No way, no matter how talented one is as a healer that is not possible. said Elizabeth and even the defense team joined in at nodding. That is why I said he is a freak. said Lumina-san directly. To call me a freak, Lumina-san has been rude since just now. I murmured a single sentence. Ho. I received a report stating that 10 days after registering with the Healers Guild you receivedbat training, 3 meals a day and lodging at the Adventurers Guild in exchange for providing free treatment. Was this a false report? No, that is true but that was because I didnt want to die. It was just that? To continue even though you were beaten up from morning until night, were you not the oddball nicknamed masochistic healer, zombie healer, masochistic zombie healer? I am sorry. I was only called that because I desperately wanted to survive so please pardon me? I prostrated on the ground. (TL: He is afraid that the squad will start calling him those nicknames as well.) Well putting aside the masochist nickname, while single-mindedly undergoingbat training, I also heard that every day you not only healed the adventurers, you also continued to heal residents for free, or to be exact at a uniform rate of 1 silver coin. No way. I heard bewildered voices from all around. Well because of that, keep in mind that Luciel-kuns healer ability is already at the veterans level and act ordingly. While in a state of not knowing whether I was being belittled or praised, the assault and defense team members were swapped and the VIP escort mission resumed during the day. Okay. Lets stop here. After lunch we will head towards the forest for exercises, gather here againter. Yes Thus while having lunch with everybody from the pdin corps, they pried and dug up my past history in Meratoni. It might be because we were so noisy, somehow I finished my lunch while receiving res (looks of jealousy, envy, contempt and desire) from the people all around. (TL: Remember this is an all girl pdin corp XD) Now then squad, from the nearby forest until the wilderness, we will now begin exterminating monsters. Everybody prepare your horses and assemble. Yes (? yes?) All eyes were gathered upon me who answered with a question. Was there something you didnt understand? Yes. I mean up until now I have never experienced riding a horse. That is truly out of my expectations. Isnt that the same expression as when she called me ignorant? Everybody else had the same expression as well. Theres no helping it. Luciel-kun go ask the stable management personnel how to ride a horse and practice. Because when we begin the exercise you might be out of our field of sight so youll need to be able to take care of yourself. I apologize for the inconvenience. Dont worry. Its because I did not consider it as well. You can conduct your horse riding training here. Thats because when our exercise has ended we will return here. Understood. Please dont worry and set out. Right. We will guide you to the stables. Okay, everybody advance. When we arrived at the stables I was introduced to the person responsible for the stables. Luciel-kun, this is the person in charge Yanbus. Yanbus, this is the new exorcist who took over the responsibility a few days ago Luciel-kun. (TL: Im beginning to wonder if the author has a very bad sense of naming or I just cant trante the names properly.) Nice to meet you I am Luciel. Please give me guidance because I have not ridden nor touched a horse before (During the journey Bazzan-san and co. took care of the horses so I didnt have the chance). Ill be in your care. Luciel-sama that makes me fearful so please raise your head. I am Yanbus and have been assigned to manage this ce. Well then Yanbus, I will leave Luciel-kun to you? Yes madam. Luciel-kun, work hard. After saying just that she gantly hopped on to the horse beside her and galloped away. That looks super cool. Well then best regards Yanbus-san. Yes. Thus I will ride a horse for the first time in my life. Chapter 022: First experience of horse riding, when anxious, train Chapter 022: First experience of horse riding, when anxious, train Trantor: Tseirp 2 people and a horse arrived at the training ground with the owner absent. (TL: Owner/lord referring to Lumina) Well it was me. Anyway, Yanbus-san is work good for you here? Yes. The stables I am managing houses the horses ridden by the Valkyrie Pdin Corps as well as the horses in charge of pulling carriages to receive VIP guests, so now the stable houses not only a few horses. I see. Then could you introduce this horse to me. Yeah. This horse is called Fornoir. Fornoir sounded like the name of a cake, it gave a feeling that it means a dark forest. (TL: He is totally referring to ck forest noir cakes called Fort-Noire.) Fornoir, nice to meet you I am Luciel. I have not ridden on a horse before so please give me guidance. I lowered my head and was surprised by Luciel-sama what are you doing!. Eh? Arent horses smart and can understand what people say? That is true but suddenly lowering your head makes it look like you are asking it to make you its servant. Seriously? I dont know for sure but that was how it looked like. This guy is exceptionally smart so it should be okay but do be careful. Im sorry. Thank you for the advice. Thus I had already made a mistake at the very first step so I was determined to absolutely listen to everything Yanbus-san says as I received my instructions. First face forward and stand beside it while calling the horse and touching it gently. If you mount it without warning the horse will be frightened. Yes. As I was told I stood at its side facing forward and touched its nk. Its warm. Yes. They are warmer than people. Although it is currently wearing a saddle, please press onto its back to signal it that you are going to mount it. Yes. I tried pressing Gutsu Gutsu. But there wasnt any reaction. Okay. It doesnt seem like it dislikes it so you are fine. Please mount it. Eh already? Yes now, I believe youve prepared yourself? Understood. I kicked the ground and sat on the saddle. Okay. Thats good. Please maintain your vertical posture with your upper body raised and your legs apart. Ye yes. Erm Yanbus isnt this is quite high up? Initially anybody who saddles up for the first time thinks so as well, its going to be fine. You will get used to it eventually. Are there no stirrups? What are stirrups? A ce to ce your feet or a support tool that gives a foothold? Erm~ I have never heard of it. Where is this local specialty from? Ah ~ never mind, I heard about it a long time ago so I only tried asking. It doesnt matter. Im sorry that I cant help. Once you are done, try to actually steer. Please sandwich the horse between your knees and make sure that your axis doesnt shift. It will be tough on the sides of the horse as well if your axis shifts. At that moment, I recalled something from my previous life. Thinking of the knee grip I used when I once rode on a motorcycle for fun, I maintained my posture. However that height was still scary. It made the area around the groin felt chilly. The cue to advance is by shaking the reins, pulling on the reins is the cue to stop. When turning pull the reins towards the direction you wish to turn to. Understood. I lightly shook the reins. As a result Fornoir began to lightly trot. Okay. Thats good. Please do ap around the perimeter here with that pose. Here I go. Pakopakopako With a pleasant rhythm, Fornoir trotted forward and reached the end in no time at all. I pulled slightly using my right hand to prompt it to turn and it turned for me. Thanks I thanked it, we once again reached the end and turned, after we moved to the side of Yanbus-san, I slowly used both hands to pull the reins and it stopped for me. Okay. Wonderful. Makes me think that this is not your first time. No, it is because Fornoir is smart. Also, it feels like my butt and knees will feel terrible if I ride for too long. That will happen. Not only will the skin on your butt get irritated, you will also need to keep flexing the muscles on your knees that you rarely use. Well for a healer-sama like you there would be no problems? Now that he mentioned it. Just being able to use Heal is a considerable cheat. Could I continue for a bit more? Yes. Fornoir have not ran enough as well. However, please do not raise your speed unreasonably. Okay. Understood. Just like that with multiple breaks interposed between horse riding, without noticing quite some time had passed and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps returned. Even though you are a beginner you are already looking pretty good. Lumina-san called out. Is that so? That makes me happy but it is because this child here is smart. I am sure that if it was an unruly horse the moment I jumped on its back I would be shaken off. Kukuku. I see. Training ends here today. I look forward to you joining our training next week. Ah, yes. Likewise I look forward to it as well. Just like that training with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and my first horse riding experience ended. I am a guy who can read the atmosphere I think. Which is why during dinner time, I had dinner at a different time from everyone else from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Well it was for official business, but it seems like I didnt train at all today. Upon using appraisal, the skill proficiency for horse riding was definitely there but pretty much everything else didnt grow at all. I had not thought that it would stop growing. I feel extremely uneasy. No, maybe this is how a normal life is? I had such a thought but, If I get attacked by people at the level of the Valkyrie Pdin Corps I will definitely die, I need to work harder after all. Whenever one feels anxious, train. Thus I went and returned from the tenth floor, had my dinner and slept. From the next day I started capturing thebyrinth again. There were traps from the sixth floor onwards so there should be traps from the 16th floor onwards as well. After casting Aura Coat and Area Barrier just in case, I searched for traps while drawing the map and destroying monsters. Just because I dont have a rucksack now, movement has be abnormally easy, Ive got to thank the Pope for this. In truth, to pick up items with the magic bag, I dont necessarily need to use my hands to touch it, I found that even stepping on the item was enough. If we had this on Earth then everybody could be magicians. While such a corny thought floated in my head, I discovered a trap and stepped warily. Biiiiiii An rm sounded and monsters surged towards me from all around. I see. So there are these kinds of traps as well. I nodded while casting purification magic to crush the monsters from one direction and escaped from that gap. And then I defeated the approaching monsters individually using purification magic and my sword. I used thisbat method because during this morning in the dining hall Elizabeth-san passed a message from Lumina-san advising me that if I attempted things that I cannot aplish it will be a strange habit so it is better to stop. Elizabeth-san and Lipnea-san both use dual-swords so I studied under them. This may be an order from Lumina-sama but you still owe me one. I lowered my head while praying that there was no interest rate for the favour I owe. With a neat sh the undead monsters immediately disappeared. Although it is crude but this should be a stepping stone in preparation for the next boss battle. While I pondered, I finished mapping the 16th floor and stopped to eat my lunch. While having my bento I considered I wonder just how many monsters can Object X repel. As I contemted, once Ipletely explored the 17th floor I once again returned to the 10th floor boss room and annihted the monsters there. Every time I enter via the boss room I will annihte them, every time I leave via the boss room I will annihte them as well. So I left via the boss room, annihted the monsters and left thebyrinth. The next day, I returned after exploring the 18th and 19th floor. And the following day I finished exploring the 20th floor. So the boss room is here. Yeap. It gives off a terribly bad feeling. (TL: Spider senses are tingling.) Without directly bursting into the room, I returned from thebyrinth. And then I directly asked Katria-san who was at the shop Are the main boss rooms hierarchical in nature? What emerges from the one at the 20th floor? I have no idea. I have never entered thebyrinth before. But, just maybe, like before it might be a person rted to the Healers Guild who lost their lives in thisbyrinth. She made a sorrowful face at that moment. If this was an act it is way too amazing. If she was born in a different world, with her youthful look and beautiful charm she could have lived afortable life as an actress. I see. Thank you for your valuable opinion. Are there any important items that I require? If you intend to go I cant stop you. But I advice that you dont go. Theres no telling what kind of traps are there. I wont go there yet. It wont do if I dont first hone my foundation more. I see. Well this does not only pertain to thisbyrinth, but potions that recover magical power and physical power are indispensable. Also, connecting the stories Ive heard about the otherbyrinths, survival rates increases if you bring food along with you. So these were hints for capturingbyrinths. Understood. If thats the case please show me the type of potions with high recovery values. I purchased the potions and for the next two days, I travelled back and forth from the 10th floor boss room and defeated monsters using magic and sword with breaks sandwiched in between. I worked to train my mental spirit such that I do not panic when faced with one-vs-many situations. And then my second Valkyrie Pdin Corps training began. Chapter 024: The boss battle at the 20th floor, before that … Chapter 024: The boss battle at the 20th floor, before that Trantor: Tseirp As usual after waking up I did some stretches. Nothing feels sore. I felt relieved and began preparing for the morning. Yesterday, I began getting ustomed to training with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and for the training exercise I had to ride on a horse. However. I am sorry. Fornoir is feeling slightly under the weather so I prepared another horse for you. Yanbus-san brought over a chestnut horse that was slightlyrger than Fornoir. Itsrge. Yes. This one here has a slightly rougher temper but due to that it should not sumb to training exercises or monsters. It does look strong. Just like how I was taught previously, I stood at the side of the horse facing forward, moved slowly and touched the horses nk, gave the riding signal and sat on the saddle. The next moment, its back legs suddenly reared up. I was caught unaware and was tossed off,nding on my back hard. Subsequently, I tried multiple times but the same situation repeated itself. Furthermore, even on other horses I was immediately thrown off. Dazed, I challenged multiple times but still could not sessfully saddle a horse. Of course, I could not go for the exercise and until the Valkyrie Pdin Corps returned, I had already fallen off dozens of times and hurt all over but I felt that I was being looked down upon by the horses so I didnt cast recovery magic on myself. Seeing me with wounds all over my body, Lumina-san ced her hand on my shoulder and muttered For the time being you will have horse riding training. Just like that my second training with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps ended. I finished my breakfast, collected my bento and headed towards thebyrinth. Lets vent all of yesterdays anger. I trained multiple times at the 10th floor boss room using purification magic, sword and shield style and, sword and short spear style. Currently in my magic bag, I had 3 holy silver daggers. These cost an expensive 75,000P each, I had to use all my P to get them but, just by thinking [Holy silver dagger to left hand], it will really appear on my left hand. With almost no timeg, I believe that it will disy tremendous effect when aimed at when a chasing opponent is caught off guard. However, the current me still couldnt perform such an act so I trained there. While eating my bento, the questions I had in my head spilled out from my mouth. Why cant I achieve doing that? In order to examine that question, I continued swinging my sword and spear and conducting my magic training. However I had no idea since when but monsters stopped appearing. Was there such a mechanism? Could I continue diving if I cast Aura Coat? Thus for 4 days I experimented to find my personal fighting style. And so the days passed by with training. Finally, in front of the 20th floor boss room I did my final preparations. Weapons, good. Armour, good. Recovery items, good. Cast magic, good. Advanced dose of Object X, good. Today, I will clear the 20th floor. Even without being able to use magic on the 10th floor boss room, I am now able to win without taking any damage. Well then, God, Buddha and ancestors, please lend me your strength. Also I humbly wish that magic can be used. I offered my final prayers and opened the 20th floor boss room. Simr to the 10th floor, the sound from a rusted door rang out and I was met with a dim atmosphere. Thispletely makes one feel that a boss is here. Lately the boss room I go to has always been bright so Ive forgotten. When the door closed, after the room brightened, 2 skeleton knights wearing ominous equipment and a Wight appeared. Going by the skeletons Ive met until now, I felt that these fellows were Specter Knights. I had a bad feeling. I immediately chanted By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification. Purification magic swallowed the 3 of them up and they disappeared, such a thing did not happen. There was no way right~. Gugyoogyoogugoo From the screams, I understood that they were suffering. However it did not reach to the point of defeating them. I once again chanted purification magic. However, the Specter Knights didnt sit there like it was nothing, they faced their shields forward and charged towards me. The magic struck them and the charging speed dropped by did not stop. I readied my sword and shield, avoiding the 2 charging bodies. As I did that 3 ck fire spears flew towards me at the same time. Namusan (TL: MC is praying here.) I chose the route of receiving one of the spears with my shield. The image of the shield dissolving in one go shed before my eyes and I discarded the shield before equipping a new one while chanting purification magic and casting it towards my back. The approaching 2 Specter Knights who reached a distance of about 3 meters from me were hit by purification magic for the third time. Upon contact, maybe because of the close distance or maybe because it was the third time, the Specter Knights stopped. I did not stop there. I approached the Specter Knights which stood still without raising their shield, shed at one of them with my sword, discarded the sword and retrieved a dagger, channelled magic into it and threw the dagger towards the other Specter Knight. However, monsters are not so easy to that extent. Gaann It repelled my dagger using its shield. I created some distance for now and pondered on how to defeat the remaining 2 monsters while casting purification magic. Although Ive defeated one, due to that the remaining Specter Knight set up to so as to defend the Wight. The Wight was stronger than I expected and it released ck fire arrows towards me. The problem is my shield. The shield cannot defend against that ck magic. The shield I used to block the magic attack earlier now had a hole in the center, with mes burning within it. I might even get game over with a single blow if I get hit by that. The remaining Specter Knight came shing. Although I somehow blocked it with my sword, I was still slightly cut. If thats the case, I have no choice but to do it. At the same time the Wight released fire magic, I blocked it with a shield like before, tossed it aside and somehow closed the distance to the Specter Knight and cast purification magic at close range. However, it didnt stop and shed downwards with its sword. Somehow I dodged it by flying to my side. In desperation, I pulled out a dagger, channelled magic into it and threw it towards the Specter Knight and it spectacrly pierced in between the eyebrows. Yes!! I wanted to praise myself for the toss that saved the day, but it had to wait until I defeated the remaining Wight. The moment I looked away, the Specter Knight glowed with a red light and Gyoroo its eyes looked towards my direction. Nuriaaaaaa While feeling fearful I fired myself up, beheading it with the sword held in my right hand. But, I was left with an unwanted souvenir. Guuuuuu Heal couldnt remove the burning-like pain. Perhaps, I casted purification instead and the pain subsided. A ball of perspiration fell from my forehead. Haa Haa, that was a curse? Even for an illusion thats too dangerous. But only you are left. Prepare yourself. I used Magic Barrier and Aura Coat and decided to defeat the Wight by raising my vignce to the highest level. The Wight released multiple magic at once. The third shield became useless as well but because it was now 1-vs-1. I spotted an opening and used purification magic while taking out my bow to hinder with its casting. No way. The Wight cast back magic on itself, enveloping itself with ck light. Isnt that clearly a ck version of magic barrier. If I cant defeat it with physical attacks I will defeat it with magic, if I cant defeat it with magic I will defeat it with physical attacks. Letting loose an arrow, the moment the Wights magic paused I approached it and cast purification magic and Area Heal. Surprised that instead of only a portion of its body, its whole body was covered by Area Heal, the Wight groaned and stopped. At that point I threw the third dagger, and additionally also threw the spear at its torso which prated it, the Wight tumbled backwards and disappeared. Ha~. Its over. By the way, its attack method was different from the previous Wight and I felt that it was stronger. Anyway it is a good thing it wasnt the first time I seen one. The Specter Knights were strong as well. I picked up therge Wight magic stone, the smaller 2 magic stones, butrger and darker in colour than the ones from the undead until now, from the Specter Knights, applied purification magic to the dropped weapons, armour and essories and stored them in my magic bag. At that moment. Gogogogooo A rumbling sound resounded and a door appeared. I opened that door and stairs leading downwards appeared. As expected. But I wonder until where does this lead to? To be honest it will be tough to proceed any more. Well for now it is bento time. After the impoverished me ate the bento, I made an effort to recover physical strength and magical power by meditating. Ill take a peek at whats below, battle the Specter Knights and return. Okay, lets do that. I descended down to the 21st floor and was momentarily stunned. The level was way too different. Firstly, the normal walking zombies changed into ghouls which charged towards me when they saw me. Casting purification magic dissolved them and made them disappear but that was too scary. I looked at the orange coloured walls and ascended the stairs. Returning to the boss room, I defeated the single Specter Knight. It doesnt drop any items huh. Also it died with just 1 purification magic. I wonder why? I battled multiple times, while feeling that it really hurts when I get shed, I dered that I will one day defeat the Specter Knight without relying on magic. I ascended the stairs, realizing that I had defeated the 20th floor boss and escaped from thebyrinth. This was just a day before I reached a month since I came to the Healers Guild headquarters. Chapter 025: The second negotiation with the Pope (Business Negotiation) Chapter 025: The second negotiation with the Pope (Business Negotiation) Trantor: Tseirp As usual after exiting from thebyrinth I asked Katria-san to purchase my magic stones. I will leave the calctions to you. Yes~. Lately thanks to Luciel-kuns hard work our debt has decreased. Debt? Fufufu? Did you perhaps enter the 20th floor main room? Yes. I went to the 20th floor boss room. I fought with a Wight and armoured Skeleton Knights. Then firstly the points total is 215,342P. Thats quite some earnings. Thank you. It looks like I would once again buy various items. Im happy to hear that. Well then it was tiring today so please excuse me. (TL: Lol he tried he really tried haha now I feel sad for him) Fufufu, thats a funny joke but I dont particrly like such jokes. Ha, hahaha. Is that so. Yes. Shall we go? And just like that I was dragged by Katria-san to the Popes room. Katria, and if I remember correctly, Luciel. Thank you foring. So what is the urgent matter this time? Yes! Exorcist-dono once again advanced his capture of thebyrinth and returned today after emerging victorious from the battle with a Wight and Skeleton Knights in the 20th floor main room. Ho. Luciel, so the 20th floor was cleared smoothly? Yes. Luciel is unexpectedly strong. It sounded like she was saying (I am interested in you)? That is not the case. It was a tough battle and I appeared victorious just because my luck was good this time. If I didnt have this magic bag you gave me the other time I would have definitely suffered heavy wounds or if I did poorly, I might even have died. I see. Im d that I could be slightly of use to you. Yes. There is no doubt that only with the assistance of your item did I turn the battle around. Kukuku. Even though you achieved such a distinguished feat within such a short duration, you are an interesting guy to earnestly think and say that it was thanks to me. Thank you very much. Fumu. Well then please show me the items you retrieved this time. Yes! This time the Wight used double elements, fire and holy. (TL: Wait Holy element? What? Typo?) Paired together with the Wight to defend it were 2 Skeleton Knights that looked like they were possessed so I named them Specter Knights. And these are the dropped items. The Wight left behind its robe and 2 bracelets, the Specter Knights left behind their sword, shield and equipped armour. The attendants took the items but did I imagine the slightly upset look on Katria-san? The Pope retrieved the items one by one, slowly examining them before finally speaking. As expected, these too Luciel, thank you for the trouble youve taken. The items you retrieved previously and this time as well from the defeated Wights used to be in the possession of former bishops and cardinals. These 2 people have been missing for more than 10 years. Does this mean they passed away in thebyrinth and after bing undead they bore their fangs towards the Healers Guild headquarters? Fumu. To be urate, the Saint Schull Allied Nations and Holy citys Saint Schull Church does not epass the whole Healers Guild. (TL: In other words the Healers Guild is not only made up of people from the Allied Nations and Holy Citys Saint Schull church.) You mean Ah, slightly more than 50 years has passed since thebyrinth-fication of the underground began. Nobody has any idea why thebyrinth appeared. In the past, this ce was unimaginably lively. Numerous priest knights and pdins had friendlypetitions here. Certainly, my room is meant for 2 but I am living there alone. I see. By interweaving both true and false information together and providing weapons, they raised the peoples motivation to capture thebyrinth. (TL: I think that the MC believes that the fact that more people used to live here is true but other points raised by the Pope is propaganda or he thinks that the Pope is lying to conceal the fact that the Wights originated from the Healers Guild.) However, as a response to the suddenbyrinth-fication, the church dispatched many individuals to seal thebyrinth and avoided the situation where the surface gets flooded with monsters. Thebyrinth can be sealed? It can be done. If impurity-expelling magic is used. Large amounts of pure Holy attribute magical power is required. Well at that time a perfect seal was not achieved. I see. Are there any other methods to seal thebyrinth? Yes. If the miasma-releasingbyrinth core is destroyed, thebyrinths activity would cease and no longer expand in size. Sealing thebyrinth then would cause the impurities to dissipate and thebyrinth to disappear. You wish to make thebyrinth disappear? It is troublesome to have abyrinth in the church. Abyrinth is said to be born at a ce which umtes magical power and merges miasma with peoples greed. Do you not understand the negative implications of having such a ce within the church? Yes. That is certainly true. Returning to the topic, at that time the people who dove into thebyrinth were priest knights and pdins. They proceeded at a surprising pace. Somewhere along the lines of reaching the 7th floor from the 5th floor in 1 day. However, due to the foul odour and miasma, the advancing pace gradually dropped. But I could advance just fine? Doesnt this mean she is indirectly stating that I am a weirdo? Even so as the elites of the church, the priest knights and pdins forged onwards for the church. However, they copsed due to disease from the thickening miasma, from the stronger enemies enemies that could use mental magic appeared and magic aimed at those enemies ended up hitting fellow teammates An undead that can use such type of magic, isnt that a Wraith? More pressingly, Wraiths can appear as well? Thats rough. The unreasonablebyrinth capture was cursed and many were sacrificed. As a result, thebyrinth was sealed to prevent monsters from escaping but one day zombies began crawling out so construction works to expand the building began. So the reason why now healers with low physical capabilities are chosen as exorcists is (Luciel) These several decades it is hard to find people born with the JOB of priest knights and pdins, and even if they are born many do not affiliate themselves with the church. The numbers now are 20%pared to the past. To be frank we have no personnel that can repeatedly enter thebyrinth. Is that why healers capable of using purification magic were pulled in to cull the monsters? Thats right. Now we aim to make it such that zombies dont escape from thebyrinth. That has be the top priority. Eh? That means instead of capturing thebyrinth, she is hinting to me to just patrol the upper floors? Good weapons and items would drop more easily? I see. How far did the previousbyrinth capture reach? And it would be good if they found out, how deep does thebyrinth continue until? Receiving some information would help? What I heard from that time was that they defeated the 40th floor boss. In that fight 2manders died so thebyrinth capture was abandoned. By the way how do those peoplepare to the current pdins. They were stronger. Then, it was a time of intense war and battlespared to now. They were the elites that supported that time but Is that so. Isnt this a totally impossible game I apologize knowing that this is rude, but cant you form a magical pledge with the adventurers to crush thebyrinth and capture thebyrinth that way? Umu. There was such a suggestion at that time as well. However, adventurers could not enter thebyrinth. This was only understoodter but, only individuals with aptitude to light and holy attribute magic such as priests, priestess, heroes, sages, pdins, priest knights and dragon knights could enter. Erm~, even a hero party could not clear thebyrinth? Umu. Just before they entered thebyrinth, the demon race begin advancing at that bad timing so thebyrinth capture didnt happen. Sadly, after defeating the demon lord the hero lost his power and was no longer capable of fighting. That is way too coincidental. Looking back now 50 years is a long time ago. I see Why did the people who became the Wights enter thebyrinth several decades ago? They had the ability to. They were wasteful with money as can be seen from the equipments and above that their greed was strong. The majority entered thebyrinth aiming to get rich quick. Well they might even aimed to just recover a small sum of money. I see. Umu. That is all I know regarding thebyrinth. Right, just now you mentioned that you struggled in battle, if I increased the number of people is it possible to capture thebyrinth from now on? It is possible. But only if they can tolerate the stench like me and have mental, charm and illusion resistances. Just dont overdo it. (TL: The Pope just gave up cause theres no one who can fit that criteria) Could I entrust you to capture thebyrinth gradually by yourself? Yes. Only if it is little-by-little. Fumu. Is there anything you desire? Your highness, I might need anti-undead weapons, armours or items that can increase my survivability. Understood. I will prepare them and let you choose at your discretion. Yes, sessful! Thank you. Also, previously have there been reports of monsters apart from the undead appearing in thebyrinth? Only this would pose a problem. If purification magic is rendered ineffective at the lower floors then it would be game over. No, there wasnt any. Were there any reasons to suspect that? The Pope looked anxious. I was just being cautious for the time being. No, this time I could not have defeated the Specter Knights and Wight without purification magic, so if in the future monsters apart from the undead appear, fundamentally I would not be able to continue mybyrinth capture Fumu. In the past the priests all had high levels but were still defeated. Thats right. I was still only at level 1. Theres no knowing what will appear. I do not expect too much from thebyrinth capture so Ill be d if you just attempt to. Understood. Well then please continue your unfinishedbyrinth capture. Thats right. If your healer rank rises above VI, let me know because I can promote you. If its for Luciel Ill make time for it. Promotion? Umu. Originally JOB levels are slowly refined over long years. And when JOB levels rise above VI promotion bes possible. If one reaches the highest level X the JOB selection choices changes but I do not know of anybody who only got promoted at such a high level. Can I promote infinitely as long as I increase my JOB level? That is impossible. There are no records of simr cases written in ancient literature. In addition, only people holding the JOB of king, emperor and priestess can promote others. Thank you for the information. In rtion to this, Ive heard that there are multi-jobs as well? Are those different? Multi-job refers to those who had the bad luck of holding 2 jobs. I heard that it is hard to raise their JOB levels and they have dyed growth. Are there no studies done on that? Yes. It is rare after all. It is believed that those holding on to multi-job are given a trial by the gods. I see. Well thats all. Thank you for your hardship today. I will entrust the items that mighte in handy in thebyrinth capture with Katria. Katria stay behind. Oi, help me send Luciel. Yes. I will do so. (Random attendant) Thank you for your precious time during your busy schedule today. Umu. I look forward to Luciels activities from now on. My pleasure. Thus my second audience (business negotiation) with the Pope ended. Chapter 026: New nickname obtained “Deviant Saint” Chapter 026: New nickname obtained Deviant Saint Trantor: Tseirp After I was brought to an area I was familiar with by the Popes attendant, I expressed my thanks and walked towards the direction of the dining hall. Theres quite a lot of people here. As I queued, which brought up memories of school cafeterias, somebody called out to me. Luciel-kun, after getting your foode sit over here. Before turning around, just by listening to the voice I immediately knew who it was. Lumina-sama thank you for your hard work. Thank you for inviting me over. I turned around and briefly answered with a greeting. Umu. The people who saw that spectacle didnt think too well of that. Although they did note pick a fight, bathed in the persistent gazes, I felt depressed from the constant stares. Good evening. Please give me arge serving today as well. Ah, also todays bento was delicious. Ara Luciel-kun thank you. Well then Ill give you an evenrger serving. After saying that she personally delivered the meal, which was easily over 5 times more than the other people queuing up, a number of people did a double take when they saw it and looked like they wanted tough, but the gazes further umted so I promptly moved. Its rare that all of you are gathered together. Yeah. The truth is there are currently squabbles at the international borders between Elimashia Empire, Rubruk Kingdom and the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Unfortunately, my Valkyrie Pdin Corps and the Priest Knight Crops were assigned to patrol the periphery. That means? Umu. Im sorry but from tomorrow onward the trainings will stop for some time. Of course, I dont mind if you enter the training grounds to train your horsemanship to practice riding a horse. (TL: Lol he is so bad at it that she cant even say that it is horsemanship.) Let me restate it? Lumina-san is asionally rude. Although I wanted to say that, but I couldnt. Understood. I understand that you all are strong but please take care to not get wounded and return safely. Well, when we are not around I think that the person most troubled would be Luciel. Maruruka-san said something ominous. ? Thats right. You are always together with us so dont you think that you are not really held in good terms by others? Gat-san further added on. Well true Sinceing to the church headquarters, I have not spoken to any guys apart from Jordo-san, Granhart-san and Yanbus-san. You are always covered by bloodthirst. Beatrice-san, that is too scary. Rest in peace. Cathy-san, that is too far a leap. No no, bloodthirst have not been sent my way. And Im not going to die. Haa~ Eh? Why is everybody sighing so deeply? It would be best if you undergo special training to be slightly better at reading the signs. Lipnea-san gave me an advice. Well, it is just like Luciel-san after all, to be dense. Elizabeth is being insensitive? A follow-up advice to me? If you die I will pray for you. Eh? Why are you so certain that I will die? Kuina-san? I will avenge you. Myra-san. Thats dangerous. Eh? Or is the situation really that bad? Instead for getting revenge for me, cant you defend me? Luciel, try your best to escape. Lucy-san took a fighting pose. Where do you intend to run away to? Where can I escape to? Thats right~ If you enter thebyrinth wouldnt it be fine since they cant go in? Lucy-san, wouldnt that just be my usual routine? You guys, dont say such irresponsible things. Thats right. Lumina-san please give me some advice. Ah, she diverted her eyes. Thats it. Luciel have balls right. You should be able to protect your own balls. Saran-san shot out words like an old man but, my life depends on my balls? Saran-san, even though your room is so girly, why are your remarks always so vulgar in that tavern old man tone of voice. Shu shut up. I dont want to be told that by you Elizabeth who speaks in a princess tone of voice but have a sloppy personality. There there both of you calm down. You are both self-destructing. The two finally realised that I am present and sat down blushing, ring at each other. Let sleeping dogs lie. I pretended to not notice. Well despite these reasons, if by the time we return you are still ipetent I will re-train you without any questions asked so be diligent. Yes sir! (TL: In English) While still troubled by the problems without any resolutions, in response to Lumina-sans words I ced my hand on my chest and replied at the top of my voice. After that, while chatting and having our meals, we finally returned to our respective rooms. I went towards the oba-chan and kindly requested her to prepare arge quantity of food for me. After that, in order to replenish that, I went to the Adventurers Guild. Good evening. After calling out, I noticed that the waitress was a different one from the one before so I had her call the master out. Toe back exactly one monthter, did you really finish all of that? The master asked me with a startled expression. Of course. Ah, I will be going on a slight expedition so please prepare 10 barrels. Hey are you the healer than came from Meratoni? For some reason the master asked. Dont tell me, an assassination? I was fearful as I replied. Yes. One month had quickly passed by since Ive arrived here. By the way, do you work as a healer in the Holy City? It seemed like it was not for an assassination. But this enquiring gaze, why is it that I had a feeling Ive seen this before. No~, I am currently employed by the church headquarters so it is impossible for me to live in the Adventurers Guild. Is that so. Understood. I will prepare that so please wait a moment. He disappeared into the kitchen with a gloomy face. That expression, I am suuuper~ curious. Now that Ive noticed, its pretty quiet today. Just when I thought about that, I saw injured people? being carried to the underground training grounds. Excuse me. There were few other customers around so I called out to the waitress. Do you wish to order? No, it is the first time Ivee out in a month but injured people are being carried underground, had something happened? Yes. Lately, it seems that although the monsters have be more active, even high level monsters have appeared so the adventurers have been fighting an uphill battle. I see. Is that why the master had that gloomy look? Yes. Many of the masters acquaintances have been injured. Whats the response from the healer clinics? If it is healing, as long as it is not too severe it should be able to be healed? Everyone has severe wounds and cannot pay tens of gold coins. Are you telling the adventurers to be ves? Eh? Had I said something terribly rude to this person I just met to warrant such anger? Hmm? Be ves? Even though we are in the Holy City? My head was spinning round and round thinking about that. For starters Ill deny that statement first. Eh? Nobody said that. (Luciel) Mirinia! Stop it. The master came out and helped me. But master, this person said to consult the healers hospital As Ive said before, those eyes are not a reward to me. If thats the case, how much would you charge? (Master) Well~. One silver coin per person, the Pope and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps will help as much as possible if I am troubled. I will work hard to amend my unpleasant nicknames. Then, show me your resolve by drinking this. Don A mug was ced down and I began drinking. Glug, glug, glug, glug, fuuu~. Lets go. Ah, firstly please fill in those barrels. I confirmed the contents of the barrels with the master and ced them into my magic bag. Isnt that Never mind, follow me. Was he surprised by my magic bag? I wore the churchs white robe and went towards the underground. The ce changed until it looked just like a field hospital. Those who saw meing down shot bloodthirsty looks at me. No, the target of those gazes were not me but instead my white robe. With just that small detail, a riot urred. What did youe here for. Money-grubber. To dare toe here, fall into hell. Leave~ Ill kill you. Un. Thats dangerous. It was so scary that with just a little bit more I would have leaked. Quiet down you idiots~!! The tavern master raised his voice. The training grounds fell silent. This dude, no, this personage is the one known as the legendary healer from Meratoni city Masochist-sama. Even though he hade here to help at just one silver coin per person, if anybody have anyints they can leave. Zombie healer? Eh, although he looks quite handsome but hes called a masochist? The masochist zombie healer wasnt just an urban legend? To only charge one silver coin, hes just like a sage from a fairy tale. Oi, hang in there, if its the Zombie-sama, then you might be saved. Hang in there, Zombie-sama, quickly heal. The calls for zombie, zombie and zombie increased. Damn it, that master had to say my zombie nickname. Wait a minute, in this case the beginning is where it is essential. I fired myself up and called out. I have no intention of stealing the customers from the other healer clinics. Today I just coincidentally came here to drink Object X. That is why, I cannot heal you all every time, please do not cause a riot or collide with the other healer clinics due to the higher prices. I made sure everyone around understood that. One silver coin per person, the Pope and Valkyrie Pdin Corps within the church will help out as much as possible if I am troubled. And stop with the unpleasant nicknames especially zombie and masochist, if not I will not heal you guys. If you all understand then I will begin. Ah, please gather the heavily injured. Then, immediately the individuals who copsed due to injuries were gathered. While expressing relief that my Holy attribute magic level became VIII after spending half a year, I spun my words. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish using my magical power as sustenance be the breath of an angel, shelter everything and heal everyone, Area High Heal. Right after chanting the words, a huge ton of magical power was robbed from me but I maintained the magical power control and thought of curing them. A pale light covered everybody within a 3 meter radius. When their bodies emitted light, like on rewind, their wounds resealed and even bent fractured arms were healed via a principle I had no understanding of. Fu~. Ill begin the next one now. (Luciel) Ah, yes. Oi those next up hurry up. With breaks in between, I casted another 2 Area High Heal to heal the wounds. Unfortunately, even though I healed them, I could not regenerate copsed eyes or cleaved limbs. But nobodyined or held grudges towards me who was trying my best to heal. After my treatment ended, within the silence, they secretly discussed my nickname. He said that masochist and zombie are not allowed right? He said that he hated them. But then should we go with sage? Since he is a healer? How should we do this. He likesbat even though he knows that he wouldnt win right? If thats the case then the healerbat maniac? That sounds awkward. How about because he helps people at a cheap price, the cheap healer? He would definitely be attacked by the Healers Guild if we named him that. Because masochist and zombie sounds good together, its hard to change it. Then since he is a fine person, saint-sama? Hes still young, that sounds too heavy. If thats the case, since he can drink that, how about healer freak? That isnt much different from masochist. Then since he is like a saint but also a freak, then should we call him the deviant saint? Thats it!! But, masochist and zombie still sounds the best after all. Thats true. After I finished healing everyone, I was bathed in calls of masochist and zombie resulting in the blue vein on my forehead popping up as I received the treatment fee. I was on the verge of magic depletion, and this time fanned by Object X, I was now bathed in calls of deviant saint so I left the Adventurers Guild. Just like that a new nickname was added to my list of nicknames. I flew into the bed, wet the pillow with tears and vowed to the moon that rarely came out that I will work hard to train to be able toin to the adventurers. Chapter 027: Full of cheat equipments (In Luciel’s eyes.) Chapter 027: Full of cheat equipments (In Luciels eyes.) Trantor: Tseirp The next day after the mini uproar in the Adventurers Guild, under tremendous cheers from therge scale expedition ceremony, the Valkyrie Pdin Corps began their journey. I was surprised by the enthusiasm shown on the faces of everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, but within the cheers I heard things like Looks like it is Zombie-sama, Looks like it is Masochist-sama, and Looks like it is Deviant Saint-sama. Everyone stared at me from horseback with bold smiles as they left on the journey from the Holy City Schull. Even though I went to such lengths to tell them to stop using those nicknames. Oh well theres nothing I can do. After sending them out of the Holy City, I went to thebyrinth after multiple meals. Katria-san was already at the counter reading a book. Ah, Luciel-kun, good morning. You arete today. Yeah. I went to send everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps off as I had been in their caretely. Ah~. So youll be going into thebyrinth from today? Will you be returning at around the same time as usual? No, I intend to dive in for a little longer. Because it seems like I am not that well regarded by the people around here. I cant allow you to do something so dangerous. Even though you say that but I only return to go back to my room to sleep anyway, my meals are also packed within this magic bag so you dont need to worry? That is not the problem. Ill be fine. In the boss rooms once I defeated all the monsters as long as I dont open the door monsters cante in. You will die if you getcent. Yeah. I have somehow earned some resentment due to me getting on friendly terms with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps so I wanted to disappear into the Labyrinth. Ha~. If thats the case then please return here once every week. The items you ckmailed from the Pope would have arrived here by that time as well. Understood. Dont die okay. Yeah. My motto is to not die and survive. Im off then. Take care and be careful. Yes. Im off. Like that I stepped into thebyrinth. After chanting Aura Coat, I ran through the first floor and destroyed the monsters. After defeating them, I collected the magic stones into my magic bag by stepping on them and descended down the stairs. I looked at the map and memorized the paths before steadily advancing and defeating monsters. By the time I reached the 10th floor boss room my stomach clock rang. Somehow I feel like I have amazing stamina. I purified the boss room and spread out the bento. After finishing my meal, I drank that stored inside my magic bag, rested for a while and then advanced in a simr method until the 20th floor. Sei, Teiaaaaaa, Eh!? Shit! By the hand of holy healing, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification Using a shortened chant, the MP consumption wasrger than usual but I sessfully defeated the Specter Knight. Fu~. My stomach feels empty so it should be around dinner time. Somehow, to have warm meals within thebyrinth keeps the heart at ease. I made a well bnced meal (or intended to) from the food bought from various ces. Following that, I drank Object X and fought with Specter Knight-sensei multiple times, purified the boss room with purification magic, applied Aura Coat and slept with a barrel of Object X ced nearby. (TL: Lol he is using the barrel of Object X like it is insect repellent) Thats a ceiling that I dont recognize. Wait its thebyrinth. I dont know how but I slept like a dead log in such a ce, not to mention on such a hard floor. While murmuring that, I confirmed that the surroundings did not have any monsters and hence didnt feel bad. Maybe because I applied purification magic to the ce. Okay. After eating my breakfast and doing somebat Ill go investigate the 21st floor. In that manner I ate my meal and only fought with Specter Knight-sensei once before starting my exploration. Even though its already frightening enough with the ghouls, to think that there are even mummies. I could still defeat them with just one strike from purification magic. As Imented theck ofbat potential, I desperately investigated the floor that had expanded in size on an empty stomach before finally finishing my map on a slightly raised area. Its about time I return. I returned using the shortest distance, right before the stairs I took out Object X and verified its effectiveness on the monsters chasing after me. Truly just what is Object X. The undead monsters maintained a certain distance and totally did not approach me. After returning the ultra-versatile cheat item Object X into my magic bag, I ignored the approaching monsters as I returned to the boss room, fought with Specter Knight-sensei and had dinner, before I practiced magic and trained with Specter Knight-sensei. Apart from getting hit in the vitals or getting amputated, I had confidence that I could heal over the illusion. Even though it is an illusion, if my limb gets severed it seems like there would be after effects. But this is a little strange for an illusion? No, because it is configured exactly like a game thats why theres no mistaking it, its an illusion. With that, deep in thought, the 2nd day of exploration ended. The next day I reached the 22th floor. And the day after that the 23rd floor. Even though I was terrified of my opponents, the exploration somehow proceeded steadily and so 1 week in this world passed thus I returned for the first time. Upon exiting thebyrinth, Katria-san was already waiting for me at the shop. Im back. Please purchase my magic stones. Thank god you are alright. Also, its great that you returned after 5 days. New weapons, armour and also many valuable magic tools of yours were entrusted to me. It was 5 days? Maybe my stomach clock went a bit haywire. Well its fine since the timing was just right. After that, my magic stones were converted into P and she gave an exnation for the equipments Ive received. C Mithril Sword: Amon looking sword that is easy to channel magic into and if Holy attribute magic is channelled into it, it will disy tremendous power against the undead. C Mithril Spear: Easy to channel magic into and if Holy attribute magic is channelled into it, it will disy tremendous power against the undead. C Antiheretical Shield: A shield with Light sealed within, hated by those with Undead (Immortality) attribute. Possess high resistance against Darkness attribute. C Pdins Armour: An armour blessed with divine protection given to all pdins when they are appointed. A cheat armour that possess high resistance against Darkness attribute, blocks off miasma, reduces gravitational pull (TL: literally reduces/alleviates gravity not item weight), regtes temperature and has self-maintenance function. C Sages Gauntlets: Required MP reduced to 2/3 of original costs, magic power increased to 1.2 times. C Boots of the Earth: Different from whats expected from its name, it is light and if magic is channelled into it, it will be even tougher than steel. It is a first-ss items to the extent that if Fighters see it they will be green with envy. C Angels Pillow: It is told that if you sleep on this pillow you will experience sound sleep and your fatigue will be gone by the next day. Also, it pulses with Light which monsters hate. Apart from the weapons the others all have outrageous capabilities. Nevertheless, why were so many items assembled? Because of the expectations on you. Well truthfully there are no healers that can equip these equipments. Looks like they were stored for the event when somebody like Luciel-kun who can capture thebyrinth appears. Even so, cant items like the Antiheretical Shield and Sages Gauntlets also be given to pdins and priest knights? That is because there are conditions to equipping them. Conditions? Yes. Dont fret the minor details and try putting them on. Understood. Thus I acquired cheat equipments. Ara, it looks good on you. Besides, Im d that it looks like you can equip them. Truthfully, what are the conditions? Erm. Apparently, to have defeated more than 1000 undead monsters, to have either Light or Holy attribute, and to have reached a certain amount of skill level. Heh~ I see (What a convenient opportunity thrown my way) Then what do you intend to do after this? Ill enter again. Before that I wish to purchase some daggers for throwing purposes. Mou. Dont push yourself. Yes. Of course. In addition purifying the main room mysteriously makes the ce settle down. Thats not a great discovery. In the past many peoples physical conditions broke down because of the smell so be careful. Yes. If I start feeling bad Ill return. Well then please return within a week. Understood. Also regarding the equipment, if you by any chance meet with the Pope could you please convey my thanks? Yeah. Okay. Well then Im off. Yes. Take care. Thus dressed in cheat equipment, I ran towards the 10th floor boss room while defeating monsters and stayed over at the 10th floor boss room inn. The next day I once again ran towards the 20th floor. The fact that within the items received the one I was the most happy about was the Angels Pillow was my personal secret. (TL: In my opinion, and foreshadowed by the chapter title, I think what Luciel got were unwanted equipment or reject equipment that were sugar-coated by Katria hahaha how theypare to other equipment well have to wait and see.) Chapter 028: Deviant Saint’s whimsical day Chapter 028: Deviant Saints whimsical day Trantor: Tseirp The battle with Undead attribute monsters continued. Normally it would be impossible with deteriorating health and the bad odour. I thought that maybe there really hasnt been anybody who had cleared this. However, cant people like Instructor Broad or Lumina-san who can move at a speed that I cant follow sessfully clear this? Now that I think about it, it has been quite easy up to here. Maybe the reason why the previous expedition failed was because of theirrge numbers being susceptible to skills like confusion or mental copse? Maybe thats why I can advance all alone. I attacked with a sword, searching for a gap in the opponents habits to add in sneak attacks. I initially thought that the undead do not feel pain but it looks like that is not the case right? Having a sense of pain, how is senseis body holding up? Hmm sensei? During the sh of swords, I who obtained cheat equipments blocked the sword with my shield and channelled magical power into my feet before kicking sensei at his left nk. Gooo~ The Specter Knight cried out, before mming into thebyrinth wall. It will soon be 3 months since I shut myself in thebyrinth. For the sake of refreshing myself, I exit thebyrinth once a week to talk with Katria-san and refresh my horsemanship training. Although I have currently captured thebyrinth until the 30th floor, I had not proceeded to the boss room. Thank you for the hard work. Hows your conditiontely? I can finally win against the Specter Knight. (TL: Most likely he meant he is able to win without using magic) However, against multiple opponents, if that appears then I think I will still have a tough battle. I see. By the way you dont intend to ss up? Yeah. Thinking of the reward I would get when I someday clear thebyrinth, I still wish to continue working hard. (TL: I think ss up meant like going from cleric to priest etc so he wouldnt be assigned to be an exorcist for thebyrinth anymore after that) Fufufu. You are pretty stubborn. Yeah. Well I n to enter the 30th floor boss room sometime soon. I wont say clich words like Good luck but dont die okay. Haha. Of course. So youre going in again? No, I have something I wish to buy so Ill go out temporarily. Oh yeah any news regarding the Valkyrie Pdin Corps? Sounds like they arent having any problems. But it seems like it is impossible that they would be told to remain still. Well theres no way theyll discard healers to the front lines. Yeah. But those girls lives are more valuable than those greedy healers. I am a healer as well but I think so too. Ara, now that youve mentioned it you are a healer. Hahaha. Lately Ive heard them call you as Sir Deviant Saint so I ended up thinking that you were a pdin. Please give me a break. Fufufu. So what will you be doing on this holiday? Ill visit the Adventurers Guild, buy some food from the food market after that and once again dive into thebyrinth. Are you sure you wont be funny from fighting so many undead? No I wont. Maybe its because I have the mental resistance skill? Dont overdo it. Thats bing your favourite phrase. Im off. Take care. Within these 3 months I did not meet anybody who came looking for me as an adversary. Firstly, because my physique had be pretty much like the appearance of a knight, I no longer look like a healer. Next, because I tied my hair due to it bing longer, even if they had seen my face when I was with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, they wouldnt recognize me now. Well there were pranks done on my room but thats all there was to it. Oh, while lost in thought, Ive reached the Adventurers Guild. Good afternoon. After I entered and greeted, the master came out. Oh Deviant Saint-sama. Did youe here for that today? Or is today a day for healing? Why are you always in the kitchen? Ah. I found out that that is running out soon. Also, didnt you say that you would take a day off once a week? Good job remembering something from a month ago. Keh. If I forget something like that from someone who does so much for us, I would lose my qualifications as guild master. Then why are you at the kitchen? Its my hobby. Is that so Im sorry for the rush but please prepare 10 barrels of that. After that Ah Deviant Saint-sama Ah, good afternoon Milty-san. Please gather the injured people downstairs. Understood. Ill go make preparations as well. Thus both of them left for the underground and the kitchen respectively. Deviant Saints Whimsical Day. (TL: It is like those national holidays like Christmas or Thanksgiving Day etc.) How did such a daye to be? Since the day the nickname Deviant Saint was coined, I ept nomination requests from the Adventurers Guild once a month. The price was set as 1 silver coin plus any information and mock battles with the adventurers. In order to know my own abilities I fought and received advice. Unexpectedly, it seemed like losing to a healer was humiliating to adventurers, so newbies and low rankers began to desperately train and practice. Apparently due to that the mortality rate and cases of failed missions dramatically decreased. Currently, I could fight with multiple E rank and D rank adventurers without losing but I would not be able to win either. If I fought 1-on-1 against a D rank I would win. It was around that level. Seeing that, those above B rank began training their fundamentals again and apparently even when the monsters became active nobody came back with life-threatening injuries. Also, it seems that the day before the Deviant Saints Whimsical Day, everyone takes on high rank requests andtely high rank monsters were being defeated one by one. Somehow I was the core reason for this virtuous cycle and I have immense poprity among the adventurers here. The source of all these information were the tavern master-cum-guild master, Granz-san and waitress-cum-assistant guild master Milty-san. Nevertheless, was the Adventurers Guild doing fine with those 2 people as the top? I began to doubt that. Oh, Deviant Saint-sama long time no see. Ah, Elitz-dono, long time no see. Have that be slightly of use to you? Yeah. But I still find it difficult to control. Shouldnt it be a piece of cake with such a high level in magical power maniption? Also, are you still level 1? Yeah. Thats because Im still not defeating any monsters. Hah~ What a waste. Even though you are such an outrageous raw diamond to be able to fight to such a degree. Im only doing this because I dont want to die. Rather than that, is it true that there is a famous story saying that if you circte magical power within your body at high speed it raises physical abilities? Yeah. But if you cant manipte magical power then theres no need to try that. Heh~. By the way, recently that person who lost to Deviant Saint-sama Just like that while talking with the guilds A rank Elitz, I stored Object X into my magic bag, and once again cast Area High Heal, Purification, Recoverand Dispel onto the people who needed them. Following that I obtained information regarding Meratoni and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, did some mock battles and visited the food market. After that I ordered a meal withrge portions in the Adventurers Guild such that people eximed that I have arge appetite, before I returned full of energy to the Healers Guild. Well then lets go. Thus I set the 10th floor boss room as my sleeping ground today and rested there. Incidentally, regardless of defeating the undead using magic or magical attack, I realised that my Holy magic attribute proficiency increases, and it increases in proportion to my enthusiasm. However reaching level IX, and let alone level X, would be a long term task. Once my bodys strengthening bes slightly more smooth, I will challenge the 30th floor boss. Chapter 029: Training outcome? Battle with the 30th floor boss Chapter 029: Training oue? Battle with the 30th floor boss Trantor: Tseirp I woke up, stretched and had my breakfast with Object X before getting pumped up and resuming mybyrinth capture. I learned the orthodox method of using a sword and shield from Specter Knight-sensei, and fought withrge crowds in the 10th floor boss room to eliminate my wasteful movements and promote the improvement of my judgements. I also handled the continuous attacks from ghouls, mummies, ghosts, skeleton swordsman and skeleton archers until the 30th floor. In this manner I spent 3 months of my time. (TL: This is the same 3 months mentioned in the previous chapter.) People can adapt to their environments. In the beginning, although I received quite a number of wounds but I could heal them. I also defeated the opponents before suffering mortal injuries so that I could leisurely heal myself. Also my efforts were small each time, I believe that it umtes and turns into experience. Although I did notin about having no progress for 3 months, but not advancing my goal of steadily clearing the game started to cause my heart to ache looking at my acquired cheat items. Haaaa, naive, eat this! With my ultra-aggressive dual sword spear style, regr sword and shield style, plus currently my kicks was also a great weapon, even if I got surrounded in the 30th floor I would at most suffer light injuries. Thergest reasons for victory were that the undead attacks are all executed in a linear manner, and if my attacks hit them squarely, they would disappear like fog and turn into magic stones. I had umted arge amount of P from diving. During a regr restock of weapons, Ive heard that the dwarfs could manufacture made-to-order weapons for me in exchange for P. Furthermore, I could purchase a good performance magic robe which costs 10 white gold coins made from materials with higher magic resistancepared to the robe I received from the headquarters with just 2 million P? I had that in consideration when I bought it but until now I had not been hit by any magic so in reality I had no idea if there was any difference. Although Ive never met the dwarfs, I heard all this from Katria-san. Apparently they were willing to do so because they thought it was interesting that Im a closebat healer but my true feelings were that I hope no strange rumours begin circting without my knowledge. Well there are people who are cheering for me and I think I have be slightly stronger but within the span of 3 months I had not levelled up so there wasnt anyrge leaps. Although Instructor Broad told me to not be manipted by my status. However, I was thankful with respect to this training that allowed me to attack all I want without danger to my mental conditionpared to when shing living monsters or bandits. While having such worries, 3 dayster I carried out my final preparations in front of the 30th floor boss room. Weapons, good. Armour, good. Magic bag, good. Applied magic, good. Object X, good. I gulped down Object X in one breath. Puuuu. Well then lets go. I slowly opened the door to the 30th floor boss room. I entered while remaining vignt towards the darkness. After the door was shut, the light let up and although the size was the samepared to the other boss rooms, instead of a square-shape room, the room was cone-shaped. However, I currently did not room to consider such things. That was because Seriously. I muttered at the sight caught in my eyes. Within the boss room, 3 Wights and 5 Specter Knights with shing red eyes red at my direction, waiting and poised to strike. I made the first move. I chanted purification magic while taking some distance by running along the bank of the cone-shaped room in order to avoid being surrounded by all of them, together with the intent to fend off concentrated attacks. I casted purification magic and further weaved in another cast of purification magic, but the setting wasnt so easy that one of them would disappear with just that. However, after casting their bodies became rigid and stopped. At that moment I threw daggers with magic channelled into them hoping that I could reduce their numbers. It pierced the head of the Specter Knights but those aimed towards the Wights were deflected by the shields of the Specter Knights. Each of the Wights chanted magic using their canes but because I was constantly on the move they did not hit. In order to protect the Wights, the Specter Knights also couldnt move from the center of the room. Because of that norge scale magic was used. Although I began with the strategy to not get surrounded, surely my luck no Great Luck-sensei was invoked. After casting purification magic for a total of 5 times, I felt that the miasma spread within the room weakened. Wanting to try it once, I strengthened my body and while casting the 6th purification magic, I plunged into the group of monsters clustered in the center of the room. The monsters caught me but because purification magic was in ce none of themunched a suicide attack at me. I believed that divine protection from the god of fate boosted my Great Luck. The 3 Wights each shot magic from the center and the Specter Knights only readied their shields. The great magic barrier on my robe and pdin armour did a good job. Instead ofrge scale magic, ck water, wind and earth spears were cast towards me but I paid no heed to them and I began my assault while relying on my shield to prevent fatal injuries. When I closed the distance, this time instead of magic, the Specter Knights attacked with physical attacks but I hadparatively more room to rx with this. Deflecting the second attack with my shield, all the monsters had entered my magics range. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish using my magical power as sustenance be the breath of an angel, shelter everything and heal everyone, Area High Heal. The magic that I wanted to try was Area High Heal. Compared to purification magic, its effect was terrific. The monsters all screamed in agony. With canes, swords and shields dropped, their screaming appearance looked as if I was torturing them. Although I felt unpleasant, I did not throw away the greatest opportunity given to me. While chanting Area High Healagain, I approached the Wights and channelled magical power into my sword to sever its head, before swinging my sword in a straight line, splitting it in half. I repeated this 3 times, before once again casting Area High Heal. I buried the Specter Knights in one breath or specifically, without me cutting them, the Specter Knights all screamed even louder before forcefully melting and leaving behind their magic stones and items. HaaHaaHaa. Wasnt that pretty much aplete victory? While I regained my breath, I drank a magic potion and immediately cast purification magic on the dropped items. It would be bad if that dark purple smoke from when they disappear is miasma. However, its really great that I could finally use the Holy attribute magic Area High Heal. If not I would have died from the very beginning. This time the battle was aplete victory because everything proceeded in the best direction. I told myself that. Indeed, if I normally face this number of opponents, it would most likely be game over. I collected all the weapons, armours, essories and magic stones. After doing so, as per usual the door leading downwards opened and a flight of stairs appeared. However, I understood from this battle that the Specter Knights found in thebyrinth passageways are rookie soldiers and the boss room ones are the real thing or I mean veteran knights. So even Specter Knights have ranks? I murmured such carefree stuff. For the time being Ive reached until here. The setting was that in the past the churchs knight team usually also reached here as well. I think they said that after this dangerous monsters appear? I wonder if there are treasure chests or key items? While I still continued thinking of it as a game, Somehow aftering to this world, I have been living a life like a monk in training fighting evil spirits. While muttering so, I began eating from my bento. After finishing my meal I went to the 31st floor and got surprised by the appearance of different coloured ghouls with increased agility. Taking the stairs back to the boss room, there were 5 Specter Knights present. Thus with the number of Specter Knight-sensei with abilities equal to or greater than mine, I decided to make this my training field from today onward and as I exited thebyrinth my stomach clock rang. Challenging thebyrinth, I had sessfully subjugated the 30th floor boss on the 128th day. Chapter 030: Third negotiation audience with the Pope and Object X Chapter 030: Third negotiation audience with the Pope and Object X Trantor: Tseirp After returning from thebyrinth, Katria-san called out to me first. Wee back. That expression Well firstly thank you for returning safely. Please stop doing that. If Katria-san who always takes care of me bows her head to me, Ill feel ufortable. Fufufu. Really? Please stop with those mischievous eyes. Well then first of all, please convert my magic stones into points. Mou. I wanted you to let me tease you a little bit more. Even while saying that Katria-san had already taken my card and was moving the magic stones into her bag. Thats right Katria-san had always used a magic bag with greater capabilitiespared to mine to perform P conversion. Its really amazing this time. 426,549P. It was quite good. Nevertheless, this time could really be expressed with the bold letters Seriously bad. Without Area High Heal I would have really died. To be able to cast Area High Heal at such an age, Luciel-kun are you sure you didnt falsify your age? Eh? But when I registered at 15 years old I couldnt even cast Heal? Or did you dabble with things like dubious drugs. Theres no way I would Ah?! Lets cleanse you by confessing your sins in front of the Pope. My arm had been firmly caught. I was thinking of going there as well. I have something on my mind so please bring me to the Pope this time as well. Ara? Somehow youve be more aggressive. Was it because you finally defeated the 30th floor boss? No. This time I just hope that the Pope knows anything regarding something that I have been drinking for more than 2 years. Thats very different from what I had in mind. Thats because I feel like Im very close to solving a 2 year long mystery. I feel that the tension is somewhat higher as well. Perhaps you really almost died? Hahaha. I was actually surprised at how the situation turned out. This time, I seeded with no damage taken only because luck was on my side, allowing me to realise that Holy magic is effective against the Undead. If not for that, I might have died. Luciel-kun, its a bad omen to keep saying that you will die so please stop. I was saying it figuratively. Sorry. Well then should we go? Lets go. We continued our conversation while we walked. So then what monsters appeared this time? 3 Wights and 5 Specter Knights appeared and I truly thought that I would die. I was saved thanks to the fact that somehow I reached level VIII and became capable of usingArea High Heal. But I am afraid that eventually beast-type undead like Undead Dragons and Duhans would eventually appear. I see. By the way dragons are ssified as fairies and not as undead so Holy magic would not have any effect on them. Seriously?! I pray that this doesnt be a g. (TL: In Japanese gaming terminology a g (in this case a death g or an encounter g) is where a certain event is triggered by a certain choice made in a game; in this case by him mentioning about undead dragons hes hoping that he wont end up really encountering it) g? Dont mind me. By the way what have you been drinking? Some extremely stinky and disgusting drink called Object X from the Adventurers Guild. They said that it was made for the adventurers by some sage in the past but have you heard of it? Nope Ive never heard of it. Is it well known? Yes. Up to the point that I received nicknames because I continued to drink it. That seems fairly intense. Even so Your holiness it is Katria. Umu. Enter. Yes! Thus my third negotiation audience with the Pope began. Katria-san and I knelt down and bowed our heads down before the Pope spoke up. Is todays matter regarding the 30th floor boss? Yes. It is regarding the matter that he defeated the 30th floor boss. Umu. Thank you for your hard work. Even so, to reach the 30th floor on your own, you have exceeded my expectations. Thank you very much. This was also thanks to the equipment and tools Ive received. Hohou. However that is unlikely to be the only reason. Ive heard that you have high magical powers as well. I have something to report with regards to that. Apparently he has been drinking something called Object X said to be made by a sage. This is it. I extracted the barrel of Object X from my magic bag. ?! Put that back immediately! Ugh, is that poison? Huh? Was it that smelly? Not only Katria-san, even the maids had frowns on their faces. No, ites from a magic tool made by a sage-sama from a deal with the Adventurers Guild. Between adventurers they talk of it as something that even monsters wouldnt approach. There was such a thing? Wait What is the official name for that? Ive only heard it called as Object X. It is something that novice adventurers must be able to drink. Maybe, that is not Object X but the pill developed by the adventurers made by mixing various herbs, the heart of a dragon, water from the spirits, root of the world tree and other items, and they somehow developed a magic tool capable of making something simr but for some reason it became a liquid so they renamed it. No, if that is the case then it shouldnt be named Object X. Supposedly during the time when it was a pill, the assigned name was tasteless so the inventor renamed it as Gods Grief. That should have been written down in literature. It was without a doubt a cheat item. But the world would have been fine without such a strange item. That liquid form of Gods Grief, Object X might be the source of my sess. True, it is so disgusting that even the gods wouldment it, the sense of taste and smell would be damaged for 1 hour after consuming it and there is even slight amounts of poison mixed in. However, Ive learned that the bodys immunity is capable of detoxifying the poison such that the poison doesnt umte. I drink a mug of this in undiluted form after breakfast, lunch and dinner. I started drinking this 2 and a half years ago and I may have reached this stage thanks this. I lightly tapped the barrel of Object X kept within my magic bag. Have you really been drinking that? Yes. Thats because this a world that one loses life easily. I wouldnt feel at ease without doing things that can be done to prevent that. Without any risks, if just by drinking it one can be stronger then of course I drank it. Ah, with the exception of the nicknames gained and pitying gazes obtained from drinking this. I felt slightly sad when I said that. I understand. Your extraordinary growth was due to your hard work and suffering. Luciel-kun is amazing. Oh? Katria-san has returned to normal. Umu. If thats the case then theres no issue. Although the sage had really neglected to think about how it would turn out taste and smell-wise. I totally agree. Well then, what were the monsters this time? Yes. 3 Wights and 5 Specter Knights. I defeated them while on the run using Area High Heal. Hou. To be able to reach such heights at such a young age, you might one day even ascend to the rank of Archbishop. I will work hard. Well then take them out. I took out all the items I picked up and passed them over to the maids. As usual, the Pope looked at the items handed over by the maids and suddenly muttered. This belongs to those 3 girls Thats enough for today. I will pass the rewards to Katria, good luck with thebyrinth capture. Her voice sounded slightly stiff and gloomy. Looks like it was a setting with those 3 being her acquaintances. (TL: He still thinks that they are acting out the setting for the game =byrinth he is assigned to clear) After leaving the Popes room, I went to the dining hall for the first time in a long time. Ah, oneesan, long time no see. Please give me a generous serving for todays dinner. (TL: Oneesan = Elder sister or a polite way of calling a woman who is younger than aunty but older than a young girl) Erm knight-sama, how much do you desire? The oddly stiff manner of speech left question marks hanging above my head. What is with that manner of speech? I am Luciel. I checked my surroundings before quietly whispering. Obachan stiffened, before her face thawed out and was reced with a gentle expression. (TL: Obachan = aunty) Ohhh so it was Luciel-kun. With your hair tied up and your equipped armour, I totally had no idea who you were. I will immediately go prepare your food. After that the kitchen was fairly hectic. Thank you for waiting. Eat up and regain your energy. A te that had slightly more than my usual was prepared for me. It looks delicious. Great job. Thanks for thepliment. Ill pass it on to the others. Thank you. Ill leave it up to you the next time as well. After taking a seat and while having my warm meal, I thought Do the waiters here have it tough? They look so tense. Thank you for the delicious meal. Ill be back tomorrow. Then Ill prepare plenty tomorrow. Yeah. Thank you. I conversed with obachan and returned to my room. There hasnt been any harassments, maybe everyone knows that I do not stay here. Maybe they cant openly challenge me because not only is it impossible to intimidate using force within the church headquarters, I have also had multiple audiences with the Pope. While I considered that, I read the magic spell books for the first time in a long time and concentrated on fundamental magic training before falling asleep at the ce Iid down upon. The next morning, I had a filling meal and collected my bento. Right when I wanted to enter thebyrinth, Katria-san was unusually already there. Katria-san, good morning. Good morning. Luciel-kun the Pope gave you this A piece of parchment was handed to me. This is? It seems like records of Gods Grief, or Object Xs, effects. Gods Grief aka Object X was written in detail. Theres quite a lot written down, oh well. Ill be entering thebyrinth then. Good luck. If you have any troublese discuss them with me. ? Okay. Thank you. Katria-san had unusually disyed eyes with pity and quickly hid them away or was it my imagination? I thought about that as I entered thebyrinth. After defeating the monsters from the 1st floor to the 20th floor, right before sleeping I read the parchment I received and got a shock. Below is word for word what was recorded in literature regarding Gods Grief aka Object X. There was a trend that the upations rted to the church like knights, healers and priests was on the decline due to mankinds three greatest desires, the desire to sleep, the desire to eat and the desire for sexual pleasure. Although I feel immensely regretful that I was forced to name it Gods Grief, I created this remedy so that they would not be treated unfairly in this world and so that they would not lose the joy of living as people. The effects are increased appetite, increased sexual desire and activated autonomic nervous system. As a by-product, I learnt that various abnormal status resistances are gained, and dormant cells are activated resulting in various statuses bing easier to rise. When I introduced it to the church, I was consecutively criticised for the smell so it was deemed inappropriate by church and disposed of. I was depressed. At that moment the Adventurers Guild headquarters master Crius was interested in its effects and wanted to make newbies drink it. Thus my research was instead harnessed by the Adventurers Guild. Ive decided to concentrate all my research into one day developing a remedy that can be introduced to the church as well. Subsequently within the church, every time the sage-sama made a new adjustment to the remedy it released a nasty odour, so the therapeutic medicine was neverpleted. After I finished reading I understood. That pitying eyes from Katria-san was because she saw me as an asexual (TL: no sexual desire. She thought that he had low sexual desire so he drank Object X to boost it XD). Wait. And then I realised, I could converse with females and I do have interest in them but Ive never felt horny. Note to self, once I clear thebyrinth, I will go fall in love with someone. I somehow mustered energy from my tired body, only after reaching the 30th floor did I finally recover from my shock. The next day, while exploring the 31st floor, I also hadbat with the Specter Knight squad. Incidentally they disappear with only 1 cast of purification magic so, without being unreasonable, I gradually increased the numbers that I faced and I began training within mybyrinth training ground. Chapter 031: The steadily advancing exploration and the disaster in Holy City Schull Chapter 031: The steadily advancing exploration and the disaster in Holy City Schull Trantor: Tseirp People do not grow that quickly. No matter how strong the desire. Even a protagonist from a tale works hard to advance forward, struggles with his own weaknesses, experiences various hardships in the world, and grows by oveing all of that. With some luck added in, the story advances quickly, the protagonist powers up and bes capable of easily winning against formidable enemies that he had trouble fighting against until now. I spent 1 month to finish exploring theparatively wider 31st to 40th floor. Although just now I spoke of the sess stories of protagonists from stories, I think that I differ slightly because of Great Luck-sensei. Due to all the maps that Ive been drawing until now, I now feel like the maps are all floating inside my head as I recalled all the times Great Luckwas triggered in the past 1 month. Instead of me, monsters walked into traps and showed me the location of the traps. Just when I thought that there werent any treasure chests, I found one and while considering if it was a trap, I nervously opened it but instead what appeared was an extinct finest grade magic spell book. Floating in the air wrapped in a ck robe reminiscent of the reaper, I fought with a skeleton ghost Wraith and thought that I would face a tough battle but was instead surprised with an easy victory. Dont tell me because my Aura Coat and Mental Resistance increased, Darkness magic is totally ineffective against me so I can justugh while they approach and instant kill them. I somewhat feel sorry for the developer (the Pope). Because I continued to drinking Object X, I can no longer be dominated mentally or by illusions. The ck light released by the Wraith wrapped around my body but it just dissolves away. I was startled when the Wraith gave an eerie smile as it floated towards me. Without shooting any magic, without showing any vignce, just slowly approaching. The moment I cut it, it immediately turned into smoke so I couldnt understand the Wraiths feelings but I imagined that it was something like Thats impossible!!. (TL: The Wraith thought that he was caught in its illusion so it let its guard down) Being capable of advancing 10 floors in 1 month makes me feel overconfident, thinking that Ive be stronger. In addition the enemies are all so predictable that its seriously toilsome. This should be where the Pope created the scenario for the climax. If thats the case then theres no doubt that it will be themanders of the pdins and priest knights from 50 years ago. It feels like I would get instantly killed if I proceed on here. Should I go gather information from the Adventurers Guild first? I had no way to dispel the ominous feeling I had so I resigned from challenging the 40th floor boss this time. Wee back. Katria-sans friendly smile greeted me when I exited thebyrinth. After that time I discovered the shocking truth, I returned as usual and exined to her my circumstances regarding why I drink Object X. Ara, is that so? Arent you d another strange rumour didnt start spreading around? Since she could say something so sinister, we had returned to our previous rtionship. Im back. Ive reached the 40th floor. Truly amazing. What kind of monsters appeared? Yeah. Wraiths, Specter Knights, mummies and ghouls. Well pretty much nothing new. Luciel-kun have you been told before that you dont havemon sense? Yes I have. Lumina-san told me so 15 minutes after I first met her. Thats right. Although Wights are extremely strong monsters, Wraiths are monsters with a danger rating of over A rank you know? I know that. But for some reason Darkness magic have totally no effect on me. It is also the same for mental attacks, maybe I have a constitution that makes it hard to affect me with abnormal statuses. Is it thanks to that? Yes. Even though Ive suffered from continuing to drink that, Im thankful for it. And drinking that is considerably tough as well. Hahaha. Im somehow feeling sad so Ill go show my face at the Adventurers Guild. Oh yeah. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps returned from their expedition. However, after reporting in they once again left on an expedition to various towns in Saint Schull. Eh? Isnt Lumina-samas squad abnormally busy? Yeah. But it will be over soon. Wounds cant be healed without first cutting away the pus. Luciel-kun as well if anything happens let me know. ?! Understood!! From Katria-sans chilly smile, I felt the same intimidating aura as from that time when Instructor Broad met Botacyl. I headed towards the Adventurers Guild. Just I as wanted to enter the Adventurers Guild, my robe was grabbed from behind. Huh? Turning around, there wasnt anyone behind me. Was it my imagination? I thought that was the case as I once again tried to enter but then I noticed a small beast girl grabbing on to my robe. Please let go of my robe. Can I help you? The girl nodded with her tear-drenched face. Un~. There there. For now could we enter the Adventurers Guild first? The girl hesitated for a moment before nodding. Deviant Saint-sama, wee to the Adventurers Guild. Weve been expecting you. Huh? I was grabbed by stalwart guys and brought to the basement. Deviant Saint-sama has arrived. Eh? Isnt that Masochistic zombie healer-sama? You idiot thats a taboo nickname. Now we either call him Deviant Saint-sama or Deviant Pdin-sama. Thanks for the heads up. Ill keep that in mind. Deviant Saint-sama, please hurry. Oi, bring along the injured people from the city as well. Hey all you guys who are holding on to Deviant Saint-sama, I will drop your rank without any questions asked okay. (Master) Somehow something huge has happened. Erm theres a lot of injured people huh? Erm, ah, Master, that little beast girl requested for my help in front of the guild so please help me listen to her request. She might possibly be asking for an escort. So you are all properly lining up now eh? Okay. It would be impossible for me to approach a little girl so, Milty, go listen to the request from that girl who caught Deviant Saint-sama outside with her sharp sense of smell. (Master) Understood. Deviant Saint-sama, please start your treatment from that side. Okay. Thus without grasping what had happened, I treated many injured individuals in the Adventurers Guild. With some rest in between, I casted Area High Heal 3 times as well as Cure, Recover and Dispel. After about 30 minutes, treatment ended. Ah, thats right. Its possible since Ive done this. With that in mind, I made my request. This time, I came here to request for an investigation regarding the undead. Okay. Ill get some smart people to investigate. Guys, today Deviant Saint-sama wont be escaping so go defend. Understood! Thus all the treated individuals ascended the stairs at once and only a small number of staffs, Master and the beast girl remained. Deviant Saint-sama, Im sorry but could I bother you to please hurry to the slums together with this girl? Thus in addition to not fully understanding what had happened, without reviewing what happened in the Holy City, I was swept along by multiple escorts to the slums. Chapter 032: The wheel of philanthropy Chapter 032: The wheel of phnthropy Trantor: Tseirp Sinceing to the Holy City, Ive never once take a good look at the Holy City~ as I thought that, Eh? Come to think of if, sinceing to this world have I ever had a leisurely stroll? I realised that I had never done so, not even once. While I noticed that Ive been living a life without any free time, I was at a loss for words as I advanced through the slums. I saw puddles made by copious amounts of blood in various ces. Uponing to my senses, I dispatched orders while invoking chants to heal the injured. Immediately after I began healing, the beast girl pulled my robe and I noticed a fainted beastman fully armed within the group of beastman covered in blood. Somehow it seems that he is likely still alive. When I approached him, Look out! I heard an exmation and unexpectedly the unconscious beastman stabbed me at my nk with all his might. Ah~ It hurts. It really hurts. Ugh Ive had enough. I will heal everyone at one go. As I became teary eyed, I chantedArea High Heal. Following that I applied purification magic to clean up as well as Recover. When the beastman woke up and extracted his dagger, I applied High Heal to my wound and the situation finally settled down. Ive had it. Where are the obedient patients. I will only safely treat weak patients. After I dered so, the people who heard that guided me to the ce with obedient individuals and I treated them in order. I was focused on doing my best so I didnt notice, but various thoughts spilled out from the adventurers who saw the scene unfolding in front of them. Did you see that? Even though that beastman pierced the Deviant Saint with a sword, he still angrily treated him. If that happened to a normal healer, he would have either died or fainted. Yeah. Usually a healer wouldnt even be able to use magic in that situation. Rather than that, normally wouldnt a healer just refuse to treat the patient after that? Is it that, like a real zombie, hes strong against attacks? But, if he died then, wouldnt it have been seriously bad for us? Yeah. Moreover among the adventurers in this Holy City, many of them have received help from Deviant Saint-sama. It also would have been bad for that beastman as well as for the other beastmen. Thats right. I tend to forget because of his young age, but it seems like those who wear that armour are of high ranking in the church, and I also heard that he has a good rtionship with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. There might even be a riot and the human supremacist might start amotion. Looks like it will be chaotic if we do not properly look after him. Well then everyone, please remain vignt. Yeah! Without any knowledge of the conversation flowing in the background, since I was already here I decided to simultaneously treat all the inhabitants of the slums, including the beastmen as well. Thus the next 3 days I conducted treatment in the Adventurers Guild and visited the slums to clean up as well as thoroughly treat all the injured individuals. The slum residents were initially fearful of my appearance but when they knew that I offered to clean and treat them free of charge, some of them even worshiped me. This time I came here only for charity. Because I intend to treat people kindly, I came here to offer plenty of charity work. I hope that you all will also do charity like me in hopes that people will treat you kindly as well. I hope that someday the kind treatment youve offered will return back to you. As long as you all do so, I believe that this kindness wille back to aid you. I believe in all of you here. Thus as I smiled, my 3 days of volunteerbour ended. And so, erm~ Im begging you, isnt it about time you all left? Any longer, I fear that I would face strange rumours circting about. Within the Adventurers Guild Guildmasters room, a group of beastmen were prostrating on the ground. This is really harsh on my mental health. If this was how its going to be, I felt that fighting with the undead would have been much easier. I could only grumble toin. To think that I stabbed a high ranking healer, such an admirable person, even if I offered my life in exchange it would not be enough. Un. There is no need to say so. Well, I heard that you guys are a delegation from the Free City-State of Ienith. So, why were you on the verge of death? It is a rare form of a nation without any racial discrimination operated by people representative in the form of a self-governing body. I heard that the representatives term of office was 2 years. Yes. On this asion, Ienith intends to establish a Healers Guild but it depends on their decision. I see. After contacting the Saint Schull church, it was decided that we would meet with the Pope to discuss. But when we were approaching, we were attacked by bandits. The bandits were disciplined instead of disorderly so it was dangerous. Somehow it stank of a conspiracy. I am a healer so I cant help you with that. Even so you all done well to escape from that. Yeah. Our luck was seriously good and we somehow escaped when magical beasts and adventurers showed up. I see. So were the talks sessful? Yeah. The truth is the talks were ongoing until just now but everything has been smoothened out without any problems. I see. If thats the case, please take care on the way back. For example they might ambush you all halfway through your journey, or they might pretend to ask for help and when you approach them they will scream out and concoct false usations. Thats right. It would be better if you stay at the Adventurers Guild for a while and circte the results of the talks to the adventurers. Also, if you have the gold, you can request for the guildmaster to dispatch adventurers to escort you all for the journey home. Is it necessary to prepare to such an extent? Yeah. I had been in the care of beastmen before and there are some who are close with the beastmen but it seems like there are many human supremacists within this country. Especially within the Healers Guild, there are many such purulent factions. Thank you for your advice. Dont mention it. Well then I will leave the rest to Guildmaster. I have other matters to attend to in the church. Yeah. You really saved us this time. Same here. Ive also received various reports regarding the undead. We are even. Also, I might not visit for a period of time after this so please take care. Well then everyone, if it is fated we will meet again somewhere. Just as I wanted to exit the room Shi-chan, who had her vocal cords cut and cant speak, tugged my robe and hugged me. Shi-chan, you are the hero who saved everyone here. In the future too, work hard such that you do not lose to your destiny. Without knowing if it would work, I chanted a certain magic before leaving the room. I did not even know that this encounter here would cause a drastic change in my lifeter on. Eh? You n to enter thebyrinth now? Yeah. Somehow knowing that thebyrinth is still here is a constant thorn at my side so fortunately I have half a years worth of food so I n to stay in thebyrinth. Dont say such a foolish thing. Theres no way I will allow something like that. I guess so. Even so, this time my actions would likely be noticed by evil individuals and I am afraid of being assassinated or raided so I wish to be stronger at least up to the stage where I can escape. I will bring this up with the Pope. Okay. Thank you. However, to gain resentment just by helping others, this is a scary world huh. That is really true. Well then please go ahead without acting reckless. Yeah. Im off. Thus I stepped foot into thebyrinth training ground. Chapter 035: Breaking through the Labyrinth of Tribulations Chapter 035: Breaking through the Labyrinth of Tribtions Trantor: Tseirp When I had finished sulking in bed, my stamina and magical power hadpletely recovered. The angels pillow was indeed a cheat item as well. I conveyed my thanks to all the cheat item-samas. Getting up after I stretched, I noticed that something had changed. There was arge door. Looking at it somehow soothed my heart. It was emitting such an aura. I wonder why. Although it is merely a door, maybe its due to the aura emitted by the door, but I feel something welling up in my chest. I stood up and touched the door. And then the door began absorbing my magical power. Tsk, return my uplifted emotions. I couldnt remove my hand from the door. As the magical power flowed into the door, the door gradually became saturated and a pattern was drawn on it. I dont know how much was absorbed but right before I waspletely drained, the door emitted light and opened. I dont wish to nt a g here but, I guess theres ast boss behind this. Reluctantly, I drank magic potions to recover my MP before stepping past the door. I immediately saw that the lower floor was semi-underground. I slowly descended. When Ive reached around the midpoint, I had a bad premonition and crouched down. It wasnt because there was an attack or anything. I couldnt advance anymore. Intuitively, within my brain, I felt that something was signaling me to stop. As proof of that, my goose bumps were standing up vigorously. Looking at what was captured in my crouching field of view, If this is the g recovery that Katria-san told me about then what kind of devil is the Pope? An undead dragon was caught in my field of view. There are European Dragons, Japanese Dragons and Oriental Dragons but this time it was an Oriental Dragon. (TL: ɥ饴󡢸o.They all refer to dragons, 1st one is dragon written with katakana used for foreignnguages, 2nd one is written with the Japanese character for dragons and thest one is also a Japanese character for dragons but also a Traditional Chinese character for dragons) In this worlds ssification of dragons, those with wings but cant fly well due to their heavy bodies are called Japanese Dragons (o), while those with long bodies meant for flying are Oriental Dragons (). Wyverns (磻Щ`) are ssified as flying Japanese Dragons (wo) not capable of releasing dragon breath attacks. There are other types as well but it doesnt matter at the moment. Are you serious. After all thats still a dragon species. Just like in a certain games V series, the one protecting a spear within a treasure chest found between dimensions. (TL: Any idea which game hes referring to? :X) Half of the undead dragon was ck like it had been carbonized while the other half shone with Holy Silver giving off a mysterious atmosphere. Is it possible for a healer to win against that? Eh? But that undead dragon isnt moving. I instantly summarized the few points I took notice of. If I dont approach any closer, it would not attack. Dragons are intelligent species so there is a chance that it can speak. Sanctuary Circle may be able to undo the undead-fication. I fired myself up and casted Remote Magic Chant. To epass the entire dragons body with the magic circle and have an instantaneous effect, I drank a high grade magic potion and boosted my magical power to expand the magic circle. I triggered Sanctuary Circle boosted with magical power. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. When Holy light appeared, the sleeping dragon stirred and violently struggled. However, the dragon couldnt escape from Sanctuary Circle. When the pale light released from the dragons figure disappeared within the pir of light extending up to the ceiling, Guooooooo I heard its terrifying death throes followed by an earthshaking tremor Doson. Did I seed? I, who easily overcame the g, should walk towards the dragon. My intuition told me so. When the light subsided, therge maw of the dragon was approaching right in front of my eyes. I would be eaten without any opportunity to avoid, ah, Im a goner this time. I had thought so. But I didnt feel any pain. Then, the dragons undead ck bones turned white and it looked at me before abruptly speaking. To defeat me with one hit, Ill give you a reward. Thisbyrinth is called the Labyrinth of Tribtion. Therefore, through a magic circle, I can give you a blessing. Its perfect for a cowardly person like you. You can only enter here once so it is fine if you take everything here as well. (TL: The dragons speech is annoying >.< He reces all hiragana with katakana) Various items like gold and silver treasures, weapons, armour, magic tools and luxury articles were there. You you wont bite me right? It is still under discussion whether the dragon species belong to the god beast or monsters. Rx. This floor no longer has any evil miasma left. If you take the magic stone that is ced there, thebyrinth will disappear. What you do is totally up to you. It can be said to be a privilege reserved only for you. Whats the reason for thisbyrinth? What was the Pope thinking? Dragon species like me are reborn once a thousand years. Those like me didnt get reborn because the evil gods that control the demons attacked us and sealed us in ces with umted magic. Shouldnt the heroes resolve that? Unfortunately no heroes came by here. And then we who had been sealed by the evil god, due to the curse, began turning into undead. I have a bad feeling about where this is going. You do know that I am a healer? Not something like a pdin? Until a hero is born, for the remaining 40 years of human lifespan, I hope that you can dispel the curse ced on us by the evil god. Why is it that this cant be done by somebody other than me? Judging by the epassing demonic atmosphere, the demons that are close to the Darkness attribute are bing stronger. It is uncertain if the hero would win against the Demon Lord. Maybe. If thats the case, as somebody weak, Ill try my best to survive. Thats all I can promise. I am neither strong, nor a foolhardy person. Kukuku, to call yourself weak after defeating me, youve peaked my interest. Ill give you my blessing. That will be good. Eh does this mean that sinceing to this world until now it has been a prologue? If thats the case then its good that I passed it. I have no idea what youre saying. Young master who defeated me, what is your name. Luciel. But its really fine, not only am I only a healer, I also dont want to die. Ill be d as long as the people I know are safe. Rx, it will only make it harder for you to die. If thats the case then thank you. Kukuku. You are an interesting person after all. I hope that you would save my brethren. I cant promise you that. I have neither the sensitivity to do so, nor am I the protagonist of a story, let alone do I have the capability of handling that. I understand. Apparently, its time. My corpse will not decay immediately. I offer my blessing and corpse to Luciel. Im grateful for your offer. The demon forces are gradually growing stronger. Try to save my brethren if it is within the scope of your capabilities. Yeah I will. Because I dont wish to die. Kukuku. I have fulfilled my role F lu na Goodbye. (TL: The dragon said Fuiruna with an additional i but I think hes referring to Fluna = The Popes name.) Thus the undead dragons seal was undone. So his cycle of reincarnation had restarted I guess? I had a bad premonition that thebyrinth would copse if I did so, so I left the magic stone and instead stored all the other treasures into my magic bag. I was surprised when I saw 2 magic bags among the treasures as I gathered all the magic tools. (TL: The magic stone he left behind was the Heart of thebyrinth. The one that once taken would stop thebyrinth from expanding) Next, I sorted the dragons corpse. The Holy Dragons (provisional) scales, Holy Dragons reverse scale (TL: A reverse scale is said to be a legendary scale on a dragons throat that symbolizes a dragons wrath), Holy Dragons fang, Holy Dragons bones, and the undead dragons bones were stored into my magic bag. And then, when I had stored everything into my magic bag a treasure chest appeared. Stored inside it was a spear as well as essories. For a mere healer to have such a surplus of items. Well, Im d for the single fact that I can finally return. But. I think it would be good to only speak of what happened here with the Pope. Even the Popes attendants are out of the question. My intuition was telling me so. When I made up my mind and jumped into the magic circle, it began glowing. PingTitle Blessing of the God of Healing obtained PingTitle Divine Protection of the Holy Dragon obtained PingTitle Dragon yer obtained PingTitle One who unleashed the seal obtained PingDue to the oath with the Holy Dragon, you will now know the location of sealed dragons When the light subsided, I was at the entrance to thebyrinth. I feel like Ive been bewitched by a fox. Rather than that, Ive been had by that Holy Dragon. I cant even begin to feel angry with my empty stomach. Ha~ Lets return. Thus I departed from thebyrinth. (TL: The fate of Luciel to get exploited continues XD) Chapter 036: Once again, the combination of masochistic zombie and devil mentor Chapter 036: Once again, thebination of masochistic zombie and devil mentor Trantor: Tseirp Ive returned from thebyrinth!! I sealed my thoughts of shouting that out loud as I ced my hand on the door to the shop and opened it. Immediately upon doing so, a silver wire flew towards my neck. I believe that I was able to react in time at that instant because my mind was still tense from staying in thebyrinth for so long. Gakiiin Katria-san stared at me with a surprised expression as the silver wire struck the shield I retrieved from my magic bag at that split second. The next instant, I tumbled backwards down the stairs. I had no idea how many synapses I lost from that but my head hurt so bad that I immediately applied Heal. That hurts. More importantly, I almost died? The next moment Katria-san did a flying body attack or so I thought but instead she hugged me. Wha wha whats the matter Katria-san? I thought that I wouldnt stutter. I had always thought that the stuttering done by novel protagonists invokes an impression of a lucky pervert character. However, because I had almost died and was suddenly hugged by her, the confusion broke my limit so I panicked and stuttered. So youre alive after all. Yeah. The 40th floor boss was a warrior-like monster. Going by feeling, I think I spent multiple months to defeat it. I nned to return after that but this time I couldnt open the door leading back so I could only advance forward. Thank god youre safe wait now is not the time for this. Hurry, go to the Pope No, go outside the church and stop the adventurers. ??? I was dragged along by Katria-san to the magic elevator, left the church residential space and got off at the information desk. I immediately discovered a nostalgic face. Eh? Instructor Broad, Grulga-san, and even Garba-san, what brings you all here? Eh, even guildmaster is here, did something happen? If there is anything I can do to help Ill cooperate? ? Luciel, do you no longer feel like living? Ku, thank god. Hahaha, where have you been and what have you been doing? Hey people from Meratoni! Ill let the people outside waiting for him know. Hey Deviant Saint, make sure to show your faceter at the Adventurers Guild. Eh? Ah, yes. After my reply, guildmaster went outside. And so everybody what happened? Ah, did you alle to visit me? Im happy to hear that. You ha~ Well Luciel as a person slightly no, considerably deviates from the norm. Fufufu, and so? Where have you been and what have you been doing? Just as I wanted to speak immense cheers were raised outside. Was there a festival today? Is there something like a festival going on today? The three of them and Katria-san, even the receptionist held their heads in exasperation Hmm. Ill answer the question for now. Erm, Ive been undergoing virtual training against the undead in the location prepared by the church. But I became toocent and due to some defects I was confined within, so I thought that I might as well use this opportunity to train and continued advancing forward. I only returned just now. Gan Instructor Broad suddenly appeared beside me and his fist fell on my head. Ouch, Instructor Broad, you appear the same as always? Even so I believe that I have grown. I said as my eyes turned watery. Hmph. Even though you are my disciple, you are a disciple with no talent. You are a 100 years too early to be able to avoid my attacks. You even made me worry because you becamecent. No way~ Well anyway Grulga-san, Im so hungry that Im going to copse anytime soon. Please make something for me. Kukuku, gahaha. Very well. Ill prepare something for you. Well then lets go to the Adventurers Guild. Hey miss. Well be borrowing this kid. Yeah. Ill be troubled if he doesnt report but for now it would be better to let you do so. Yup yup. Thankfully you are somebody who can easily understand, miss. Ah Katria-san. Please inform the Pope that I had somehow escaped from thebyrinth and will report to her highnesster, and that I have a matter that I wish to consult her. Understood. Okay~ Lets go. Instructor Broad? Theres no need to pull my neck, Garba-san why are you holding on to my legs? Grulga-san as well theres no need to hold on to my waist, if we walk down the street like this another strange rumour will start Dont worry, Deviant Saint Knight-sama. Fufufu. Thats right. Deviant Saint Healer-sama. Kukuku. Hey stop struggling. There will definitely be a new nickname so dont worry. Nooooooooooo Thus just like that, I was carried t on my back along the streets of the Holy City like a human portable shrine all the way to the Adventurers Guild. Meanwhile on the other side, with the report from Katria, including the Pope, the forces who did not think well of Luciel showed expressions of relief. Fundamentally, knights are strong but that does not mean that they have absolute power. Furthermore, the priests, high priests, bishops and archbishops are not people born from the battlefield. Due to that, looking at the scene whereby the church was surrounded, those who thought of their own death was not restricted to only one or two of them. From this incident, the individuals who experienced the real horror of Luciel began scheming to either further get closer to their own factions, to not act hostile towards him or to keep a distance no matter what. While I had no idea what was happening behind the scenes, I was also oblivious to the blessing from Great Luck-sensei who dispersed the hostile forces. I ate the food made by Grulga-san and guildmaster and was made to drink Object X. And then, the people who could not afford to go to the healers clinic overflowed into the Adventurers Guild. The Deviant Saints Whimsical Day was revived. I was caught off guard just now but I had worked hard to surpass Instructor Broad. I will not hold back. Che, youre bing cheeky, who was the one who taught you how to use the sword and spear in the beginning. I will answer that in the mock battle. Hurry up ande attack me. Here Ie. I poured all I had into strengthening my body before approaching with a upward sh from below using the sword held in my right hand while I pierced the ground using the spear held in my left to pivot my kick. The next instant, I was lying on the training ground. Huh? It waspletely different from what I had in mind. Well although youvee to have a decent form, did you think that you have grown stronger? Im sorry. Stand up. Ill retrain your mistaken spirit. Yes sir! None of the adventurers who saw the sight of me confronting Instructor Broad again and again circted it around or so I thought. Word was that the urban legend of the masochistic zombie healer that suddenly appeared in the town of Meratoni was actually real. The adventurers knew. Broad was the SS rank Whirlwind who had entered his name into the realm of legends. Besides, to be able to advance forward over and over again without breaking, like a zombie programmed to gravitate towards the living, all the adventurers who saw that scene decided on a new nickname. The Living Zombie I only knew of this slightlyter. Until when do you n toy there. Ill cut your arm off. Hiiiiiii, prepare yourself, Guueeee. Hoh. To be able to afford the energy to act out such a performance, looks like you have be slightly tougher. If so, then I wont hold back anymore. Gyaaaaaaaa Thus, relishing the scene just like in Meratonis Adventurers Guild, everyone felt relieved from the bottom of their hearts that the Deviant Saint had returned. Chapter 037: Tell me that it’s a lie. Luciel, finds out the truth to his hallucinations Chapter 037: Tell me that its a lie. Luciel, finds out the truth to his hallucinations Trantor: Tseirp Yesterday, after they had contributed to the bustling activity in the Adventurers guild, the adventurers, formed just like an army, began their journey back to Meratoni from the Holy City. Looking at that spectacle, I was caught between feeling thankful and feeling apologetic as I received warm parting words from the adventurers. If anything happens again, Ille running. Luciel, Im d that you are alive. There will be a masochist convention next time soe join us if you want to. You are the only one who can eliminate Broad-sans stress. Ive cheated on my wife but I will try to not give up and apologize just like you. Only true adventurers return their favours. Ill have you treat me if I get injured again. Dont think that you are the only one that is growing. When youe to Meratoni, have a few mock battles with us as well. Some of the statements in the middle no I wontment on them. I went to say my farewells to Instructor Broad, Grulga-san and Garba-san before they departed towards Meratoni but as expected, they advanced the conversation with a sentence at a time each without waiting for any reply from me. Hey listen up Luciel. No, foolish disciple. You have this many people who care about you. Ive said it yesterday but you are weak. Be aware of that. I understand. Hey hey Broad, leave it at that. If not, he wont return to Meratoni. Nuu. No, hell return Hell return so stop ring at me. Luciel, the next time youe to Meratoni Ill train you as well. My style ofbat fits the cowardly you more anyway. Hey Garba, are you intending to steal my disciple? Hahaha. Well the person who decides that is Luciel. Anyway when youe to Meratoni, bring along at least one girlfriend. Eh girlfriend? Luciel. When you have a boy, I can then train him. Yes yes. Luciel-kun is already of that age so think about it. If you have a daughter instead then I can teach her my cooking. Hey there, Grulga dont you cut in as well and Broad dont ride along with him. Well if you find yourself unable to stay in the Church Headquarters anymoree to the Adventurers Guild in Meratoni. For you, that is the best safe zone. Thank you. If I reach a position that allows me to wander about, Ille to Meratoni at least once. Also To these 3 people, it would be better to tell them clearly. Its not like the simple Luciel to look so serious. What is it? Is there something? Whats wrong, disciple? I believed that they were my allies so I could tell them. From now on the demons will increase in activity. The hero will not be born for dozens for years but before that there is a high chance that the demon races strength will increase due to the influence from the evil god. All three of you, please be careful. Hoh. Did the church receive information regarding that as well? As expected of the church to have sharp ears on par with us. You are a 100 years too young to be worried about us. Instead of us, now you should worry about yourself. The next time if anything happens, keep in contact with us properly. If we have many injured personnel, well send in a request to the church to let us have you so dont worry. Id worry even more if that happens. Just like that I easily believed them. I felt that I would never be able to win against the 3 of them who worry for me in a lifetime. I sent them off before returning to the church. Returning to the church, just as I wanted to step into the magic-driven elevator, the receptionist called out to me. Luciel-sama, please wait a moment. Oh? Its quite rare that the receptionist calls out to me. Yes, can I help? I received a message to ask you to find Catherine-sama when you return. But I dont know anybody called Catherine-san? Eh? Why? Whats with that Oh shit expression? Excuse me. It is Katria-sama from yesterday. Ah. Katria-san Im sorry. I have no idea where she usually is and neither do I know where her room is at? Ah if thats the case then please wait a moment. Ill contact her for you immediately. And then, just like when I initially came to the church, she closed her eyes while holding a crystal ball-like item. But pulling an all-nighter was really bad. Even though my body was still young, I still felt sleepy. As I yawned greatly while waiting, somebody appeared gantly. Luciel-kun, so you were alive. My sleepiness was blown away at once. Because the person who came to get me was Lumina-san. Why is it that she only sees me when Im doing something weird? I would like to talk but well have to go immediately. As Lumina-san and I walked towards the Popes room, she praised me for staying alive. Kon kon kon Valkyrie Pdin Corps captain Lumina here. I have brought the exorcist Luciel. Enter. I entered through the middle of the opened door and hung my head while bending on one knee. Exorcist Luciel, wee back. Yes! I apologize for making you worry. No worries. Originally we would have rescued you but there were many who were against it and moreover Wraiths appeared in the 30th floor onward so we had to give up on the rescue. It is okay, I think that that is natural. It helps me if you say it that way. However, why did you not return for over half a year? (Eh? Did she not know that a bug happened? So thats why. If she was monitoring me then she would have came to rescue me.) Yes. The truth is the boss that appeared on the 40th floor was a Specter Knight that wasrger than usual. It could also ridiculouslypletely recover every time from any purification magic or healing magic I cast on it There was only 1 method, it did not recover any wounds it received from physical attacks. Which was why I battled countless times while treating my wounds with healing magic. I have no idea if it was due to my good luck but when I tried to use Object X as a barricade, it seeded in making it stay away from me. From then on, I battled again and again, healing my legs that were blown off or arms that had been shed, taking my meals and getting some sleep, as I drew out countless strategies and tried them out repeatedly via trial and error. I desperately ate to regenerate my lost blood that cant be recovered using healing magic while I looked for its weakness, but I am not a genuine warrior so I could only naively charge forwards. I have no idea how long I fought for but I somehow defeated it. Oops, I was getting a little too passionate. When I noticed everyone looking at me I suddenly felt embarrassed. That is tremendous. And so why couldnt you return after such a long period? Ah~ I wanted to return after defeating it but when I tried to go back the way I came from, I couldnt open the door so I could only proceed onwards to the 50th floor. After defeating the 50th floor boss, I could finally return. For the specific details, I apologize but I cannot tell it to anybody other than Your Holiness, Katria-sama and Lumina-sama. Umu. Theres no helping it if theres something sensitive. Everybody else leave. I thought that there would be somewhat of a dispute regarding this, but the attendants, and others who look like archbishops?, bishops? obediently left the Popes room. Including me, only 4 people remained in the Popes room. And so? Do you have a decent reason for clearing out the room? Even though her figure was hidden, I somehow felt a vignt atmosphere from the Pope. Yes. The 50th floor boss I was surprised by it in the main room. An enormous Wight attacked me and the blood that flowed from it gave rise to monsters. Was it possibly a Specter Magician? Yes. It was somewhat like that configuration? I somehow defeated it using Sanctuary Circle, but at the very end, I had not expected it to cast an illusion of the Wight bing an elderly man which attacked my mental spirit. Elderly man. Eh? Was it not an elderly man? Katria-san and Lumina-san were stunned and staring at my direction. Ah, was I too frank with my words? Putting aside the hallucinations, it is fairly difficult for a new healer to clear thatbyrinth. I was fearful that any moment I would hear the words of resurrection after getting game over. However, it should be alright for me to im that I had cleared the illusionarybyrinth now right? Even though it is true that it had amazing quality, I had really worked hard for it? Game over? What do you mean by resurrection? Eh? Ah. There isnt any games in this world. Instead of resurrection, I have no idea what word they use for it. Your holiness, Ive cleared thebyrinth so theres no longer any need to continue acting? Theres also something else Id like to say. That Holy Dragon that appeared in the end, I was really surprised. Elderly man, Holy Dragon, maybe It was regarding the reincarnation dragons that were sealed by the evil god. A setting that would have me release the sealed dragons within the next 40 years. Katria, Lumina. I forbid you from revealing anything that Luciel had just said. Yes! And so, what did the dragon say? Erm, if the sealed dragons are not released, the demonic element would be closer to the Darkness and gradually be stronger. The hero that would be born might lose to the demons. I would say that its a great setting. What are you talking about. This wait, did it say anything else? It asked me, a healer, to do whatever I can within my capabilities. Also, I did not retrieve the final magic stone within thebyrinth because I felt that it was a trap. Luciel. Since just now there has been a few things that bothered me, could I ask about those? Yeah. Of course. Is it if I enjoyed thebyrinth? Or my approach to face the bad smell? The monster arrangement for the nextbyrinth? Firstly, what do you mean by illusion? Eh? Starting with that? Well that is importanting from the makers point of view. The quality of monsters beginning from the 1st floor was high. However, it is a shame that there wasnt any difort when receiving attacks nor was there any feedback when attacking with a sword or spear. Lumina, what were your thoughts when you dived? There was feedback when shing but when magical power was channelled, I felt that they immediately returned to the demonic element of thebyrinth. Apart from that the quality was high. There was a sense of pain, especially the 40th floor knight setting, did Your Holiness set them yourself? Ah, the weapons used by that knight, the greatsword and long spear, can I take them out? Yes. This is the problem. Although the illusions was impressive to allow this greatsword to cleave through the shield and the arm holding on to it, and this spear to blow away the leg into fragments, usually the shock would be too great causing the person to faint or die. It is devilish to set such a strong monster you have no idea how many times I thought of that. These very two are and within that report I want to doubt my ears but how many pairs of arms and legs do you have? And the magic you used in the 50th floor did you say Sanctuary Circle? Yes. I luckily obtained the magic spell book for Extra Heal on the 39th floor, following that the previously mentioned 40th floor boss dropped the Sanctuary Circle spell book, and remarkably, I had no chance to use it yet, but the 50th floor boss dropped the taboo magic Revival when I defeated it. There is a chance that I would not use this in a lifetime so it would gather dust within my magic bag time is frozen in it so I guess that would not happen, but I guess I would not take it out into this world. Katria, Lumina, I forbid you from revealing anything youve heard today. Yes! So, Luciel, I would have you take out everything you collected in the boss rooms. Of course including those obtained from the dragon as well. It is necessary to inspect them. Of course all the items belong to you, but there might be some items that I would like you to hand over to me. Well I guessed it woulde to this. Since they were items that were nted by Your Holiness for thebyrinth capture. Youve been talking about illusions since just now but I did not ce these items and the undead are real monsters. No way, if they were real monsters then wouldnt my level rise? I had not risen by even one level. Without that I would have believed it. How?! Show us your status. Eh? There are no changes anyway. Status open. Name: Luciel LV: 1 Job: Healer IX (4) HP: 840 (420) Holy Dragon Knight I MP: 550 (390) Age: 18 ST: 580 (400) STR: 142 (69) INT: 158 (50) VIT: 163 (52) MGI: 182 (75) DEX: 137 (61) RMG: 174 (74) AGI: 129 (56) SP: 0 Magic Aptitude: Holy Skills Appraisal Parallel Thinking IV(2) Great luck Chant Shortening V(1) Taijutsu VI(1) Chant Termination III(2) Magic Power Control IX (2) No Chant I Magic Power Maniption IX(2) Magic Circle III Holy Magic IX(2) Sword Mastery IV(2) Meditation VII(2) Shield Mastery III(2) Concentration VIII(1) Spear Mastery IV(2) HP Recovery VII(3) Archery I MP Recovery VIII(2) Presence Perception V Stamina Recovery VII(2) Twin Spear Sword Technique III Throwing V(1) Trap Sensing II Dismantling II Trap Detection I Danger Perception VI(2) Cartography III Footwork VI(2) Magical Power Amplification III Body Strengthening II Thought eleration II HP Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) MP Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) ST Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) STR Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) VIT Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) DEX Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) AGI Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) INT Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) MGI Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) RMG Increased Rate of Growth VIII(2) Physical Ability Increased Rate of Growth I Poison Resistance VIII(2) Weakness Resistance VIII(2) Paralysis Resistance VIII(2) Seal Resistance VIII(2) Petrification Resistance VIII(2) Disease Resistance VIII(2) Sleep Resistance VIII(2) Blunt Damage Resistance VI(2) Charm Resistance V(3) Daze Resistance VI(3) Curse Resistance VIII(2) Mental Resistance VIII(7) sh Resistance V Pierce Resistance IV Titles Altered Destiny (All status +10) God of Destinys blessing (Increased SP acquisition) Blessing of the God of Healing (Potency of Holy attribute healing magic increased by 1.5 times) Divine Protection of the Holy Dragon (Be a Holy Dragon Knight, increase inbat skills and status. It is now possible to converse with the dragon race) Dragon yer (Be stronger in attack and defence against dragons) One who unleashed the seal (Immune to the curse of the evil god. Capable of obtaining the power of sealed dragons) See, Im still level 1. But your job increased, and do you think that is the status of a level 1? It is true that my status have increased across the board, but if you insist on that, then why does my level not increase? I refuted it. It is true that my status have increased but I would still be instantly killed by Broad-san so I am not that strong. Katria, show this to Luciel. Katria-san retrieved an old book from the Pope and she passed it to me. This is? The original literature for Gods Grief a.k.a. Object X. Read it. Various discussions were recorded within the document. Among those, there were several possibilities written. Written among the discussions regarding body level, it had been confirmed as a demerit that when drinking it the individual would find it very difficult to level up. Moreover, because there wasnt anybody who continued drinking it, he hoped that someday somebody who could do so would appear so that he could conduct a detailed study. That was written in the conclusion at the very end of the literature. Erm, eh? I cant find the proper words. Hahaha. Eh, but? Luciel-kun, calm down. Luciel-kun, its okay, you are still alive and present here. Surely you didnt think that it was really all an illusion. I was supported at both sides by Katria-san and Lumina-san until I calmed down. I remained in that posture all the way until I settled my confused state of mind. At that time I really didnt have any spare room to consider the fragrant scent from the twodies nor the way they attended me from both sides. Even the posture that I was in, I didnt felt anything at all. When I retrieved the items from my magic bag after I had calmed down, the Pope only collected the 40th floor bosss greatsword and long spear, as well as the 50th floor bosss cane. The magic spell books became my belongings and Iplied when she requested permission to copy them, except for Revival, at ater date. The 40th floor bosss equipment and the equipment left behind by the Holy Dragon were returned to me and they became my dedicated equipment, as nobody else could handle them. In addition the magic bags, I did not need them because I would not have a chance to use them, but apparently thebyrinth magic bags could be bought with white gold coins. Regarding the Holy Dragon bones obtained after applying purification on the undead dragon, is it possible for you to hand some of them over to me? Yeah. If Im the only person who can use the Holy bones from the Holy Dragon, then others can use the parts that turned into undead? However Your Holiness, please only use them for the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and former knight captain Catherine. Understood. The celebrations for clearing thebyrinth would be held a week from now, you will be required to attend as the guest of honour. Understood. Katria and Lumina remain behind, we will carry out a discussion regarding future measures. Yes! Luciel you have achieved a great cause. I am d that you returned safely. Yes! Thank you. Even though I hadck of sleep and was in a state of turmoil, I thought about how dangerous were the things that I had done as I returned to my room. Normally I wouldnt be able to sleep at this timing, but thanks to the Angels Pillow cheat item, I was able to get a deep and peaceful sleep. (TL: This chapter most likely answered a lot of the spections you all had up until now ?? So it really was Object X. and Luciel finally got to keep the spoils of war from his hard fought boss battles andbyrinth dive!) Chapter 038: S-class healer-cum-exorcist, Luciel’s declaration Chapter 038: S-ss healer-cum-exorcist, Luciels deration Trantor: Tseirp Do you know the feeling? Of gettingmended? Do you know the feeling? To be ced among people who practically do not know you and are hostile towards you? Do you know the feeling? The pressure from those older than you that feels like blood thirst when you became sessful when you are young? In my previous life I also gave a speech when I got promoted. It begins with a set of phrases to thank your superiors, followed by words of gratitude to those around you who supported you. And then you can either narrate the road to your sess in an interesting way, or you can describe the hard work you had put in. Following that you dere your next goal, before ending off by thanking everyone once again. Well in my case my superior is Granhart-dono, who interrogated me and gave me my magic-driven elevator card and robe distributed to all guild headquarters staffs. Also, Jordo-dono showed me how to defeat monsters using purification magic in actualbat, and I found out that he had not entered the 10th floor boss room before so he did not have any obligation to give advice to me. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps led by Lumina-san let me join their training but that is pretty much all I can say about them. She was a strict ally but I would like to thank Katria-san for her advice and also Obachan for the bentos. After that would be the cheat items, magic bag and Angels Pillow, from the Pope. Without them I would not be in this position. I would also add on a word of gratitude for the omnipresent guidance from Object X-sama and Great Luck-sensei. I came to this world because I wanted to be sessful. That part is fine. But, even though I put in effort so that I wouldnt die, I have no idea why my battles became more and more intense. I calcted that if I stood with strong individuals, I would not die. I calcted that if I had more close friends, I would be able to walk a path distanced from death. Even though, I had calcted that if I stayed in contact with Instructor Broad whom I respect and Grulga-san and others such a life would naturally happen and that such a life would not be so bad Maybe the God of Destiny was angered that I had grasped a calcted secure lifestyle, and chose to ce me in a ce with no allies this time around. This time I no longer tried to be calctive Thats my n. People who cherish me appeared as I progressed into thebyrinth and gave treatment in the Adventurers Guild. Just like in my previous life, I performed virtuous deeds not solely for the sake of others. Thats why I used charity work as a front to save those without money. I believe that my kindness would be returned someday. I poured my heart and soul into my work. In the beginning I didnt do so but that is how it normally should be. And yet, God, why is this ce with so many enemies in front of me, my workce? The activity of the long-existingbyrinth has been stopped. That is because the exorcist healer Luciel here broke through to the deepest part of thebyrinth. In the mean time, the umted demonic essence within thebyrinth would still cause monsters to appear, but one day monsters would stop spawning. From today onwards, the Knight Corps would oversee the periodic subjugation of thebyrinth. I hope that each of you will work hard daily to brainstorm methods to do so. Well then, for the reward for this achievement, I appoint Luciel as a S-rank healer, with the position to give guidance within and outside the church headquarters, and have the same rank as a bishop. Also, in addition to the right to refuse anymand from anybody other than me, I reward him with the opportunity to use my name, Fluna Aryudeli de Schull, for a deration. So S-rank healer Luciel, a word please. Your Holiness, why are you giving me a gaze that looks like you are expecting something? Ha~ my stomach hurts. I want to stay in the sky in an airship forever to prevent from getting assassinated. Although there isnt airships in this world Do you know the feeling? My feeling of having no choice but to say something now. No idea? Guess so. Great Luck-sensei, I wish for a safe life. As introduced, entrusted with the great task of S-rank healer, I am the S-rank healer-cum-exorcist Luciel. I am still a fledgling so I am not an interesting existence to everyone. That is natural because my only achievement is to have captured thebyrinth. But, this uninteresting fledgling wants to say something uninteresting here. I have only be a healer for 3 and a half years but the authority of the church is already on the brink of copse. The audience became noisy and the thirst for blood was amazing. The Pope, Katria-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps answered with a smile. Was this what you all were plotting for? Well then where shall I step in to continue. The reason why we are at the brink of copse, is firstly because of the treatment policy set by arrogant healers. I heard that when the Healers Guild was first established, treatment could be paid for using food and other items instead of only using money. Thats right. It was a wonderful guild founded by a saintly gentleman. However, those with the profession of healers would never be able to live in abundance like that. With patients whoin about the treatment after it is done, nobody would consent to bing a healer. Just as I have described, I do not have any problems with regards to healers charging money for treatment. There are many who have high aspirations and earnestly provide healing among all of you present here and among those who are active around the world. But then why are healers believed to be greedy? Because there has not been any progress in the establishment of aw. Hence, I hereby dere the creation of a guideline for treatment charges, in hopes that it would deal a crippling blow to the impression that the healers clinics are only in it to make money. I have gained the consent of the Pope and all 10 archbishops. Subsequently, with regards to the pdins and priest knights, there will be an investigation done if any cases of corruption is found to have happened. In addition to dismissal from employment, this act is a breach of trust towards the job bestowed by the Chief God Kureiya-sama, so the person involved will be demoted into a knight. Hereafter, I hope everyone will brainstorm methods to resurrect the churchs prestige, so that the church can one day stand on its own authority. I will also do so for the sake of the church. I hereby pledge mymitment to this lifetime goal. Thank you very much for your kind attention. Thank you for the speech. Originally the celebration for the S-rank healer Luciel would end here, but today I would also like to announce a new personnel. I will now dissolve Katria from her current appointment and dere that she will be reinstated as the Knight Corps captain Catherine Freya. The reason why I reinstate Catherine is unrted to everyone here, but just in case there are some of you who do not know the reason why, we have already scrutinized all the injustice and corruption that had been rampant within the church, and have punished all those who were involved. From today onward we will expand the scope of investigation so I hope that you all will work together with us to make the church prosper once again. I beg of you. Although the Pope is never supposed to lower her head to others, everyone present in the ceremony saluted all at once. Thus my promotion? rise in rank? to S-rank was decided. I prayed to the Chief God Kureiya, the God of Destiny, the God of Healing and my ancestors that this ce full of my enemies improves for the better. Chapter 039: Words from the legendary Healer’s Guild founder? Luciel, tripped by his own ignorance Book 4: When the S-ss healer sets off on a journey, the world finds out about Luciel Chapter 039: Words from the legendary Healers Guild founder? Luciel, tripped by his own ignorance Trantor: Tseirp 10 years had gone by since that S-rank healer celebration not. Just kidding. Luciel-kun? What have you been mumbling to yourself since just now? Ah, sorry Catherine-sama. Its because some narration suddenly floating into my head. Narration? Do you aspire to be a bard as well? No, no such thing. I denied it outright. I already have my hands full with all the weird nicknames. Well Im sure you are tired. At any rate, youve finished this guideline just after a month from that ceremony. The person who just said that was Archbishop Mardan-sama. A mild and pious old man. That is true. But the contents are still a little rough. The next person who talked was Munera-san, who has the face of an unscrupulous merchant, but he is in fact the right hand man of the Pope and holds the role simr to a diplomat. Yeah. If we release it out to the public like this the healers might go on strike. Stated the person with a name that sounded like it was lie but was truly his name, Dongahaha. Although he was reluctant to create this guideline and was a Don for a certain faction, he was cornered to the brink of downfall after the ceremony. (TL: Don as in leader/boss). After that, he had a change of heart? and started going into the line of drafting legitions. But, we cant disobey the decree from the Pope? The person who ced himself in the role of the coordinator was the former Priest Knight captain Mr. Bulltooth. After he was injured he channelled his efforts into healing for the sake of the church, and at the age of 41, was the youngest ever to be appointed as an archbishop. Really shows how you cannot judge a person by their name. Yeah. Like he said, there would be a possibility of a strike. The healers who have had freedom until now would without a doubt resist the change, and Luciel-dono who led the initiative would definitely be a target for assassinations. Unlike of his previous stance of not wanting the reform to happen, Dongahaha-sans speed of changing his mind makes me wonder if he was now a part of the prudent faction. Even though thats the situation, if we do not rebuild the Healers Guild run by the Chuch Headquarters of the Saint Schull Allied Nations, there will be a riotparable to the one that happened when Luciel-kun went missing. Ever since Catherine-san returned to her previous post, she had became a little frightening as she gives off an atmosphere simr to Broad-san. And in addition to that Hmm? Luciel-kun, do you have an opinion to share? She had became an esper, sensitive at perceiving peoples thoughts. Do you all know who this guideline was made for? Isnt it for the patients? Everyone agreed. Thats right. But it is also for the sake of the healers. When I first became a healer in the town of Meratoni, there were excellent healers that could use High Heal. I have no idea what drove them to reach the point of being capable of using that but it could have only been achieved with considerable hard work and experience. Isnt it sad for such a hard worker to be hated by the world? Healers are only human, so it is not strange that they are dazzled by money and greed, but it also tarnishes the healers past heritage if they only think of snatching wealth from anybody they find. If healers in the healers clinics charge at a lower price, although the earnings from a single patient decreases and it would be busier, the healers skill would increase and healers would grow to be an honoured existence. People would want to be healers and it might even be the number 1 profession in the future. Dont you all want to make such a futuree true? I apologize for the lengthy exnation. Just like what Dongahaha-sama said, we will proceed forward by changing the mindset of healers and as Catherine-sama mentioned, we will decide on the line at which we are willing topromise. As a S-rank healer, I will also do my best. If you had thought about it until such lengths, Ill agree with you. I will work hard so that I wont lose to Luciel-kun. Umu. If so, then shall we further refine this guideline? Eh? Why did it suddenlye to that? The role of a S-rank, is to save the masses. You certainly possess the resolution and achievements to be a S-rank healer at such a young age, for you to quote those legendary words. Legend? Quote? I have no idea what hes talking about? Erm? You used the exact same words that was said by the founder of the Healers Guild, Rainstar Gustard. (TL: The other story written by the author is about this character) Let us first begin by passing this legition through. It is only by joining our hands together would we be able to move the world Such an exaggeration or maybe not. Who knows, maybe one day poets would pass on this conference as folklore. Eh? Everybody was speaking so enthusiastically. But rather than that, I was more interested in the As a S-rank healer part of conversation. Heys, and so my job is to? Hmm. As expected we cant let you travel alone, we can either create a Luciel-dono squad with apany of knights, or if secrecy is needed we can hire mercenaries or adventurers. There arent any in the Holy City but we can also use ves. With the S-rank healers card you can even enter the Elimasia Empire. It has been decided that you would need to report in periodically to inspect your work and make sure you are not doing anything unjust. I hope to start on improving the magicmunication bead so I have to contact the Independent Magic City Nelldal. Erm? Why did it be like this? Well have to prepare a world map for you too. Before that, Luciel-kun, horsemanship is indispensible if you are to set out on a journey. Because you would be targeted by the likes of thieves if you travel using carriages. If I was just a little younger, I would have tagged along. Such a pity. Most small viges have no healers so they rely on the church for healing. Of course, your sry would be higher than before so work hard. Guys, let us work hard too so that Luciel-dono bes capable of setting out on journeys. Yes! (Ouu) (Yeah) (Umu) (TL: Ϥࣩ Pretty much just yes in 4 different ways. In Japanese it gives an indication of who says it and their character.) Thus the specialists in this line of work gave their all to advance the guideline and legition that had been put together. Let me say it out loud once again. Why has ite to this? I could not say the words to deny it quick enough, and could only remain dazed and watched over the heated conference. Various points were incorporated into the guideline but I will list them out in simple terms below. C To give an exnation prior to treatment. C To present them with the fee after the exnation but prior to the treatment. C To disy the pricing n for healing magic that would be priced ording to the healers skill level. C Discounts would be left up to the healers clinics but it must be within the allocated price range. C To ask for the consent of the person who brought the patient in to pay during emergency situations. Within the legition, there were contents that allowed for the creation of insurance using adventurer or citizen cards, but this world does not have the concept of insurance so I have no idea if it would be established. After having created the framework for the guideline and legition, I considered the schedule to implement it as well as the method to notify all the Healers Guild branches, as I listened to the status report of each of the current healers clinics. Even though I was in the core of the Healers Guild, in the Church Headquarters, I was clueless about the church as well as the Healers Guild. Thus I was made to learn about the church. People who saw this misunderstood, and thought that I was a pious person at such a young age. Although I could roam freely with my position of S-rank healer, the Pope had conveyed a message saying that it has been decided that I would be sent on a journey when I reached 20 years old. It was left up to me to decide on how to spend my remaining 1 year and 5 months. It was only but a little longer before the day the world finds out about Luciel. Chapter 040: Letter from Shisho and the work to be done from now on Chapter 040: Letter from Shisho and the work to be done from now on Trantor: Tseirp Yesterday, I was told by the Pope to set out on a journey as a S-rank healer. Luciel, as a S-rank healer you need to save the people. I had no idea that you have given so much thought into working hard for the sake of the church, for you to use the words said by the legendary Healers Guild founder, adventurer and spirit user Rainstar Gustard. Yeah. I totally didnt have that in mind when I said that. Yes. From today onward, Mardan and Munera will be in charge of the guideline and legition, Dongahaha will adjust the schedule and Catherine will review the contents. Yes! Followed by Luciel. I am delighted by your enthusiasm, but I heard from reports that you are still notpletely capable of riding a horse? That is the case. Thats why I desire a safe ce to live in. Yes. If thats the case, no matter how much effort you put in for the church, when you go on a journey you would be attacked by thieves and monsters. Thats right. Because I am weak. Yes. I feel uneasy fighting with thieves and monsters, and because I cant ride a horse I believe that I would get surrounded and die. It is true there is a chance you will die if you get attacked, but it would be a loss for the world and the church if we keep you captive like a ve in a ce to use you for healing magic. Thank you very much. I will work hard for the sake of the church within the church. Yes! Therefore. Even aristocrats take up their court ranks when they reach 20 years old. Even the church also send their personnel out at a certain age, so I will allow you to go on journey when you turn 20. Why did it be so? Yes! Hence my first order to you is to, of course learn how to ride a horse, and also to make preparations ordingly. Amand huh. Okay then. I will make my own paradise. Yes! I will try my absolute best. Umu. It seems like the official announcement for my journey when I turn 20 was adjusted to be announced together with the gradual implementation of the guideline and legiture. It would be jointly announced by the Pope and myself. Along with that, I would likely also have to give guidance to the Healers Guild and Healers Clinics. Thus the time limit until my journey begins had been set. As the only S-rank healer in the world, I wanted to find an oasis to escape from the immense pressure. I considered how I would spend my 1 year and 5 months. I knew that my level might not rise if I continued to drink Object X, so I decided to stop drinking Object X. The other day, I sent a letter to Instructor Broad seeking permission to stop drinking Object X. In addition to praising me for bing a S-rank healer, the reply also touched on Object X. I was told that Object X was developed to make new adventurers slightly stronger, but I never heard of that side effect. It sounds like superstition, but you can try to verify if Object X is rted to your problem of not levelling up. And it would be fine if your level goes up because of that. Luciel, I have a feeling that you will be significantly stronger than you are now when you level up. That is without a doubt, but it is also notpletely true. No matter how high or how strong your physical ability bes, you still only have one body. If you ever face a direct battle with an opponent of simr capabilities, escape without hesitation. You must never get defeated in battle. Because deathes hand-in-hand with defeat. If you act conceit, your ship to theherworld would surelye greet you. If you be proud of your battles, I will reward you with the pain of getting shed and chopped up soe to the Adventurers Guild in Meratoni. If you cant then write me a letter and I wille to you. Ive told you before but the difference in status is not absolute. Victory or defeat is decided not only by equipment, but also by luck, circumstances as well aspatibility. If you do not wish to listen to my advice, then you can do as you will as long as you defeat me. From Shisho-sama to foolish disciple. Although Shisho worked me hard that day, I am very thankful that he truly understood my inherent nature. Im certain that he wanted to drag me back to the Adventurers Guild to pound my character back into shape but was stopped from doing so. It is still fresh in my mind, the moment when I bowed towards the direction of the town of Meratoni as I thought of my Shisho who has a broad view of the world and ponders deeply regarding everything. Since then I had not been to thebyrinth nor have I participated in the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training, but other than that there hasnt been much of a change. My 1 year and 5 months worth of time was precious. I considered visiting Meratoni before setting out on my journey, but I still could not ride a horse so I had to seek help from Yanbus-san and Fornoir first. And if possible, I would have also like to have Fornoir as my personal steed. The other horses all ran away from me. There wasnt an atmosphere for horse riding as they t out refused to let me ride them. Moreover there was the problem of monsters. Unlike the undead in thebyrinth, the monsters above ground make sounds and their corpses do not disappear. Furthermore they have feelings, they could cry and get angry. Monsters that can mimic others and monsters that disy cooperation further makes me weak in the stomach. In addition, the Pope also told me to continue working on healing in the Holy City before the guideline gets enforced. Of course, in order to prevent the healers clinic from incurring losses for the time being, it was decided that I only heal once a month but as expected? (TL: I think the author meant as expected the clinics still faced losses.) Horse riding, monsters, healing. Furthermore, levelling up, church studies, and training. Ah, I havent even taken my meal. How am I supposed to fall in love like this? O many protagonists, please give me strength to persevere. I muttered as I returned to my room from the Popes room. Kon Kon Kon This is Maruruka from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Ivee to pick Lucielun-sama up. Good. She didnt use honorific speech. But why did shee to pick me up? Yes. The door is not locked but, did something happen? Kacha The door opened and I saw Marurukas face. She spoke from the doorway. Word is that Lucielun-sama would someday travel around the world so from today you would look forpanions from each of the Knight Corps. Didnt you hear that you would be looking at my squad today? The development is advancing way too fast. Ive not heard about that at all. Before that, my name is Luciel-sama no drop the -sama. It would be better if there were more people here so that I dont have to repeat myself Just dont call me Lucielun. I faced the door while smiling. Well we would have bashed you up during training if you became haughty from your rapidly acquired authority. Are there only battle maniacs in this world? Although my squad ranks first in defence among the Knight Corps, as said by a great man, offense is the best defence. Battles are not fought by numbers alone. That is the motto for my squad. Was there a reincarnated person in the past? Wait, now that I think about it wasnt there supposed to be 9 other reincarnated individuals? Ivepletely forgotten about it. Eh, but I have no idea whats their name and neither do I know anything about them? So how am I supposed to look for them? Luciel? Why are you so stiff? Lumina-sama is waiting so lets hurry. All thoughts about the reincarnated individuals and everything else stopped when I peeked at Marurukas face. Maruruka-san had hazel-coloured short hair with blue eyes, looked fickly like a cat and had cute expressions. Each and every one of the people in this world are cute so Im in a panic coping with it. Ah sorry. Lets go. I put on my poker face and sealed my thoughts about the reincarnated individuals for now, as I moved towards the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground to consider the selection of knights. Chapter 041: Church Knights’ joint exercise Chapter 041: Church Knights joint exercise Trantor: Tseirp Currently, there are 8 Knight Corps that exist in the Saint Schull Church. There are 2 Knight Corps captains, one each for the Priest Knight Corps and the Pdin Corps. And ranked above them is thebined Knight Corps captain, which is Catherine Freya-san. Priest Knight Corps mainly hold the responsibility of guarding the interior of the church. They are knights that act as bodyguards and are said to have sworn loyalty to the church for the sake of worshiping the gods. For that reason, apart from those who hold the upation of Knight during theiring of age ceremony, it is said that in rare cases those with absolute loyalty towards the gods have the chance to promote to a Priest Knight. The Priest Knight Corps is said to be mainly made up of individuals who were naturally bestowed the upation during theiring of age ceremony by the Chief God Kuraiya. Individuals holding either Light or Holy attribute can promote into Priest Knight but it is said that the selection by the Chief God is very strict. Now, why did this piece of information float across my head? Because the members from all the Knight Corps were lined up in front of my eyes. The ce Maruruka-san brought me to was not the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground. (TL: The not is not in the original text but I think that it should be there. Youll understand when you read further but Luciels reaction doesnt match considering he had been to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground before.) Furthermore, even Catherine-san came. Luciel-kun, if possible dont choose from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps you understand right? Yes. It is already low on members so I will not pull any of them out from the squad. Fufufu. It helps that you understand quick. Then lets go. Lumina and girlse along too. Yes! The reason why they chose this location was because apparently this training field was used for joint exercises up until a few years back. But I felt that it was somewhat shocking to see so many people assembled. While I had that in mind, Catherine-san calmly spoke in front of therge group of people. Everyone, apart from the minimum number of personnel tasked with security, I thank you all for answering to the emergency summons. The reason why I gathered you all here today is regarding the S-rank healer Luciel-kun here who may set off on a journey from the church a year and a half in the future. For that reason, we n to establish a Knight squad to escort him but, you all dont know anything about him and neither does he know about you all. Because of that, we will now conduct a joint training. I will say it beforehand, this is not a game. This time we will have the two Knight Corps battle each other. As long as you do not kill each other, Luciel-kun here will treat you. I will prepare a bonus for the Knight Corps that wins. There are 94 members in the Priest Knight Corps and 68 members in the Pdin Corps. Victory will be determined when the small g ced on the helmet of the respective Knight Corps captain is taken down. Pleasepete using your respective strengths or with numbers. This exercise also doubles as the selection for Luciels Knight squad but I hope that you all bear in mind that this is the first joint training with all the Knight Corps participating andpete earnestly. Understood? Yeah!! At that instant I felt that the air was vibrating like it was shaken, an earthquake? No that not the reason. Truth was that the cries were that amazingly loud. Catherine-san and I overlooked the training ground from above reminiscent of the VIP seats in a certain ce. I had no idea that the church had such arge facility. I was surprised because I estimated that the facility was wide enough to house close to 8nes of athletic stadium 400 meter track. This training ground is used jointly by the Knight Corps so normally one would not be able to enter. To use this area, you would need to get authorization from somebody above the rank of Knight Corp captain. Ah, so thats why the Valkyrie Pdin Corps couldnt use this ce as well. Yeah. Either way this ce is too big for their number of members. This time horses were not brought along so does the Priest Knights have the advantage? Fufufu. Enjoy and see the battle for yourself. After saying that, Catherine-san raised her hand before waving it downward. At that instant, the atmosphere changed and roars broke out. Of course, this was the first time I witnessed groupbat. The training ground was dominated by tremendous fighting spirit and enthusiasm. The Knight Corps other than the Valkyrie Pdin Corps are acting a bit cowardly? I emted your Shisho and handled them just a bit. Only until a few of them arent able to fight anymore. I remembered feeling a slight chill from Catherine-san when she said that, but I devoted myself to the groupbat and observed carefully. I was in a position slightly distanced from the battle but I still felt that if I was in one of the Knights position, I would not be able to fight properly. As there would be a high chance that I would not be able to move, with my knees shaking from the fear. The battle developed into the Pdins attacking and the Priest Knights defending. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps are projecting outwards from the formation, is it a strategy? No, its because of a different reason. That squad is strong. Because the length of time they continued putting effort into training is slightly different from the others. If thats the case, then as long as the Valkyrie Pdin Corps fail to break through then its the Priest Knights victory? Yup. Following that, the Priest Knights that have been devoting their efforts into defending the Knight captain from the beginning, swallowed up the Pdin captain with sheer numbers. The Valkyries each took out 3 opponents huh? Yeah. They defended the captain well. Some day Luciel-kun would be standing there too. Hahaha. I will reject that with all my heart. Just like that thebat ended and Catherine-san said words of appreciation to the Knights while I applied healing magic. All the Knights were shocked by the effects of my healing magic but even I was also surprised by the effects. I found out that the Blessing of the God of Healing was not amon title. This battle was fierce. I felt everyones greatness. But the truth is I had not heard that there would be a new squad made from the Knights so I guess I was used to call for a joint exercise? (Luciel) Yeah. You are right. (Catherine) If thats the case then its nice that I wont have that to worry about for the remaining time of over a year. But I have realised the greatness of all of you Knights so there is a chance that I woulde bother you all during training so I hope everyone will be kind to me. It looks like that will be the case so we will have a joint exercise once a month. Everyone put your hearts into it and fulfil your duties. Understood? Yeah!! Thus my meeting with the Knights ended but then somebody posted a question to me. Luciel-dono, may I? Eh? Me? Yes, go ahead. I was puzzled as I looked at the Priest Knight with his hand held up. I am Paralgis from the Shield Priest Knights. What are Luciel-donos thoughts on the field of pharmacy. Pharmacy. In this world, apart from magic there are also potions made from healing medicine and antidotes. I heard that there are a lot of conflicts between the two. I think that it is a great field of study. We can use magic to heal and cure but it is not possible to use magic without limit. The abnormal state of magic seal and traps are both realities in this world as well. That is why I think that pharmacy is great. Is Luciel-dono well versed in it? No. I have only learned up to the extent of beginner and intermediate pharmaceutical knowledge in the Adventurers Guild. I desperately tried to learn new arts to survive and the people around me couldnt watch me without doing anything so pharmacy was one of themon sense knowledge taught to me. I have never mixed a potion before. I see. I understand. Thank you. Youre wee. Luciel-kun I will contact you prior to the next training. All squads brace yourselves for the trainings and look forward to them. With this I end this round of joint exercise. Disperse. (Catherine) The training had ended, but I realised that it was bad that I had not thought about ways to heal injuries or illness without using magic. I decided to research on pharmacy and hence my to-do list had further increased. First things first, tomorrow I will enter thebyrinth to confirm that my level can now rise. I left the training grounds with that in mind. Chapter 042: Level up and new old men Chapter 042: Level up and new old men Trantor: Tseirp Damn, I wont be able to fall asleep or that would have happened if not for this excellent pillow-sama. Yesterday, I was feeling thrilled for the first time in a long time because I might have a chance to level up today so I was afraid that I would not be able to catch some sleep. Nevertheless the Angels Pillow is really a cheat item. It invited me to a pleasant sleep and before I knew it, it was morning. Well I say its morning but it is still quite dim outside. After finishing my daily routine of fundamental magic training, instead of going to the dining hall, I took out food from my magic bag and ate in my room. Catherine-san told me that these were from the obachans from the dining hall, because they said that I might get into trouble with other church residents if I wait in line for my meal in the dining hall. The church wiki, Catherine-san and Lumina-san, also nagged and warned me about other matters but it would make the meal unappetizing thinking about those so I shook my head and concentrated on the obachans cooking. All done. Shall I depart? I entered thebyrinth dressed in full gear. Huh? There are no zombies in the first floor? I tried searching around for a bit but there wasnt any of those monsters that crawls towards you. I couldnt find any so I had no choice but to proceed to the next floor. As usual, thebyrinth was illuminated as I advanced without getting lost. Atst in the 3rd floor, I discovered zombies and skeletons and I chose to use purification magic. Ha~ Its terrifying. When pushes to shove, I still felt the adrenaline pumping duringbat, but the knowledge that this was not an illusion didnt shake my spirit and cause me to go into shock. Although, I still felt overwhelmingly strong feelings of fear towards the monsters and I thought back to the time when I was clearing thebyrinth. To think that I cleared this in the past Arent I amazing? No, not good. Ive heard that one will get old quicker if they cling on to their past glory. The director also said that doing so will make you less hard working. As I advanced while thinking about my past life, I suddenly remembered about something important. Ah, status. I silently recited status open in my mind and confirmed my status. All my parameters certainly rose. Name: Luciel LV: 2 (1) Job: Healer IX HP: 860 (20) Holy Dragon Knight I MP: 570 (20) Age: 18 ST: 600 (20) STR: 144 (2) INT: 162 (4) VIT: 167 (4) MGI: 186 (4) DEX: 141 (4) RMG: 178 (4) AGI: 133 (4) SP: 2 (2) It is certain that they increased. HP, MP and SP each rose by 20, the remaining parameters all rose by 4 each. (TL: STR only rose by 2 but maybe the author calcted wrongly and intended to increase it by 4). SP increased to 2, if I remember correctly the God of Destinys blessing increases my SP acquisition but its only by +1? Rather than that, normally I would only get 1 SP from a single level up? I looked at the ceiling as I questioned the God of Destiny, but of course there wasnt any reply so I decided to cherish the SP I have and save them up. Then, my rehabilitation to be able to fight with monsters using weapons began. I used my shield to block the slow attack from the undead, as I channelled magical power into my Holy silver sword and shed them. I was remarkably nervous for such a simple action. Broad-shisho, I had been acting conceit all this time. I was a real idiot to dual-wield when I did not have the foundation for it. Even if its like a lion hunting a rabbit, I will do my best. I will devote myself to not underestimate the opponent from now on. The monsters that appeared remained low in numbers until I finally reached the 10th floor boss room. Okay. Ive reached level 5. Lets go back. Even though it should only be around noon time since I entered thebyrinth, I was already exhausted from the immense tension on my mental spirit. I dont think that I would be defeated even if I went into the boss room but I will work hard at my own pace. Ive decided. Furthermore, I intend to go through more rehabilitation before I enter the 10th floor boss room, or else I might end up panicking like I did when I first entered it. Reflecting back to that time, I felt ashamed of my recklessness. Along my way back from thebyrinth, I defeated more monsters and my level rose to 6. The umted 10 SP can be used to increase my skill or status but what should I do? Currently the skills that I want are Detect Enemy, Detect Presence, Stealth, Conceal Magic, Conceal Presence/Magical Power, following that I would also like to get Great Luck-senseis brother Absolute Luck-dono, but I would not have enough SP to get that even if I reach level 45. What awaited me as I exited thebyrinth while muttering, was Catherine-san with a resigned look in her eyes, and a small muscr daruma doll-san and anky fox beastman. Luciel-kun, it is fine for you to enter thebyrinth on your own but dont you know you have the obligation to report your intention to do so? Ah, sorry. I was too excited Thats right. I was now obligated to inform anybody of my movements if I intend to go anywhere. The reason given to me were that they might need to find me for the guideline and legition or that the Pope may summon me. Well it doesnt matter. Truthfully I should have introduced you to them much earlier but this is the dwarf Grand-san and the fox beastman Toretto-san. Hoh. Im Grand. All of the weapons in the Saint Schull Church are made by me. Anyway, that certainly isnt the physique of a healer. Fo~ That armour looks stylish as well. Ah, Im Toretto. Im the wholesaler for that church robe. Nevertheless that is a fine body. Doesnt look it belongs to a healer fo~. A certain entertainer crossed my mind but I followed up with my own self introduction. Nice to meet you, Im Luciel. I have been aided greatly by the items made by the 2 of you so I am grateful. By the way, why have you been touching my body since a while ago? Thats right. They have been excessively touching every part of me without holding back. Catherine-san looked on with an amused expression and she signalled to me to not move with her eyes so I could only try asking. Of course it is because we need to tailor-make the weapons and armour to your skeleton and muscle build. Thats right. Its not like I want to stoke that cute butt of yours. Even this. is. for. serious. work~ If you had not guessed from his words, Toretto-san is a man. Even though its over my robe but hes been touching my inner thigh and butt. No, isnt it just because he wants to touch me? He just wants to touch me right? Is that so. Catherine-sans restrictive gaze strengthened so I resigned myself to fate. For another 10 minutes or so I had to take different postures before I was finally released. Miss Catherine, this guy has meat in only some weird ces but overall youve picked up a good one. It looks like hes been training properly. He might even be the strongest among the healers. Catherine-chan, so what should we use to make this kids equipment? Something that the 2 of you had never used before. He is holding on to it but we have no idea if you 2 can use them. Catherine-san what are you doing? The 4 eyes that were on Catherine-san red in my direction. If thats the case I better quickly take out the materials. Thats what those eyes were telling me. You can really collect arge amount of information from a persons eyes. Have the Pope given her permission? Of course, Ive received her permission. Understood. It is this. From my magic bag, I passed the Holy Dragon scale to Toretto-san and the Holy Dragon fang Grand-san. Their face of anger changed repeatedly between that of disbelief, of expression of joy like a small child, and of sorrow. Whats the matter? This is dragon right? To be honest, Ive never tampered with this kind of material. I have the desire to do so. But I cant afford to fail. Me too. Even if I cant fire myself up but I want to use it. But I am insecure about using such a rare material. Ah. I see. It is their first time seeing it. It is like in my case, when Im choosing between fighting or running from a higher rank monster. Well even if you fail, I have plenty more of the same material. I took out more of the same fangs and scales. The 2 of them began trembling and shouted. If that was the case then take them out earlier!! And so my chance meeting with the 2 of them ended. Lets go? We should go immediately. (Grand) Catherine-chan, well be borrowing him. (Toretto) ? Where to? (Luciel) Of course to our town! Eh? Catherine-san? (Luciel) Ah, its impossible without assigning escorts to him, and the journey to your city easily takes 10 days. (Catherine) Che So what should we do in this situation? However before I said anything, Catherine-san opened her mouth. We have already finished our negotiation with the cksmith in the Holy City so you all can immediately begin using it. Then lets go. Fofofo. Its time to show my skills. Thus while under escort by Catherine-san, both my arms were firmly locked on both sides and I was worried that the suspicion that the Deviant Saint is gay would once again rekindle. However, everybody averted their eyes when they saw my eyes as I was forcibly whisked away, but I felt that they looked at me with pity so the rumour of me being gay was avoided. (P.S. I guess the level up wasnt what many of you all expected :p. My thoughts are that the status increase skill he has applies to outside of levelling up. Just like his skills his status might have progression bar as well as he trains physically, uses magic or received damage and his natural status increase is much easier to achieve due to Object X. In contrast, his level up increases his stats by 4 just like everyone else. So he starts from a level 1 with ~160 statspared to a normal level 1 with 20 stats across the board.) Chapter 043: Eye of the artisan, Own position, Luciel learns of the cheat protagonist Chapter 043: Eye of the artisan, Own position, Luciel learns of the cheat protagonist Trantor: Tseirp The arrival of legendary artisans in the Holy Citys smithy caused a temporary disruption in its operation. The 2 were no longer treated as cksmith and tailor but as super stars. As I observed the chaos, I tried asking Catherine-san who was beside me. I was suddenly dragged here but are those 2 famous? Its such a frenzy that we almost cant even enter? You didnt know? Firstly, Grand-san is the guildmaster for the Chamber of Commerce and stands at the apex as the eternal master craftsman within the dwarf cksmiths certified by the cksmith Association. Likewise Toretto-san, even though he acts like that,es from a legendary family and possess remarkable tailoring skill capable of making that Angels Pillow, that only 5 others are capable of. Seriously? Even just yesterday I was helped greatly by that pillow. Ah, now I have high expectations. I guess you would. Even I am also using that pillow, its really amazing. Yeah. Is it possible that that item can be mass produced? Maybe~. There are a variety of them. But they are busy people who rarely have time to spare so I dont know about that. The fact that you could meet them this time can be considered lucky. There are amazing people all around the world huh. Luciel-kun, its about time you be slightly more aware of yourself? Lately I have set a target for myself. What is it? To live a mediocre life. Do you best. Understood. We had that conversation while Grand-san and Toretto-san were being mobbed. Swing your sword downwards using your usual stance. Yes. Good. Dont move. Currently measurements had ended, and they were examining the range of motion and ces to stitch in the braids for the magic circles. I became an existence like a mannequin, or like a golem who only moves ording tomands. The expression on the 2 of them was unlike before, with eyes that showed their desire to work with all their soul. Those eyes reminded me of the brewmaster I met in my previous life. He maintains the temperature of the rice and the fermentation temperature for the yeast. He gets up during midnight and work to adjust the temperature by cooling the rice. When morninges he drains the water from the rice and further steams and cools the rice before adding in yeast. Those were the eyes of an artisan. It was different from the eyes of the presidents of constructionpanies when they inspect blueprints to look for anything missing. These 2 people concentrated their eyes and their bodies moved in reaction to that. That was what I observed. When all the steps had ended, the sun had already set and the 2 people returned to the expression they had when I first met them. Done. Lets go get a drink. Thats a good idea. Catherine-chane along too. Huh~ Just a bit okay. Without asking for my opinion, the old man dwarf and fox as well as the people who lent the smithy walked towards the dining ce. Me? I was carried over their shoulders like a rucksack, do you have something to say? I was brought to the dining ce but I didnt drink any sake. The reason why I didnt drink was because I would think of Shisho if I drank. Grand-san who asked me thatughed out loud before answering. Youve piqued my interest, Luciel right? From today on Ill take care of maintaining all your equipment. Thats why if you n to drink with that Shisho or what not,e over to my ce. Arara? Count me in as well. After that, while having my back vigorously struck, the night continued on. When I woke up the next morning, beside me was of course nobody was there. Because I was soberst night. While doing my morning stretches and fundamental magic training, I recalled yesterday nights talk and saved the important points into memory. C The fact that Catherine-sans level is 312. C Catherine-sans expression when she said that the levels of Shisho and the others might be above hers. C Grand-san and Toretto-san who said that I would not be able to stand on my own if I relied on SP. C Everybodys astonished faces when I told them that I could acquire magic attribute using SP. C The unnecessary talk about an Earth dragon sleeping in an underground mine. When I was told to take out my map and showed the location, my heart skipped a beat. But when I saw that the location was without a doubt at that ce, my tension fell immediately. Unexpectedly Toretto-san ventured into a topic that raised my tension again. When this project is done, he would eventually give me a full length mirror. Of course, it is not a normal full-length mirror. Its name was Transformation Dresser Mirror. It is an amazing item that is a simplified version of the magic bag. By cing your hand on the mirror you can immediately remove your armour or perform a quick change of clothes. It can only record 10 patterns into its coordinate but the fact that it can recognize armour and clothes is amazing. A point to take note is that when it cracks, all the clothing stored within will be ejected out, and weapons cannot be stored in it. Only those 2 points. It is not like its a females way of thinking, but armour is heavy and stiff. Wearing them all day would be bad for the body. He made many items with old age in consideration. After discussing if making it was feasible, that was a prototype he made when he had free time. This meeting must have been brought about by Great Luck-sensei for the first time since a long time. I thanked Great Luck-sensei in my mind. That was all that happened yesterday. I thought of something my senpai told me in my previous life. Do not think that it is because of good luck that somebody did something for your sake. It is obvious if you think about it that it is because the people around you are supporting you. That is why show that you can give your best to do what you are capable of. You can surely change the world like that. At that time when I was told that I didnt understand it, but now thinking back about those words I realised that I am blessed. Apart from the dragons and so forth,pared to yesterday when I am in thebyrinth, I felt like I could move forward slightly more today. I advanced using the sword and shield until the 10th floor. Although I was still afraid of the 10th floor boss room I clenched my teeth and defeated the monsters using purification magic. The monsters that flocked to me was lesspared to before, and I seeded in defeating them. After taking a long break, I fought another battle before I returned. In the afternoon I borrowed Fornoir from Yanbus-san so I practiced my horse riding. After that, I applied purification magic on it together with all the other horses as well. I heard that, including Fornoir, all the other horses had better mood after I did so, so it became something I did regrly. Let me ride someday. I returned to my room after saying that and I read a book. The title was The Legend of Rainstar Gustard. Because of the whole fiasco regarding my S-rank deration, I decided to read about how he climbed to such heights. I suspected that he was a reincarnated person as I read about his life. In summary, he was born to amoner and worked as a herbalist and shepherd when he was 5. When he was 7 he defeated the monster that attacked the vige with a bow and became the vige hero. At the age of 10 the orc herd attacked once again but he subdued them. This caught the eye of the Earl of Gustard and the Gustard family hired him for their daughters school. Then, he travelled with a horse, which was said to be a pegasus. Thanks to the help from the pegasus, heid down the foundation for a good friendship with the spirits. After that, he enrolled in a school for aristocrats. He earned full marks for all subjects and the top seat was taken by amoner for the first time. But then the famous episode involving his meeting with influential aristocrats happened. After that, he took a break from school and was active as an adventurer. Its said that it was at that time that he started using various magic. The sharp readers might have guessed that Sir Rainstar married the only child Rizaria from the Gustard family and managed his territory while doing his best for the people. ~Omitted~ When he was active as an adventurer, he applied healing magic on those whoid in bed ill and instead of money, he asked for vegetables as payment. This triggered something within him, and after he rose to the rank of SSS adventurer, he created the Healers Guild so that the people in the world would not need to suffer from injuries. I looked at the book and thought. There really are cheat protagonists. He entered the Earls house as a son-inw and increased his own wealth to pay for the establishment of the Healers Guild, bing the top of the Healers Guild because he paid for everything, and above that he was also a SSS-rank adventurer? There was even a model episode that happened. He is the real protagonist. How conceit am I, to dere the same words as such a protagonist, making light of his life. That night, I wet my pillow with tears. Chapter 044: Own weapon, Strongest relationship, Survival of the fittest Chapter 044: Own weapon, Strongest rtionship, Survival of the fittest Trantor: Tseirp I cried yesterday but it might have been good that I did so. I could reset my feelings after that. I realised after reading about the legendary protagonist yesterday that when Instructor Broad said that I was weak, he wasnt only referring to battles. However, I have 1 advantage over the cheat protagonist. I dont know if it just wasnt included in the biography, but I have Shisho, everybody from the Meratoni branch of Adventurers Guild, as well as people who held a demonstration for my sake. I realised this time as well that I do not need to find a solution on my own, that I am surrounded by fantastic people. Well it was also because I remembered what my senpai said, but its not like I created a false image of myself on my own ord. My goal is to die of old age. But I do have weaknesses like I easily get conceited and I have a cowardly personality. I admit that. But what am I left with? The ability to work hard? The will to carry on? Both are wrong. It is that I am dependable. Actually I am blessed with good and caring people so I can work hard but isnt being dependable an amazing weapon? Thats why if I can be relied upon by those who are dependable, its a win-win situation. Even if its not the strongest, its the best feeling. Just like that I converted my tears from yesterday into positivity and decided to return to my initial resolution. Of course I cant really follow my initial intentions of returning to Meratoni so I decided to continue being active in healing people at the Holy Citys Adventurers Guild. But I was called out to immediately after I stepped out from my room. Good morning Luciel-kun. Do you want to participate in todays exercise? Good morning. Lumina-sama. Your squads exercise? But I can still only ride on Fornoir? I know. You can ride him today so be at ease. Furthermore you will be setting off on a journey in the future right? When you do so, you will have to fight with monsters. There are many other kinds of monsters here apart from those in thebyrinth. It would be better if you get ustomed to them too. Somehow, I could only see those girls as battle maniacstely so its a little strange. Even though they are so pretty, did they be like that because their upation is Pdin? I chose to participate while thinking about that. Please take care of me. By the way, do monsters really have feelings? Yeah. Among them there is even one that pleads for its life. The monsters in thebyrinth are way better. Yeah. Why does she have such an awfully good looking figure? I asked about the Valkyrie Pdin Corps because I had not seen them since the joint exercise, while I had that thought in my mind. By the way, what is everyones level? I became level 11 yesterday. Is that so? Its fine to boast. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps members are all above 130. Because they had been participating in that training since level 1. If thats the case then it couldnt be helped that I couldnt win against them. Well, yeah. Where do you n to go today? Dont worry, we are only revolving around the periphery of the Holy City. Understood. While we were having this silly little talk, we met up with everybody from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps riding on their favourite horses. Fornoir who was there before me looked like it was telling me to ride it so I mounted it. Please take care of me. Thus my first exercise started. So this is horse riding. Running at a considerable speed, I felt like I was swaying back and forth so I firmly held on with the inside of my hips so that I wouldnt fall off, as I rode while having faith in Fornoir. However, when someone else spoke to me I didnt have the leeway to reply. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps in front of me felt puzzled as it was unlike me to not reply, so they looked back. When they saw my horse riding posture, I could guess that they were allughing. Just like how my heart throbbed when I first rode on a motorcycle, but with even greater violent swinging, I remained in the state of trying to not fall off until the call to take a break sounds out. Well take a break for a while here. Following Lumina-sans orders, I dismounted from Fornoir and immediately my crotch felt like it was being suspended? While feeling surprised from that, I applied purification magic on Fornoir as I thanked him. Thank you. Ill try my best to be able to ride better. Buruurururu That neigh sounded to me like he was saying please do so. Thats what I felt it was. Yanbus-san said that the horse will feel a lot worst if somebody unskilled rode on it, just like how a motorcycle wont be able toin but the tires will wear out and you will need to do maintenance for it earlier. Luciel sama? Just now your posture on horseback, was like a stone statue you know? Awkward. Beatrice-san and Kathy-san said inbination. I noticed that their eyes wereughing but they had straight faces on. Theres no need to add sama in. I am a provisional member but I am still a fresh recruit in the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Upon saying so, I wonder how much they had been holding it in? They burst outughing right in front of my face and I alsoughed looking at that sight. Was it because it heard the sound of our loudughter? A minicar appeared ah, no its a forest boar. Thats right. Its the same as the one I first saw Garba-san dismantle. Is Isnt that bad? I voiced out but the reaction around me was different. It kinda looks like it can be eaten. Youll need to let out the blood. If you do so then there wouldnt be a problem. Just nice, Ive brought along a frying pan as well. Thats so like you Elizabeth. If only theres sake as well. Even though you are the one that cant hold your liquor. Theres no need to forcibly use your old man speech. Can I defeat it? Instead of you, Luciel-san should be the one who undertakes it right? Thats what I was told. Sympathy is unnecessary. It would be pitiful for the monster if you hesitate and injure it countless times instead. Luciel, show us how much you have grown. Ill gather your bones. (TL: Lol I love the girl that always assumes he will die) The best ce to cut is the scruff of the neck. The head is tough so I suggest you avoid it. To say it like it is normal. Is this a punitive expedition and furthermore only by myself alone? I couldnt make up my mind. No no, as expected I cant win against that. What is its weak points? Lumina-sama. It is important that we cure that cowardly heart of yours for the sake of yourbat upation you should be able to subdue something of that level. At any rate it only charges straight forward and it doesnt have a breath attack. Go on, do you best. She lightly pushed my back but my heartpletely withered away. Im off. I dered and started walking towards the forest boar. Yeah. Be careful. Immediately after sending me off, they all started preparing for something that looks like a barbecue. It charged towards me as I approached it, while I tried my best to not fall into desperation. Kuraiya-sama, God of Healing-sama, God of Destiny-sama, God, Buddha, Ancestors, please lend me strength. The forest boar elerated, I estimated it reached about 80km/hr. As I felt terrified at the pressure emitted by the forest boar, I threw a dagger. Im a healer okay. And Ive learned from my experience of being reckless. The dagger that was filled to the brim with magical power pierced the eye of the forest boar. But it didnt stop its charge. ? ! Why? Well I have another one anyway. After I threw the other dagger, I prepared my shield and sword as well as secretly activating a barrier. I nned to dodge the forest boars charge and parry with a sword thrust towards its head. But the 2nd dagger pierced the other eye this time, and it pitched forward and fell half a rotation, showing its belly to me before it began convulsing. Im sorry. I apologized while I swung my magic channelled sword downward towards its neck. After doing so, I looked back and saw that the girls were walking to my side. Why did you cut off its head when it was already in that situation? Ill immediately prepare to let out the blood. Lightly grill the viscera. I wish there was sake as side dish. Like I said you cant even drink that well. And also monsters are different from animals, their viscera contains miasma so without purification you cant eat them. Purification? Purification? Purification? Luciel, please immediately cast purification on the viscera. The girls stared in my direction. I knew at that moment that I had no right to reject them. Even Lumina-san was mixed in within those res. Just like an Archbishop from the church whose name floated into my head, I apologized and quoted him. (TL: I have no idea who he is referring to :x) Lumina-san, even you huh. Thus in front of the meat-eating girls eyes, I wastefully? casted purification and the nominal exercise became a barbeque convention. It was extremely tasty, but its my secret that I somehow had sweat spilling from my eyes. (TL: Lol is he sad from knowing that even Lumina is like that, or just because there are so many pretty girls around him that are so savage?) After this encounter with a wild monster, my stomach hurt thinking about how Ill have many more from now on, and I decided to never travel on my own. Chapter 045: The new equipment is now the favourite Chapter 045: The new equipment is now the favourite Trantor: Tseirp 3 months would soon pass since that exercise with Lumina-san and the girls. I have been diving into thebyrinth, participating in the Knight Corps barbeque convention formally called an exercise as the purification personnel, and have been caught in the scramble to have me participate in their exercises. Thanks to that, I now have a strange feeling of having a mournful heart instead of a fearful heart towards the terrestrial monsters. Thankfully, nobody aside from the Knight Corps know about this so I didnt get a new nickname like Repulsive Eater. Thanks to that, Ive been able to talk informally with the members from the Knight Corps. As expected, everybodys feelings loosens up during meal times. Wait, even in my previous life, I think I was good at sealing many business deals during lunch as well, so maybe there is some truth in this? As I was thinking about such things, I arrived at the smithy. Thats right. I was told that my equipment had beenpleted. It felt like Grand-san and Toretto-san hadpletely taken over the smithy as the owner, but somehow the original owner of the workshop seemed happy about it. Well thats what happens when you have the prestige, but watching the 2 of them makes others want to work harder, together with the chance to memorize new techniques and, even though they are getting old, the appeal of their amazing technique never changes. Even though normally he is also in the position to teach, for him to believe that this is a chance opportunity, I admire the flexible thinking of the workshops owner. Because the average sales wouldnt increase, there are some who would stubbornly reject letting them use the workshop. Currently, I was stiff from astonishment looking at the equipment made by the 2 of them. The equipment in front of my eyes were beyond my expectations, to the extent that I looked twice. I trusted the 2 of them and left all the decisions up to them. Instead of my amateur opinion, I believed in that insight that seemed like they understood me. Fofofo. Hey, how is it? Amazing right? Apart from preventing miasma and having the ability to regte body temperature, it also has the effect of masking your magical power and presence. Of course, it is also resistant to des and magical attacks. Kukuku. Gave you a surprise right? This can be hard when magical power is channelled into it. In addition, it can aid spells and can be used as a booster. If you channel magical power through it, the spells effect would increase ording to the amount of magical power you pour into it. The 2 of them did a good job. They showed an expression full of a sense of aplishment. But of course as usual I didnt have a chance to speak out. I swung my sword, had my butt touched, discussed the range of motion and the position to engrave the magic circles, had my inner thigh stroked, and told them my battle stance. That was what I went through during measurements. I shut my eyes, took a deep breath twice, before asking the 2 of them. Firstly Grand-san, Im pretty sure I swung a sword but why is it that you made a cane? And Toretto-san, even though you made me put on so many sets of armour, why is the finish product not a set of armour but instead the inner wear worn under the armour? I couldnt understand. Ah? Oh. This is a sword cane. It was the idea of a swordsman who used a katana. You just have to do this. He manipted the cane and somehow it became a sword. Ha? Like in my previous life, instead of an instantaneous change it was more like an illusion. Sword canes have a sheath but this one doesnt. It suddenly changed into a one-handed sword. Were you surprised? The dragon pattern on the handle was specially crafted. Ignoring the dazzled youngster look from Grand-san, the dragon pattern was impressive. If thats how it is, then I have a feeling that its the same here? Eh? Theres no way its like that. But its strength should be greater than the armour you are wearing right now? It would be weird if a healer like you is overdressed in public right? This clothes is stronger than armour?! Fo~ Its because my tension was raised. Also the body touching was my hobby. /// I didnt want to know that. It seems like the legendary n lives up to its name. I took the transformation sword and tried changing it into a sword and a cane. Yup. I love it. The dragon crafted on the handle looks like the dragon sword used by the father of a certain mangas protagonist. It looked cool and I was excited to the point of almost wanting to scream out. Wait Luciel-kun. I would also like you to try wearing this. Toretto-san called out. I noticed everybodys line of sight and it was time to change. How is it? It looks great on you. Even though it makes you look slightly more like an uncle, you should be able to wear it out in public. Fo~. Yup. I was also thinking that it looks great on you. It has a sense of refinement, and if you wear a robe over it, I think you would look the part for a S-rank healer. Also if you add in this sword cane illusionary cane, it would be perfect. Thats great. Also, here. Toretto-san rummaged through his magic bag and took out the full-length mirror. Is that? Yeah. Luciel-kun, no, Luciel-chan, it is the Transformation Dresser Mirror you wanted. It looked like I would have had to spend a long time making this set of clothes, so I had it brought over. Thank you very much. Im d you like it. Yeah. I had the chance to make something good and got paid for it so its a matter for great celebrations. If you have something else you wish to make or if you need maintenance, contact me. Ill let my underlings know. Me too. That item you asked for is a prototype, so please contact me. Come look for me if youe to the town of craftsmen. Ill give you plenty. of. service.~ Brrrr. I had goosebumps but I stuck on a smile andughed. I was also told to get Instructor Broads permission to drink sake before I came to the town of craftsmen. After that, Catherine-san and I returned to the church. Along the way, I was curious about something so I asked Catherine-san. Oh yeah, Just now Grand-san mentioned about production cost for my equipment. How much was it? Catherine-san replied with a smile. People are happier not knowing about some things. Well we did get a discount and we provided many dragon materials, so its about the total of all the magic stones that Luciel-kun umted from diving into thebyrinth. Is that so. At that time I had no idea what the price of magic stone was and neither did I know how much I had earned. Its something I learned in the distant future, but I turned pale when I found out. Chapter 046: Luciel, notices what he is lacking Chapter 046: Luciel, notices what he iscking Trantor: Tseirp Ooo wow!! Then if I do this? Oo! Ah, my vocabry is limited~. But its amazing! I was ying with the Transformation Dresser Mirror without noticing that my voice could be heard just slightly from outside my room. Apart from my underwear, I tried changing into my inner wear and armour and saving them into coordinates. It was just like changing the clothes on a game avatar. I transformed into my robe attire. It was simple to use. When the registered owner of the mirror ces his hand on the mirror, the coordinate numbers would be disyed. Pressing on any of the numbers will show the fields to register, erase or transform. Pressing register will cause it to memorize your current appearance, and erase will remove whatever that was saved into that coordinate. Transform will allow you to transform into the attire saved into the coordinate. Although only 10 patterns can be recorded, the attires or armour can be stored within the mirror simr to how a magic bag works. The mirror functions by using that internal storage to allow you to instantly transform and change attire. If there is such a technique avable then are there also photos and projectors? I hadnt thought of that so I decided to try asking Toretto-san about it next time. It should be fine to configure this Holy Dragon attire and robe as my default right ? But, I realised an important fact at this moment. Eh? Including the default, I only have 3 other coordinates? I recalled. Since I entered thebyrinth, I was able to use purification magic so I pretty much wore the same clothes all the way. Thats because it could even clean up to the underwear that I was wearing. Hmm? Am I a bit dirty No, I did purification so I dont think that Im dirty. But if I set off on a journey, I dont think I have any of the necessities of life: food, clothing and shelter, prepared. The clothes I received from everybody in the town of Meratoni were almost all destroyed duringbat with Instructor Broad so when I first came to the church headquarters I only had 3 sets of clothing left. After that I received my church robe, 3 sets of armour that I bought for the sake of thebyrinth, as well as the Holy Dragon attire that I was wearing now. I pre-registered 2 of the armour sets but realistically speaking there would be a higher chance that I use the full body equipment I got from the 40th floor. Wait a minute. Now that I think about it, I have always tied up my hair and so Ive never felt my hair growing but Ive never cut my hair sinceing to the church? From then on I sped up my preparation for food, clothing and shelter at once. Sinceing to this world, Ive only ate what Grulga-san and the obachans cooked, as well as the meals from the dining ce Ive never once cooked my own meals. As for shelter, as long as I have the Angels Pillow I would be fine sleeping anywhere. But this time I would be moving around, I was told that using a carriage was not feasible, and I would also need to consider the safety of Fornoir (already fully intending to bring Fornoir along). I only have a little over a year and a month? Eh? Im in trouble? The time would be gone in a sh. Furthermore as a S-rank healer Im supposed to travel around the world, but I dont even know about the present status of the healers clinics. Dont tell me that Im going to be a wandering healer who would end up triggering another crisis? I was panicking about how I was indifferent about the situation regarding my food, clothes, lodging and work. I pulled out a parchment from my magic bag and began writing down all the important things that I thought I need to prepare from now. I need to get a grip. It is wrong to not utilize the skills I had cultivated in my previous life to survive in this other world. What I learned from my first year of bing a working adult was, to have a schedule book, to take notes and to greet properly. I was told that putting that into practice or not would affect the speed of my growth in the future. In this world, there arent any information transmission tforms like the newspapers or television so I neglected gathering information. Although my mind isnt that bright, why didnt I realize that sooner? I took in a deep breath and renewed my resolve. Suu Haa~. Regrets can happen any time. Ill properly do some reflections. But for now I have to advance forward, even if it is just one step. Firstly, preparation for my journey. Next, I must grasp the current situation of the healers clinics. I have to consult somebody for this, so I headed straight for the Adventurers Guild. Whenever I visit the Adventurers Guild it would definitely be treated as a Deviant Saint Whimsical Day, so patients would be carried over. And the old would alsoe. After I obtained the Blessing from the God of Healing, whenever I cast Heal on the elderly who had to use a cane to walk due to poor blood cirction from cartge and bone thought to be torn or broken, it will be repaired and they could walk home without using a cane. I and everyone around who saw that were surprised, but they shrugged it off saying that the healing magic of the Deviant Saint is as deviant as the person himself. Its still fresh in my mind that I shed tears in my heart that day. Fuu~. Well then everyone, please be careful of injuries. Because it can be life threatening. The people within my sphere of Area High Heal gave words of appreciation, as I left the underground training field. So what business do you have today? I will do my best as long as it is within my power, Deviant Saint-sama. It feels bad to be called Deviant Saint-sama by Granz guildmaster please stop it attaching sama to my name. Youre really not nice to tease. You also added guild to my name as well right. So what did youe here to consult for? Usually where do the adventurers go to for a haircut? Also, Master Granz is growing a beard but where do the others go to trim their beard? Eh? Why is he staring at me like he is looking at a pitiful child? So you also have some things that you dont know. Because the Deviant Saint devotes himself to asceticism right. For beards, you can buy a magic razor from the magic tool shop. There are some who use a knife for that but if you are not ustomed to it you might cut your face so I advice you not to do so. Yeah. Im clumsy anyway As for your hair, the cksmith sells scissors so you can use those to cut it, or there are salons in the city that you can go to? Eh? There are barber shops or hairdressing shops? Am I really that clueless? I was shocked and replied. Are there anything else? Please tell me one-by-one everything else within this city. Adventurers Guild guildmaster Granz-san is a great person. Regarding cooking, he taught me where to get wholesale for or to purchase spices, vegetables and meat. He even taught me his own recipe he experimented with as well as the right conditions to cook them in. In addition, he even wrote a referral letter for me to his rmended cksmith for cooking utensils and kitchen knife. Naturally he also taught me where the shop was located. And the most remarkable part was the guildmasters cooking ss. When we were talking, Milty-san came by and also taught me how to cook and joined the conversation. This slowly became a rumour, that the hard-faced guildmaster gives gentle guidance for cooking. And so Granz-san was called the kind hard-faced cooking expert immediately after I began my journey. Oh yeah Milty-san. Among the tailors here, are there any shops that sell simple and smart designs that will at the very least not be looked down upon by nobles from foreign countries. Hmm~. I do know of one but Luciel-sama should go there with a girl. Eh? Why? Because the female eyes are sharperpared to male eyes. Understood. So for the shop, somebody female Catherine-san, Lumina-san, the girls from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. If I asked any of them, would my rtionship with them be estranged? But first off, Im relieved that my worries regarding food was over. While thinking about who to look for to go together to the magic tool shop and tailor, animal therapy is the best when feeling gloomy so I walked towards the stables to y with animals. That day, I rode the four year old stallion Malto who bit my head for the first time, but was kicked off after a few steps. Yanbus-san said only one sentence. You are gaining the trust of the horses little-by-little. I set my goal to be able to ride all the horses in this stable by one yearter, and to set off on the journey riding Fornoir. Chapter 047: Date, Reincarnated individual found? Chapter 047: Date, Reincarnated individual found? Trantor: Tseirp Its right after yesterday, Im currently shopping together with a girl named Rosa-san. It has been close to 2 years since I met Rosa-san. Luciel-sama, weve arrived. So this is Sense Boutique? Even from the outside the shop looked like it operates at quite arge scale. Hey, lets go in. I led Rosa-san by the arm into the shop. The interior of the shop was wide, bright and had a sense of cleanliness. Wee. Well isnt it Rosa-san. Long time no see, Anna. Arent you supposed to be serving right now? Yeah. But today I was brought along here to help this person choose his attire. Ara, cougar-san? (TL: Cougar = A term used to call older women who look for younger men) What are you talking about. This is Luciel-sama. Around here you would know him better as Deviant Saint-sama? Ooh, Deviant Saint-sama is pretty young huh~. Ara, does the Deviant Saint-sama wish to have his attire made-to-order? Thats right. Ah, nice to meet you, Im Luciel. I wish to buy multiplebinations of clothes. Ara, so generous. Thats right. Because Deviant Saint-sama is wealthy. As expected of Rosa. Then Ill call my daughter over. Ah by the way, would thedy be buying anything? Im fine. Yes she will. Rosa-san dont be shy. It will soon be 2 years and I hope that youll prepare food for me for another year as well. Are you sure? Yeah. Ive been in your care so I wish to return the favour. If so then Ill take up your offer. Fufufu. Thank you for your patronage. We searched for my attire while surveying the inside of the shop. Eh? Rosa-san? Shes the serving obachan. Of course, there was a reason why I brought along Rosa-san, who has an age gap from me like a parent and child, to buy clothes. Yesterday when I was returning Malto to the stables, I bumped into the girls from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and I boldly asked them. Would any of you like to help me choose my casual wear? Of course, Ill offer something as thanks. The replies were as I expected. C I dont know the shop. C Cant you go with the church-specified shop? C I would tag along if it was to the cksmith or the weapons shop. Thus I did not go shopping with the girls. Next, I had an obligation to report in, so I asked the same of Catherine-san, and that was when she introduced Rosa-san to me. Rosa-san helped to buy casual wear for me and her holiness. Dont you purchase them yourself? I only go out to visit to the weapons shop, for meals or at most to purchase magic tools. Thats why I dont know anything about clothes. Rosa-san was originally the aide for her holiness so she is well-informed. Is that so. Ill ask Rosa-san then. Okay. After such an exchange, I ended uping to the shop with Rosa-san. In the meantime, my measurements were taken and she selected a few button shirts from a row of neatly arranged shirts. Next, jackets and tunics were chosen and fastened together with a belt, and toplete the set, skinny pants and cargo pants were automatically chosen. She helped to choose everything, even including the boots. Although even myments on my preferred colour and shape were rejected,tely I had not had a close look at myself so I left the decisions up to Rosa-san, Anna-san and Anna-sans daughter. By the way her daughter was 22 years old, already married and well into her pregnancy. She wanted a Heal as something like a blessing from Deviant Saint-sama so I obliged. In a blink of the eye, the attires within my coordinate couldst me up to 2 weeks so I paid upfront in full and left the shop. Thank you very much. (Luciel) Thank you for buying clothes for me as well. (Rosa) Dont mention it. Shall I send you back? Hahaha. Im not that weak. And it will be a waste of Deviant Saint-samas time. Okay. Well then take care. I bid farewell to Rosa-san and headed to the magic tool shop. So its here. Ive heard thattely interesting inventions have been released so Im feeling excited. The magic tool shop gave off an atmosphere simr to the used-book stores I passed by in Jinbocho during my previous life. (TL: Jinbocho in Tokyo is a well-known street for used-book stores, antique and curio shops). I was suddenly given a surprise when I opened the door. Weeelcoome to the Maaag Toool Shoopp Commedia. As soon as I opened the door, a golem bowed right in front of me and I had no idea where the voice came out from but it weed me. Then, the DotaDota sound signified that somebody wasing over to greet me. Wee to the Magic Tool Shop Commedia~ The kid that appeared was a spectacled girl with a short-cut hairstyle. Ah~ that matches well with the magic tool shop. Yeah. Ah, you mean this? This is called spectacles. It can let you see far off objects clearly and was also developed for the elderly who have trouble seeing objects up close. Eh? There was an other world individual so close by? Or maybe somebody who was involved with one? Well I had already decided on my response. Ooo~ Is that so. Ive heard that there are a lot of interesting things here? Thank you very much. Then Ill give you a tour. The girl joyfully exined all the merchandise one-by-one. I was confident, that the girl was the owner of the shop and that she was the same age as me. And that all the magic tools here were electrical appliances from Earth that were converted into magical appliances, bing known as magic tools. Furthermore, even though I dont need them, there was a range of tools from the cleaning genre, like dryers, washing machines and vacuum cleaners. So I didnt buy anything? Nope, I went on a shopping spree instead. Magic stove, magic water filter, magic air-condition, magic heater, magic Goemon bath, magic garbage disposal unit, magic air bed, magic mixer, magic juicer and various other items totalled up to 11 gold coins. (TL: Goemon baths are the usual traditional bath tubs you see in anime, with a wooden cover over it and heated from below. Its named after the robber Ishikawa Goemon who was boiled to death in one.) When I bought all the items, she prostrated on the ground with vigor (TL: Prostrated = Dogeza = Orz). As I thought that it would be interesting if I introduced her to Toretto-san the next time, I tried consulting her about something I would like her to make for me. Thank you very much. But I still have some ways to go before I am able to make that. I heard in detail that to develop something there are various conditions. Apparently it depends on the magic stones attribute, her skill level and her Magic Engineer upation level. Wouldnt this have the skill to perform Appraisal as well? Ive tried making that before but I stillck the technical abilities to achieve it. While the girl said that with her head hanging down, I continued acting like I had no idea what the item she wanted to appraise was, and remained as the customer who has plenty of money to spend. Im convinced that I will meet this young girl Ryina countless times in the future. Chapter 048: Training direction determined Chapter 048: Training direction determined Trantor: Tseirp In the usual spacious room, the concealed female quietly listened to me until the end before softly speaking. I see. What you are saying is reasonable. But I had never imagined that you have never entered a healers clinic before. Including the Pope in front of me, the surrounding handmaidens all had looks of astonishment. Because for my case I was in the Adventurers Guild since the beginning. I informed her that I dont even have any clue about this countrys healer clinics. If I was to judge the difference between the healer clinics of other countries and this country, instead of listening to the present state and condition of the healer clinics, I would prefer to learn about it on-site. I would like to immediately transfer your workce, but as expected there are no healer clinics in this country that do not know about you, so we might as well send you to the healer clinic belonging to the guy that was the cause for your transfer here in the first ce? Are you referring to the town of Meratoni? Thats right. The distance between Meratoni and the Holy City is less than 2 days worth, so its a distance that we can immediately call you back, and immediately receive your report if there is a need to so there wont be any problems. Huh? Was it that close by? Oh well it doesnt matter. Rather than that, I wonder if it would be fine for me to be active as a healer in that town? Erm is it fine for me to go to that healer clinic? Umu. The die had been cast since the moment you were appointed as a S-rank healer. You will face hardship no matter which road you take from here on out. But if you return that clinic how it originally was then I will I felt that somewhere within that pretty and mysterious voice was the Popes true wish. Thank you very much. If so then I will convey that intention to the other party. I will entrust my travel schedule to you. I will leave this matter in your hands. Thats right Luciel, one yearter, I intend to send you to the Free City-State of Ienith so read up about it beforehand. Speaking of the Free City-State of Ienith, those beastmen seeded in establishing the Healers Guild in their country? To be exact they had originally seeded in doing so, but problems sprung up from various fronts and it had now stopped functioning. I believe you should be able to create a good environment if you are the one who builds up the foundation there. That is why I wish to entrust the helm to you with regards to Ieniths Healers Guild and healer clinic. Hah? What is this person saying? Please take the helm. Im not referring to that. I wish for supporters. Its definitely impossible alone. Umu. I know so dont worry. As long as youy the foundation sessfully, you would be able to handle everything else, so I hope that you do not push yourself and take care during your journey. I wondered how many hands did she anticipate in advance, like a professional shogi yer, or was it because I wasnt thinking at all? I questioned myself as I nodded. Ill see what I can do. I left the Popes room. So the next target for my learning is was it Botacyl? Or? Oh well its something along that line. It would be the healer clinic managed by the healer with that name. And my first travel destination will be the Free City-State of Ienith. On the map, it is located north of Saint Schull which is opposite the Elimasia Empire and Rubruk Kingdom. All thats left is to prepare the items needed during the journey as well as the ce to sleep when travelling, but since Ill be going to Meratoni I can just ask Shisho and the others. Its important to rush forward when you have a vision of the future. But as of now Im supposed to be at a step before that. Although my direction for the near future had been set, for now I will focus on the present by scrutinizing the information that I had obtained and make appropriate preparations. I made up my mind and headed to the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Currently, my rehabilitation had been steadily progressing and I was now at the 30th floor boss battle ground. This was all thanks to the illusionary cane. Using this cane that amplifies magical power, chanting purification magic purified the 30 meter squared boss room at one go, defeating all the monsters. I was amazed when I used it. Area Barriers defence was strengthened and its effect even covered my shield. Although it is only a defensive magic, I was afraid of this overwhelmingly cheat weapon. (TL: Remember, the Valkyries couldnt even break through his barrier before this) I firmly defended with my shield and dealt the final blows with my transformed one-handed sword. This was my exorcist role given to me only once a week. Knowing that the higher levelled Pdins and Priest Knights couldnt win against these really makes me think about the importance ofpatibility for battles. I shed at the Wraiths that floated over with broad grins asking to be cut down. This repeated endlessly as they properly acted as my source of experience points. Wraith-san gives quite a sizable amount of experience points, so I had finally reached level 55. But I have never once regretted drinking Object X. However, I would have died if not for it so I now have 10 barrels of it in my magic bag as protection. The demerit of not levelling up waspensated by the rise in all status parameters as well as the increase in various passive resistance skill proficiencies. In addition, Ive seriously considered that the +4 increase in parameters per level up was really low, but in half a year all my statuses had already more than doubled so I was greatly mistaken. Status do not win fights. I have no intention of forgetting about that. The ability to draw out the best from the status is a factor as well, and if you do not gradually expand the limiter ced on your brain, you wouldnt be able to move as you wish anyway. I tried asking Catherine-san if that was the reason why a person would lose in a fight even if the values of his status was higher. Her reply was that if I have the spare time to think about such things, I might as well experience it myself in realbat, and she threw me into the Knight Corps joint training where I was viciously beaten up. If you cast Area Barrier the defensive values around you would increase over the top so I will treat it as a foul. Because of that, during groupbat training, I was strictly prohibited from using Area Barrier, Area Middle Heal and Area High Heal. On one side I shed somebody, and on the other I immediately healed them. Due to that they looked just like zombies, which led to the church Knight Corps being called the Zombie Knight Corps. I overdid it too much in the beginning, until I was called the Ultra-Sadistic Healer Knight Captain in the shadows. It was justst month that this tear-inducing incident happened. Ehem. Moving on, the Pope also strictly prohibited me from using Extra Heal and Sanctuary Circle. I was only allowed to use them when there is an impending danger towards my life or when I judge that it is a situation that I must use it. I had finally amassed 108 SP but I was struggling every day between inviting Great Luck-senseis brother into my skill repertoire or to systematically acquire all the magic attributes. I consulted Shisho in thebyrinth before returning. In 2 months time, I will be setting off to Meratoni with Fornoir. Chapter 049: Triumphant return to Meratoni, Botacyl’s approaching crisis Chapter 049: Triumphant return to Meratoni, Botacyls approaching crisis Trantor: Tseirp Today was the 4th day of my journey as I rode on Fornoir towards my target destination, the healer clinic in the town of Meratoni, to understand the current situation of healer clinics as requested by me 2 months ago. I ordered a set of horse armour from the cksmith which doesnt hurt the body of the horse and also made maintaining the riding posture easier. I progressed while asionally casting Heal and purification magic on Fornoir. I set off 3 days ago, following the route that I initially used to travel to the Holy City Schull. The reason was simple. This time the ones travelling was not only Fornoir and I. The fellow travellers who epted my escort request was the guys from the White Wolfs Bloodline. Weve finally meet again, Deviant Saint-sama. Luciel-sama had instantly became famous after all. As expected of Ultra-Sadistic Healer Knight Captain-sama. We have been waiting in anticipation. Bazzan-san, Skyros-san and Basra-san spoke in sequence. Please stop attaching -sama to my name, and rather than that please stop using my nicknames. Especially Basra-san, why do you know the newest nickname thats supposedly only known by the Knight Corps! I heard it from my Knight friends over there. Following Basra-sans line of sight, I saw 3 young Priest Knights protecting a carriage. Riding in that carriage was Jordo-san as well as a couple other healers that were ordered to follow me to Ienith as the initial members. Thats right, they are my subordinates in name. We had 2 Knights riding on horses, with 1 acting as coachman for the carriage and Bazzan-san as coachman for another, bringing it to a total of 2 carriages and 3 cavalry. Evidently, before I knew it they seemed to have be friends. I forgot to prohibit him from saying it. Well its better than being hated right? I wonder As the 3 of them who made me sulkyughed, we spotted the outer walls of therge town. Im home, Meratoni. Although there was still quite a distance, I quietly muttered to myself. When we approached the gate something felt off. It was inevitable that I felt that something was weird. Thats because was there a festival? There was an immense crowd that made me think that it was an illusion. The gate looked like it was going to overflow with people. Whats going on? Amazing right. This many people gathered to witness the triumphant return of the Deviant Saint healer-sama nurtured by Meratonis Adventurers Guild. I think its fine for you to feel proud. Well theres Whirlwind-sama around if you let it get to your head. Its because I contacted them with this Magic Transmission Bead telling them that we would arrive soon. What came to mind was the return of a superstar to his hometown. Is this how it feels like for them? I ended up thinking of it like it was somebody elses business, as we arrived at the town of Meratoni. Wee home. Luciel-sama, may I have your card? The person who called out to me was the same person that was in charge of security when I first visited this town 4 years ago. I dismounted from Fornoir and handed over my card. Thank you for your hard work. Heres my card. He politely received it with 2 hands, verified the card before returning it to me. I have verified your identity. Wee back, Deviant Saint-sama. Said the guard before somebody cut in. Ou. Disciple. I hope that you have not been cking off in your training? Of course. I could already imagine my future of getting beaten up by Broad-shisho so if I cked off then wouldnt I die? Kukuku. If thats the case then lets go to the Adventurers Guild training ground now Okay. Stop. Wee back Luciel-kun. Going to the Healers Guild and leading the people in the carriage behind you to the innes first. Che. I was helped by Garba-san and narrowly escaped from being dragged to battle. Oi, disciple. Today we organized a wee party for you all but I expect you to have a Deviant Saint Whimsical Day even in this city after today. Hahaha. Do I look like I would sumb to that intimidation? Hmm? And what are you going to do about it? I will thankfully take you up to your offer. Very good. Then go on over to the Healers Guild beforeing over. Understood. Thus my subordinates from the church and I headed to the Healers Guild but lots of people called out to me. I endured but I could see that my subordinates behind me were at their limit maintaining a stiff smile. Its been a long time since Ive been here. Lets go everyone. To them this must be an oasis. I opened the door to the Healers Guild. I doubted my eyes. For some reason the supposedly quiet governmental office-like guild had a shy banner weing us. I was even more shocked than when we arrived at the town. Healers Guild | S-rank healer nurtured in Meratoni branch | Wee back, Luciel-sama I stiffened when I saw that, and this time it was apanied by apuse. I didnt want to enter the Healers Guild but I had to enter it was such an atmosphere. I wearily forced myself to put on a poker face and entered. Luciel-kun. No, Luciel-sama, wee back. The person who greeted me was Krull-san. Ah, thank you. Somehow the atmosphere of the Healers Guild has changed. Fufufu. Thanks to Luciel-sama, at the age of 30 I became the guildmaster for this branch. Its the record for youngest female. I never would have guessed that you really seeded in raising my sry, Im so happy that I could just kiss you. Sorry. I will only draw away from you if you suddenly greet me with such high tension. Ha haha. Ill appreciate the thought. Please help me with the procedure for us first. So heartless. Is that the secret to getting promoted to S-rank? Thus before settling the procedures my mental spirit was already shaved thin. On the other hand, in the town of Meratoni celebrating the arrival of Luciel and his entourage, the head of the townsrgest healer clinic, Botacyl, was losing his temper in his private room. Why~. Why did they start with this town, and furthermore my healer clinic, to learn about the current situation on-site. Is it because he holds a grudge against me? Thats definitely the reason. Immediately after that the Healers Guild guildmaster was reced. I paid him gold as well, that man must have taken that boys money and ran away. Oi, what should I do? Think. He rebuked the ves and mercenary bodyguards in front of him. Botacyl was restless. Originally, transferring Luciel off to the headquarters should have required him to work there for more than 5 years. Furthermore, there would basically be no reason for them to transfer him back to the ce that he caused problems in. And yet Luciel returned in just 2 years. Thats abnormal. Most likely he came to frame me after bing a S-rank. Ignoring his blood pressure that was rising at a tremendous rate, he desperately thought of ways to withstand that hypocritical Luciel kid. Including the mercenaries present, all the mercenaries didnt know anything about Luciel but as one would expect they didnt consider killing a S-rank healer. Mercenaries are human too and it was easy to imagine how their own lives would turn out if they killed a healer that was so well-liked by that many people. And then, the ves who saw the cornered Botacyl began attempting a certain n. Chapter 050: Distant heights and welcome party Chapter 050: Distant heights and wee party Trantor: Tseirp The Deviant Saints Whimsical Day was being held in the Adventurers Guild training ground. Pale light radiated out with me in the center,pletely healing fractured or broken bone in an instant. When they witnessed this scene, not only the adventurers, even the healers and Priest Knights who tagged along were tongue tied in astonishment at the magics efficacy. Is it me or has it be even more amazing than before? Well I have been through various situations. Are these thest for today? Yeah. Wait a moment. Hey newbies, this is the healer that worked in this Adventurers Guild 2 years ago. The only guys who dont know about him are the ones who were not here 2 years ago. Ill demonstrate to you all how your seniors became stronger so stay and look for a while. Eh? You mean were doing it now? What about Grulga-sans cooking? Well of course well end it when it is time to eat. Ive told him that we would bete so dont worry. The main character is alwayste anyway. Shisho wont be convinced otherwise right. Of course. Very well, well start with Taijutsu. Come at me. Here Ie. I instantly elerated by circting the magical power within my body at high speed, set up an Attack Barrier and performed a tackle. A Don sound rang out. Not bad for a tackle. But, if you cant beat the opponent down with it then it leaves you open to attacks. An intense pain ran through my back. It felt like he mmed down with his right fist. Owowow, Heal I endured the pain and healed myself. This time I went to grab Shishos legs, and with a push, even Shishos body was sent floating. I quickly wound my right arm through his groin and around his waist, and grabbed his right shoulder with my left arm,pleting the form for a body m. When I was in mid throw, I felt something wound around my neck and the next instant, I crashed head first into the ground. I instantaneously performed no-chant Heal in my head. The next moment, while I had my head facing downwards, I saw Shishos shadow on the ground and had a bad feeling, knowing that it would be a kick towards my belly. I immediately tensed my abdominal muscles, before something heavy blew me away and I bounced on the ground a few times before stopping. Ouchhhh. Why did you drop me on my head. I could have died. Isnt thispletely against the rules in DDT? (TL: DDT is a Japanese Pro-wrestling promotion) Bullshit. But it looks like your body has strengthened reasonably. Looks like this will be interesting. Oh my god he has entered battle maniac mode. Ill be attacking first. Ossu. (TL: Doesnt really trante well into English. Pretty much a sound made to signal your intent and pump yourself up.) The instant Broad-shisho disappeared, I had already jumped directly upwards. But the impression of Shisho disappearing should just be because he moved at ultra-speed, and not because he really disappeared. I observed below me believing that was the case and I saw him for a split second! But it was all in vain as he grabbed my leg and mmed me into the ground, immediately followed by his foot stamping down towards me. His foot elerated in mid air, urgh, are the Adventurers Guild instructors monsters? I erased the pain from being mmed against the ground with a Heal and frantically rolled to a side. Hou. So your reaction time to attacks that youve received as usual is different from attacks that youve never seen before. This shows the result of your training. How did Shishos motivation switch get switched on? Please tell me how to make sure it doesnt get switched on. As I thought about that, I felt that Broad-shisho was still holding back so I tried asking. Ive levelled up and my status have increased but why is it that I still cant catch up to Instructor Broad? As a reference, whats Broad-shishos level? Of course its not rted tobat but as a target to surpass Broad-shisho. Ha, foolish disciple, are you getting caught up in level and status? Of course not. However, Im just asking so that it would be easier to set a goal, to reach around the same level as Shisho to be able to see through your attacks. A goal huh Very well its 451. Amazing. It will feel great to ovee such a high mountain. Kukuku. Well then talking ends here. Surpass your own limits ande at me. Understood. I was thrown around by Broad-shisho, I applied Heal and had Attack Barrier permanently on as I continually challenged the mountain named Broad. After about an hour, Taijutsu training ended and soon after swords were drawn and I was thrown into sword training. The audience became noisy when I got cut but I knew that I would die if I took my attention off by even a split second so I further increased my concentration. Eventually I was shed quite deeply but I instantly healed using High Heal so I survived without any problems. Well your cut is fine now so lets go to the wee party. Okay. On this day, among the adventurers who saw the training between Luciel and Broad, the concept of a healer held by them waspletely blown out the window. And they found out that even healers could be stronger if they went through such a bloody training. In addition, among the adventurers who knew Luciel, there was a man of the same age as Luciel deep in thought after witnessing that training exercise. For a healer to stand out even more than me! I am the chosen one. No matter how good he is at healing, it doesnt mean that he cant be defeated in battle. Luciel didnt know that there was such a guy swelling with fighting spirit. The wee party was held in the Adventurers Guild dining hall. To allow even a bit more participants, the chairs were taken out and it became a buffet style party. I felt that my subordinates were slightly annoyed by this but I attended the party withoutints. Hey you bastards, Luciel have returned to Meratoni. With him here you can get your injuries treated quickly on-site. However, Luciel is here to study the healers clinic. He will be working in Botacyls healer clinic in the day. The cheers turned into booing. I was slightly shocked that this world had the concept of booing. Although he is not a resident of the Adventurers Guild, Luciel has decided to sleep in the Adventurers Guild so when you are really in danger dont be reserved ande over. It returned to cheers again. Well Luciel, theres no alcohol for you but say a few words after the toast. Hi Im Luciel. Thank you very much for organizing this party for us who came from the Healers Guild church headquarters. Thinking back, the 2 years of trivial and mediocre training I had here formed the foundation that propelled me up towards a S-rank healer. In the beginning I knocked on the doors of the Adventurers Guild because I didnt want to die, but I was really fearful of all of you adventurers initially, living in fear of dying if I get tangled up with any of you. Every time I applied healing magic, I was afraid of what would happen if I failed so I continued learning so that I wouldnt fail. From my actions that stem from my fear of dying, I found out that you adventurers shared the same feelings of not wanting to die. As I received clothes and small essories, I realised that there were many kind people around and gradually recovered from that feeling of fear. Well I did think once or twice that it was a ploy to keep me in house arrest, but without a doubt I feel that this is the ce of my origin. I am truly grateful to all the Adventurers Guild staff and adventurers who wee me back. I will strive to return the favour so please support the Healers Guild church headquarter members who came along with me in the same way you all support me. Although it was simple, I will end my greetings here. Thank you very much for today. So serious! Well its fine, hold up your mugs, kanpai~!! (TL: Kanpai = Toast) Kan~Pai!! After I finished toasting, Grulga-san sunk to the level of searching for individuals to drink that (it looks slightly diluted?) among the Priest Knights, Healers and newbie adventurers who saw my battle, while iming He became strong by drinking this. Only a single Priest Knight finished drinking it and fell unconscious. Unbeknownst to that person, Grulga-sans eyes shone with light like he had found a new prey. I was delighted that my subordinates that were initially discontent about the buffet looked satisfied when they tried the exquisite cooking from Grulga-san. On the other hand, even here my mental spirit was being shaved thin as the adventurers and guild staffs had various inted delusions about how I got my Deviant Saint nickname. The reason for it must be because he is a weirdo that uses Holy attribute magic. Nope, I think that its because he is a pervert that uses Holy attribute magic. Eh? I heard that its because even though he splendidly conducts himself like a saint, he has a weird fetish. Really? I think After that, they began guessing about the nicknames apart from my Deviant Saint nickname. The nicknames were spread throughout the party, even Broad-shishos Whirlwind and Devil Instructor nicknames, Grulga-sans Cooking Bear nickname, and Garba-sans Hermit nickname were brought up and the party got excited as the banquetstedte into the night. Chapter 051: Reunion with Meratoni’s largest healer clinic director, Botacyl? Chapter 051: Reunion with Meratonisrgest healer clinic director, Botacyl? Trantor: Tseirp The familiar nap room was clean as usual. Theyout was exactly the same as when I was using it in the past, and it filled my heart with joy thinking that they maintained the ce for me. I should quickly go to bed. Tomorrows my first day after all. I took out my Angels Pillow and went to bed. Nevertheless, I never would have guessed that the 3 receptionists would all get married within just 2 years. And the new receptionist was fearful of me oh well lets sleep. I recalled what happened today in that short amount of time before I fell asleep after shutting my eyes. I was no longer drinking Object X so I invited Broad-shisho, and the Grulga-san Garba-san brothers for a drink. Were going to have training tomorrow morning though. We can have a drink together just before you depart for your journey. Thats right. Youll be entering the enemys territory tomorrow so you shouldnt neglect your preparations. Well instead of drinking, try out my new dish. I was still puzzled why they didnt want to drink together with me when the new dish was brought up to my mouth, and the taste was terrible. Dont tell me this is ? Yeah. I wanted to try using that as a cooking spice, but I figured that only Luciel who could drink that can stomach this. Why did you make me eat a dish with Object X mixed in without hesitation when I had already stopped drinking it! Small sacrifices are unavoidable in cooking. So is that a win? It doesnt matter idiotic disciple, hurry up and eat it! The smell is gradually getting worst. Hang in there Luciel-kun. Ha~. If you force me to that extent, Ill show you that I can eat it. I bolted down the dish that reced my favourite barbeque sauce with Object X. So, do you think others would be able to eat that? Impossible. Unexpectedly, the warmth violently amplified Object Xs smelly odour and acridity. If thats the case, try this one then. How many more are there? I have 9 dishes. If Grulga-san gives me the recipe for the dishes that I like then I will try these out. Hoh. If thats the case then Ill teach you 1 recipe for each dish you taste. I still have plenty more that I didnt make so Im going to enjoy this. Grulga-san? Somehow you are showing the same eyes as Shisho? Grulgas inquisitive spirit has always been strong since a long time ago. I think that since Luciel-kun would be eating his cooking, he will steadily invent more dishes as he feels d that they wont go to waste. Garba-san told me about his brothers nature without hesitation, but he didnt offer to stop his reckless behaviour, only watching on as it was interesting to him. Broad-san, Grulga-san, Garba-san, Luciel-kun, well be going off now. I turned around and saw Bazzan-san with Nanaera-san, Skyros-san with Melneru-san, and Basra-san with Mirina-san, with their arms entwined with one another. Eh? You guys were in such rtionships? Yeah. This is also thanks to Luciel. Even I enjoy spending my time in this town. Because Luciels speech stirred up the town. I thought you were scary when I first met you but I found out that you are a nice person after talking to you. I wasnt in the mood for it but after giving it some thought I fell in love. I fell in love with his honesty. There you have it. Even though Luciel you told us not to attach -sama to your name, we still feel indebted to you. I see. But as A-ranks, please dont attach -sama to my name. Ill be troubled because people will start imagining weird things about me. Hahaha. You cant catch a break huh. Well, we, Whirlwind-sama, Immovable-sama and Hermit-sama will take care of this town and guild. I saw them off while thinking, would the rabbit be fine in a rtionship with a wolf? Time passes equally among everybody. I dont know if I surprised everyone but everyone definitely gave me plenty of surprises. Thats right. But there are some who dont change as well. For example, Botacyl. I dont think that your life is being targeted, but be careful of those ves. The ves? Yeah. From Garba-sans report, it seems like the ve leader that has been treated unreasonably is flying the g for rebellion and orchestrating the revolt. And also it looks like there has been a purchase of medication meant for lowering blood pressure. For Botacyl? So they purchased it from a herbalist after he couldnt get cured by a healer? I wonder what kind of illness is it? Ah~ He ordered his ves to purchase it for him but most of the time these people will get betrayed by the ves they trust. I heard that he copsed once when he knew that Luciel-kun would being here. It looks like they begin buying the medication after that. High blood pressure? Or did he faint from anxiety? Or maybe it was anemia? But Im justing over? Moreover it was the Pope who chose my study destination? Although I didnt really object againsting here. Ive known that guy since a long time ago, he was an excellent healer but one day he became extremely obsessed with gold. For better or for worse, it is a fact that he built the healer clinic up until that size. Ohh~ as I thought he was originally an excellent healer. Yeah. Weve even received his treatment before. But well thats when we were still adventuring. Im interested to hear more about that though? Hah I dont have a story worthy of Deviant Saint-samas time. If you dont hurry up and go to bed you wont be able to survive tomorrows training. ?! Youre nning to push me so hard from morning? Yeah, didnt you want to surpass me? If so then as Shisho shouldnt I teach everything I know to my disciple? Up till this day I still regret those words said from my mouth by my ego that brought about this disaster. Theres no use crying over spilled milk. The wee party ended with the final conversation between me and the three leading figures of the Adventurers Guild. When I passed by the reception counter on my way to my underground room, I called out to the receptionist but she was shivering in fear and only replied with a bow. I have no idea why the receptionist is so afraid of me. I finally fell asleep after thinking about all that. Fuwaa~. What a nostalgic ceiling. I was stretching and doing some magical power maniption after waking up, when the door slowly opened. What are you doing? Che youre awake. Looks like you have not been cking off in your training. Oh well. First, run around the training ground at full speed and thene at me at full throttle, you can use your body strengthening technique as well. Understood. I was serious about running faster. In my previous life, I wondered how the runners I saw on television spurred themselves on. Why was it that my heart was shaken when I saw them? Although I seriously thought about it, I didnt understand at that time. Although I dont exactly have a clear answer for it now, I believe that its surely because after struggling hard to surpass your own limits, there is something to look forward to. Even though its my own inescapable memories, the fact that the figure of somebody seriously striving for something for a long time appeal to me, meant that I should have something simr to that desire within me. Ill give it my all. I myself determine the limit of how much I swing my arms and how high I lift my legs. There are many cases of ordinary people winning against geniuses. Ill show my resolution. I was determined to grow stronger as I endured Broad-shishos gruelling training. And when Grulga-san brought out breakfast, I surpassed my own limits and tried my best to eat more. The taste was of course supremely delicious. After checking up on Fornoir in the Adventurers Guild stables, I arrived at Botacyls healer clinic. The 3 floor building wasrgepared to the Adventurers Guild. Are healer clinics meant to be sorge? Maybe there are inpatients? Healer clinics of this size are mostly unheard of. ording to the reports, the 3rd floor is entirely the personal living space for the clinics director, the 2nd floor is the living space for the ves and healers, while the first floor is where you go to seek medical attention as well as the room where the mercenary escorts are deployed. Is thatmon for all healer clinics? I cant say that it is like that in general, but even if they dont have mercenaries, many hire individuals that act simr to a bouncer. So it ismonce. Although there arent any who dont pay at all after treatment, in the past there were many cases of people who paid less and it wouldnt be recorded as a crime in their cards. Nowadays that function has been improved but the impact from that time stillst till this day. So there was a time when there were so many ruffians? Eh? So the healer clinics retaliated because of that? If I dont take this into consideration for the guidelines and legition, it will most likely lead to strong opposition. In any case, lets go. I opened the door to the healer clinic. Hang in there, Master Botacyl. Oi healers do something. He has not finished his payment. Bring the medication over! I entered and the inside was exactly like a battlefield. Master Botacyl? In reaction to that cry, I looked over and saw the blue faced unconscious Botacyl carried on something like a stretcher, transported across the 1st floor. As expected I would be troubled if he dies so I walked towards the medical care area Botacyl was carried to. Chapter 052: Luciel’s judgement Chapter 052: Luciels judgement Trantor : Tseirp A single patient was brought down from the upper floors and the healer clinics first floor was wrapped in tumult. It was the director of this healer clinic, Botacyl. The mercenary bodyguards called out to the healers for help but they couldnt heal his sickness with healing magic nor was there any effect from chanting Cure, the detoxification magic. It was time for my approach. But I was barred from entering the treatment room by the human barricade made by countless people. I am the S-rank healer Luciel. I will be in your care from today onward but first let me treat Botacyl-dono. That would be troubling. You are the person my master wants to run away from. It will be detrimental to his condition if you approach him. Although there is a possibility that Botacyl-dono will die if he is not treated? Yes. We would like to die and be freed of this. Oi what are you guys doing, if its a S-rank healer then he could save the master right? Thats right. We have not received our payment so it would be troubling if he died now. Ill slice you guys up if you dont hurry up and scatter. Yes~ that guy there, firstly put down your sword. And whats wrong with you guys? Why is that if Botacyl-dono dies you all would die as well? Luciel-sama, they might be ves. ves? Eh? But they dont have cors? What the hell are you talking about. Now it can be done by just carving magical seals either onto their chest where the heart is located, on their backs or on their necks. Hoh~ and what are the effects? It depends on the seal. Complete dominance, physical dominance or simple dominance. Thats slightly disturbing. Yeah. Forplete dominance, the ve would be subjected toplete obedience to an order to never betray the master so they would lose all emotions. For physical dominance, the master can give an order to rob the body of free movement, and they would experience intense pain if they try to move. These 2 can be configured to order the ves on what to do if the master dies. So they can configure it such that theirpanions or anybody can continue the contract or to release them? Yes. Simple dominance is only apanied by pain, other than the fact that they cant attack their master and cantmit suicide, they areparatively free to move about. However, without orders from the master, they would be attacked by severe pain if they separate from the master for more than 1 km. In addition, if the master dies the simple dominance ves would be released. The condition for very are going against thew, debt, crime and war ves? Yes. It is all determined by the ve dealers. Those that went against thew are only made into simple dominance ves, while the ve contracts for anything else, debt and above, are determined by the parties involved. If the ve dealer makes a decision on his own ord, he would be judged by god so this system was set in ce. Woah so detailed. Why was it exined so fluently? So you all would die if Botacyl dies? Yeah. There is no point living a life with no chance of getting released. I see. If I release you from the ve contract then would you agree to not kill Botacyl? I will never forgive him, but I wish to live somewhere thats not here. And the others? I was surprised that they all said that they wouldnt kill him. Will you all vow not to? Everyone nodded. I see. Erm Jordo-san and the Priest Knight Piazza-san, please bring over people who can handle paperwork, including Krull-san. I dont mind if you use my name to do so. Yes! After seeing the 2 of them off, I spoke to the ve barricade. I will not do anything bad so please let me through. I slowly walked and the barricade cleared. Is this the prestige from bing a S-rank? I looked at the still blue-faced Botacyl having a nightmare and spoke. Healer Botacyl, in order to help thou, there needs to be a decentpensation. If thou wish to live, agree to give up your wealth and obey the Healers Guild. . Uuu I swear. He swore to thepensation conditions in a low voice. I casted High Heal, Purification, Recover and Dispel in sequence and Botacyls colour returned to normal. Mercenaries and healers present, I hope that you all will bear witness of this treatment. When I looked at them, for some reason they nodded many times. It was then that Krull-san and the others came. Luciel-kun? Whats the meaning of this? Ah, just nice. This morning when I arrived, Botacyl-dono was carried over here and I just applied healing magic so there is no danger to his life. Because of that, I wish to release the ves present here but as expected it would be troubling to release criminal ves so please make them obey the Healers Guild. I will be taking his wealth aspensation, so please go to Botacyl-donos private room and clean up his ck spots. So, please split up and investigate his private room now. Luciel-kun, youre doing a pretty devilish thing? Its regrettable. Today, various things happened here that warrants the need to alter the guidelines and legition currently being worked on. Because of that, I will consider here as an experimental case study. Its fine to reduce the problems but dont be a tyrant. I absolutely dont have that intention. I was nning to work here normally for a couple of month but the moment I stepped into here this happened, Im the one thats more vexed. I understand. So its fine if I just go investigate right. But itll be my first time investigating a healer clinic. When I first entered the Healers Guild I heard that there was an inquirymittee but that department is no longer functioning. To make this a healthy organisation, I believe there will be more of such investigations so, please. Dont mention it. Since its a request from the S-rank healer Luciel-sama. -kun is enough though. The mercenaries and healers that bore witness to the vow only looked on. The search and seizure of the private room ended, and it turned out that except for 2 of the ves, all the other ves were forcibly dragged into very. Could all the ves please gather. For some reason Purification couldnt remove the curse, but when I used Dispel the magical seals disappeared. Of course I intended to honour my vow. After calling all the ves over, the number reached close to 20. Excluding 2 of the ves, I released them from their curses. ording to your vows, you all will not seek harm onto Botacyl-dono and are free to leave here now. I will hand each of you 10 silver coins to cover for the cost of preparations. Please re-do your life with this. There are people you can rely on at the Adventurers Guild as well. Luciel-kun, something slightly bad cropped up. Just after I finished passing out the silver coins, Krull-san handed a bundle of parchment to me. It is a list of the ve dealers in the Elimasia Empire and their sales destination this here. Yeah. So many people were sent as ves by the healers of this town. I continued flipping through the hundred over parchments as I walked towards Botacyl. In the treatment room Botacyl was already awake. To think that you would save my life after you became a S-rank healer. The reason I healed was because its a life, not because its you. Rather than that, theres something I would like to ask. I have no choice but to listen to the words from S-rank healer-sama right? Why did you begin selling individuals forced into very to the ve dealers in the Empire. And they were sold at dirt cheap prices. Why did you walk down such a road when you were an excellent healer? Ive already forgotten about such reasons. Youve vowed. I order you under the name of the Healers Guild church headquarters, why? For my daughter. I thought that healers could heal anything. But only diseases were an exception. After the death of my wife I only had my daughter left. So it was a deal with the Empire to save my daughters life. So thats why you began making ves. If so then wheres your daughter now. Ive not seen her for over 10 years. I heard that she has be a ve and is living in the Empire. Thats why I need ves to exchange for my daughter. For over 10 years, youve sent this number of people. I sympathize with your daughter, and I understand the feelings you have as a parent, but why did you entrust her to the Empire? It would have been fine if you talked it over with the church headquarters and requested the help of the Herbalist Guild. I would have done so if they could make an elixir. But I had given up on the Herbalist Guild. There was no way they could make something like that. However I heard that the nearby Empire had developed that so I flew over. Whats wrong with that. Botacyl Just like how you have family, the ves you made had family too. Think about that. I order you as the Healers Guild church headquarters. I forbid you from taking your own life. In addition, all your assets will be confist no they will all be sold ording to their asset value. And it will be handled by this healer clinics church and the orphanage. The orphanage Thats right. Atone for the rest of your life. In ce of the individuals you made into ves, vow to guide many children, provide treatment for anything at one silver coin, and to treat the orphans from the orphanage for free. For your daughters sake as well. Botacyl didnt pledge in front of me. At ater date, the healer clinics under Botacyl were ced under audit and the healer clinics in the town of Meratoni were caught in an early wave of reform. The healer clinic charges were roughly set and the prices were written in an easy to understand fashion, and were pasted on the Adventurers Guild and Healers Guild. The released ves either worked in the newly set up orphanage or became adventurers. Through the audit, I learned about various aspects regarding the healer clinics except for customer service. Without noticing, the day that I set off on a journey approached moment-by-moment. Chapter 053: The weight of words, New target Chapter 053: The weight of words, New target Trantor: Tseirp The dining hall in Meratoni Adventurers Guild was unusually closed. Luciel, Broad, Garba, Grulga were gathered and drinking alcohol together. Its quick isnt it. In the blink of an eye, after you return to the headquarters you will set off to rebuild Ieniths Healer Guild? Thats right. Ill work hard to reproduce the recipes I received from you, Grulga-san. You can always seek refuge here if needed. Ill help as long as your hands are not stained with evil. Well, I think that you wouldnt do something like that anyway. Of course. Although I dont want to die, I wont do anything that would make Shisho and you all lose face. Keh, you got released halfway through my training yet again. Broad-shisho, please properly show your feelings. Well, I understand Broads feelings. Even though theres no way you can rapidly advance, the more we hit you the more you will gradually grow. I believe with 10 years of training you could even reach close to my level. Even if I try my best, 10 years is impossible. To feel no presence even when he is in front of me, for him to circle around my back in an instant, crushing the de of all my swords with his shes and dissecting me with his sword, it is clearly beyond the realm of human. I think that Luciels healing magic is sufficiently beyond the realm of human too. I finally reach level X for my Holy attribute magic the other day, but I still have a long way to go. For Botacyls case, I cant say that I handled it perfectly, I felt sick in my stomach and regret, that I could have done more. Magic can treat external wounds but it cant treat wounds to the heart and diseases. But Luciel-kun, I heard that in the end Botacyl converted the healer clinic into an orphanage and that arrogant personality vanished like it was a lie. Yes. But that was not achieved using my strength. In the end, the archbishop-sama melted his heart by continuing to sincerely persuade him. This time, I was forced to reflect on my mistaken view on my authority. Thats to be expected. Our generation who are more than double your age can only see the words said by a kid like you who had not lived for more than 20 years as childish words. If you really persuaded him, you wouldnt need to consult us and properly take notes to improve on your persuasiveness. That is why only the upper management have that ability. I guess youre right. Youngsters are prone to failing, but not all of them are so innocent as to mistakenly believe that everything will proceed smoothly. Luciel-kun has also grown slightly thanks to this experience. The significance of those words differs depending on the way the person wants to live his life. That is why, there is no need to stiffen your shoulders, but just dont do anything that would make you ashamed of when meeting God. And go try your best to live and struggle and grow. It is fine if you reach a standstill as well. You can rely on us when that timees. It is impossible for humans to be perfect in everything. Different people think differently as well. You cant advance when you are lost on your own. The final deciding factor is if you can embark on what was discussed. If you feel your nature turn rotten even just a bit, I will beat it out of you. Thats why dont feel that you are alone. Ah~ah, this person, these people are great. Thats that. Then, please try your best to taste my new work, Object X Doria. (TL: Doria = Roasted pf) Ugh such an amazing stench, wait why is everyone going so far away? Luciel-kun hurry up and eat it and cast purification magic. Idiot disciple. If you dont quickly eat it Ill cut you on purposeter during training. Its definitely going to taste bad but Ill do my best. In exchange, give me that legendary secret sauce recipe. I knew that no matter how much time passes, the 3 of them would never be my enemies as I ate the Object X Doria. It had the most disgusting taste out of all of them In the end, Botacyl sold everything that had asset value and requested for the church topensate the individuals that he had bought as ves. Subsequently, the healer clinic was left in the custody of the church and Botacyl, left with himself as his only asset, was ced as the director of the orphanage. In addition, due to his expertise as a healer, he now receives the payment for treatment from patients in ordance with the guidelines for living expenses, for the orphanage operation cost, for alms to the Healers Guild and for payment to the Healers Guild for the other ves. I also heard that he had widened his range of work and had opened courses for newbies. I didnt think that I would be mentally exhausted from taking notice and understanding a persons heart. Then there was such an incident. Once, when I went to the orphanage to meet with Botacyl who built it, he showed me a bright smile and bowed. For some reason, my tears welled up. Even though it is just the person I hurt from my worthless and shallow actions smiling and bowing to me He has walked onto the grey path close to darkness. But I must think deeper into these cases from now and furthermore, to continue thinking about them. Theres surely many more correct answers to them. Ive decided. In addition to not dying within my lifespan, I will also, within my capabilities, live in this world by saving as many people suffering from the same fate as possible. And so months and days flowed by, the healer guidelines and legition were adopted by Saint Schull church headquarters, and they were distributed to the Healers Guild of every country and every branch and transmitted to every healer clinic. I was now in the Popes room. Youve done well until today in your efforts for the church and Healers Guild. That mysterious voice of the Pope resounded in the room. Yes! I am unworthy of your praise. As usual, I was on one knee with my head bowed down. You spent 3 years in the church headquarters, truly contributing to significant matters by first clearing thebyrinth that I had given up on, and now youve created the guidelines and made the framework for the legition, as well as instructed for the inspection of healer clinics within the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Yeah. I didnt have the intention to do so much. That was also the reason why Jordo-san and the others ran away. I have no idea how many times lightning struck them. Thank you very much. Until now I still believe that thebyrinth capture was only due to luck. And for the other matters, I wasnt the only person who contributed. Many church personnel and Healers Guild personnel had the same feelings as me. I still have much to learn before I lead the initiative. Umu. Even so. When I was assigned to lead the church I was still my fathers daughter as well. Then, the Pope got off the chair that was hidden from my view and walked over. The Pope had Blond hair and discerning eyes, there are such people? Her countenance was like a delicate doll made by the gods. (TL: , can be either discerning eyes, or the wisdom eye in Buddhist term.) d in divine aura, I was mesmerized when I saw her smile not in the sense of getting charmed, but of just admiring beauty. Father intentionally ced the headquarters in the center of the continent, in Saint Schull Allied Nations Saint Schull Holy City. He wished for peoples salvation and that even if I get caught in between a war, there will be countries that woulde together to form a united front. Was the person shes been talking about since just now Sir Rainstar? How old is the Pope exactly? That expression looks like it is wondering how old I am? Thats how it feels like to me. I am already 322 years old. In mymon sense, one would usually be dead by then? Yes. It is rted to the fact that my mother was a high elf. Did Rainstar-san have more than 1 wife? No, I am certain that his only wife was Rizaria-sama. She had a gentle character that hated to lose. She always yed with me. He was close to my mother as well but she appealed to father to hug her once. And then I was born. I remember that it was written in a book that it was difficult to have children between different races, so it must have been a real miracle. Well, its because father and mother were both weird people. The Pope turned her sight to the outside as if yearning for something. Is that the reason why Your Holiness hide your face? Umu. The negative impression of halves has continued to this day since long ago. My ears are not as pointed and not as round so I dont really look like a half-elf, but it is also a strategy to make people think that I have Gods blessing as I dont grow old and to see me as sacred. I had so much that I wanted to Tsukkomi. But I have other things that I want to hear about. So why are you telling me this? I wish to work hard to revive the will and authority of the church and Healers Guild created by father but I cannot do so if I always have to hide my face. I am delighted that you think so highly of me. Umu. I do not know what will happen if you stick with the church but I will be cheering you on. ? Yes. I n to advance while doing whatever is within my capabilities as I travel around the country. Engrave it within your heart to contact us without fail via letters or the magicmunication bead I passed to you the other day. I order you to journey to Ienith. Yes! I shall depart to Ienith and vow to put in my best efforts. I will pray for your good luck from the bottom of my heart. Yes! The next morning, my subordinates and I departed for Ienith. After that, we will run through the healing guidelines and legition from Saint Schull church headquarters with all the Healers Guild in the whole world. As the result, the world will know the S-rank healer, Luciels name. It has been exactly 5 years since Luciel came to this world. Chapter 054: Entering Ienith. Still some distance away from the capital Book 5: Rebuilding Ieniths Healers Guild Chapter 054: Entering Ienith. Still some distance away from the capital Trantor: Tseirp The Free City-State of Ienith is made up of autonomous city-states free from racial discrimination. Every 2 years, the races elect a representative and there will be another campaign to select the representative from that pool of individuals to run the country democratically. This time, when I set off towards Ienith, I was granted Fornoir by the Pope. Yanbus-san had the intention to do so as well, and he handed him over with a smile while asking me to take good care of him. That was 9 days ago. Currently, we were visiting various viges, securing beds to sleep on by applying healing magic. The course was southwards and we would pass Ieniths international border by tomorrow thats the situation. With this, everyones treatment is done. I said to the vige elder and a few other self-proimed elderly, and I was allowed to return to my amodation. Is it really alright for us to only provide bedding? Theres no need to show such a concerned expression I thought as I decided and spoke out. Lately, I have taken to cooking. I still cant make delicious food, but Im making them every day. Is that so? If theres anything you need, just let us know and we will prepare it for you. After that conversation ended, I walked towards the ce allocated to us for amodation. Luciel-sama, this is amazingly convenient. Even I can operate it. The Priest Knight Piazza-san excitedly showed me a magic tool. Thats right, its the magic tool of the reincarnated individual? named Ryina. What he was holding on to was her new invention Sparkling-kun. cing Sparkling-kun into a pot makes hot water and washes the vegetables. She created it for me because I heard in my previous life that, not only limited to the pre-cooking preparation of leafy vegetables, washing anything before cooking makes it more delicious. Because washing them one-by-one is troublesome right. It even boils the water to finish up right? Yeah. This is amazing too. Because it keeps warm at a certain temperature using constant heating power. I definitely want to buy this when I go back to the Holy City. I expected so. Well, we wont be returning for the time being but if I have the chance Ill teach you about the magic tool shop. Well then the food might not taste delicious but I will be making dinner, so can everyone else prepare the bedding? Yes! The 8 subordinates moved about. By the way, on the journey up until now we had not been attacked by monsters, let alone bandits. The reason why was because the Adventurers Guild set off in advance and crushed them all. As a celebration of the departure of the S-rank healer, the Adventurers Guild guildmaster Granz-san ordered adventurers to go on ahead up until the countrys border. They are evening to wee us in Ienith, Im truly thankful but its really troubling how should I return the favour. I cooked while pondering about that. Todays dish was pot-au-feu with fluffy bread made by using the liquid from the fermentation of squeezed grapes in a pre-purified bottle. I learnt this cooking method from Grulga-san. While eating, everyone had fundamental magic training together. Giving each other effective advice on what kind of image to use for the respective magic, we trained on magical power maniption after we finished our meal. As expected, everyone was excellent since they were assigned to the church headquarters. There were plenty of them who gave easier to understand exnations and images than me. Every member shared their methods and proactively absorbed the good points. Just by doing that, my Leadership skill was going up but I didnt realise it for several days. Well be entering Ienith tomorrow, but how does Luciel-sama n to rebuild the Healers Guild? The person who asked that was Jordo-san. Truthfully, I have not thought of anything yet. I have no idea why the Healers Guild disappeared and it would be bad to make a decision from hearsay. This time, we were dispatched due to their request, but please by no means act conceited. I think that there would definitely be problems due to the various races. If there are any problems, even if they are small matters, please inform me. We should be able to solve the problems if we share such reports. I might have to discuss with you all as well so please assist me. Magical power maniption training ended shortly after. The next day, we left the vige that aided us and travelled towards Ienith. As the number of trees gradually decreased and grasnds changed into wilderness, we came across a valley between two mountains. That is the border. We will rendezvous with the wee party from Ienith after we cross that valley. Thank you. Its only a bit more so hang in there guys. After casting Area High Heal and Area Barrier on my subordinates and the purification magic that Fornoir loves every once in a while, weve finally arrived at the border. Diving through the gate between the mountains? or more precisely cliffs, I felt that the ambient temperature suddenly rose. But maybe due to the effect of my equipment, I wasnt really bothered by it. Healer oniichan~ A single young girl ran over from the group that should be our wee party from Ienith. Oh? That girl is Shi-chan ah, She-chan. Thats definitely the wee party from Ienith. I see some acquaintances so everyone please stand-down. Just after I dismounted from Fornoir, she leaped over so I had to catch her. But the momentum was so strong that I was almost blown off my feet. I somehow endured it but the shock made me unconsciously cast Area Heal with Chant Termination. The eleration speed of a beastman is really abnormal. She-chan right. I see that youve recovered your voice. Yup. I became able to speak the day I bid farewell to healer oniichan. I see. Maybe the Gods rewarded Shi-chan for the hard work you did on that day. When I parted with her I chanted Extra Heal but my proficiency was slightly insufficient. The one who healed her might have really been God. Ehehe. While thinking about Shi-chan who had a wide grin on her face, I led Fornoir and walked together with Shi-chan towards the group that came from Ienith to wee us. Deviant Saint-sama, as well as everyone from the church, I am very grateful that you all came to Ienith. I am Shaza, a tiger beastman and the representative this time around. Thank you for weing us. I am the S-rank healer Luciel. Including me, the 9 of us will be the first to take up our new post in Ienith. Ooo. Were grateful. Although we are called the Free City-State of Ienith, in the capital there are only Herbalist Guilds everywhere and no healers around. We are thankful that you are willing to do something about it. I intend to achieve that, but I wish to slowly understand the situation in Ienith by observing the site and asking around. Thank you. There is still a 3-day distance from here to the capital, so we would have to trouble you all to continue travelling for a bit more. Well be in your care. Theres still such a long distance? Ha~ Even though I had such feelings, it didnt show through my poker face as I held out my hand in response to Shaza-san. Well be in your care too. During my handshake with Shaza-san, I had a feeling that he is considerably strong. Is martial prowess required to be a representative? We entered the country of Ienith and set off towards the capital of Ienith. Chapter 055: Rocky road ahead to rebuilding the Healer’s Guild Chapter 055: Rocky road ahead to rebuilding the Healers Guild Trantor: Tseirp During our journey towards the Free City-States of Ienith, we were caught in multiple battles with monsters, but the Ienith beastmen troop including the leader Shaza-san defeated the monsters in a blink of the eye. I only had to spread out a barrier and heal the wounded soldiers. I was thinking that my level would not be able to go up if I only did that, but it went up. I asked Jordo-san and was told that I can level up by providing support such as using a barrier. If thats the case, then power levelling can be done? As I thought about that, exactly 3 days after entering the territory of the Free City-States of Ienith, we arrived at the capital Ienith. Shi-chan often came over to talk with me during breaks, but I mostly conversed with Shaza-san when we were moving so I didnt have much chance to interact with She-chan. In my conversations with Shaza-san, he also included some of his requests for the Healers Guild. C He wishes for the healing price to be reduced ording to the cost of living. C To heal in ordance with thew with regards to different races. C Its not definite but as a preface, he would like to have us participate in battles with monsters to provide healing. Also, it is inexcusable but we leave it to the Saint Schull Church to establish the healer clinic. Those were the words he said to me when I firstid eyes on the capital of Ienith. For the points above, I did not give a reply immediately but instead discussed with my subordinates. Therefore, I returned with a smile. Is that so. I am sorry if I was misunderstood, but we are not a charitable organization. Besides, we can consider that after things have calmed down. We must first return the Healers Guild to an operational state. I only said that much before cutting off. Somehow, I did not have a bad premonition. Because not only was Shi-chan the weakness of Shaza-san, there was also not any need to raise my voice any more than necessary for the surrounding people that I had already met during that event 2 years ago. Holding on to my suspicions, we had finally arrived at the capital Ienith. This is my subordinates and I were at a loss for words. The reason was the Healers Guild. Is this the slums? Yeah. But the truth is that the Healers Guild was originally here. We wanted to relocate to somewhere else but there wasnt anynd avable. Although he said that he is sorry, Shaza-san or Ill just call him Shaza from now. This guys eyes wereughing as he averted his face. Okay. I understand. Well then, for the sake of rebuilding the Healers Guild, the treatment prices will remain the same. In cases whereby the patient doesnt have enough, they will pay with their body. Do you n to make them into ves? His eyes shed belligerently butpared to Shisho this cat still have a long way to go. I told myself so before speaking out. No, we will have them offset the price of treatment by doing work for us like carpentry work. We will have them pledge to the church. Unlike vowing to God, we can bind them to their pledge by having them do so. How is that different from very? Even his tone was aggressive? I will swear to God. That I will not forciblymand them using their pledge. If the Gods judge that I am unjust, they will likely punish me. I may either lose my ability to use magic or even lose my life. Of course, as the representative, I will have Shaza-san pledge as well. Shaza began to show an incredibly flustered expression. There is no need to be so afraid. At most the pledge will make your physical level drop to level 1, it would not kill you. If its representative Shaza-san, youll ept it, right? We will also pour all our efforts into rebuilding the Healers Guild. Wa wait. If you seed in rebuilding the Healers Guild to that extent, I will try to somehow search for a location to amodate it. Dont worry about it. It looks like this city has ve dealers as well, so we can purchase ves that can act as night watchmen from there, and gradually rebuild the Healers Guild. I think that if we dont do that, we wouldnt be able to incite a strong desire to establish a healer clinic here. I maintained my poker face. To be honest, my speech and conduct do not match, so I was probing my subordinates and deciding on the direction together step-by-step. Thats right, there is a wee party today. Please restore your energy there at the feast. Im thankful for that. I could finally rx my face slightly. However, looking at the current situation, it is still the God of Healing would be saddened if it remained this way. Not only are we healers, we came from the church headquarters so we will not silently overlook this problem. We shall conduct our pledge now, so I look forward to working with you. The moment I held out my hand, he began sweating profusely. Thats an amazing amount of perspiration? Deviant Saint-sama, Im really sorry but I am not feeling so well. I will create an opportunity to meet you tomorrow so please allow me to return for today. If its healing magic I can immediately use them now you know? High Heal, Recover, Purification, Dispel. I cast the spells with Chant Termination, but as expected his condition didnt change. Ooo. Thats excellent. But this is a chronic illness so please excuse me. He and his entourage said that and left. Shi-chan was the daughter of the previous representative, so she must have been told to not to speak up. She frantically waved at me. And then, as one of the representative, she performed a deep bow before chasing after Shazas back. I have no idea what to say but our road ahead is difficult. Yeah. Well, for the time being let us proceed after I cast purification magic to clean up. Furthermore, Ive been having a feeling since earlier that we must visit the ve dealers, so after we have mostly cleaned up, well be going to the ve dealers together. Because I think that it is not good to separate our group now. Yes! We cleaned up the spider webs from the leaky roof and the floor that looks like it would copse anytime. I was wondering if this was a good asion to modify the Healers Guild. When I told that to my subordinates, for some reason their eyes lit up so it looks like it will be done. After purifying all the rooms, I only had time to decide on the allocation of rooms, because I now had to allocate rooms for the Priest Knights in charge of guarding Fornoir and the horses as well, before we immediately set off to meet the ve dealers. Once again, I had no idea that Great Luck-sensei woulde to greet me again after such a long time. Chapter 056: Luciel is a person who looks for bargains Chapter 056: Luciel is a person who looks for bargains Trantor: Tseirp A group dressed in white robes emerged from the slums. We were extremely not inconspicuous. My subordinates and I called out to the residents and asked for the location of the ve dealers, and found the ce before long. However, there were 3 ve dealers in Ienith and we were rejected by the 1st shop that deny first-time customers. The 2nd shop, maybe due to the handiwork of Shaza, refused to sell to people involved with the Healers Guild. [Weve been rejected by 2 of the dealers huh. At any rate, I do feel repulsed at the thought of having ves, but it is a staple of novels that I will makerades here.] I thought optimistically. We arrived at the 3rd ve dealer, but it was a dingy ve dealership located close to the slums. Everyone please standby here. This time I n to buy ves that excel inbat and carpentry. I told them before entering the ve dealership. The interior of the shop was not smelly to that extent, but it also did not give the impression of being clean. Is this a ve dealership? Yes it is young master. But the minimum you need is 5 gold pieces so is it alright? The person who came out was a wolf beastman with a vulgar smile. To be honest, I cant deal with these types well, but if I want to purchase ves I dont have a choice. Yeah, Ive brought enough. How much is it for the most expensive ve? Huh? Oh well it doesnt matter. It is an elf that cost 5 white gold coins, would you like to purchase it? I was amazed at the audacity of the man who probed at the contents of my wallet without hesitation but I maintained my poker face. I am only checking the price. Rather than that, if you have an elf, wouldnt it be better to clean up the interior of the shop slightly more? Ha~ Whats this? Are you just here to window-shop? I would clean the shop if I get paid for it, but I rather not waste the effort. The mans attitude changed as if he was disappointed because he imagined that he wouldnt be getting money from me. Is that so? But I feel that customers would prefer to view ves in a clean environment? I said that while flipping a white gold coin between my fingers in front of the mans eyes. So you are a young master from a wealthy family after all. Please dont surprise me like that. The mans attitude did another 180 flip, showing his beastman expression with his ears perked up and his tail swaying about. I wish to see all the ves you have in the shop. Also, I offer to make your shop clean if you reduce the price slightly. The man jumped at my offer, rubbing his hands together as he began guiding me through his shop with an effeminate expression. The ve dealer showed me the ves in sequence, beginning with the most expensive elf. I was mystified as I did not see any employees other than that ve dealer, but my purpose wasnt to meet with the other shop assistants, so I cruised along looking at the ves under his guide. The ves were housed in prisons, male and females were ced in different floors and they were divided into prisons ording to their selling price. I even noticed that there were children missing all four limbs among the ves. I really wanted to heal each and every one of them, but I knew that doing so would just please the ve dealer so I tightly clenched my fist and endured. In terms of races, there were humans, dwarves, dragonewts, elves, beastmen the range was endless. However the thing that I was most concerned about was that almost all the ves had lost the radiance in their eyes. I observed the ves. How did this person be a ve? Even though I didnt know about her background, I intuitively felt that I should not purchase the value price elf that the man was promoting. Why is it that only despair is reflected in the eyes of the ves here? I was concerned about the eyes that showed no individual will. Even in Botacyls ves, I did not feel such darkness and despair at the back of the eyes. Of course thats because they are ves. Ill be troubled if you falsely use me. The man dered. Is that so. Well then, show me the male ves this time. Because Im considering getting multiple individuals from here. The instant I said that to the ve dealer, I felt the presence of a few of the ves change, but I decided to not react to that for now. Kukuku. Well then please proceed this way. Ill say it clearly, somehow this man has been acting scary since a while ago. There werent many male ves. I observed the male ves one-by-one as I received exnations for each of them. I released the intimidation aura, taught to me by Broad-shisho meant for probing a persons courage, at each of them. Some of the men were frightened, some returned the intimidation. I chose 3 of the ves that didnt look like they were trouble if I purchased them. This dwarf without arms. This old man with the tendon of both his feet cut. And this dull haired youth. I wish to interview them. Please tell me the price in advance. The ve dealer made a disappointed face so I guess they are cheap. I imagined as I tilted my head to him. This dwarf was originally excellent, but both his arms ended up like this due to an ident so he will be 5 gold coins. Ive heard that that old man was quite a considerable warrior as well. But he was betrayed and his feet was cut by a sword coated with poison. Although his life is not in any danger, he cant stand so he will be 5 gold coins. Lastly, this dirty brat seems to be a war ve but he was transported from another country and pushed onto me. Nevertheless, he is young so I guess he will be 20 gold coins. Ive decided that, especially so for these injured individuals, if I healed them withExtra Heal, they can serve as the best reinforcement forces for the Healers Guild, so I attached great importance to their motivations. Since the Pope told me that it was okay to use Extra Healwhen I decide that I have no choice but to do so, I was thinking that if I didnt use it now for reinforcements then when else would I use it, as I looked forward to the interviews. I see. Then Ill proceed with the interviews. Ah if possible I would like to talk with them one-on-one. I n to purchase female ves as well so you can give me some leeway right? Kukuku. If thats the case then its okay, young master. Thus I interviewed the 3 of them. The interview was held in a 6 tatami mat-size room furnished with only a table sandwiched between 2 sofas facing each other. The first was the dwarf that had lost both arms. Please sit down. Firstly, Ill be asking some questions so please answer truthfully. Before that, I am Luciel, a S-rank healer affiliated to the Healers Guild. First question, if I heal dwarf-sans arms, apart from cksmithing, can you do carpentry work as well? Un. I am a cksmith that was bestowed with the blessing of the God of cksmith immediately since birth. Woodwork is a required skill for cksmithing so there is no reason why I would not train in it! Who do you think you are talking to boy. Even though he was short, he snorted like he would go berserk if he had arms. Is that so. Do you have confidence in your arms? Boy are you making fun of me? I felt that this was proceeding badly so I pushed forward another step. I will phrase it differently. If I heal your arms do you swear loyalty to undertake cksmithing and the remodelling of the guild? I looked into his eyes as I said that. If you really heal me and if it is not a bad environment. I couldnt get him to say anything else after that. The next person was the old man? I will speak directly. I believe you are considerably strong. I sense the same presence as Shisho. I felt the air the old man carried around himself change. Is that rted to this? Yeah. I heard that the tendons on both your legs were cut with a poisonous sword when you were betrayed but do you have an idea who did it? And do you wish for revenge? Fu~. No matter how much I wish for revenge and struggle, I cannotpete against an entire nation. Rather than that, Im more interested in a man who trained himself to such a degree despite being a healer. Ah, he gives off the same smell as Shisho after all. Is this the smell of the strong? Somehow I feel that that is wrong. My Shisho is known as Whirlwind. Rather than that, who exactly are you? No, let us stop this mutual prying. It looks like you cant stand if I dont heal your legs and remove the poison that you are suffering from right? Thats right. Thebative atmosphere was deted. If I make it such that you can move once again, do you pledge to protect us? What do you intend to make this old man do for you? Within the eyes that were losing their strength, I felt a fire burn once again. For the time being, protect the Healers Guild and horses we have in this city. Other than that I was thinking of having you conductbat training for me. Just that? Was that a look of astonishment? Yeah. I have other things in mind but that is all for the time being. Pu, wahahaha. Interesting. If it is true that my lord can heal my injury, I will swear loyalty and call you my lord. Well then please look forward to it. Thus the man that looked like an old man instantly regained the vitality in his eyes and I could no longer read his age. I had a feeling that Great Luck-sensei made me get rejected by the other ve dealers so that I would encounter this man. Andstly, I interviewed the youth that was roughly the same age as me. How did you be a ve? I am the son of an aristocrat that lost our territory because we were defeated in the battle with the Empire. There was an intense light within his eyes. Perhaps he drifted from the Rubruk Kingdom? I see. So what do you wish to do? I believe you are holding on to the feelings of revenge, but I will not allow you to do so. He merely continued staring at me. If youe with me and protect the Healers Guild, I will treat you well even as a ve. However, I hope that you follow me only if you can live for the sake of protecting the guild, if it is impossible for you then you can search for the road to revenge when someone else purchases you. My principle is safety first, so I wont do the impossible and I wont invite unnecessary grudges. Hence, I left everything up to him. The youth contemted with a gloomy face. How long would the term of veryst? He squeezed out a question. I had no idea how to answer that question so I fell silent. Even though there needs to be a timeline or approach to rebuilding the guild, I had not had the time to think about it. And I could not lie to his earnest eyes. We both remained in silence for some time. And then I answered. To be honest, I have not given thought so soon to when I would release you. After rebuilding the Healers Guild, we intend to create a healer clinic in this city. I have no idea how long that would take, and I dont even know if I can release you after that. I was troubled, but actually apart from debt ves and illegal ves, there are no release conditions for ves. For that reason, normally a war ve like him would never be released. No way. He clenched his fist tightly and hung his head. The interview with the 3 male ves ended. Chapter 057: Purchasing slaves and God’s miracle Chapter 057: Purchasing ves and Gods miracle Trantor: Tseirp I cast purification magic on the dull-haired youth. I prayed that at least some kind-hearted owner would purchase this youth soon. The youth thanked me before leaving the room. I stared at the door he left by and muttered. It didnt go as nned. I thought about the youth that had just left the room as I shook my head. Please do not buy me. Within his eyes that were saying so, I felt his will to cling on to the slight possibility. I believed that he would certainly be saddled with Darkness if I bought him so I decided to respect his decision. So mortifying. Even though I cant achieve something to the extent of an Archbishop, to think that I cant even relieve him of his Darkness When I exited the reception room, the ve dealer was waiting while rubbing his hands. I will purchase the wisdom of a dwarf and the knowledge of a warrior. Also, I intend to purchase ves to take care of them so let me see the female ves once again. Kukuku. Thank you for your patronage, young master. The ve dealer and I headed to the female ve floor. The truth was that I had already asked the dwarf and old man if they had any ves that they wished for me to purchase, and it looked like they both do, so I intend to buy them. Of course, they wouldnt be the ves of ves. It is up to others how they might see it, but I decided that the ves that they requested for would be something that will tie them down. Of course, I do not n to treat them badly. I intend to humanely connect with them and earn their trust. When we arrived at the female floor, I recalled the exchange I had during the interview and looked for the ves. What is your name, dwarf-san? Its Dn. Dn-san, do you have anybody you wish to be purchased along with you? Why? He was fidgeting nervously when he knew that he would be bought, looking at the female ve floor multiple times, so I think its normal that I would have guessed. If you pledge to use your expertise to rebuilt the Healers Guild and freely produce weapons for us, I n to create an environment whereby you can exhibit your fullest potential. I gave him a smile. Boy, you said that youre an S-rank healer right? Do you have gold? I have a decent amount. I earned it in an extremely smelly ce in Saint Schull Allied Nations by enduring and enduring and defeating undead Dn-san felt uneasy from the sorrowful expression that was shown on my face and he shut his eyes and said in a small voice. I see. Thats why please dont be reserved. Dn-san, is there anyone that you wish to be purchased? There is a human and dwarf half-breed girl, but is she still around? Shes my granddaughter. Her name is Pa, she has hazel coloured hair and is a reticent child. Shes only 16 years old but if possible, I would like you to purchase her as well. What happened to his previous dignified mannerism? It felt like his pent up feelings burst out but it was out of concern for his family so I was convinced. I understand. I will go to the female floor after the interview so I promise that I will buy her if she is there. After that, I posed the same question to the old man. My name is Lionel. I ask of you to purchase the human and beast race Naria and Cathy if possible. Their ages are 33 and 23. Okay. I spotted the 3 individuals whose features I heard from the other 2 and called out to the ve dealer. Do you mind if I question the ves a little? Yeah. No problem. I felt that he had totally seen through me but they are a necessary expense so I intend to purchase them even if he pushed for an unreasonable price. First, I quietly spoke to the hazel-haired girl whose height was only up until my chest height. Are you Pa? Give me a nod if you are. The girl immediately nodded. Firstly, I am Luciel. Dn-san asked me to buy you as well so I n to do so. There will be no need to submit your body. I will have Pa-san assist Dn-san and perform chores for him. Together with grandpa? Her facial expression wasnt changing much, but I felt the air soften. Yeah. And I will also heal his arms. Kamisama? (TL: Kamisama = God) She did the ssic head tilt gesture. Is that in fashion now? I am not God. And so would you pledge you efforts to rebuild the Healers Guild just like how Dn-san did? I smiled bitterly as I asked her. Okay. If it is the same as grandpa then Ill pledge to do so. I felt that she gave a slight smile. After that, I said the same to Naria and Cathy. Firstly, I am Luciel. Lionel-san asked me to purchase the 2 of you so I n to do so. There will be no need to submit your body. Do you have any questions? Is Lionel-sama safe? Yeah. He is currently unable to walk but I intend to treat the poison that damaged the nerves and tendon in both his feet. I have sworn allegiance to Lionel-sama nya. I willply with whatever Lionel-sama says nya. (TL: The staple cat character is here!) As long as I can be beside Lionel-sama, I will do anything. Just who the hell is Lionel-san? Well, it looks like therere no problems here as well. I will leave these 2 girls to Lionel-san. Shopkeeper, I will buy the dwarf and old man earlier together with these girls. How much would it be for all of them? Just 1 white gold coin would be sufficient. Why is the price cheaperpared to when you first told me? Young master, no, master, it is because it looks like fate ties the two of us together hehehe. For you to purchase so many ves at one go, I believe you have a n and budget for many more? As usual, the ve dealer maintained a self-depreciating smile and hand rubbing gesture as he inquired. It looked like he was skilled at calcting for future profits but the truth was that I had no such ns so I was troubled as to how to respond Certainly, I have nned the budget for it. I had no intention to purchase the girls but if I can buy the ves motivation with gold then its all good. Hehehe. As I suspected. Master, it is still a couple of months away, but there will be a ve auctioning up. Here is the referral letter that will allow you to participate in it, please ept it. The mans tension increased. Theres such a thing? But why did you hand me the referral letter? Do you give it to anybody? I had more and more doubts. No no usually I would not hand over the invitation to the auction so easily. However, I offer it to individuals who have financial power like master. How does it benefit you? I thought that if it was done without any merit to himself then it can only either be abnormal or a trap. If you purchase ves while holding on to my referral letter, I will be paid a whopping 10 percent reward. Even if master sessfully bids for a ve and I, in turn, purchase the ve from you, I will not face any losses. I didnt really get it, but it didnt felt like he was lying. However, I believe he also didnt tell the whole truth either. After purchasing the 5 ves, I called out to and approached my subordinates waiting outside. We carried Dn-san and Lionel-san and set off towards the Healers Guild building. All those who witnessed the convincing spectacle of a miracle of God, and those who actually received the miracle of God, everyone simply dedicated their prayer of thanks. No, erm. Why is everybody worshiping me? I was flustered. Upon casting Extra Heal on Dn-san and Lionel-san, both Dn-sans arms emerged and the tendon in both Lionel-sans feet was restored. In addition, Ipleted his treatment by applying Recover on Lionel-san. Dn-san rotated and grasped his arms, verifying their sense of touch, while Lionel-san stood up and walked slightly, recovering his sense of movement. Witnessing that spectacle, Dn-sans granddaughter wept and clung on to her grandfather. Simrly for Lionel-san, he was hugged by the ves that were purchased together with him. The Priest Knights and Healers that came along from the church had never actually seenExtra Healbefore. For some time, they knelt on one knee with their hands in front of them, maintaining the pose for dedicating a prayer. The ves who saw that ended up mimicking the same pose for dedicating a prayer, I was greatly flustered and asked them to stop but they maintained that pose for some time. Chapter 058: Who exactly is this person? Chapter 058: Who exactly is this person? Trantor: Tseirp After attempting to persuade them countless times, they finally stopped their prayer posture. While thinking that it is amazing in a sense that some people can immerse themselves in the feeling of being almighty, Iughed bitterly at myself who will forever remain as a cowardly person as I addressed everyone. Now that you all have settled down, regarding this buildings structure, it has 3 floors above ground and 1 underground floor. The 3rd floor will be the room for the Healers Guild guildmaster. The 2nd floor will be used by the people who came along with me from the church headquarters. So, you all will live in the underground floor. Are there any questions? I swept my gaze across everyone once but it looked like there werent any objections in particr. If so then Ill continue? The underground has 3 rooms so Dn and Pa will share a room, Cathy and Naria will share a room and Im sorry but Lionel you will have the smallest room for yourself. Moving on, Fornoir and the horses are housed within the Healers Guild for now but leaving it this way will be bad after all. For that reason, I will allow the remodeling of the Healers Guild. I believe we cant extend the building, but as long as you all inform Dn-san of your requirements, setting aside the judgement of whether it is feasible or not, I will authorize most of the requests because this is meant to be your castle. My subordinates all had wide grins across their faces as they were lost in thought in their own fantasy. At that point, I noticed that Dn-san had raised his hand and was staring at me with a grin. Whats the matter? Dn-san. Ah, yeah. Regarding the extension that Luciel-sama talked about just now, we can easily extend the underground if we use magic? Well if you intend to extend down into more floors then we would need wood and iron. Dn-san said such a thing. Ha? I couldnt wrap my mind around it. Dwarves like me live by borrowing the energy from the spirits of fire and earth. Thats why we are able to move soil and strengthen fire. Grandpa strengthened the fire too much which caused the workshop to explode. Pa added in, causing Dn to scratch his cheek and face towards the direction of tomorrow. So you mean it is possible to extend the underground? Yeah. The worst case scenario would be tampering with the ground poorly resulting in a distorted foundation causing the building to copse, but dwarves like me can hear the voices of spirits so we are able to excavate deep into the earth and expand horizontally as well. Had I somehow obtained a cheat-like dwarf? It cant be helped that my cheeks hardened and twitched due to the shock. (TL: The cheeks on his face okay. What are you thinking about? xD) I understand. Let us gradually work out the details for that. Next, Cathy, Naria, and Pa, can you all cook? Cathy and Pa averted their gazes but Naria looked like she could and she nodded. Okay. I will cook because I am interested in cooking but I will ask for your assistance. Certainly, master. I was troubled for being addressed like that, but I didnt think of anything else for them to call me. Therefore, I gave it some thought before talking. Ive been troubled by having -sama attached to my name since my time at the church, so from this asion on until the Healers Guild is rebuilt, please call me either master or Luciel-dono. (TL: the master here is for guildmaster, not the Goshujinsama said just now by Naria, usually used by ves towards their masters.) Okay (Yes!). Luciel-dono (Master). With this the living area and cooking staff have been assigned, so next would be shopping for necessities including clothes but as to be expected it would be bad to do so with this number of people again. Now, I n to purchase clothes, bed, and food etc. Lionel, can you use a sword? I can use most types of swords. My specialized weapons are greatswords and long spears. Why did this persons eyes sparkle when we touched upon the topic of weapons? Am I the only one who thinks that it is scary? Well then, I will lend you the sword I received from my Shisho so I will have to trouble you with escorting me. I asked my subordinates to do something else. We will unload everyones personal belongings and magic tools before going so please sort them out. I felt a reaction from Pa when magic tools were mentioned but I intentionally ignored that. Ill be worried if you only take the recuperating Lionel-sama along with you for protection nya. Cathy dered. We would have to get female undergarments as well so I agreed to let here along. Maybe because I never decided to resale my weapons, I still had my Holy silver one-handed sword so I equipped her with that. I noticed Lionel-san staring at the sword I received from Shisho at the corner of my eyes. He returned the sword to its sheath and said to me. It looks like you are cherished by your Shisho, Luciel-dono. I smiled and nodded. After that, Naria offered to cut Lionels unkempt hair but there wasnt enough time so we just tied his hair and only shaved his beard. He transformed from an old man into a dignified boss. The Priest Knights who saw that stopped their hands and stiffened. I guess it was that surprising. I lent used robes to the 2 of them and we left to shop. By the way, this time, we walked. I boughtrge quantities of vegetables and fruits from the shops that sold to us. Thats right. Even here there were some shops who did not want to do business with us, so I had no choice but to buy in bulk. Next, Dn asked me to purchase iron swords (doesnt matter if they are dull) and iron wares so I bought those inrge quantities as well. We did not meet with any interferences at the lumber mill but the price was considerably steep. Also, regarding theck of honorifics, Lionel and Dn strictly cautioned me against using -san when calling them so Iplied. Most likely it has something to do with public appearances. Thus, we had purchased an impressivelyrge quantity of goods that made Cathys eye widen. Thank you very much. After the shop assistant from thest shop led us out, I muttered. Looks like we are getting obstructed quite significantly. The words werent aimed at the 2 of them but they both halted. I knew it was about time nya. Bah ridiculous. Not only is their tailing unsatisfactory, to think that they attacked us with this number of small fries. I dont know why, but I intuitively sensed a battle approach when I saw the 2 of them unsheathe their swords and immediately deployed a Area Barrier before informing them. Apart from monsters, please avoid killing as much as possible. The 2 of them nodded silently and stood in front and behind me. From the shadows of the building, more than 10 armed men swooped down on us. Ill announce the conclusion first. It was aplete victory. Lionel sheathed his sword while avoiding the attacks, striking them with the sheath or punching them in their belly, causing the assants to sink to their feet. Too easy, seriously too easy. That conduct reminded me of a boss character from somewhere, but its a secret. On the other hand, Cathy overwhelmed the assants using a speed that I could somehow manage to follow. Punching while avoiding shes from swords, sending them flying with roundhouse kicks to their faces, and striking them with the t of her sword. It was aplete victory for this side as well. They have only fainted nya. I struck them with the t of my de so dont worry nya. She said such a signature phrase, but Ipletely cant understand how these people became ves. The 2 of them dragged the assants and gathered them in a single location. They requested for a rope from me so I hurriedly dug some out from my magic bag and passed it to them. I was immensely curious about who the 2 of them are exactly, more so than the assants. After gathering the evidence and goods, I wanted to return to the Healers Guild but was halted by Lionel. Luciel-dono, let us drag these people as they are now to their chief in Ienith. If we bring them to the Healers Guild like this, we might be used of kidnapping them. He advised. I decided to follow his advice. Lionel somehow amazingly tied all 13 assants with a rope and started dragging them. Just who the heck is he exactly? That question alone spun around in my brain. I walked beside Lionel as he dragged the assants while Cathy followed behind remaining vignt towards the surroundings. We aimed for thergest mansion as we received dumbfounded looks from the surroundings. The shop we did our shopping at was located near to therge building where Shaza and his group most likely was. The distance was roughly about 5 minutes away. The soldier that was guarding the building stiffened at the sight that rarely urs. If it was me I would have been unable to stand due to the surprise, so I pitied him and concentrated on clearly exining ourselves. I am the S-rank healer Luciel. I was absent from the banquet held today but I was attacked in the city. I wish to propose some improvements to the public safety, so is it possible for me to have an audience with Shaza-dono? After telling him that, the guard ran inside hastily. Since he didnt even say a word about hoping that we wait for a moment, so I guess it is alright that we enter. Ha? I doubted the words that I heard from my side, but just like that, he dragged the assants and entered. As expected of Lionel-sama nya. Master, lets follow nya. Simrly, Cathy entered without hesitation. Waiting all on my one at the gate would be scary after all, so I chased after the 2 of them but its inevitable that I felt anxious at that moment. Isnt this trespassing? I gingerly asked. Ha? There wouldnt be any problems even if you enter. Speaking of S-rank healers, isnt Luciel-dono the only 1 in the world? Yeah. It is true that I am the only 1 but what has that got to do with this? Normally if the national guest suffers an attack, it will be an international affair and countries would make their move. We are offering to resolve it without making it into a serious problem. Isnt that a fine proposal for the opposite party? Hahaha. I will say it any number of times. Who the hell are you? Why did such a dependable person be a ve? Although I still did not know the answer to that question, I chased after his back as he steadily advanced. Cathy was just being Cathy, maybe she was ustomed to these kinds of situations, she was humming carefreely. Shaza and his group exited the mansion just as we reached the front of the building. They were shocked stiff because they saw us right when they exited the building. Lionel spoke out. My master is the sole S-rank healer in this world, Luciel, but we were attacked in the city by these assants when we were shopping. As a country how will you consider this and how will you apologize andpensate us for this. I will have you tell us now! Shaza stiffened and became as meek as amb against the overwhelming air of dominance and the people beside Shaza hid their faces. Looking at that scene, within my heart I was questioning, is this person the main character-type in stories? I thought carefreely. Authors Note: Thank you very much for reading. It somehow ended up unfolding into Invincible Lionel instead. As an author, I look forward to overshadowing the main characters activities. (*^^) As you can see I have tampered around with book 0 to book 4, but the revision has not beenpleted so please take note. Chapter 059: Increased forces and Dolan’s motivation Chapter 059: Increased forces and Dns motivation Trantor: Tseirp Nobody dared to speak up under Lionels intimidating voice. All of the 7 representatives including Shaza, and 3 soldiers. Its fine that you all remain silent, but the ones who will face troubles will be you guys, right? Please tell us how you intend to apologize, to dispose of these ruffians and topensate us? This time, Lionel changed his tone, trimming down on the intimidation and spoke in a cid voice. Then, Shaza finally began apologizing. I, I am truly sorry for this. I couldnt imagine that healer-sama would get attacked on the very day he arrives. Luciel-sama, the country will atone by sentencing these ruffians to death, as forpensation I would like to have something to think of one if it is fine with you? Shaza was ncing over at me and Lionel also looked over, so I guess he left it up to me to decide. Is that so. I was surprised by the attacks so I originally intended to urgently return to my home country to report I ced my hand on my chin. I knew that Shaza would get anxious, but seeing that She-chans fathers expression looked like he was going to weep, I found out that this was not the intention of the whole group. Thus, I made my decision. Okay. Firstly, instead of the death penalty for them, I would like to have their rank lowered to ves as criminal ves. Next, in addition to having their expenses fully borne by you and having them work as abour force for the Healers Guild, I would like you to urately circte this matter. Next, there are many shops that refuse to sell to us so please make it such that we can buy from every shop. Needless to say, we will still pay for the items. Finally, for the sake of maintaining public security, please allow us to develop the region around the Healers Guild. That will be all for my request for this time. I will look forward to thepensations. Not only did I not know if they would really be subjected to capital punishment, I could also avoid spreading my forcesprising of my subordinates and Lionel and gang thin if I increase my avable force, so this was preferable. Moreover, if the number of shops we can purchase from increases, not only do I prevent bacsh from inhabitants that cannot buy goods from the shops, I might even find good bargains from the shops that I couldnt buy from before. If we are allowed to develop the surroundings then there would be no problems if we expand the guild. I chose my demands ording to these train of thoughts. Lionel looked a bit dissatisfied but its not like we are intending to go to war with Ienith, and we would not get med as long as they circte the matter urately. Nobody approached Shaza. I felt that he was angered by my demands but since there were no difficult contents within my requests he had no choice but to acknowledge them. I apologize for what happened this time. I will ept all the conditions. Shaza said that without lifting his head. He must have been making a sour face. This time, Luciel-sama has shown mercy but do not assume that he will do so the next time as well. Also, I hope that somebody from your group will apany us to the ve dealer now. Lionel firmly punctuated on the points that needed punctuation. Then, Shaza spoke. By the way, you werent there when you all arrived at Ienith. Who are you? Me? I am Luciel-samas retainer. Kakaka. Lionels loudughter resonated throughout the neighbourhood. The individual who apanied us to the ve dealer was the nostalgic Guralga-san, the wolf beastman who stabbed my stomach in the Holy City. When we could no longer see the soldiers that exited the gate of the mansion, he began muttering words of apology quietly like it was to himself while maintaining the posture of moving forward. Deviant Saint-sama. Even though you went through such pains to travel here, I am terribly sorry that things became this way. Of course, I guessed the circumstances from his appearance so I also talked in a low voice. Had the situation changed the past 3 years? He began describing as he slowly walked. The contents were situations thatmonly happens. The representative at that time, Mr. Olga, retired along with the expiration of his term of office 3 months after returning from the Holy City. The next representative was from the dragon race who had high natural recovery ability so they did not understand the appeal for healers. It seems like they called for the preferential treatment of Herbalist Guilds that can treat diseases instead of healers. The following year, the readjustments were carried out. His voice sank deeper as he conveyed that the region where the Healers Guild was located became the slums. And then, the term of office ended and the representatives changed. They were inferior to the dragon race, but the tiger beastmen, with highbat power and natural recovery abilities, became representatives for the country with Shaza as their representative. Up until a year ago there hasnt been any allure for the Healers Guild, but recently at a distant location from Ienith, an inactivebyrinth reactivated and I heard that there is an overflow of monsters. For that reason, the Adventurers Guild and the countrys army began suppressing the monsters. Although the Herbalist potions were of high quality, the recovery doesnt make it in time and if the poison or paralysis effects are just slightly different, a separate drug is needed so they faced difficulties in capturing thebyrinth. Listening to his exnations Dont I still have 40 more years to go? I had an ominous feeling in my mind as we arrived at the ve dealership. (TL: Luciel is referring to his oath with the Holy Dragon to release the seal of trapped dragons.) Isnt this the ce that refused us entry citing that they dont allow first-time customers when we first came here? Its fine. It is not that they refused you all because they were instructed to do so, they only did so because they do not want to sell their ves to weird customers. Upon knocking on the door, an elderly wolf beastman stuck his face out. Old man, long time no see. Oh, its Guralga why are you intruding with suchrge numbers? Needless to say, the shopkeeper remembered us who came here before, after one nce he immediately faced Guralga-san and asked. Yeah. This person here is the Deviant Saint-sama who saved our lives when we went to the Holy City. These fellows tied up by a rope are stupid individuals who attacked Deviant Saint-sama, instead of the death penalty, he decided to convert them into ves and we wish to trouble you for that. Ho Deviant Saint-sama huh, how do you intend to use them after turning them into ves? I felt like his eyes could see through lies so I honestly spoke. Themand would be to not harm me and the people involved with the Healers Guild and healer clinic, and to not damage the assets and horses of the Healers Guild. They will be treated asbourers and act as guards for the Healers Guild and healers. As for employment conditions they will be able to take meals and sleep as usual. It will be something like that? (What a seriously weird guy) Very well. Enter. The ve seals for criminal ves were affixed onto the 13 ruffians. That was thest of them. Old man, Ienith will take care of the bill so please im for itter. Okay. However, does Deviant Saint-sama not intend to purchase ves from this shop? Yeah. I would want to purchase them if I looked at them but the Healers Guild does not have enough rooms. After rebuilding, I will consider buying from this shop. Uhuh~ I will wait without getting my hopes up. Looks like the elderly wolf beastman Guralga-san calls old man is called Reruga-san. It seems like Guralga-san was pleased with me after we left the shop so that was good. He left for the mansion after speaking. ves, you will be going to the Healers Guild after this so I suggest you obey themands. Your treatment can be better, or it can be worst too. Well then, Ill be going back. We walked with Cathy at the foremost, with me behind her and the ves sandwiched between me and Lionel at the end. However, the ves obediently walked from beginning to the end due to the pressure from Lionel. When we returned to the Healers Guild, there were 2 Priest Knights standing at the entrance. Thank you for your hard work. Were there any anomalies? No. Many made gestures ncing at us but nobody approached us. Over the course of events we obtained these 13 criminal ves, so I n to have them stand guard at night from today on. Im d to hear that. The 2 Priest Knights were ted. Thats because night watch is tough right. Sorry but please stand guard for a bit longer. Yes! We entered the guild in session and Dn came over to me. Ooh Luciel-dono, that took you long. For the time being, I excavated horizontally slightly in the underground. I forgot to ask you to purchase magic stones to affix the earth but dont worry the ground is firm so it will not copse immediately. Also, what about the stuff I requested for? Yeah. I have them in the magic bag. I obtained them from underground, but are these fine as magic stones? He nodded when I showed him the magic stones dropped in the Labyrinth of Tribtions. If they are Dark attribute magic stones we can use them as long as we soak them in Holy water to purify them but do you have Holy water? Purification? Please give me a moment. Upon applying purification magic, the magic stones colour turned into pale blue. Ooh, anything is possible for you huh. If its like this then I can use it immediately. He delightedly took the magic stone from me. I see. I looked back and gave my instructions. Lionel and Cathy, thank you for the escort. Please go underground and take out the luggage. After that, you can take a break while monitoring the ves. For the ves, give your thanks to Dn for making your beds and give him a hand. I announced and proceeded underground. As I saw that the underground was really wider, I ced the purchased items like the wood down, andstly cast purification magic on a hundred magic stones like the previous one and left them with Dn. Ill leave the rest up to you. Ill give you a call when food is ready. Please work hard until then. Ooh leave it to me. Dn was rotting without his arms. The man who once again bestowed upon him arms asked of a favour from him. Dn had never thought that he would be relied upon once again to manufacture things. What was requested of him was the expansion of the Healers Guild. Everything was left up to his discretion. Dns profession is cksmith, but being relied upon once again filled Dn with motivation. At this point in time, Luciel did not know that the expansion that he imagined, had instead became remodeling? no, magic-remodeling. Chapter 060: The Healer’s Guild underground facilities Chapter 060: The Healers Guild underground facilities Trantor: Tseirp I thought that tidying up the rooms after taking my meal would be troublesome so I first went to ce the beds in each room. Since the rooms in the 2nd floor were 10 tatami mat in size, even if we ce 2 beds in, it is just a space for sleeping so it can be said that it is wide enough. As my subordinates conveyed their thanks to me, I headed to the kitchen. Naria and, for some reason, Pa were in the kitchen. Even though I had just applied purification magic to the kitchen a while ago, I was now making an effort to sanitize every corner with purification magic. Magic tools associated with cooking were installed everywhere in the kitchen. I requested for this to be done when I went out to shop because I intended to cook after that, but there was something bothering me since a while ago. Pa, what are you doing since a while ago? Since just now, Pa was touching the magic tools, using them, and now she was picking them up and looking underneath them. I am interested in magic tools. When I was in grandpas workshop I often made them. Can magic tools be manufactured? I took out a mountain pile of magic stones from my magic bag and applied purification magic on them. I see. However, I n to cook now, so you would be a hindrance if you stay here. Dn is currently down below, so I will pass these to you if you swear that you wont do anything dangerous. Pa nodded at high speed, she looked delighted as she hugged the magic stones and descended underground. Well then Naria, Im going to make dinner now, but before that, does Lionel eat a considerable amount? Naria showed that she was considering for a bit before she answered. Hmm. I think he is able to eat more than a normal person. As expected I thought as I decided on the menu. Lets go with curry and rice with a warm sd. For now, lets make double of the number of members we have. Naria, wash the vegetables with Sparkling-kun, strip the vegetables with Slippery-kun on peeling mode, before changing it to chopping mode and putting them through. Ill demonstrate once. After cleaning them with Sparkling-kun, I peeled them by putting them through Slippery-kun. Oh right. ce the skin into Dry Fertilizer-kun here which will convert them into fertilizer. Start it only after all the skin are ced in. Erm? Why are you making this fertilizer? I n to have farming done someday. At that time, if we thinly spread this fertilizer on the earth and plow it, the soils fertility will surely recover slightly. Its a trivial dream. I smiled while answering Naria, as I extracted multiple pots, vegetables, spices and meat from my magic bag, and began prepping them. I collected water from the water filter into the pot and ced the meat in after the water was boiling on the magic stove. Magical beast meat has a lot of scum and the smell of blood is strong so using them without prepping would make the dish taste bloody. When I was taught by Grulga-san and Granz-san, I was advised that only this process must absolutely not be skipped. After about 20 minutes, the meat had boiled. I took them out and slice them with a fine kitchen knife before rubbing herbs on. In the meantime, the vegetables were simmering in the pot. I adjusted the spices for the curry, removed the scum from the vegetables, before adding in the meat and spices, and continued to simmer them using low heat. I repeated this 5 times. It was fine to keep any of the leftovers in the magic bag anyway. I didnt have any problems with making too much. All thats left was to prepare the bread and rice. Naria, first of all, please call the Priest Knights and healers on the 2nd floor down. Yes. After they had their meals, I, the 2 Priest Knights outside as well as the purchased ves Lionel and group had our meals first. The criminal ves were shown that scene and were forbidden from speaking. And then, we finished our meal. I have also prepared the share for you all. Todays final order is to properly guard the exterior after your meal. The duration will be until tomorrow morning. If you aplish that then you will get your breakfast. After your breakfast, 8 hours of sleep and break time will be given. As a general rule, other than during guard duty, you are forbidden from leaving the Healers Guild. Conducts such as discarding written reports detrimental to the Healers Guild or recent reports of yourself is forbidden. Once you all are ustomed to guard duty, I will assign your duties into shifts. If that happens, I believe that the task will be easierpared to now. As long as you all are sincere, I promise that the treatment regarding meals and room will remain the same as now. However, if you betray me I will have you drink this so keep that in mind. When I took Object X out everyone began trembling? Eh? Is this a hated object to that extent for beastmen? I wondered about that as I gave the permission to eat. Maybe because it was to their liking, everybody finished their food. Lionel and Cathy, I ask that you monitor them in shifts. Eventually, I n to have the Priest Knights monitor them as well, but due to the long journey, I wish to let them rest for today at least. We are ves so there is no need to care for us to that extent. Thats right nya. Leave it to me nya. Thank you. The 2 of them have taken the same oath as to not betray us simr to the criminal ves, but if possible, I wish to have them trust me, and let me, in turn, trust them I wish to build such a rtionship. In the end, there was 10 persons share of curry left over so I stuffed it into the magic bag. Thereafter I began preparing for tomorrows breakfast. I permitted Naria to prepare tomorrows dinner if she wants to. After I finished my preparations for tomorrows breakfast, I returned to my own room first. I have less time for myself than I had imagined. As I muttered the obvious, I closed my eyes and prayed using the magicmunication bead to contact the Pope. Upon doing so, a voice echoed in my head. This is Fluna. Have Luciel arrived at Ienith safely? It was the Popes voice. After telling her that I have reached the Healers Guild in Ienith safely and about the events that happened today in minute detail, I told her about the countermeasures I have nned for the future and the direction I wish to take for the Healers Guild. After I obliged to contact her tomorrow as well, I cut themunication. After that, I did some magical power training before going to bed. Evidently, I had also umted fatigue from the journey as I immediately wandered into the dream world. The next day, I woke up as normal no, a huge DON noise just before woke me up from slumber. An attack?! I quickly transformed into my full equipment and left my room. Simrly, my subordinates came out of their respective rooms. I have no idea whats going on so all members temporarily gather here! I immediately deployed a Area Barrier and gave out instructions. The healers will standby at the 1st floor reception area. Priest Knights, please confirm the situation outside before joining up with Lionel and the ves, verify their condition and return to me to report! Ifbat breaks out, we will fight back by barricading ourselves in the Healers Guild. Everyone descend! Yes! Even though they had just woken up, everyone moved at a brisk pace. If Dns around, can we escape from the underground? I asked as I descended down the stairs and headed to the underground floor. What awaited me at the underground was an amazing sight. Ah, Luciel-dono, were we too noisy? Yes, the person who asked that in a carefree manner was Dn. His voice came from a considerable depth underneath but his words did not enter my head. I surveyed the expanded underground 1st floor as I approached the center of the opened up area. That was when I grasped the entirety of the underground. Yesterday, there was without a doubt only 3 rooms. After returning from shopping, the area was widened by about 6 times, until the area was on par with the 1st floor. And now, for some reason, there were a magic elevator and stairs installed in the center of the floor, with an increase of at least 4 more floors below. Oi~ Luciel-dono? For the time being I havepleted the construction until the underground 5th floor. I constructed the underground 5th floor with the image of having it as a prison for misconduct. Next, for the underground 4th floor, I heard that Luciel-dono wanted a training ground to train with Lionel-dono so I made a training ground. There was a need to manufacture weapons for the guards so I made a smithy and magic tool workshop on the underground 3rd floor. I transferred the ve rooms to the underground 2nd floor, extended the height of the underground 1st floor and tried making it such that the horses cane down here from the stables outside to exercise. I also heard from Naria that you wanted to cultivate a field so I tried tobine a field into the floor as well. The magic stones were all used up for this, so the adjustments are still toe. Dn exined to me while looking like he was feeling refreshed. Behind him, Pa was sleeping with a pleased look on her face. I worked my brain desperately. It wasnt an attack. Thats good. Eh? Didnt I work out the details to perform the expansions little-by-little yesterday? Did I forget to tell Dn? No, that doesnt matter anymore Are dwarves supposed to be so amazing? Ill voice my questions first. The noise this morning was? That was the sound from when the magic elevator mmed to a stop because Pa identally miscalcted the movement range of the elevator. As you can see, afterpleting the fixes she went to sleep. Could Pa construct magic elevators? Thats shocking news! Even though it was a perfect scene with the grandfather smiling while looking at Pa, I had to ask what I had in mind. Pa can construct magic elevators? Amazing right! Shes been swinging the hammer since young but shes only focused on tampering with magic tools and she can now synthesize magic stones! Ah, he had begun boasting about his granddaughter. However, Pa is also amazing By the way, can all dwarves aplish such feats? Theres no way that can be true. Only brother Grand and I can aplish such a feat like this. Brother Grand? Is that Brother Grand your brother? No, hes my senior schoolmate. I see. So he is his junior The legendary master craftsman cksmith Grand-san? Ooo! You know about brother? I had no idea how was I going to caution him when he was looking so delighted, so I decided to just say a word. Firstly, thank you for your hard work in expanding the ce. However, we cant manage anything more than this so please do not expand anymore. Dont worry. All thats left to do is some minor modifications. After that, the Priest Knights came over to report that there werent any anomalies outside, but it goes without saying that they were all shocked stiff like me. After carrying Pa to let her sleep in her room, Dn exined to us each floor in order. I used the magic elevator after such a long time or not. It still looks dangerous after all. We descended down the stairs to the underground 5th floor. As exined earlier, these are the jails to lock up prisoners. Well, I made it just in case, I think we can use it as a storage as well. In spite of him saying that, the iron bars were securely made. Even when I pushed and pulled them they did not budge so they were very sturdy. Even so, isnt 10 rooms a bit too much? I have a feeling that some big shot wille who we wont be able to convert into a ve. Please dont say such ominous things. Okay. He might not be wrong altogether. We climbed the stairs under the atmosphere created by Dn. For the training ground walls here at the underground 4th floor, unless it is of substantial force, even if magic hits the wall, there would not be any scratches on it. Pa and I coborated to make this. The space was about 40 to 50 square meters. It was smaller than the one at the Adventurers Guild, but for training it was wide enough. Its true that I said that I wanted him to train me, but I realized that he thought that I was abat maniac equivalent to Broad-shisho as we proceeded to the underground 3rd floor. I had thought of asking for permission for these. But Dns voice became softer. But thats to be expected, as there were 2 full-fledged workshops. There were even signs hung up that said Dns Arms Workshop and Pas Magic Tools Workshop. It was clearly made with more carepared to the other floors. Well then, to the underground 2nd floor. Luciel-dono! Please wait a moment. I was dragged into his workshop. After I handed over the equipment from the criminal ves that they no longer needed and Grand-donos Holy silver sword, as they seemed like they could be broken down, together with purified magic stones, Dns tension burst through the roof. Also, magic stones for Pa as well please! To create is our purpose in life! He stressed that point so I ced down the purified magic stones. Even though there werent many magic stones remaining, there wasnt any use holding on to them, so I took out all the magic stones within my magic bag. I no longer have any more magic stones. Please use them for the Healers Guilds sake first. Luciel-dono, I give you my thanks. I was finally liberated after that. Temperature control functions were installed into the ve rooms in the underground 2nd floor, so I decided to have them installed in our rooms on the 2nd floor as well. We finally arrived at the underground first floor where he created an environment for the horses to gallop but I told him to make some minor improvements. While ensuring the safety of Fornoir and the others, Yanbus told me about a method to prevent them from umting stress, so I had Dn create that environment. Understood. Dn was brimming with motivation but I warned him that staying up all night is bad for the body so I instructed him to get proper sleep after taking his meal. It would be bad if people began to think that this is the underground facility of a regr Healers Guild. I muttered as I went straight to the kitchen after remembering that I had to prepare breakfast. Authors Note: Thank you very much for reading. For the time being, the framework for the Healers Guilds underground isplete. I will think of what to fill this ce with eventually. (*^^) Chapter 061: Ienith’s Adventurer’s Guild Chapter 061: Ieniths Adventurers Guild Trantor: Tseirp After breakfast, the only person who wasnt shocked by the underground transformation, Lionel, visited me in the guildmasters room to ask if he could have Dn manufacture weapons for him. Before talking about the manufacture of weapons, why did you ask for the training ground on your own ord? Even though it is only about half the size of the one in the Adventurers Guild, considering that magic circles were carved into the walls, isnt it strange that you did not report to me first? I didnt yell. Thats because yelling would use up my stamina. Especially since I would be left with the worst result if I yelled at someone more senior than me. Theres also the danger of his trust and faith in me bing zero. Thats why it would be more effective to ask about the mistakes when angered, solving them one at a time. Of course, in cases where it doesnt get through no matter how many times it is said, the level of anger will gradually rise, but this was the first time so I talked calmly. It is as you have said. I have overstepped my boundaries. Lionel admitted to his mistake and lowered his head. ming him any further would only be for my self-satisfaction so I stopped there. Hereafter, please exercise more caution. Certainly, you may think that I am unreliable because I am young but I will give it some serious thought if you propose it. And so, do you have anything to report regarding the night security? My senpai told me that it is counterproductive to assign a penalty on a first offense because it would cause them shrink away. Thats why I changed the topic and asked for the report. I do. There were zero attacks but I did feel their presence. I believe they retreated due to therge number of guards on duty. The criminal ves seem like they would be an asset if we train them and they did not raise any dissatisfaction with regards to their treatment. Also apparently they were not sent by Shaza and gang, but were instead interference sent from the Herbalist Guild. Now that he mentioned it, I didnt gather information from the assants Ive been way too absentminded. Thank you, Lionel. I forgot to have a talk with them. Ive been thinking about it since yesterday but, who are you exactly? I finally asked. Fu~ I was only in a slightly high up position in a certain country. I am now a ve, and I have set my heart to be Luciel-donos retainer. From the looks of his eyes, those were his genuine intentions. It certainly seemed like he would not speak any further. I gave up on knowing his true identity this time. Ha~. Very well. Please tell me when you judge that it is fine to do so. Regarding the manufacture of equipment, it involves the raw materials as well so discuss it with Dn. Well, it is impossible to have it done immediately, so you can just hold on to my Shishos sword for now. I leave the defense of the Healers Guild to Lionel together with the ves. In addition to the task of escorting me when I go out. Yes! Certainly. He ced his hand on his chest and made a bow, before turning his heel and walking out of the room. I took out arge stack of parchment and summarized all the things that I had to do. C Rebuilding the Healers Guild C Maintaining the public order in the Healers Guild C epting patients and establishing the healers clinic C Food C The issue with the Herbalist Guild C Investigation of Ienith including Shaza To turn to the Adventurers Guild when Im troubled huh Ill try sending Shisho a letter as well. I have a method to increase the value of my name in one go, but I absolutely do not want to use it. In the morning, I wrote the letter for Shisho and made the signboard for the Healers Guild together with my healer subordinates. Lionel had woken up by the time I finished making lunch, so we all ate together. In the afternoon, I left the criminal ves to Jordo-san. Simr to yesterday, I headed to the Adventurers Guild with Lionel and Cathy, with the addition of the Priest Knight Piazza. I n to visit the Adventurers Guild to perform a demonstration. My healing magic does not appear to be typical and they would not intentionallye to the Healers Guild as long as they do not know about the effects. Thats a good train of thought nya. If we can separate ourselves from the Herbalist Guilds area of expertise then there wouldnt be any disputes so I think that it is a good idea as well. I will escort you regardless of how you advance. I will first have them know about healers. Next, we will investigate the Herbalist Guild and shop for goods on our way back. Each of the 3 of them gave their replies and we headed to the Adventurers Guild. The adventurers in Ieniths Adventurers Guild were, unlike the one in the Holy City and in Meratoni, predominantly made up of races other than humans. As expected, theyout of the guild are all the same. Well then, Im heading to the counter so follow me. I walked towards the counter after saying that. No matter how you look at me, Im no different from adventurers. Nice to meet you. I am the person in charge of the Healers Guild, S-rank healer and adventurer Luciel. Is it possible for me to meet the guildmaster? I presented my healer card and adventurer card to the receptionist. The receptionist was a cat beastwoman, but she differed from Cathy. Luciel-sama right? I will convey the message to the guildmaster so please wait for a moment. She left her post after saying that and performing a bow. Cathy, why do you end your sentences with nya or nyan? I asked a silly question and Cathy replied with augh. I was told that this way is cuter nya. I see. The line of sight was gathering on us but, especially since I wasnt alone, I did not felt anything close to bloodthirst. The guildmaster would like to meet you, this way please. The returning receptionist informed us and we followed her to the guildmasters room. So the guildmaster here has a proper guildmaster room. When I said that while walking, she was clearly shaken. It doesnt really matter, but if I am lied to I may dump this Object X onto receptionist-san. About 10 barrels worth When I said that whileughing, she stopped on the staircasending. We are now heading to the guildmasters room but the person you are meeting is the vice-guildmaster Jias-sama. Ive obtained newmon knowledge that Object X can be used as a threatening tool for beastmen as I questioned further. What is the whereabouts of the guildmaster and what is the reason the vice-guildmaster wants to meet me? I do not know the whereabouts of the guildmaster. As well as the reason why he wants to meet you She shook her head. When I nced at Lionel, he shook his head as well so it doesnt seem like she was lying. I understand. I will not dump it on you so dont worry. She looked extremely relieved and once again began ascending the steps. After knocking and obtaining permission to enter, receptionist-san opened the door and we entered the guildmasters room. The ones there was the first dragon race Ive seen and Shaza. Shaza stiffened when he saw Lionel but for some reason, the dragon individual stiffened when he saw me. Nice to meet you. I am the person in charge of the Healers Guild, S-rank healer and adventurer Luciel. Guildmaster, thank you for meeting me. Shaza as well, weve met yesterday. I called out while smiling amicably. I, I am not the guildmaster. I am the vice-guildmaster Jias. It is an honor to meet you. He immediately stood up from his chair and bowed. His voice sounded nervous. It looked like Shaza was also surprised at the vice-guildmasters actions. I see. And so Jias-sama, where is the guildmaster? Yes. He is currently at the activatedbyrinth. I believe he is currently fighting. No matter how strong the guildmaster is, isnt it weird that he took action personally? Yes. But if brother doesnt go, capturing would not be possible So the top brass for the guild here was a duo of dragon brothers. I see. This time we, the Healers Guild, wanted to perform a demonstration for the Adventurers Guild, but this is really regretable. Demonstration? Even though the existence of healing magic is known in Ienith, I believe many do not know the actual effects of it. That is why we intend to demonstrate healing magic once, to inform people about the healing magic at the Healers Guild. And what would you like to have the Adventurers Guild do? Please gather the injured to the training ground below. We will let them experience the treatment by the Healers Guild for free. Ah, this is the original price list. I handed a booklet with the guidelines and terms to Jias-dono. As you already know, the healing magic by healers do not treat diseases. Even so, I wish to let the adventurers who make a living by fighting as well as this country of Ienith know the reason for having a Healers Guild. After listening to my talk, Jias-dono was staring at the price column in the guidelines. Ive already said what I wanted to say. Saying any more would have an opposite effect so I waited for his reply. Shaza simply couldnt speak under Lionels gaze. No, was it because he wanted to verify Jias-donos true intentions but he dont know if he should ask or not? Okay. Would tomorrow at this time be fine? Yeah. Thank you. Ive been thinking of decreasing the mortality rate of adventurers as much as possible so it benefits me to have it so soon. By the way, can anybody use this magic that can cure petrification and neurotoxin? No, even for healers only a handful can perform it. Among us, nobody else other than me is capable of using it. But there are multiple healers that are likely to be able to use it soon. Thats right. I have had Jordo-san and others perform magic as much as possible. Thats why it wouldnt be strange that their Holy attribute magic levels up. Well then, I will await your arrival tomorrow at the underground training field. Thank you very much. I exchanged handshakes with Jias-dono. And then, right before exiting the guildmasters room, Lionel spoke. Shaza-dono, the mastermind for yesterdays incident was the Herbalist Guild. Ill report it just in case. We left the guildmasters room without waiting for a reply. Within my heart, I was wondering why was Jias-dono that friendly? My heart was caught up in that as we left the guild and headed out to shop for goods. On the other hand, around the same time in the guildmasters room, Shaza was asking Jias about what that was all about. Jias-dono wasnt that different from what we discussed! Why the heck did you act that way to that Healers Guild youngster?! Shaza held his tongue from surprise when Jiass eyes tinged with bloodthirst. Shaza, you called that person a mere brat? Are you thinking of showing disrespect to the our humanized dragon race, we, who worships the dragon race-sama and possess the divine protection of the dragon race! Jias was infuriated. To the humanized dragon race, the divine protection of the dragon race was equivalent to one from the Chief God Kuraiya, no, they strongly believed that it was above that. For the humanized dragon race who holds the divine protection from the dragons, they can sense for example what kind of race the other person is. Since birth, of all the people Jias seen with the One who possess divine protectiontitle, Luciel is the 5th. And he was the first individual apart from humanized dragons that hes seen possessing divine protection. It was a hand of salvation from the dragon race-sama for us brothers driven to a corner due to the crisis of thebyrinth activation. That was the cryptic premonition he had. I had no idea that it was, once again, the manifestation of Great Luck. While Shaza was frightened by Jias, he was angered by the Herbalist Guild for taking actions on their own ord. (Each and every one of them is a hindrance! Look at the situation now.) The frustration from things not going his way gradually dyed Shazas heart with hatred. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 062: Disciple cornered by his Shisho’s boasts Chapter 062: Disciple cornered by his Shishos boasts Trantor: Tseirp After leaving the Adventurers Guild, we went shopping for some goods before returning to the Healers Guild, but we were not attacked today. Either because the magic tools were interesting, or that there was a lot of free time today, the healers cooperated with Naria and to began to prepare dinner. Were back. Is everybody making dinner together today? I askedughingly. Jordo-san replied as the representative. Yeah. Because currently we dont have anything else to do once we finish our healing magic study group. Nevertheless, this collection of recipes is amazing. Even dishes from my hometown are listed in it. Heughed joyfully and the other healers simrly swelled with excitement. Even Naria nodded as well, but Lionel was behind me so I didnt pry any further into his background. Then Ill leave tonights cooking to you all. Also, I would like all the healers to follow me to the Adventurers Guild tomorrow. Ah, its not to fight. Just for tomorrow, well provide free treatment to inform them about our healers healing magic. Ive already discussed this with the Pope so dont worry. Visiting the Adventurers Guild. As soon as I announced that, I saw the color drained from everybodys faces. Which was why I immediately added in that it was not to fight. They showed relieved expressions and began discussing with each other. But I felt sad after catching a slight glimpse of what they think of me. We will depart after tomorrows lunch. I will have Piazza-san remain in the guild tomorrow tomand the criminal ves. I will be in the underground for a while so please let me know when dinner is ready. Certainly, Luciel-dono. After Jordo-san performed a pose of salute with his hand on his chest whileughing, the others alsoughed and imitated him. While thinking that it was a good trend that Jordo-san creates such atmospheres, I also saluted whileughing and descended underground. Cathy said that she had something to discuss with Naria so she remained in the 1st floor. Lionel was the only person next to me. This is the underground right? I muttered. Even Lionel who wasnt surprised this morning was surprised now. Was, I think its be this was the underground? The calm and collected Lionel looked like he received a blow to the face. I didnt feel his usual manner thatprehends everythinging from him. Thats to be expected. Who can predict that such a pseudo-space can be built within a couple of hours? This morning, the underground first floors magic stones embedded in the high ceiling were adjusted such that the space was as bright as the Labyrinth of Tribtions. There was also a small field and a walking space that looks like it was meant for Fornoir and the horses to have some simple exercise. Now in the underground first floor, the ceiling had be a sky that even had the sun. Furthermore, there was even wind blowing. The field looked soft, like it was tilled by a cultivator, and there even was a fence so that Fornoir and the horses wouldnt enter. In addition, the walking space meant for Fornoir and the horses became a ranch and Fornoir and the horses were spending their time leisurely within it. Is such a thing possible in reality? Rather than that, can this be done by man? Its thanks to master. My Magic Engineer level and Magic Tool Manufacture skill level increased. The person who replied to my mutterings was Pa instead of Lionel. So youve woken up, no thats not it. Pa, you can create pseudo-spaces? Not yet. Only after increasing another 2 ranks would I be able to use Space Expansion. She shook her head but isnt this childs ability broken? Then, Dn appeared and began boasting about his granddaughter. Ooo! Youre back, Luciel-dono, Lionel. The reinforcements for all the floors have beenpleted. After that, we made adjustments that we are interes that are useful to everyone. This dwarf totally wanted to say that it was because he was interested in trying it. As I was still in shock, Pa held out her hand towards me. Hmm? What is it Pa? Magic stones please. (re) I red at Dn and he averted his gaze. I no longer have any? I passed it all to Dn and told him that I dont have anymore. Upon hearing that, Pa slowly looked like she was going to cry as she said a single word to Dn. Grandfather you liar. Guha! It had outstanding destructive force towards Dns mental spirit. There was no helping it. Luciel-dono hoped for the safety of the Healers Guild, so that amount of magic stones was all needed to stretch a barrier around the whole guild. Pa understands that right. Grandfather said that master had a lot of magic stones. That was because Halfway through the argument between the 2 of them, I asked Lionel. About what level are the 2 of them? As cksmith and Magic Tool Enchanter, top-notch and close to first-ss. Of all that Ive met, Dn-san wins one-sidedly. While Pa is still young, that technical capability of hers show considerable ability. Dont tell me Ill try asking just in case. Is Naria as strong as Lionel and Cathy, or has abilities like Dn and Pa? Naria has no expertise inbat and magic. I wonder. However, she is sensitive to presence and can mask her own presence and magical power, and she can teach etiquette. A normal person or not? Eh? They are all not normal? Or is it that this ismon? Luciel-dono, pleasee with me to obtain magic stones, or pleasemand me to obtain magic stones. Dn implored, looking like he was going to cry. Pa was swelling her cheeks and crossing her arms. It was easy to see that she was angry but No. In exchange, I will hand you this. Write down anything that you want to make along with drawings. And please discuss with me what you wish to build. I will hold on to the magic stones for the time being. No, no way. Dn drooped his shoulders lifelessly and Pa with her pouted cheeks, changed into a stunned expression. I will not think that Packs facial expressions. I thought as I passed parchment, ink and pen to them. Please properly write down the effects and capabilities of what you intend to make and submit it to me, together with an exnation. If I adopt the design I will somehow manage the magic stones issue. Then, the 2 individuals who were depressed up until just now took the parchment from me and thanked me before immediately descending to the underground 3rd floor. Looking at the 2 of them makes me motivated for tomorrow as well Leave the escorting to me. Thank you As I was applying purification magic on Fornoir and the others, I prayed that the demonstration tomorrow at the Adventurers Guild is sessful. The dinner that day was tastier than usual. To be able to bring out such deep vours with Naria leading them, as expected of my rival No, of course I didnt think of it that way and I decided to ask her to teach me next time. For night guard duty, Lionel and Cathy maintained the defence by splitting the criminal ves into 2 groups. I contacted the Pope, did some magic training as usual and went to bed. After waking up, I stretched and performed magical power maniption training before heading to the kitchen. As I was cing down the ingredients, Naria called out to me. Good morning master. Morning. Ill be relying on you in the kitchen from today onwards. Because Ill be doing some training underground. Understood. She sent me off with a polite bow. Upon reaching the underground 4th floor there was already a visitor. Good morning Lionel! Ive been waiting. Lionel grinned. He was equipped with a greatsword in his right hand and arge shield in his left hand. How did you know that I was going toe train? When people get attached to their habits, they will feel bad when they dont get to follow their habits. And so? As promised, I will train Luciel-dono. He said that whileughing but his real intention was surely different. If you dont tell me your real intentions, Ill just run on my own. He shrugged his shoulders and replied. I wanted to confirm whether mybat sense had dulled. The other is that I heard you are a healer that can take a beating and can revive a person as long as it is not a fatal injury, so I was feeling envious. From who? And where? As I was thinking about that, maybe Lionel read that from my expression, he gave a name. Whirlwind Broad 20 years ago in the past we oncepeted in an arena. In the end, we both copsed and it was a draw. Since then we began exchanging letters and became friends. Broad-shisho!? Arent they exactly birds of the feather! So he is confirmed to be abat maniac after all? I am a healer so I can really easily die so please go easy on me. Theres an important matter today as well. Ill exercise discretion when training. Okay. Ill have a run before we begin. I ran under Lionels watch and did some body-weight training to get ready. I felt nothing but bad premonitions facing Lionel, but I set up a barrier at full force and went along with the flow. If Ipare Broad-shisho and Lionel, it is skill and power. Broad-shisho has better sword uracy, greater number of moves nned in advance and outstanding avoidance capabilities by far. Lionel has a herculean sword that can break you in 1 hit and an impregnable shield. The image I have of them in my mind is of a leopard and a bear. I did not see the revolvingnterns during todays training. But there was just once when he tore up my left arm together with my shield. It was nostalgic looking at his flustered expression. The way he reacted was simr to Broad-shisho. However, I strongly prayed that this mock battle doesnt be a daily routine, as I continued calling out in my heart for the Breakfast is ready toe quicker. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 063: Object X is a Cheat item Chapter 063: Object X is a Cheat item Trantor: Tseirp Afterpleting a tougher than usual training session, I found that the criminal ves were gathering at the training ground. Ah~ Good work with the night guard duty. Get some proper rest after having your breakfast. For some reason, they were surprised by what I had said, but their stomachs were empty so they rode the long-awaited magic elevator and returned to the surface. We found no problems with it when we checked the operation of the magic elevator yesterday. When I arrived at the dining hall, I saw that all my subordinates had not touched their food. Sorry to keep you all waiting. I apologized as I took my seat, saying a prayer to God before starting my meal. Luciel-dono, would you also be providing treatment today at the Adventurers Guild? A subordinate asked. Yes. However, Ill leave the basic treatment to you all. I will examine those that cant be treated with regr High Heal such as poison or petrification, but you all are the leading roles in rebuilding the Healers Guild in Ienith. Do you mind if we observe when Luciel-dono is giving treatment? Sure. During treatment, I would not be able tomentate on what Im thinking about or what image I visualise for treatment, but I will answer your questions when we return so please ask questionster. While having such conversations, our breakfast ended. Todays meal by Naria was tasty too. I wish to entrust the task of cooking to her but shell most likely need an assistant. I ced that thought in the corner of my mind as I drew theyout of the Adventurers Guild and the ce I will position myself so as to visualise the image better while everyone listened to me seriously. (To think that they dont oppose me even though Im still young, I have to thank the Pope and Granhart-san who selected my subordinates for me.) We will definitely make it a sess! Yes! From then until noon, I secluded myself in the guildmasters room, until I heard a knock on the door. Yes. Please enter. The ones who opened the door and entered were Dn and Pa. In their hands was a bundle? of parchments bound together. By any chance, did the 2 of you not sleep at all? The 2 of them with bloodshot eyes didnt say a word as they ced the bundle of parchments on the desk. Dont tell me this is everything you want to make? The person who replied was Dn. Half are what we want to make, the other half are what can be sold. Pa spoke next. They can definitely sell for a lot. Thats why please convert half of that revenue to magic stones. Its going to be incredibly troublesome to read all of these I thought and decided to use the magic word. I will let you know after I read themter so please have your breakfast and go to sleep. However, my magic word waspletely buried by a single reply. We will eat and sleep here until you read them. Pas bloodshot eyes had already umted a lot of tears. Ka~. Luciel-dono, as a man, you cant make women and children cry! Ha~ Dn your acting is way too poor. And so, which should I began reading from? Mine of course! Pa red at Dn as she pointed at the parchments that she wrote. Ill read them alright, so the 2 of you please rx on that sofa there. I finished reading just as the call for lunch came. Pa will adopt 2 of the works and keep 4 of them on hold. Dn will adopt 5 of the works and keep 1 on hold. Also, I want the 2 of you to make these by all means but I do not have the money now. I promise to work my skills such that I would be able to purchase the magic stones sometime soon. Dn and Pa exchanged a high five and had lunch together with me after they had calmed down. It was impressive that both of them could eat while looking so sleepy. Okay. Lets go! Yes! The members going to the Adventurers Guild shouted to psyche themselves up. Take care. Well do our best! Those who saw us off prayed for our safety as well as for us to achieve our goal. Nobody talked during the journey to the Adventurers Guild that took roughly 10 minutes. Which was why, at the entrance, I looked at everybody and spoke. Let us show the Ieniths citizens how amazing we healers are. Yes! The healers all had high tension. Capable Priest Knights protecting the healers, demonstrate your skills if anything happens. Yes! Lionel, Cathy, I entrust my defence to you. Yes! Yes nya! I opened the door to the Adventurers Guild. So youve arrived. Even before heading to the underground 1st floor, there were injured individuals already gathered. And it was not only injuries, the adventurers suffered from abnormal statuses like poison and petrification. Well go with n C. Well go to the reception before heading underground. Everyone, please do not stop your feet. I will help those that look like they are going to die. I announced loudly before heading to the reception. The fact was that we had decided on a pattern beforehand. Pattern A which assumes that there would be interference, Pattern B whereby there are no individuals to treat at all and Pattern C where they all have injuries that the Herbalist Guild couldnt treat. There were others but Ill omit them. As promised yesterday to Jias-dono, I am S-rank healer Luciel, in-charge of the branch in Ienith. Please act as our intermediary. Un, understood. As the receptionist ran to notify Jias-dono, I dered. This time, the Healers Guild will apply healing magic free of charge. As long as everyone obediently want for their turn, we will definitely treat them. We will decide on the treatment order. We will reject anybody who cannot ept that. In addition, if an attack is mounted or any violence is taken, we will immediately cancel the treatment. We are not as merciful as the Gods. Only, the feeling of wanting to treat, of wanting to provide treatment is real. Thank you. Thank you very much. It was really reassuring to have the healers that apanied me here. Jias-dono finally came over and I called out to him first. Jias-dono, we will apply magic on patients with greater emergencies first. I will treat only those that are seriously ill on the 1st floor. Their conditions might take a turn for the worst but I have to inform you ahead of time that I am not omnipotent like a God. Okay, Luciel-dono. Well then, everyone this way please. The healers descended underground, leaving only Lionel and Cathy as my escort. I immediately moved into action. A half-petrified young man was nearby. Does he suffer from any poison or paralysis? Its fine even if you dont know, please exin the situation to me. The friend supporting him spoke, sounding like he was going to cry. It its from a trap in thebyrinth, pl please save him. Lionel stopped the man who looked like he was going to cling on to me. As I began chanting, the man supported hispanion instead and began praying. Firstly, I chanted Dispel. The petrified man emitted light before returning to his original body the next instant. Following that, I applied Middle Heal and he looked like he recoveredpletely, but his face was still pale so I applied Recover. This time, the colour returned to his face. With this he will make a full recovery. If he lost any blood ha~. I applied Recoveron the man that was stopped by Lionel just now. Its great that you worry about yourpanion, but you yourself were inflicted with weakness by some poison so I advise you take care of your own life as well. I treated people who had faint consciousness, pertification or poison, looking like they were going to die. It would be quicker if you all lined up you know. As I said that while advancing, at the underground, instead of sounds of gratitude, there was amotion. Never mind that, heal me first! Who do you think I am. The 2 Priest Knights couldnt stop him. Jias-dono was also desperately trying to soothe him but to no avail. If thats the case, we are fine with immediately ceasing treatment! I said it in a loud voice such that the man could hear it. I have no idea who you are. However this time, the treatment is a demonstration offered by the Healers Guild. We do not ask for anything in return so you have no right toin. I approached the arena. If you are a hindrance, I will formally file aint against you through the Adventurers Guild! Who the heck is this brat. I am the S-rank healer Luciel. The person in charge of the Healers Guild in Ienith. If you interfere with our treatment, I will hold you responsible for all the adventurers here not getting any treatment from us. If you wish to be treated then obediently wait for your turn. You have 2 choices. Lionel was in front of me while Cathy and the adventurers hoping to get treated were behind me. I thought that it would be fine no matter who the opponent was but the manughed andmanded. So you are S-rank? If thats the case then eat this! Get him! At that moment, he tossed some ck powder towards me. Che. The instant after I heard that click of the tongue, Lionel moved and readied hisrge shield in front of me to defend against the ck powder, while Cathy pressed down to cover me but even Lionel and Cathy couldnt deal with the powder that was thrown from multiple directions. Because of that, I was also hit by the ck powder. Kukuku, thats magic sealing powder. Struggle as much as possible. Lets go. The man made sure that I was covered by it before announcing and escaping. I wont let you escape! Maybe because Lionel couldnt protect me, he threw his greatsword towards the man that was going to get away. Che, its fine even if you hit me. The man said that as his body became thinner, transforming into a log with a tag stuck on it. (Ninja?) As that thought crossed my mind, Lionel muttered before yelling out. This is Darkness magic, furthermore, its an illusion If thats the case, somebody stop those men! Lionel shouted towards a different flight of stairs from the one we descended down from. The guards most likely heard Lionels voice but the men weaved through the training groundden with severely ill patients and ran up the stairs. To think that we received such an attack those who can move go out and look for those guys. Upon shouting that, Jias-dono slumped his shoulders looking extremely disappointed. Im sorry Luciel-dono. I truly had not expected that nya~. Lionel and Cathy slumped their shoulders as well. Oioi are you all not going to treat us? Are healers such people? Help us. I dragged my body over here through the pain okay. The adventurers vented their anger on the healers. It seemed like the healers were hit by the powder as well. It looked like they couldnt use magic. I slowly walked as I began chanting. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish for no harm onto my body and myself, return the unclean existence to its original path. Purification My body radiated light, leaving no trace of the ck powder behind. In addition, I walked towards my subordinates and began chanting. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish to get rid of all that is hidden in the body, return to your normal state. Recover I applied Recover on all 5 of my members. The area around where I used magic was wrapped in silence. Well then, weve had some problems but those who wish for treatment please obediently wait for your turn. From now on, it is fine to restrain those who wish to kick up a fuss. Right? Jias-dono. He had a stunned expression but he immediately recovered himself and announced while nodding. I will not forgive any moremotions! Well then, let us continue working hard to treat them! I said to my subordinates and began treatment once again. Object X is a cheat item for me after all. Even though there was the demerit of not levelling up, the Seal Resistance helped me this time as well. I went about healing people as I thought about that. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 064: Ienith’s Adventurer’s Guild guildmaster is a muscle-brain Chapter 064: Ieniths Adventurers Guild guildmaster is a muscle-brain Trantor: Tseirp Even without using Dispel, my subordinate healers who sessfully used Recover healed the adventurers suffering from abnormal statuses. Patients suffering from petrification or were in a mess with copsed arms and eyes were all treated by me. After treatment, they erupted with joyous expressions, embracing me or linking their arms with me and spinning me round and round. But there was 1 thing on my mind. That was that nobody was leaving. (Normally one would go home, right? Should I warn the others to stay vignt against something happening again?) I allowed my subordinates on the verge of magic depletion to rest, while I asked about the symptoms of the patients and healed them one-by-one. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, I wish to get rid of all that is hidden in the body, return to your normal state. RecoverFu~ with this, everyone is alright now. I surveyed the surrounding area, calling out to make sure that there werent any more patients around. Are there any patients left? Please sound out if there are anybody around you with a pained expression or have not received treatment. It appears that nobody is calling out, so I guess wevepleted our task. Adventurers, what happened earlier was a mistake by the Adventurers Guild and have caused inconvenience to the people from the Healers Guild. There were people who verbally abused the healers who gave us treatment for free although it is not originally free right? The ones we should be ming are those men that perpetrated the incident. Under Jias-donos words, the beastmens expressions showed regret. Jias-dono continued. Certainly, they said that the treatment, this time, would be free of charge. However, is it fine this way? No, it is absolutely not. We, are beastman adventurers. We will repay favor with favor! The very next instant, the underground training ground shook with the shouts from each and every one of the beastmen. Find those men and the mastermind! They should definitely be in this city. We, including myself, will make up for our blunder! Oooo-! The beastmen lowered their heads and ran up the stairs. Luciel-dono, healers, I am terribly sorry. Jias-dono said and lowered his head. Please raise your head Jias-dono. Their aim was most likely to cause an interference. If our magic remained sealed and could not provide healing, rumours such as The healers gave false hope and abandoned many patients. would circte. Instead of news of their act of sabotage, our bad reputation will spread and the position of the Healers Guild would worsen. Thats right. I asked Jias-dono who looked like he had an idea. Are they criminals close to Jias-donos Ienith representative, or are they criminals from the Herbalist Guild? All of the healers and Priest Knights were shocked. Well, thats because I didnt tell them that we are now at ends with the Herbalist Guild. I cannot determine where they are from this time. The ck powder that was thrown onto you all is touted as Throw it on monsters to seal their magic., and has been sold by the Ienith Herbalist Guild since a long time ago. So its something that can be obtained easily Well, Ill leave this incident to Jias-dono and the adventurers who are more familiar with Ienith. To be honest, since they struck first, we have no choice but to stir up the hos nest. I believe that it is best to leave all the decision-making to others for such things. I also cant afford to expose my subordinates to any further danger. To immediately trust me despite my blunder too naive but, I will definitely track down the root of this incident. Jias-dono said so but I wasnt actually trusting him. I merely thought that it was fine to rely on him. We will be returning to the Healers Guild now, but please let me know if you find anything. Okay. He once again lowered his head and sent us off at the entrance. Well then, well be going off. As I was saying that, Lionel who was leading in front suddenly stopped at the entrance of the Adventurers Guild. Whats The matter. Just as I was about toplete my sentence, adventurers suffering from severe injuries were carried over. The ones shaken by that was not us but Jias-dono instead. Brother?! The guildmaster was among the injured so I issued instructions. I will be using Area High Heal so patients pleasee within 3 meters from me. Everyone else please treat their poison or paralysis after that. Yes! Right after I instructed my subordinates, the dragonewt with a discoloured body that was supposed to be asleep stood up before ring at us and screaming. You bastards are healers~! Speak! Just how much do you intend to rip us off! With an appearance that was more brutal than Jias-dono, I was seized by those ferocious eyes and rage. But for some reason, I was totally unafraid. I was shocked by my own heart that felt sadness instead. It will be free of charge this time. As an injured person please calm down!! I unconsciously yelled with a loud voice, surprising even myself. However, thanks to that the dragonewt calmed down. I confirmed that he entered my range of Area High Heal and began chanting. There were many heavily injured individuals including the dragonewt, but it didnt look like there were any problems apart from the abnormal statuses, so I first applied Purification, Dispel and Recover in sequence to the dragonewt that had the most severe injuries, resulting in his discoloured body returning to his original state. As I saw, at the corner of my eye, the dragonewt had a dumbfounded expression as he touched his own body, I helped my subordinates as there were many patients with abnormal statuses. It took us only a few minutes to finish treating the 10 plus individuals. After I finished treating everybody, I went over to greet the dragonewt and guildmaster that I treated first. I am sorry for yelling at you just now. I am Luciel, S-rank healer from Ieniths branch Healers Guild. Yesterday, I asked Jias-dono to let us conduct treatment today for free to let people know about the healing capabilities of the Healers Guild and our healers. The dragonewt looked at me in a daze, before turning to look at Jias-dono and Jias-dono nodded. And then, for some reason he knelt (seiza) and began speaking with his head bowed down. Please forgive me for my rudeness previously. He remained in the dogeza posture as he said that and I realized that he nned to continue talking in that pose so I hurriedly asked him to stand. I have no idea why he suddenly performed a dogeza, but weird rumours will definitely circte about if he stays like that any longer. Although it may already be toote While my head was hurting thinking about that, I somehow got him to stand up before saying. As the Adventurers Guild guildmaster, please do not abruptly dogeza at the entrance of the Adventurers Guild! Ill be troubled if weird rumours surface. Ooo! I am terribly sorry An apology is enough. Please do not dogeza again. ?! I am grateful. Because I avoided the development of a loop, he began speaking. But in my mind, (The impression he gives off is way too different from when I first saw him!), I thought as I listened to him speak. I am Jasuan, the guildmaster for the Adventurers Guild. I had secluded myself in thebyrinth and I had also not thought that I would be able to meet the S-rank healer-sama so I was curious about the rage-filled eyes just now so I tried asking. Ive mentioned earlier that I wanted to educate people about healers and their abilites, but does Jasuan-dono not have a good impression of healers? A shadow fell on his face when he heard that. Yeah. When I was young, I was denied treatment multiple times and was confronted with exorbitant prices so I dont have any good impressions. However, few years back S-rank healer Luciel-dono was discussed in the meeting at the Adventurers Guild headquarters. Broad-shisho was a former adventurer and Jasuan-dono should be an adventurer as well. If thats the case, then its not strange for them to dislike healers after travelling the world? Anyway, who was it? The one who spread rumours about me? Thats news to me. Is that so? I heard that even though he is a new healer who began living in the Meratoni Guild Headquarters, he doesnt consider race or gender and uses healing magic the best he can, in addition to saying that he is still in training so he only charges 1 silver coin for it. For some reason, it had been altered into a moving tale. Is there a continuation to that? Yes. In just 2 years, he was transferred to the Saint Schull Church Headquarters and rose to the top in one go as the S-rank healer in less than 2 years, a healer brought up by the Adventurers Guild. There was some truth mixed in so its hard for me to deny it. ording to the reports that I heard, your race of dragonewts opposed to inviting the Healers Guild right? Yeah. I am the guildmaster for Ieniths Adventurers Guild so I cant be the representative for the tribe, but thats what I heard too. However, I had thought that it was fine like that too. Hmm? Past tense? What do you mean by had? I didnt expect to be able to receive this kind of amazing power without paying anypensations. Not to mention it was for injuries that the Herbalist Guild had given up on. Jasuan-donos expression changed from that of a smile to rage as he thought about the Herbalist Guild, but I had to correct him there. Unfortunately, it is only free for today. This is the guidelines and theres a price chart within. I passed him the same one I gave to Jias-dono the other day from within my magic bag. These are the charges? Yeah. If Jasuan-dono had to actually pay this time, High Heal would cost 3 gold coins, Purification 50 silver coins, Dispel 2 gold coins, Recover 1 gold coin, in total it would be 6 gold coins and 50 silver coins. Is it too expensive? It was written in the guideline that the price could vary from 1 to 1.5 times the stated value, but I calcted it with the base value. No, its too cheap! High-quality potions cost 5 gold coins and expensive medicine used to treat poison and paralysis cost 1 gold coin, but they do not possess effects as good as these. Im d to hear that. Since I struggled considerably to set the prices. I did market research repeatedly to decide on the prices. Not only the adventurers, I also surveyed the healers working in the healer clinics. In addition, as a trial conducted solely in the Saint Schull Allied Nations, for healers with low skill levels for Holy magic attribute, they can practice their Heal by charging at half price in addition to meals and lodging provided for them in the Healers Guild and Adventurers Guild. I believe it was due to the hard work by the Archbishops. If the price I decided on was too low, it would spark another dispute. As I was worried about that, Archbishop Munera with his unscrupulous merchants face said a few words to me that made me entrust it all to him. Do not make enemies in ces you do not know about when you havent even reached 20! We old timers with few remaining years to live can convince others better, and even if we are med for it, it would only be for a short time. Moreover, if we create this, we could leave our names behind for the future generations. Please share some of that honour with us as well. At that moment, I apologized with a dogeza in my heart for thinking that he had an unscrupulous merchants face. The ones that should truly be praised for creating all of the prices in 2 years should be them, but the ones who stood on the podium were the Pope and me. Their achievements and names were only recorded in the guidelines, but they were delighted with just that. I made an oath to work harder as a healer for their sakes and am truly d that I have their support toe to Ienith. If thats the case Luciel-dono is also an adventurer right? Yeah. Thats right. Hmm? I have a bad feeling about this. In that case, I wish to submit a nomination request! I am not a B-rank adventurer, so I have no obligation to ept nomination requests. I knew it. However, there wouldnt be any problems even if I turn him down. Ku. Then, if possible, I wish to establish a temporary healer clinic outside thebyrinth. Of course, we will bear all of the expenses. No limits at all? But, this was also out of the question. Thats impossible. Today, in the midst of healing there was an interference, and the day before yesterday I was attacked in the city as well. Until the Healers Guild is safe and operational, I will not leave the Healers Guild. Furthermore, I am responsible for the Healers Guild. I see. He gave up. I breathed a sigh of relief. Then if everything is cleared, I will be able to have you establish the healer clinic? Eh? He didnt give up? Rather than that, isnt he proceeding in a different direction? As Ive mentioned, I am the person in charge for the Healers Guild though? I am also the guildmaster for the Adventurers Guild. I swear to give my all to ensure the safety of the Healers Guild and the establishment of its status in this city. My words did not reach him. And when I sought help from my subordinates, they all averted their eyes. Even the Priest Knights too. Moreover, I felt that the 2 ves were happy with the proposal made by the guildmaster. Thus, the Healers Guild demonstration ended without problems?, and I was caught in a new problem with a hidden mastermind. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. It ended up slightly long but it was a good separator for the chapters so I wrote until the end of the demonstration. Chapter 065: Healer’s Guild assailants Chapter 065: Healers Guild assants Trantor: Tseirp The healers healing magic demonstration ended with great sess. Weve received high evaluations from the Adventurers Guild guildmaster Jasuan-dono and the vice-guildmaster Jias-dono. They informed us that, in the future, until the healer clinic is established, they will contact the Healers Guild for anything apart from diseases. Even so, I didnt know that you all are so heartless. Especially the Priest Knights Blitz-san and Dotasu-san, pleasee to my defence okay. The both of them didnt look apologetic at all. Blitz-san was the first to apologize. Im sorry. Although it was the first time Ive seen dragonewts, I thought that they looked friendly so Im sorry too. He was the guildmaster after all, so he wasnt a target that I could counter The 2 of them blinked multiple times and talked while facing upwards. Hmph~ It doesnt look like its what theyre truly thinking. Is that your true opinion? I asked with a grin. Because he was scary. I was moved seeing Luciel-dono bravely stand up to him. This time, the 2 of them told their real feelings. You are my escorts after all so do your jobs properly. Also Lionel and Cathy, even if the temporary healer clinic is built I will not bring you 2 along. The grin they had on their faces since just now changed into an expression of shock. Luciel-dono, please do not say such barbarous things. Thats, thats right nya. I dont wish to expose master to danger like when I waste to respond today so please bring me along nya~ The 2 of them were most likely not lying. Could you exin everything honestly? My intuition was telling me to ask that. I have no intention of using dulledbat sense as an excuse for the dy in detecting the assants. However, my muscle strength has decreased throughout my body so I couldnt react immediately. Thats why I wish to train again. (Lionel) I wish to enter thebyrinth and have an adventure nya. Ive longed to do so since long ago nya. I have no idea how much time has passed since Lionelst walked, but he most likely knows that his upper body and lower body muscleposition differ and it should be true that he wants to train. If Cathy is Lionels subordinate, it wouldnt surprise me if they were soldiers from some country. So it might not be a lie altogether. I dont know what the future holds, but please work hard such that I can trust the 2 of you. Understood. I will first train the criminal ves. Lionel, please dont break them? Ill do my best nya. I have no idea what Cathys going to try her best for, but its a good thing that shes motivated. And then, I listened to the events from Jordo-san. By the way, Jordo-san, those men who threw the ck powder did not restrain Jias-dono at all? I dont know. However, they did announce that they could easily kill the adventurers present. As soon as that man raised his hand, magic appeared on the surrounding men and we were threatened to prioritize healing. To be able to take hostages, they were fairly well prepared? As I thought about that, the conversation changed to leisurely chats as we walked and quickly saw the Healers Guild. This time, the lookouts in front of the Healers Guild were criminal ves. Good job, were there any abnormalities? The 2 criminal ves nodded and one raised his voice. There was amotion due to a small fire there, and some men tried to enter the guild using that opportunity, but they have been rendered paralysed and are now in the underground. ? What does he mean?! Did you hear a sound or anything? The 2 of them nodded in tandem and answered. There was a rumble. Then its Dn and Pa. When you say underground, do you mean the underground 5th floor prison? The 2 of them nodded once again. Looks like here was targeted as well. Yeah, lets go to the underground. Well then, I will leave the lookout to the 2 of you. The 2 of them showed surprised expressions when they heard that, but now was not the time for this so I entered the guild. The interior was the same as this morning. I felt relieved as I gave out instructions. Everybody, thank you for your hard work today. Please use the remaining time from now to do whatever you wish, ah, if possible, please help with dinner. Lionel and Cathy, follow me. Yes! Yes nya. The 3 of us rode the magic elevator down to the underground 5th floor. There, we saw Priest Knight Piazza-san together with 8 criminal ves, and 7 men locked in the prison. Well done Piazza-san. Yes! Wee back Luciel-dono. Ill give my report. Around 2 hours after you all departed for the Adventurers Guild, there was amotion involving a small fire beside the guild. To fight against the fire, several of us exited the guild. That was when these men took advantage and tried to invade the guild. It was the same testimony as the 2 ves above. That was when before they could enter, they were paralysed and you found it suspicious so you brought them down here. Does my deduction match? Yes! I brought their personal belongings to Luciel-donos dwarf ves. Well, he has no magic stones now and have nothing to do so it should be fine but maybe hell be angry after a while. Thank you for the report. Everyone, please return to your tasks. We will deal with this. Cathy, please call Dn and Pa. Yes! Lets go. Nya. Looking at them follow behind Piazza-san in session, I think Piazza-san handles them strictly. Or is it that Im too soft? As I thought about that, I had a hunch so I looked at the assants and sure enough. Kukuku. With this, the safety of the Healers Guild seems to be ensured. (Lionel) You look happy. Haha. Its good that you reached your goal. I should quickly begin training again. I will show you that Ill be useful the next time. Lionel dered. The ones that were caught were the subordinates of the man who threw ck powder on us. And so? Why did you alle to get caught on your own? It was U, U ku The man could not articte. Ah, you cant articte properly. However, Ill leave you guys like that for now. Would it be fine to question them before sending them to the Adventurers Guild? Usually, it would be normal to question them after they are made into ves, but there might be some assants that be ves on purpose to die by rebelling against you so you need to ascertain their intentions. I see youre here. Cathy brought Dn and Pa over. The 2 of them had a slightly dissatisfied expression. They most likely have been toying with most of the belongings from these assants. Ill begin with praising them first. Dn and Pa, the guild barrier worked splendidly this time. However, how did you set it to identify them as assants? Dn began talking happily. Its amazing right~! Pa installed an electrical shock system to the barrier. And then I adjusted the barrier so that it can be activated sessfully. I think its amazing, but how did you get the barrier to ascertain individuals? The target is those who holds strong malice and hatred. Just hypothetically, if they hold strong feelings against an entity apart from the Healers Guild, would it trigger as well? That instant, the talkative Dn stopped talking. He remained silent so I looked at Pa. And I looked at Dn again. Saa Dn diverted his line of sight from me. Saa Pa hid behind Dn so that she doesnt enter my line of sight. Since the 2 of you did not report such an important matter to me, I will punish you. Development works will be prohibited for a week Luciel-dono, we will improve ourselves so please do not say such cruel words. Master please dont be so mean. The 2 of them desperately tried to repeal the punishment. It was really obvious to see. Ill put it out there, you guys are ves after all right? It is toote for me toment on your work tendencies, but I will penalise you if you do not report to me properly in the future. Well then, if you have anything else youve forgotten to mention, please say it now. Ah, if ced into the prison, without considerable resistance to magic seal (Seal Resistance) one would not be able to use magic, and without Weakness Resistance, one cannot move well. I face-palmed and thought. (Why didnt I notice that since this dwarf would never build a normal prison.) Ill take a deep breath for now and settle down. Whenever youve made anything, report to me without fail. I trust and am confident in the skills of the 2 of you. But, I cannot trust and be confident in your actions. Thats why, please modify your actions so that I can trust and be confident in you. Nuu, Im sorry. I got carried away. Well then, the 2 of you please work hard to modify the barrier until dinner. Understood. Dn nodded and replied while Pa only nodded. Its good that they did not lose their motivations? Or is it. After bidding them off, I cast Recover on one of the assants. That man stood up and raised his voice. The S-rank healer should have been rendered useless! Why are you fine?! Maybe there were fake customers at the Adventurers Guild? If thats the case then was it a friendly who instigated them? Well, it doesnt really matter now, but Ill need to request for a report of thister. Yeah. My Seal Resistance is high, so it was absolutely ineffective and the demonstration ended sessfully. Che. The man who clicked his tongue remained silent. Most likely he decided that talking anymore would not be a good idea. Well then, should I start with the interrogation? I dered after applying Recover on all the assants. I will begin the interrogation. Its fine if you dont wish to reply. I will just have you drink this. Don I took out a barrel and opened the lid, filling the underground 5th floor with the smell of Object X. I dont really enjoy seeing blood, so during interrogation, I will give you Object X instead of water and food. You are free to talk whenever you want to. Lionel retreated until the staircase leading to the underground 4th floor. Should I use this as well when preaching to himter? Ah, by the way. I poured Object X into a mug and drank it clean. Pu~. As you can see I can drink this normally and am not fazed by the smell, so I can apany you all here. I will send those who testify to the Adventurers Guild, but I am fine either way. After dering so, I looked at the colour fade from their faces and predicted the amount of time they would persevere, so I spent the time doing some magical power maniption. Lionel somehow managed to remain standing at the stairs. They felt difort from just a little whiff of Object X, but I predict that Lionel and they may be able to bear with the smell, so time passed by. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. This will be all for today. I will write a bit regarding the assants yesterday from here. Chapter 066: Men who assertively follow orders Chapter 066: Men who assertively follow orders Trantor: Tseirp I have no idea how much time has passed or not. The men immediately began making amotion. I dont have it, I dont have my mask. My mask and goggles are gone as well. My magic pants is gone as well. My full face helmet is The men most likely had equipment that could block off the smell of Object X. I wont tsukkomi one of thements there But I understand that those 2 would not hesitate and go through any means necessary to obtain equipment and magic tools. These people are the precious victims that made me understand that. S-rank What happened to my magic bra? As I was thinking about that, the first to stand up was a leader-like man who said that but, by any chance is he a woman with that appearance? Ill confirm it just in case. Are you a female? Of course not! That is right, I can only calm down with that on! Its fine to emphasize it, but that excuse is unreasonable. Moreover, if he is a guy then there will be no mercy! Is that so. Ive received reports that all your belongings and equipment have been taken by the 2 dwarves that you saw just now. That is why, it have already been examined and modified, so it will never return to how it once was. Please give it up. Was the equipment that they mentioned meant to block off smells? Or were they capable of preventing abnormal statuses? However, they now know that the items that they needed are no longer with them and they expressed hopeless expressions. Its fine. If you all dont talk, I will just make you all into ves tomorrow and relinquish you to the Adventurers Guild after I make you drink undiluted Object X. The instant I delivered the final blow, the men raised their voices. Devil, demon, viin. However, a few minutes after those were thrown at me, a man talked. The ones who hired us were the Herbalist Guild and this citys representative! It happened much earlier than I had expected. I saw Lionel at a long distance away looking amazed as well. I did say that I wanted them to speak, but I had the man who began talking take an oath. If you tell me everything that you know about, I will get rid of the barrel of Object X. I also swear to God that I will not make you drink Object X. However, if you lie to me, I will cast a magic that makes you want to drink Object X. Once you be a ve, Object X would be your meal for some time. Do you pledge the words you will speak from now to God? Che, I swear! If I dont lie, you wont make me drink that right? Yeah. At the very least I promise to treat you humanely for your time here. The man sighed a breath of relief as he began talking. Our job was to sabotage the Healers Guild and crush the healers healing showcase today. The sabotage of the Healers Guild was impossible due to the tight security, but this morning you all went to the Adventurers Guild in force so we thought that this was the time, but as you can see, were now here. There wasnt any change in the man even after he talked to that extent, so I recovered the Object X. The others also spoke out. (TL: Apparently it seems like they are held in different cells so he has a barrel in front of each cell.) Ive said everything that Ive heard, so please ce that somewhere far away. S-rank healer-sama, Ive also said everything that I know, please keep that away. Do they really hate it that much? Well, its fine. Alright, Purification I applied it to the man in the prison who spoke out first. He looked bewildered and spoke. Theres no smell? A smell as pungent as that disappeared? Since I promised to treat you all humanely. I answered with a smile and the other men began talking as well. Was Object Xs smell really that unreasonable? Okay. Well then, you guys share will be ced in front of their prison then. I ced the barrels in front of the assault leader-like man before listening to their story. There wasnt any among them that lied. They were initially employed by the Herbalist Guild. Currently, the criminal ves working as guards for the Healers Guild were the underlings of these men, but because the organization itself is small, without the criminal ves, the executives had no choice but to mobilize this time around. It seems that yesterday, Shaza appeared at the Herbalist Guild and wildly yelled at the vice-guildmaster for sending assants at me on their own ord. And apparently, he told them about the healers demonstration today at the Adventurers Guild today and strictly ordered them to sabotage it before going back. Thus, these men received the request. When asked why they couldnt kill me, they were told that there was a possibility that I might be wearing poison resistant equipment, that they dont have poisons that cause instantaneous death and that the escorts were too strong which made it impossible to approach me. For that reason, by using the magic sealing powder such that the healers cannot heal, together with a little instigation and rumours spread based on the traditionally rooted contempt for healers within beastmen, they nned to cause the Healers Guilds reputation to worsen and crush the operations of the Healers Guild. The men told me. Does Shaza intend to go that far to drive us out of Ienith? Despite giving him a warning once, he still cant make a decent judgement? Why tell that to the vice-guildmaster? Whats the guildmaster doing? The guildmaster is a man who is only interested inpounding, so the operations are all led by the vice-guildmaster. I see. I will ask 1 final question, why is Shaza able to dominate the vice to that extent? Even if you say he is a representative, this is still too unnatural. For that, I also have no idea why. There wasnt any change in the behaviour of the man, so he probably really doesnt know. Does anybody here know him? But they all shook their heads. Okay. I will hand you all to the Adventurers Guild tomorrow, but I will offer food to you. When I handed them the bowl with bread and curry, they looked delighted. But the leader that was now hidden behind the barrels has yet to say a word. I was curious so I went to look at his situation. He was foaming. However fortunately, he was still breathing, so it looks like I discovered him just immediately after he attempted suicide. In this world, as long as youre not dead, there would be no problem reviving you. I immediately used Recover and High Heal to restore the man, before scooping out water with my hand from a water barrel in my magic bag and sshing it on his face. The man regained consciousness. In front of an S-rank healer, dont think that you would be able to die so easily. Also, if you really wish to die so much, at least be useful to others in the end before dying. The man remained silent. After that, Cathy came over to call me over for dinner. Cathy, when did you go back to the surface? I somehow had a very bad feeling nya! Nyanya?! Its super smelly here nya. Is that so. Then, I order you to monitor these guys until Ive finished my dinner ande back. No, no way nya~!! That is way too cruel nya~, Lionel-sama~ She said that and clung on to Lionel, but Lionel replied with a straight face. I am a ve, so I have no choice but to listen to the words of my owner. Youre eyes are smiling nya~! Its punishment for running away on your own. Lionel said, causing Cathy to hang her head. Gaku I kept all the barrels of Object X into my magic bag and applied purification magic to the entire underground 5th floor. Its fine like this right? Please properly keep a lookout. As expected of master nya. Ill work hard if its like this nya. I said a single sentence to Cathy who had returned to normal. If you get carried away, Ill make Cathy drink Object X as well okay? Nyaa!! The second I said that Cathy replied with a salute. This sure is useful. I was convinced that it was so, as I went for dinner together with Lionel. SIDE: Assants POV The S-rank healer together with his ve ascended the stairs. Hey! Youre a ve right? If you release us, we will get a ve dealer that we know to release your ve seal. As a beastman ve, furthermore of a healer who are primarily human race advocates, there is a high chance that this ve is looked down upon severely, so I said after considering that, but the reply waspletely out of my expectations. I am of course dissatisfied with the position of a ve. But thats all. Other than that, I am interested in my current life. But youre a ve? I had no idea what this cat beastwoman was saying. Thats right. It is true that my identity is a ve. However, its not like I am tied down in particr, I get the same food, Im even given time to sleep, and I live in a room with another person but we have proper beds to sleep on. Ha? I had no idea what this person was saying. Beastmen ves are basically used and thrown away. Even getting leftover food would be excellent, they would normally only get water. Whats surprising is that she is given a room and she even has a bed to sleep on. This waspletely not the treatment for a ve. That guy, what kind of guy is that S-rank healer? A timid person with a naive personality. But he does not discriminate against other races, and even though he holds such power and status, he is a man that doesnt get prideful. That is why I have pledged allegiance to him. Is that so. Listening to the cat beastwoman speak, I thought that it would have been a different story if I met this guy earlier, but this was probably my fate. Our future was already set in stone. That was why I told him everything. With what I received from the beastwoman that I could not hate, Ive decided on what to use my life for. SIDE END Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 067: Self-awareness towards kindness and easygoing behaviour Chapter 067: Self-awareness towards kindness and easygoing behaviour Trantor: Tseirp While Lionel and I had our meal with everybody else after we returned to the 1st floor, I informed everyone that we have already captured the people who threw ck powder on us in the Adventurers Guild. Because of that, I hope that you all can rest in ease today. Especially Jordo-san and healers, adventurers maye for treatment from tomorrow onwards so please take your time to rest. Understood. Would you be converting the men who attacked us into ves to use them as guards as well? No, I will be handing them over to the Adventurers Guild after listening to their story. I n to observe how the Adventurers Guild deals with them. There is the possibility of increasing the number of ves, however, as long as they are here, they would need to be fed but we do not have ample funds for that. Moreover, even if they are ves, if we do not treat them humanely, the reputation of the church would be damaged, and even though there are many beastmen ves in this country, if they starve to death, I believe it would negatively affect the sanctity of the Healers Guild I mixed my real intentions and official stance together as I stacked up excuses. I see. If thats the case then what should we do with the criminal ves obtained yesterday? I truly intend to have them work until the public order is restored and the Healers Guild bes operational, but after that, I might make them pledge once again or I might release them, or maybe even sell them to the ve dealers. I will decide after I properly understand them and this country. Okay. I guess Jordo-san had his own line of thought. Seemed like he was thinking about various things. After that, there was a question and answer session regarding the magic used in the demonstration today and some leisurely chat. After weve finished our meals, Lionel and I returned to the underground. On the way to the underground 5th floor, Lionel spoke to me. Luciel-dono, you are too naive. Are you aware of that? I unconsciously stopped walking due to the words that came out of the blue. I am. But, I cant bring myself to ignore human rights just because they are ves. For example, I cant ept that the ves belong to the owner. I said that to Lionel who was a ve. Fumu. And so, are you able to differentiate between kindness and naivety? Lionel ced his hand on his chin and asked calmly. Yeah. Naivety is when you act while trying to make people like you or think well of you, kindness is when you sympathise with others. Now that I think about it, in my previous life when I first obtained a subordinate, I was too concerned with him, and instead hindered his growth. After that, I remember I was invited for a drink by my section chief and was scolded at the bar. You should learn to be a little stricter. If you do so, you should be able to make people follow you even though you are young. What Lionel had just said was most likely what everyone that Ive met until now felt. I understand but I have no idea if I can change myself just by understanding. If I am not slightly more conscious of this, I might set a bad example for my subordinates, maybe. Understood. I will try to learn from Lionel little-by-little. When the temporary healer clinic is established at thebyrinth, Ill be going there with the criminal ves so Ill entrust holding the fort to you. This and that are different topics You sure are quick in changing your attitude I give you my thanks for the advice, Lionel. For now please think of it that you are lucky to be bought by the naive me. I might have been too impertinent, but I gave the advice because I feel that Luciel-dono would be in danger if you advance forward while remaining like this. Lionel bowed. I wonder why is it that the uncles that Ive met know more about me than myself. I carved the words of Lionel, who is like a Shisho to me, deep into my chest and pledge to change bit-by-bit. Shortly after that, we arrived at the underground 5th floor. So slow nya~ Okay, if you speak so frivolously, should I make you drink Object X to tighten your lips? After I said that with a smile, Cathy trembled and said while taking a praying pose. I beg for your mercy, anything but that nya~ Her prayer is not bad~ I thought as I gave themand. Theres no helping it. If thats the case then go swap duties with the Priest Knight Piazza. Certainly nya~ Cathy ran up the stairs in the blink of an eye. Was there a need for that? Nevertheless, thats some great acting. I mumbled and Lionel shook his head. That expression is one that she makes when she really hates something. He said while looking at Cathy run away. Object X is really such a threat to the beastmen huh~ I thought as we arrived in front of the prisons. The leader-like man called out to me. S-rank healer, could you hear me out? The strained atmosphere was no longer around. Okay. What is your opinion regarding beastmen? The question was so abrupt that I couldnt understand him. I dont know what you mean? Dont you think that they are differentpared to humans? Beast race? Like how their gestures are cute? Ah, but men from the beast race are scary so thats moot. If thats the case, then their special characteristics? They have their characteristic ears and it seems convenient if you can get used to the tail. Thats enough. I will spit out everything that I know, so swear to me that you will not discriminate against beastmen and half beastmen. Even though I answered after much deliberation I considered him a rude guy who calls off the topic if it doesnt interest him, but there was no problem with that demand so I epted it. Eh? Thatspletely fine. I swear to God. You will say everything as promised right? The stunned man remained stiff for a few seconds before spitting out arge sigh. Ha~. Firstly, the reason why Shaza could dominate the vice right? Thats because he and his race, the tiger beastmen and dragonewt beastmen are involved with the Herbalist Guild. Those 2 races are involved in this after all. But I didnt feel that the top echelons of the Adventurers Guild were that evil~. Ill listen to his story for now. In what way are they involved? Its not like they have a hostage. This country did not have a Healers Guild. Thats why treatment of injuries and diseases were conducted by the herbalists of the Herbalist Guild. They have no other choice if there isnt a Healers Guild. Yeah. I understand that. After the decision to invite healers over, the Herbalist Guild approached the leader of Ienith, the dragonewt race, to abolish the invitation. At that time, it was decided because they offered discounts for their medications. Conversely, they began selling to the dog beastmen, cat beastmen, rabbit beastman and fox beastman at 2 to 5 times the price. Disputes urred countless times, but in the end, strength was used to suppress them. It was decided that if you oppose them then you would not be able to purchase medications in the future. So that was why even though they were in such a sorry state, they could not invite us. Even so arent there other cities? Ive heard that there are other cities in this country, does only this city have guilds? Eh, then how would the adventurers survive? So the adventurers received the aftermath as well? Yeah. It was different for those guys who have formed teams long ago and adventurers from other countries, but newly registered adventurers involuntarily faced differences that divided them into clear hierarchies. Can you testify that in the Adventurers Guild tomorrow? Yeah, Ill bet my life on testifying. Thats why I entrust that to you. I felt his resolution reflected somewhere within his eyes. Yeah. Eat this and wait for tomorrow. I passed him a bowl of bread and curry before returning to the 1st floor with Lionel while consulting with him what I should do. Was it thanks to Cathy that that guy becamepliant? I wonder? However, that expression didnt look like he was lying. Yeah. Tomorrow morning I will have the Priest Knights call over the guildmaster or vice-guildmaster. Also, that guy who is prepared to die might have a trick under his sleeve, so it would be best to maintain a barrier around the Healers Guild for the whole day tomorrow. I have no idea why there was such amotion, but as long as we can ovee this obstacle, I have a premonition that the Healers Guild will be able to take root in Ienith. The next morning, 3 Priest Knights carrying my letter left and quickly returned. That was fast, arent you all tired? The 3 of them were exhausted and could not talk about what happened in the 30 minutes they were gone. Piazza-san replied as he recalled the situation. When we arrived at the Adventurers Guild, the guildmaster and vice-guildmaster were both present, but after reading Luciel-donos letter, they were considerably angry and chased us out from the guildmasters room. We have no choice but to return. Blitz-san joined the conversation. As we were exiting the guild, the beastmen that everyone healed yesterday caught us and told us. Dotasu-san summed it up. That the vice-guildmaster Jias-dono passed on a message telling us to wait at the Healers Guild, so we returned. Thank you for your hard work. Youve done all that you can, so please remain alert. Yes! I muttered as I saw the 3 of them exit the Healers Guild guildmasters room. Dragonewt race, you better note attacking. Lionel beside me grasped my shoulder and said. At times like this, move your body and dont think about anything. Well then, Ill be your opponent at the underground 4th floor. Lionel just wants to fight right? Because Ive understood the reason why Whirlwind took a disciple. I became weak at the mention of Shishos name. It is true that with nothing I can do, its more efficient to train. I thought as I said to Lionel. Today will be the day I ovee your iron-d shield. Being reckless is the privilege of the young. Lionel replied with augh. I decided to absolutely have my attack prate his defence and headed for the training ground. It was a few hourster, around noon, that many beastmen approached and drew near to the Healers Guild. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 068: The first step towards becoming a supervisor from an individual Chapter 068: The first step towards bing a supervisor from an individual Trantor: Tseirp I was lying ungracefully on the underground 4th floor of the Healers Guild. What happened? Just when I thought that my attack reached, I was blown away. Although I do know that I was done in by thatrge shield Lionel lowered hisrge shield and shouldered his greatsword as he replied with a joyful smile. Until Luciel-donos attack, I kept the shield close to my body. The moment you closed the distance to attack, I instantly thrust the shield, together with some footwork, towards Luciel-donos direction, once again creating distance between us. But how is it possible to throw a person 5 meters just relying on a shield bash and footwork? Even though I was approximately near the center of the training ground I was blown about that distance away. It is all achievable with reading your opponent, timing and concentration. The battle between Broad-shisho and Lionel must have been terrific. As I had regrets about not being able to watch that fight, it felt like I had a concussion from the hit to my head since my feet were feeling shaky, so I applied Heal to my head before pointing my sword towards Lionel again but the Priest Knight Piazzas face appeared. Whats the matter? Is there an attack? I asked, seeing the anxious expression on Piazza-sans face. It is not an attack, but many beastmen the Adventurers Guild guildmasters are present as well, have gathered at the Healers Guild. I could imagine that a considerable number of beastmen have congregated here judging from his anxious expression. Its pointless if I dont go address it huh. I muttered and Lionel nodded wordlessly. Although I didnt want to go, I hoped that this would be the conclusion of this matter as I rode the magic elevator. The moment I stepped onto the 1st floor, I saw the figures of the brothers Jasuan and Jias as well as the beastmen. The healers were inside the reception counter and expressions of relief floated across their faces when they saw me arrive. I was delighted knowing that they relied on my slightly. Blitz-san, Dotasu-san and the criminal ves were not holding on to weapons, but they formed a human barricade so that the beastmen could not enter the Healers Guild inrge numbers. Jasuan-dono and Jias-dono, what is the meaning of this? There was a single human and multiple beastmen forced to sit in front of them. There was one from each beast race among the beastmen sitting in front of them. Youvee Luciel-dono. These guys are the culprits for this incident. This human is the person who handed out the bribes, the vice guildmaster of the Herbalist Guild, Gurohara. The man bound by rope appeared kind, it really is impossible to understand a person from just their outer appearances~. I thought as I listened to Jasuan-dono. From their lengthy dealings, the number of the Dragonewt and Tiger beastmen aplices who received bribes is high. They were all tempted by these guys here. We will have the people who received bribes pay back the money stolen at ater date and we hope that the Healers Guild ept that forpensation. Its fine for me to tsukkomi right? Erm, that kind of content should only be decided after gathering the representatives right? Why is it that Jasuan-dono can make the decisions? It is the custom of us Dragonewts to devote our loyalty to Luciel-dono who obtained the blessing of the Dragon-sama race. Therefore, aspensation for the inconvenience the Dragonewt race has caused, we pledge tomit ourselves to make it such that the Ienith Healers Guild and healers can operate safely. Is that the dragons oath that appears in Fantasy settings? Rather than that, was it due to the guidance from Great Luck-sensei that the Blessing from the Holy Dragon is useful here? The surrounding people were staring dumbfounded at me but I ignored them and asked how he found out about my blessing. How did you know that I possess the blessing? The Dragonewt worships the Dragon-sama race. It is said that we Dragonewts were born from the Dragon-sama race, so all Dragonewts are capable of detecting the presence of the Dragon-sama race. That is why this guy is trembling at the thought of harming his own brethren. The Dragonewt kneeling on the ground was indeed trembling. So, we have caught all the men who caused the disturbance yesterday, but what are your ns for them? Under Ienithsws, the mastermind will be executed as an example, and the aplices will be converted into ves. If the punishment is set to be light, they can be made to pay for thepensation, but I hope that this time, the Adventurers Guild can purchase the aplices as personnel to advance thebyrinth capture. Use and discard. Is that what you mean? I wasnt exactly hoping to rehabilitate everybody, but I guess it cant be done since this is thew of this country. I intend to lighten their charges if they capture thebyrinth and live. We will provide treatment when they dive into thebyrinth, but I predict that there will be unavoidable sacrifices due to them fighting at the forefront and disarming traps. Jasuan-dono asserted. I have a few conditions before handing them over to you, but I dont see the Ienith representative Shaza, where is he? Including him, the present representatives from various races and their close aides are missing. Jasuan-dono said heavily, but I felt like Ive actually heard those words somewhere before. As I was thinking about that, I heard a voice from among the men that were forced to sit. I could give you some information regarding that? Could you loosen these ropes? What! Jasuan-dono reacted to the request by the grinning Gurohara that said that. However, looking at Gurohara, I was reminded that it is themon pattern in novels that there are not only 3 choices to choose from. That reaction could either be from him hitting the nail on the head or that he was wrong. I did not look at him pretending to be calm. I looked at Jasuan-dono and said. No, there is no need for that Jasuan-dono. His choices are, capturing thebyrinth, fleeing to other countries or hiding in nearby viges or caves and bing thieves. That would happen eventually. Well, with his close aides gone as well, his choice would most likely be thebyrinth. This time, with his hired assants not returning and most likely caught, he would surely be afraid of the truthing to light and head there. But its abyrinth? It isnt a ce that he can break through easily. I have no clue about the actual strength of the monsters in thebyrinth, so I cantment about that, but Shaza-dono is confident in his ownbat abilities. So isnt it possible that he thinks that he can break through thebyrinth? Maybe he intends to write off his crimes by being the hero that protected Ienith by breaking through thebyrinth or maybe he intends to bring whatever he obtains as a souvenir to another country. Right? Upon saying that, Guroharas smile froze. Looks like somehow I made a lucky guess. What? If thats the case, then its imperative that we immediately head for thebyrinth. Said Jasuan-dono as he turned to leave but he was stopped by Jias-dono. Wait, brother. Nothing will be resolved by just dragging the ringleader here. That will just cause an inconvenience to the Healers Guild. Ununu, thats right. Luckily Jias-dono was calm andposed. Brother please head to thebyrinth with Luciel-dono. I will settle this matter with the healers here. Ooo! As expected of my little brother. The right man for the job. In exchange, do your best to catch him. Leave it to me! Luciel-dono, lets hurry. I personally experience the fact that these 2 are brothers. Firstly, they dont consider other peoples opinions. Next, they excitedly decide on the course of action. Seems like the Ienith Adventurers Guild have it rough. I pped my hands together as the situation became noisy. Paan~ The interior of the guild became quiet as the sound resonated within the guild. I seized hold of the atmosphere during that momentary pause in the air, immediately began giving instructions to bring matters into my flow. That matter does take precedence, but I have no information about thatbyrinth. Moreover, you wish to pass judgement onto them but are you capable of doing so immediately? Impossible right? Let us work on our priorities. Firstly, I entrust Jordo-san with taking the testimony of these criminals, ves and the assants housed underground. Are you sure? (Jordo-san) Yeah. Please convince me with a satisfactory job. You can do it right? Yes! He replied after correcting his posture and holding his right hand to his chest. I observed him and spoke to Jias-dono. He will be in charge of handling the assants and criminals. Please discuss it with him. Ye, yes! Jias-dono bowed reverently. We will hold a strategy meeting on the 3rd floor, including examining the map of thebyrinth and listening to detailed reports of the monsters that appear in thebyrinth. The others, please purchase items that wille in handy for thebyrinth capture, such as food and MP potions, together with my Priest Knights. I leave this to you Blitz-san. Yes! I passed him 3 white gold coins and instructed him to put a note on therge quantity of magic bags we bought when we departed from the Holy City so that we know what is contained in each bag. Healers please remain in the Healers Guild and maintain operations. Dotasu-san will be in charge of their safety while I leave the guilds defence to Piazza-san and the criminal ves as usual. Yes! Please tell Naria, Dn and Pa toe to the guildmasters room. Certainly, master. Lionel and Cathy pleasee along. Yes! Yes nya. And individuals who are knowledgeable regarding thebyrinth mentioned by Jasuan-dono earlier pleasee along too. I said all of that before moving to the guildmasters room on the 3rd floor. I snatched the atmosphere all at one go without giving the dragonewt brothers and beastmen time to make a buzz. However, the fact that it was settled that we had to head to thebyrinth was because I was too naive in dealing with the issues up until now. It would be excusable for me to refrain from speaking out against a more senior party as an individual. But, I saw the expressions of relief on my subordinates faces when I came out from underground. I reflected on my actions and was determined to act as a person in charge instead of an individual. I felt that it was not toote yet, which was why I performed that p. I didnt even listen to Jordo-san and others opinion on the matter of ves. However, if I acted naively as pointed out by Lionel there, I felt that they would no longer have faith in me. Upon doing so, somehow my energy surged forth. I had to do what I have not been able to do up until now. Although reports,munications and discussions gradually strengthened, I could not convey those feelings throughmands and exnations. Without me understanding their feelings, they are only my subordinates in paper. After knowing how they feel, I must show them how I handle this. However, maybe it is true that pping your hands to pray to god does have the effect of driving away misfortune. I muttered as I opened the door to the guildmasters room. TL: Sadly it wasnt the conflict I expected butbyrinth dive soon!! Yay! Chapter 069: Strategy meeting and onward to the labyrinth Chapter 069: Strategy meeting and onward to thebyrinth Trantor: Tseirp Gathered within the Healers Guild guildmasters room were me, Lionel and my purchased ves, and 3 beastmen including Jasuan-dono. We will now begin the strategy meeting for thebyrinth capture led by the Adventurers Guild. The goal of this meeting is not to discuss the capture of thebyrinth, but to capture Shaza promptly without incurring any injury. Well then, is there a map for thebyrinth? The bird beastman took out a bundle of parchments, but the maps were not drawn well so I had to verify the contents. Firstly, how wide is thebyrinth? It begins with a 100 meter squared width. Every 10 floors the width expands by 50 meters squared and the monsters be stronger. It might even berger than the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Ah, I forgot. Is there miasma and how is the food condition? We have mantles that can protect against the miasma. If you dont have equipment like that, you can purchase medicine from the Herbalist Guild that can prevent the effects of miasma for a whole day. There is a supply of portable food rations for thebyrinth capture so theres no problem there. That tasteless and ky food huh I would cry eating that. I continued drafting the n after listening to the location of the traps from the vague maps. Afterpleting that section, I opened a monster encyclopedia and checked with them what monsters appear in thebyrinth. My tension dropped and a look of joy appeared on the faces of Lionel and Cathy. Dn and Pa were pretending to be standing by obediently at one side but I somehow knew that the 2 of them were thinking about how best to utilize the fire attribute magic stones dropped by the fire attribute monsters. It seems like it might be a me dragon this time~. Jasuan-dono opened his mouth to speak as I was thinking about that. Could we have Luciel-dono enter thebyrinth along with us? My thought process paused for a second, before restarting. Eh? Didnt I mention it to Jasuan-dono previously? I thought for sure that you would only be following until the exterior of thebyrinth to establish the temporary healer clinic. Why did you think so? I imagined that those dwarves there are the construction personnel and these here are the escort ves. I am fine with that as well, or rather, I wee that instead. It seemed like it would be fine even if I didnt enter? Nevertheless, I had a feeling that I must enter, so in the end, I nned to level up at upper floors. Please dont say that, well be in your care. While getting Jasuan who lowered his head once again to rise, I began choosing the personnel from the Healers Guild to bring along to thebyrinth. An unexpected person voiced out. Master, please take me along with you. Thats right, Naria curtsied by holding up her skirt slightly and bowed. I am fine with letting youe along, but as long as Lionel and Cathy permit it. The 2 of them are strong but how about Naria? I asked Lionel and Cathy. No problems. Im in favor as long she has throwing daggers and a long whip. It seemed like there were no other problems. I originally wanted to assign her as the waitress for the Healers Guild, but its not like there would be any problems if I dont do so. Ill allow it. However, please protect yourself and I forbid you from entering the vanguard. You will act as the crowd controller. (TL: I used an online gaming term here. Crowd controller or CC is basically a role whereby the person controls or restricts the movements or attacks of enemies to relieve the burden on the front lines.) Thank you. As she bowed deeply this time, the dwarfbi spoke out as well. Me too. Me too. Said the 2 of them as they leaned forward. I had intended to bring the 2 of them along from the start. I had a feeling that the Healers Guild would copse if I left the 2 of them behind here. These are my orders. Dont move about as you please, dont make items of your own ord, dont cause any troubles. Protect yourself. Ha~ In the end, the members present were the ones chosen to go, forming a 6 member party huh. Lionel will be the shield, Cathy the attacker, I will be the healer and support, Naria will be the crowd control and cook, and also the lookout if her perception is good. So what will Dn and Pa be? How do the 2 of you fight? I send monsters flying with a swing of my maul. Dn crossed his arm andughed. Ill be fine because I have golems. Pa showed me her left arm, on it was a bracelet. Hmm? Golem as in that golem? Golem as in those you canmand and move? Yup. Made from magic stones, they can be controlled by the magical power they recognize. In addition, upon asking for further details, it appears that Pas golem can be remote controlled using the bracelet and although only 1 golem can be controlled, it is apparently abnormally strong. I assigned Dn to be the rearguard while Pa will operate the golem beside me. We would only reach thebyrinth around evening if we had set off then since it takes about an hour to reach thebyrinth located in the mountains, so we decided to head for thebyrinth early tomorrow morning instead. Well then, we will head for the Adventurers Guild tomorrow morning. The people below should havee to a settlement by now. Yup. Even if they are to be carried to the ve dealer, rest assured, we will bear all the costs. I wont have a peace of mind, but Ill leave it in your hands. I thought in my heart. Something beyond our expectations was happening when we reached the first floor. The beastmen were all missing. Only the criminal ves and Jias-dono were present. Jordo-san reported to the surprised me when I returned. Luciel-dono, we have decided to rent out the criminal ves present here and the assants as our Healers Guilds ves. That response waspletely out of my expectations so, genuinely surprised, I immediately replied. Why? He showed a slight smile as he said. Thinking that since they are ves, it would be fine even if they died, would damage the name of the Healers Guild Church. In addition, apart from assigning the criminal ves and assants to protect the Healers Guild, we let them resolve the troubles faced by this country using the Healers Guild name. Doing so ought to raise the prestige and fame of the Healers Guild. This time, we had all of them head for thebyrinth. The fees paid by the Adventurers Guild for renting them is able to cover their meals and such. There was only 1mand. They must risk their life to protect Luciel-dono. It would have been better to discuss this with them since the beginning. Looks like the onecking the most in reporting,municating and discussing is me. Thank you. Tomorrow morning I, my ves and the criminal ves will visit thebyrinth. Ive already informed the Pope, but I will be leaving the guild under Jordo-sans care when Im absent. Yes! I will do my best. The security looks like it can kind of hold up with the 3 priest knights present, but do you want me to put in an escort request? There is no need for that. The Dragonewts will defend this ce to the death. Jias-dono said from the side. Is that okay? Yes. I believe that the Dragon-sama race definitely anticipated todays events. Please leave the defense of this ce to me. I bowed to Jias-dono who hit his chest and said. Please protect the Healers Guild and its inhabitants. It was interesting to see Jias-dono get flustered with that, but for the sake of tomorrows preparations, we invited a ve dealer over toplete the procedure of converting the assants locked underground into ves. It was the shop that refused to work with the Healers Guild before, but this time, the procedure was conducted for us at a bargain price. And then, after everyone else had returned, I prepared the equipment required for thebyrinth dive from tomorrow onward. Since he even properly constructed the weapons for the ves, they were extremely grateful towards Dn. However, the leader of the assants spoke out during dinner. Ive fallen into very. But, I never imagined that I can live a life of very with such good treatment. Thank you. The man only said that before keeping quiet. I did not feel sorry for the man. However, to make sure that they do not perish in thebyrinth, Ive decided to work hard. The next morning, therge family of all 27 members of team Healers Guild headed towards the Adventurers Guild, linking up with the close to 50 adventurers before proceeding onwards to thebyrinth. When we arrived at the Adventurers Guild, I asked for a certain something. The dragonewt brothers gave it to me politely while saying Here, here, feel free to take it. As such, I was no longer feeling gloomy and sat on the back of Fornoir, enjoying horse riding after such a long time. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 070: Dwarf-combi combat strength Chapter 070: Dwarfbibat strength Trantor: Tseirp The squad swelled up to about 80 members and we decided to act separately in different groups. Firstly, Jasuans attack group will advance forward, a group will make a base right before the boss room on the 30th floor, a group will stand by outside, and my group will advance from the first floor in sequence. Its not because I dont trust the map drawn by the bird beastman yesterday, I just thought that they may have overlooked some things only about 30 percent. I searched the Labyrinth of Tribtions alone and it took quite some time to investigate a single floor. This time, our goal was to use a human wave formation to check the maps uracy and to secure magic stones. Thats because when I asked Pa and Dn about the amount of magic stones required for the item I wish to be constructed, I found out that even just for fire attribute magic stone, I would need a considerable number of it. Thats the entrance to thebyrinth. Jasuans voice interrupted my thoughts. Looking forward, the entrance was located below the cliff of a mountain. I noticed something at that point in time. Thisbyrinth extends upwards instead of downwards? Thats right. The fact that the heat increases as you climb upwards is another troublesome detail. . There wasnt any reports on that yesterday? Is that so? Rather than that, is it really okay for us to advance ahead? Getting angry now would damage the atmosphere and would be detrimental. I considered that and continued the conversation. It is fine for you to go on ahead. Ill leave it up to Jasuan-dono if you want to rest at the 40th floor boss room, to advance carefully to not fall into any traps or to grind levels before and after the 40th floor. Understood. I look forward to Luciel-dono and group catching up to us. Well, well try our best. Immediately after that conversation, we arrived at the instation location for the base camp at thebyrinth entrance. Men, this time, Luciel-dono will be chasing after us from below. There is a possibility you will survive if you are afflicted by petrification, deadly poison or confusion. The goal will be to capture Shaza and his group, but if we have the chance, we will try to capture thebyrinth as well. Jasuan-dono announced and punched his fist into the sky. The next moment, Oooooh! a wild roar resounded around the area. I was also asked to say a few words but I respectfully declined. Well then, we will be proceeding ahead. See youter. Yes. I wish you the fortunes of war. I sent them off and headed to the area where Fornoir and the horses were kept, casting purification magic on them. I gently stroked Fornoirs neck and his eyes felt like it was telling me Good luck! Ill try my best. I said before handing the Fornoir and the horses to the beastmen staying behind to look after them. Apart from my party, all the other parties were made up by the ves. Its like partiesmonly found in the other world novels But something is different! I thought as I dered to everyone. I will definitely save you if you have heble injuries or abnormal statuses. Hence, do not act excessively or recklessly! This is an order! I surveyed everybodys faces as I enforced my motto on to them. I will convey the priorities. 1. Dont die. 2. Secure magic stones. 3. Secure Shaza. 4. Its fine if it cant be done but try to capture thebyrinth. Everyonee back alive, okay? Ooh! Nya. Yes! Yes. I smiled bitterly at the disorganized replies before entering thebyrinth. Its quite bright after all. I murmured and Dn spoke out. I heard that if you take thebyrinths core, the activity will stop and the ambient light will dim. Its like thebyrinths heart. If we dont retrieve thebyrinths core? After defeating the final boss for thebyrinth? ording to literature, it will return after a long time. So the Labyrinth of Tribtions would return to how it was someday? That was not something I should consider now so I switched gears and gave out instructions. Lionel and gang will standby around me. Kefin squad, Yarubo squad, and Baderu squad will advance ording to the routes in the map, annihting monsters and verifying the mapspleteness, before gathering in front of the ascending stairs. Yes! They all replied after I finished giving mymands. I copied the maps drawn yesterday before handing those to them. After making 4 sets including one for myself, my arm was fine but it was tired. After I applied Area Barrier on the 3 squads, they advanced along the routes that were decided on yesterday. Luciel-dono, when would it be our turn? Lionel asked worriedly so I answered properly. You guys will have a chance to enterbat when the number of monsters increases and there are many empty spaces before the 30th floor so your turn wille soon. Well then, lets go. Ill leave the monsters to you all. Yes! Seeing the sight of Lionel walking off ahead looking happy, I sympathized with the trouble the subordinates of thisbat maniac have to go through. Its a secret that I had to stifle myughter looking at Lionels disappointed expression when he realized that the monsters were already annihted by the group that went down the path we were on before us. After spending less than 10 minutes, we joined up with the 3 squads without anything significant happening. As we ascended to the 2nd floor, I asked about the monsters that appeared. Is it ording to the reports? Yes. There are no problems with the map and the monsters are Red Rats. The ex-assant leader Kefin replied. He was more outstanding that I had expected. I wondered why they Those kinds of thoughts floated in my mind, but I knew that it was due to the environment they grew up in and the reality of unequal rights, so I held my tongue. It looked like Area Barriersted for a whole level without a problem, so from then on, I applied Area Barrier on the party at each level as we advanced, finally arriving at the 10th floor boss room after about 90 minutes. ording to the reports, Red Lizardmen should have appeared as well, but this time, it looks like there are only Red Snakes, Red Bats and Red Rats so lets breakthrough in one go. When the Kefin squad opened the door and we passed through, we saw a group of monsters centered around Red Snakes, but we opened the opposite door within minutes. Each of theirbat potential was strong, their annihting speed was fast and Naria threw daggers at the Red Bats dangling from the ceiling, dropping them one after another. It was impressive. Naria, are your main attacks centered around middle range distance? No, the insignificant me is only throwing the daggers. I have plenty of better attacks. Nariaughed. After that, we didnt face any struggles as we advanced. In front of the 20th floor boss room, I announced to them. We will be having a meal and rest break after annihting the enemies in this boss room so psyche yourselves up. Oooh! The atmosphere became a great deal better. Lionel and Cathy had gradually morebat with monsters so they looked like they were having fun. However, the 2 member dwarfbi were instead discussing various things. There was no telling what would happen, so I told them to prepare for battle and they acknowledged. What appeared when we opened the door were Red Orcs and Red Wolves, but Dn touched the ground and Pa made a stance, causing a 5 meter Golem to appear. The golem that totally looked like a super robot shocked all of us. The golem surprisingly flew towards the Red Orc and kicked it, before chasing after the prone Red Orc and releasing a jumping elbow, causing it to turn into magic stones. The Red Wolves were defeated by Cathy without me being aware of it, but we could only stare dumbfounded at the strong impact caused by the golem. The dwarfbi high-fived and looked satisfied. Is that normal? I have never seen a golem move so smoothly before. Lionel was extremely surprised. Dn, Pa, how do you no, is that a golem? Its a coboration with grandfather. I cant control it so I make an imitation of it and Pa controls it. However, the size of the golem changes depending on the magical power within the bracelet Pa is wearing. He said as he repeatedly nced at me, hinting at asking for more magic stones. How many magic stones do you need to summon that? Answer me honestly. Thats an order. The dwarfbi had looks of regret as Pa replied. Putting together the magic stones that weve obtained here, we can easily build 20 of them. But they would be useless unless slightly more stones are used to extend their time limit. Although they always cause problems, when ites to production andbat with their strengthsbined, this dwarfbi is outrageous. I thought as I passed my instructions to them for the use of magic stones for golems. The 2 of them looked unsatisfied, but they were brimming with motivation after the next sentence. This is not a yground. If you 2 do what I tell you to do and once thebyrinth search is over, I promise to give you the secured magic stones for production use. Which is why, work hard and strictly adhere to mymands. Leave it to me. Ill do my best. I nodded as I purified the room before I began preparations for our meal together with Naria. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 071: Capture that went too smoothly Chapter 071: Capture that went too smoothly Trantor: Tseirp After our meal, I retrieved the maps, from a beastman of each respective squad, that I had requested to have drawn. I retrieved a table and chair from my magic bag and drew an easy-to-understand map. Yesterday, I selected a few members who could draw maps and had them draw maps the same way as me. I recorded down whatever differences or variations I saw in the copied maps I retrieved. There were traps as well but they were safely disarmed. However, I was surprised because even the type of traps was noted down. By the time I had finished consolidating all the maps, they have all had plenty of rest and were already ready and waiting for me. I stored the table and chair in my magic bag and spoke out. Thank you for your hard work this morning. We will now aim for the 30th floor. There will be more traps from here on out and the monsters will be stronger so safety first and lets reach the 30th floor by today~! Yes! Even though the voices were disorganized, the uniform reply made it not as disorganized. As I had that thought, I applied Area Barrier on all the squads before setting off. Beginning from the 21st floor, the Red XX named monsters became Fire XX monsters. Fire attribute monsters like Fire Rats, Fire Snakes, Fire Bats and Fire Rabbits began appearing. They are supposed to be formidable enemies that are d in fire, use fire magic or fire breaths, but thebyrinth capture proceeded smoothly. There are traps and the monsters are supposed to be stronger, but each floor takes only about 30 minutes to advance through. Is it okay to advance at such a quick pace? I did say that it was fine to go a bit crazy, but arent we getting carried away? Ill tell you this, those 2 escorts are abnormally strong and we are not so weak as well. Said the assant leader Kefin. Despite being a beastman, as a halfling, he had little authority in the organization, but he desperately trained inbat skills and thievery skills and managed to gather together such a group. Moreover, this time, even if we screw up slightly, we can be healed as long as we are alive. Kefin said withughter and led his squad in tow. Because of Luciel-donos strong barrier magic, even if we receive any attack, it would only be to the extent of getting grazed, so I think they also know that they are not going to be used and thrown away. Lionel added and walked ahead. Since entering thebyrinth, other than casting Area Barrier and a couple of Heal, I have not done anything. I have not even defeated any monsters. I merely recovered the magic stones collected by each of the squads at the end of each floor. The interior of thebyrinth was gradually getting warmer, but I havent had any problem due to my equipment. I hadplex feelings at the moment because I was not feeling any stress currently,pared to the time Ive had since arriving at Ienith, as we advanced deeper into thebyrinth. I see it! That seems to be the 30th floor boss room, since the base is located in front of it. Prompted by Lionels voice, I looked forward intently and saw that there were indeed people gathered there. However, why didnt they wait within the boss room? It should be safer there right? Ill ask them for the details. Okay. I will start treatment if there are any injured individuals, if not, Ill begin preparing food. We might have to raid the boss room depending on the situation, so I intend to have plenty of food and rest to recover our strength for tomorrows exploration. Not only to Lionel, I said it to the surrounding others as well and we all arrived at the base. Are there any injured people or those with abnormal statuses? Dont reserve yourself and call out even if it is mild. If there are multiple injured, I will chant an Area Heal to heal everybody. There were about 15 members in the base, but some of them had injuries so I treated them. As I once again realize that my ves have greater proficiency, Lionels poked his face in. Apparently it differs amongbyrinths, but as long as somebody is within a boss room, the door to go back in the boss room of other floors do not open. Seems like this is basic manners taught within the Adventurers Guild. The instant I heard that, I recalled the incident that happened to me on the 40th floor in the Labyrinth of Tribtions where I could not return. Due to that, I only gave Lionel a half-hearted Ah reply. If only I listened properly when I was registering in Meratonis Adventurers Guild, I might have been able to return after my battle with the Specter Knight King. I could infer that it was definitely because the Valkyrie Pdin Corps dived in to rescue me that I could not open the door. However, I put a stop to my negative thinking at this point. Such misfortune despite the presence of Great Luck-sensei? Impossible. I bet that it was because I cannot break through thebyrinth without clearing that section. I apologized to the worried people around me for spacing out as I endured the feeling of wanting some restful sleep. We spent a night at that base Or not. Kefin and squad advised quietly that it would be better to rest in the 30th floor boss room. S-rank-sama, we should rest within. The other ves also gave the same rmendation. I felt that the eyes of each and every one of them showed concern and worry for impending danger. Understood. Sorry but we will be resting inside. After getting a few hours of sleep we will be advancing forward so Im sorry but well be entering. I said as Lionel and others entered the 30th floor boss room. I cast Area Barrier roughly around the same time as we entered and asked. I trust you all have a reason for this? Yeah. They are the type of adventurers with ill behaviours so we usually avoid them. The truth is, they are thebyrinth clean up squad. They try to get closer to you and either mix poison into your food or gather monsters using monster baiting drugs. Isnt that illegal? Anything can happen within abyrinth. Said Kefin. Ha~. Lets quickly defeat it, have our dinner and get some sleep. Yes! The 30th floor boss room was made up of a Fire Bear, 5 Fire Wolves and 3 Fire Birds, but as expected thebat ended immediately. Lionel led the battle, smiling as he stopped the strong arm attack from the Fire Bear with hisrge shield, before using his greatsword to bisect it into 2. Cathy weakened the herd of Fire Wolves by hit-and-run tactics and Naria dropped the Fire Birds using her throwing daggers. At that point, Kefin and the ves cooperated with them and dealt the final blows. Multiple members had light burn wounds, but we didnt face any trouble at all. After applying purification to the boss room and having our meal, I let everyone pass their time whichever way they wanted. Dn and Pa inspected weapons and armour, Cathy and Naria prepared tomorrows meal, while Lionel chatted with the ves. After I finished drawing the maps, I announced that there were no issues and practiced some magic training before sleeping using the Angels Pillow. Asleep huh. What a seriously nonsensical healer. Said Lionel as heughed. Old man, you are this S-ranks ve right? Asked Kefin. Yeah. Although it slips my mind sometimes. So the S-rank really does treat the ves that naively after all? Thats right. He feeds us, gives us satisfactory equipment and doesnt make us do unreasonable tasks. Ive never dreamed that he would tell us toe back alive. Kefinughed and the surrounding ves beganughing as well. Old man, you are a military personnel right? Moreover one of considerable standing. Hou. Why do you think so? Because you act while grasping the movement of the whole troop duringbat. Thats something ingrained. Well, apart from when you were fighting with the Fire Bear. Because there was a need to test to what extent the barrier could function. That magic is abnormal. Even after receiving an attack that would originally cause a deep wound, all I got was a slight scratch. Kefin touched his body and replied. Dont be reckless. Desperately sharpen your fangs. If you do that, Im sure Luciel-dono would not forsake you all. What about you old man? You look like you have an ambition within your heart. When Kefin asked that, Lionel answered with augh. It is my long-cherished ambition to live as a warrior. To me, it is agonizing to have to stand above others. (TL: ie. tomand others) Old man, if you actively tried, you can release yourself from very right? Luciel-samas enemies are not limited to those this time. He would surely get caught up in other incidents. It would be amusing to have a bout with strong individuals that hees across. Moreover, S-rank healer-samas legend would be told one day. When that dayes, it would be a warriors honour to be enshrined as the strongest fighter that supported him. Lionel stifled hisughter. Looking at Lionel act that way, Kefin continued watching Lionel, envious of a certain aspect. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 072: Missing advance party, capture meeting to ensure safety Chapter 072: Missing advance party, capture meeting to ensure safety Trantor: Tseirp When I woke up, almost all the others were still asleep. Looking at that, I began stretching and thought about what I should do with the criminal ves. I think that their abilities are pretty excellent. Although they do not stand out like Lionel and others, the whole organization disy exceedingly high level of cooperation by working together. Once the Healers Guild is rebuilt and the Ienith healer clinic is established, I would be able to journey out. When that happens, I feel like it would be a waste to keep them there at Ieniths Healers Guild. As might be expected, it would be difficult to bring all of them along, but I wonder if I have any way to do so~. I murmured as I began my magic training after my stretches, but Naria woke up before I could start so we made breakfast together. I considered who to bring along for my future journey. After having our breakfast and confirming every squads condition, I announced todays goal. From here on it will be thebyrinth that has activated. Monsters like Fire Lizardman and Fire Bear have been reported to appear. It should take longer to searchpared to yesterday but thats fine. We will aim for the 40th floor but today as well we will carefully advance with safety as our priority! Yes! After applying Area Barrier on each squad, I added. If the monsters be too strong and searching bes difficult, I will have to consolidate the squads. I believe the traps will be more heinous so do earnestly take note of your surroundings. Kefin and others were momentarily baffled but beganughing soon after. Did I say something funny? No, were just happy that you worry for us. Because if there are more people that are like you S-rank-sama, I believe ves like us would be able to live a bit easier. Kefin and others grinned as they set off to explore the 31st floor. I thought that I would be angered by that, but for some reason, I could not get angry with that smile. As I sighed, I applied Area Barrier on my group as well and began searching. So hot~. Judging by my body sensation, the temperature had rose by about 10 degrees. It wasnt the heat like being shined upon by the sun, but more like the heat from moving close to a stove. It would be good to diligently drink fluids. Dont refrain and call out to me if you all want to have a water break. I said to Lionel and group. Due to my temperature regting equipment, I only felt the heat on my face, but their whole body was subjected to that heat so it should be unbearable. As thebyrinth floor spanned 400 square meters and was made up of nothing but branches in paths, we proceeded while waiting for each other. We gradually filled in the map as we advanced, but although our speed had not changed, we gradually had more members injured with burns and scratches. However, after casting Area Heal, they happily embarked on further exploration. I somehow feel like Im doing a devils deed, is this really fine? I also want to explore like them. I also want to go nya! It would definitely be double the fun nya! Said thebat maniacbi. Their wish will definitelye true. Since there isnt a map from the 40th floor onward. I advanced through thebyrinth without saying that. Although it took an hour to climb a single floor, I took a full day to circle a floor in the Labyrinth of Tribtion, so I realized the effectiveness of a human wave technique on abyrinth. We had our lunch in front of the stairs leading up to the 36th floor. To keep the monsters away, I slightly opened the lid on the barrel of Object X before returning to the ce everyone else was, upon which they looked at me with puzzled expressions. Even though that is fine to drink, I did not ce it there for others to drink. Doing so would keep monsters at bay. Thats why theres no need for lookouts. I did it because its more effective for all of us to rest all at once. Upon saying that, everyone looked astonished at the barrel of Object X. When I was cooking, when we were eating and even when we were resting after our meal, they looked in the direction of the barrel the whole time. When monsters did indeed note close, it looked like they had changed their perception of Object X due to Object Xs greatness. However, what do they think about me who can drink Object X with aposed expression when it is even avoided by monsters? I did not have the courage to ask that. Just like yesterday, I retrieved the maps from each of the squads and filled in the nk area, discovering that it was once again filled with an abundance of traps. Is it fine to continue advancing forward with it being like this? When I asked the leader of each squad that, Kefin answered as the representative. It can be done up until the 40th floor. However for advancing beyond that, to be safe, with our abilities we would need to increase our numbers. After saying that, Kefin and the others all revealed a face of frustration. Is that so understood. Well then, I will reorganize the squads from 3 squads into 2. After saying so, they had a look of surprise, but that was my intention since the beginning. It can be done up until the 40th floor. I felt that Kefin had a tinge of anger in his words, but I answered while smiling. I assume that you all would not be able to cooperate well if I reorganize the squads upon arriving at the 40th floor. Its not that I dont trust you, I just wish to avoid pointlessly facing tough battles. Moreover, its been a long time since Ive had stress-free days. Please let me enjoy it a little more. I dont know how much my excuse convinced them, but they looked at me with eyes filled with pity and agreed. I filled in the nk spaces in the maps until the 40th floor, but we did not find a single treasure box. I dont know if they have already been collected or that we would not encounter a treasure box even if we enter a new floor, but we arrived at the 40th floor boss room. Theyre not here huh. Yeah. I guess they went ahead. Maybe theyve already found them nya. Is there a high chance of that happening? I thought that they would be here by the time we arrived here, but Jasuan-dono and group were nowhere to be seen. Lionel and Cathy heard my mutterings and gave their respective replies which matched my thoughts. Well rest after weve annihted the monsters in the boss room. From tomorrow onward, depending on the situation above, we will set our base here and search for Jasuan-dono and group as we advance. Understood. Lionel bowed and Cathy followed suit. The 40th floor boss was not the Chimera that Jasuan-dono fought, but 5 Sabertooth Tigers d in mes. They were extremely fast and had very strong offensive power, but Lionel blew them away with hisrge shield and Cathy and the others attacked together in one swoop to finish them. When I was casting Heal on the criminal ves remotely, Naria restrained the monster that was approaching me while Dn held his maul and Pa created a 3 meter Golem to protect me. It would have normally been a tough battle, but today it ended within a few minutes as well, causing me to experience a sense of reliability as I applied Purification and Area High Heal to heal everyone at one go, before beginning to prepare dinner. The dinner passed with a rxed mood as I praised each of them for the well-fought battle, causing them to get excited. After I had dinner together with everyone and finished drawing the maps, I began abyrinth capture meeting with the leaders of each squad, Kefin, Yarubo, Baderu and Lionel. Well then, lets begin the meeting. I expect the monsters to get stronger and thebyrinth to widen when we enter the 40th floor tomorrow. Please suggest how we should advance upwards. Ill start. Lionel raised his hand and announced, asking for permission and I nodded. I believe the n is to proceed with 3 squads from tomorrow onwards, but I wish to reorganize the search party such that Cathy and I join separate squads and the remaining squad will be made up of the bodyguards for Luciel-dono. After Lionel said that a voice of dissent sounded out. Old man, we will be able to somehow fight if our number increases! Kefin eximed and I felt slightly uneasy due to the increased danger from theck of those 2 members, but I took into consideration the most efficient choice. Its so that the search will be more efficient and even if we suffer injuries, it would reduce the probability of death right? Yes. If the monsters that regrly appear on the upper floor stalks the floor, it would be good if we only get injured, but it is also conceivable that we face instant death. Guh. Kefin had a sour face after hearing that and looked downwards. Looks like he is, at least, aware of his own abilities. If Luciel-dono gets attacked, as long as you continue healing them, they should be able to act as a shield. Theres a Golem as well so it wouldnt be that dangerous. I can somehow make do if therere enough magic stones. Pa grasped her hands and said. I recalled a certain individual from my previous life, but I immediately shook my head and epted that suggestion. Understood. I will entrust the reorganization of the squad to you. Next, well have to discuss measures against the heat and about the search, but well tackle the heat measures first. Can you create a magic tool tobat the heat? I can. But is there a need for it? Pa tilted her head. Were ustomed to heat so we cant sense any difference. Dn replied in afterthought. If thats the case, then does it mean they are weak to cold? I wondered in my mind but I looked around and the others also replied that it was not needed. Is that so. However, if you sweat then do replenish with liquids. Next, it would change depending on thebyrinth capture situation, but I think we should limit ourselves to 5 floors a day. Judging by each squads level of exhaustion, I dont mind if we even search a floor a day. Any objections? Nobody raised any objections. Dn and Pa will check on the ruined equipment. Later, please discuss formations etc. with your respective squads. Yes! After the meeting ended, I performed some magical maniption training as I muttered grudgingly for the fact that I recalled that I took a hundred times longer to reach the 40th floor of the Labyrinth of Tribtions. If thats the case No, its just because weve been lucky. Continuing to progress in such a good manner indefinitely would be doub (TL: He basically stops himself so that he doesnt jinx it. Thanks Anonymous and Will for the suggestions.) I stopped myself from speaking any further as I prayed to the Gods and my ancestors that the exploration tomorrow proceeds safely as well. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 073: Information on another reincarnated individual and the labyrinth treasure chest Chapter 073: Information on another reincarnated individual and thebyrinth treasure chest Trantor: Tseirp We were shocked when we climbed up to the 41st floor. Firstly, the temperature in thebyrinth dropped. Due to that, we no longer needed the heat insting magic tools that we made yesterday and we could have saved those magic stones. Considering that we might fall into a situation whereby they have to immediately use the magic stones, I entrusted them to Pa and Dn just in case, but it seems like the magic stones would be used for Golem-sama. Well then, Kefin squad will be my escort. Ive been wanting to ask this since a long time ago, you disappeared in the Adventurers Guild right? How did you do it? I was absolutely curious about the body recement Ninjutsu technique seemingly from the manga world. It is said to be called Ninjutsu? Was this also from a reincarnated individual? Ill investigate further. Why did you answer like you are unsure? Is that Ninjutsu a skill? Yes. Previously, a man arrived at Ienith and he was tattered and penniless. However, he could erase the sound of his footsteps, show us illusions that appear at where there wasnt anything before, and even though he should have been a human male, he could alter his looks to look like a beastman. Most likely his skill gradually leveled up. I thought that our work would be easier with his ability so my organization hired him. From then on he taught us Ninjutsu, but one day, he died in thisbyrinth. ?! How did that happen? Ive told you about those guys on the 30th floor, most likely it was the work of those guys. He may have died in thebyrinth without even his body remaining, but there is also a possibility that he is still alive right? No, among the guys who explored thebyrinth together with him, only 2 came back, but those 2 also died the next day. Theres no doubt that the 2 of them were assassinated when they were on the verge of dying. Its not confirmed that he was a reincarnated individual. Calm down. I didnt think that I would be so unsettled from hearing about a total stranger die. When did this happen? And what was his name? About 2 years ago. He was about the same age as S-rank-sama. I dont know if he was lying or not but he called himself Hattori. It cant be helped even if I think about it now. But, Ninjutsu huh I wonder if I can learn that as well? Can I learn that skill as well? Yes, but I would like to have a request if I am to teach you. I know that this deviates from my ve social standing but Ill hear you out for now. So dont ease your battle posture. Its dangerous so keep an eye out for your surroundings as you speak. Sorry. I hope that S-rank-sama could take me with you when you go on a journey. I dont care even if I remain a ve for life. Said Kefin as he bowed once again and faced forward. Its a distant future before I set off for a journey. Well, Ill keep it in mind. Kefins ears perked up with a Pin. I dont know if he was nervous or happy but he looked like he was pumped. After that, 2 Fire Bears and a Fire Sabretooth Tiger appeared, but as Pas Golem pressed the 2 Fire Bears, 7 criminal ves performed a cooperation attack towards the Fire Sabretooth Tiger and they defeated it without receiving any injuries. The Golem manipted by Pa grabbed the 2 Fire Bears with each of its hand and constricted them with a bear hug, turning them into magic stones. From that fatherly gag-like action, I felt like I was gradually getting to know Pas personality better. However, Ill first heal and give words of appreciation to Kefin and the others. You guys are cooperating well even at the 40th floors. I said as I re-applied Area Barrierafterpletely healing all of them with a Area Middle Heal. They gave meplicated expressions but Kefin replied with a single word. Well work hard. I had Pa hold on to the 2 magic stones from the Fire Bear while I kept the magic stone from the Fire Sabretooth Tiger in my magic bag. After that, we finally finished exploring the 500 square meter 41st floor after 2 hours of walking through innumerable branches in the paths. How is everyones condition? Are you guys able to continue exploring? I questioned Lionel, Cathy, and Kefin and they determined that they could. The exploration party only had minor scratches so they were certainly fine. Stepping foot onto the 42nd floor, we encountered our first treasure chest. Just before we finished exploring the 42nd floor, Cathys squad discovered the treasure chest and called out. Master, theres a treasure chest nya! I want you to open it nya. Why do you want me to open it? Cathys squads Baderu answered. The treasure in abyrinth changes depending on the person who opens it. Although you must remove the traps, but the contents depend on the luck of the person opening it. Thats something I heard for the first time. Well, lets do it after we join up with Lionels party. We joined up with Lionels group 10 minutester and headed to the room where Cathys squad found the treasure chest before I opened the treasure chest. What appeared was . ? What is this? It was a non-transparent scarlet bead. Just in case, I held it after applying purification magic, but even after channelling magic through it, I had absolutely no idea what it was. The dwarfbi stared wide eyed at it stiffly, but I determined that it was not something that could be used at that moment so I stored it in my magic bag. Unfortunately, it was not a magic book or equipment. Thats right. Just in time, maybe we should have slightly earlier lunch. I announced and we had lunch. During lunch, I enquired Dn and Pa about what that item was and it was unexpectedly something that made me grin. Even after moving through the 43rd floor and reaching the 44th floor, we absolutely did not see any signs of people. Lionel muttered a word. This might be bad. I picked that up as I was close to him. Whats bad? Is it because thebyrinth is difficult to capture? Or are strong enemies going to appear? Lionel turned to face me and answered. I was considering the worst. Its fine if we are merely chasing after them, but if we handle it poorly there is a chance the whole party gets wiped out What do you mean? Today is the 3rd day for ourbyrinth capture, but we are still advancing too blindly. Its not rmended to continue pushing into unknown territory like the 40th floors. In addition we dont even know about thebat abilities of the entourage including Shaza in the first ce. Do you mean that Ive been led here but Shaza is not present? No, he should be here. At thebyrinth entrance, there were a number of horse footprints. From what Ive heard from Jasuan-dono, the adventurers do note to thebyrinth by horse. Thats why I think that he is present but Then, lets return to the 40th floor. It is about an hours distance from here right? So it doesnt make much difference if we rest here or we rest on the 40th floor? Certainly, sending for help is a viable choice but that is not of importance to me. Whats important is my life and their lives. It feels weird but I think that its wrong to put their lives on the bnce to go save them. (TL: I take it that the them refers to the advance party?) In the end, they followed me to upy the 40th floor boss room. There were fewer conversations as we preserved our strength for the exploration tomorrow. The next day, everyone woke up early. As I had my breakfast, I was fraught with emotions as they had decided to go to such lengths for the sake of the adventurers. We will proceed as a single group until the 45th floor, but stay sharp and advance! Yes! Within an hour, we arrived at the point we turned back, but we still did not meet anyone. Even after we finished exploring the 45th, 46th, and 47th floor, we still had not seen any traces of Jasuan-dono and group. In the end, todays only harvest is that bracelet. Earlier, when exploring the 47th floor, we discovered a second treasure chest and upon opening it I found a bracelet. But in the end, I had no idea what it was so I stored it in my magic bag. Previously, I considered taking the Appraisal skill but it cost 100SP so I quickly gave up on that. (TL: I just realised that the previous Appraisal skill that I tranted was supposed to be Proficiency Appraisal instead, I think this Appraisal is the one you guys are more familiar with, for now, it seems like its for appraising unknown items.) Id like to discuss with you all. Do we proceed on to another floor? Or do we leave it for tomorrow? On the whole, they dont look physically or mentally tired. Were not hungry yet either nya. S-rank-sama, we are fine even if we dont sleep for 2 or 3 days. Of course, please spare us from doing so before the 50th floor boss, but we are able to do continue up until that 50th floor boss room. Lionel, Cathy, and Kefin continued one after the other and the others didnt seem to have any problems either. Okay. Well advance then. However, Ive said it many times but have safety as your priority. Thus, we advanced up to the 48th floor and finally discovered the advance party. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 074: The feeling of wanting to escape and the feeling of wanting to save Chapter 074: The feeling of wanting to escape and the feeling of wanting to save Trantor: Tseirp We were just about to finish exploring the 48th floor without any result. However, Kefin suddenly cried out. Theres somebody getting surrounded by monsters! I looked over to confirm and saw a figure within a swarm of monsters ahead. Wait. I called out for everyone to wait as I had an ufortable feeling. Why ? Please stop with those gazes like youve misjudged me. Look properly. Its clearly suspicious. Although those are monsters that appear on this floor, I dont know if its due to a mutation or its a different type but the body color is different. Moreover, they are just being yful. Everyone kept silent and began confirming that that was a fact. I dont know if it is an enemy or ally so lets approach closer after weve joined up with the others. The monsters continued ying around for 20 minutes after I announced that. Thats strange. That is clearly something that were mistaken about nya. Lets advance with maximum vignce. After applying Area Barrier, it was time to approach the monster herd ahead. Ah, Healer-oniichan. Surprisingly, Shi-chan appeared from within the monsters! Eeh!? Shi-chan? You came alone? Yup. I came here together with Papa and the others but he said that there are a lot of people chasing them so its dangerous and asked me to hide Ah, this looks like a pattern where I make her cry. Is that so. Well, would you like to chase after your father together with us? Eh? Is it okay? I cant leave you alone here after all. Nevertheless, are those surrounding monsters your friends? Yup. I could not speak when I was small so Papa brought these children over for me. She looked delighted when she said that but she didnt bring them along when she came to the Holy City and they werent with her when she came to wee us? But they werent with you before? Yup. I was told that there are people within the church that would hurt my friends so I could not bring them. Ah, I see. Could Shi-chan make your friends not hurt us? Sure. Gimme a moment. Shi-chan gestured repeatedly to frantically appeal to the monsters. And seems to have somehow secured our safety. Its alright now. Is that so. Thank you. By the way, how long have you been in here? Its only been awhile. A lot of people attacked Kapu-chans but we turned the table on them. Well nobody imagined that she had tamed them. But that misconception is out of the window now. I had a headache from trying toprehend that, but I asked her about the state of the adventurers. Where are the people that attacked you? They are asleep in that room. The others are chasing after Papas party. Wait a minute. That group didnt have any ill intent so please forgive them. Ill also apologize for them. Her face stiffened for an instant when I said that, but she immediately gave me an OK with conditions. If Healer-oniichan says so then its okay, but I definitely want them to apologize to Kapu-chan and group. I understand. I acknowledged her conditions and headed for the room that Shi-chan pointed out. Within the room was 6 adventurers with faint breaths after having been beaten up. I was relieved that they had slight movements, immediately applying Heal on them and waited for them to regain consciousness. Its great that they are actually alive. If the adventurers here were dead, I believe Shi-chans position would turn for the worst. Is it not a crime if no evidence is left behind in abyrinth? Or will the adventurers who attacked the monsters of a tamer be treated as criminals? There wasnt any reply to my mutterings. Shortly after, the adventurers woke up and agreed to apologize after I exined to them about Shi-chan and the monsters she tamed. And why did you all not wait for us to join up with you all? When we arrived on the 40th floor ording to his exnation, when they arrived at the 40th floor boss room, they could not enter and judged that it was because Shazas party was currently fighting within it. They caught up to them once on the 42nd floor but they shook off the arrest. They did not see any signs of them on the 43rd floor so they took a rest there. Apparently, the monsters became stronger when they ascended the floors and exploration was harder to advance than expected. We were already at our limit so the Guildmaster went on ahead but we thought that girl was being attacked so If Kefin rushed in for an attack just now as well, it would have be a second offense against them. I understand. Your wounds have been healed so do you want to join up with us? Yes please. The 6 adventurers bowed down. So together with Shi-chan, there was an addition of 7 members in total. It was a surreal sight to see adventurers bow down to Shi-chan and her monsters. Without immediately continuing their pursuit, Ipletely filled out the maps for the 48th and 49th floor before we arrived at the 50th floor. Papas party is not around. Well, I believe they should be on this floor. They should know better than to challenge a boss room while being fatigued. Lets take a short break. We cant have our concentration drop due to having an empty stomach, so lets have a light meal. The adventurers and Shi-chan were delighted at my announcement. Especially Shi-chan, maybe she had not eaten for a whole day, but she steadily gulped down food with her small body. It would be a waste of time to cook now, so I offered the leftover food from before. But there werent anyints. Listen up. The enemy waiting for us in the 50th floor boss room will be iparable to the monsters that have appeared until now. I even feel like quietly leaving if possible. Does your blood not boil in face of a strong enemy? Lionel was fired up, but I disregarded him. This partys motto is safety first. It may be toote to say this now but it would be best if we can pass without fighting. Please bear that in mind. There were sparse replies and we began our exploration. Even when exploring the 50th floor, I did not chase after Jasuan-donos party. Without doing anything special, I drew the map for the floor little-by-little as usual. After making rounds around the 50th floor, we once again found a treasure chest and my tension rose but I refrained from rejoicing. In addition, Ive been hearing sounds of battle from the boss room since earlier. Theres nobody around. I can only think of 1 possibility. If possible, I dont want to battle that. The entrance door to the boss room was prevented from closing by 2 thick logs. Peeping into the room, I saw a 3 sided battle between a Red Dragon, Shazas party and Jasuans party unfolding. As expected, Lionel himself wanted to join the fray, but he did not rush in. Inside the room, the Red Dragon was spitting fire breath, attacking with its tail, swinging its arms and biting with its maw. I was impressed by the surprisingly wide variation of attacks from the Red Dragon. Just by observing them, I found that all members were still alive so I understood that not much time had passed since they entered the boss room. It might be wise to quickly enter to save them, but looking at that does indeed make my feet tremble. I can confidently im that if we had the enormous Golem fight with that, it would even shock special effects heroes. Even if we use arrows they would be repelled by the hard scales and even in closebat, we would not be able to close the distance because the opponents reach is too far. Lionel, do you have confidence in stopping its attacks? Lionel replied with a stern look. If I receive the attack squarely, even if I dont die, I would be blown away. Cathy, can you evade the attacks and perform your own attacks? Cathy answered concisely with her usual nonchnt manner. Its possible nya. However, I cannot deal significant damage to it nya. Dn and Pa, can you construct a Golem that can stop that? I believe thergest one can grapple it The magical power would wear out within 30 seconds. Even if we use every avable piece of magic stone, the Golem will crumble if it receives too much damage. Dn crossed his arms and Pa touched her Golem control bracelet. My mind was telling me to go back. Those words repeated themselves countless times. However, Shi-chan had been grasping my robe tightly while shivering since a while ago and I did not have the heart to remove her hand. If I cherished my life I would have turned back then. My words and actions were contradictory. I understood in my mind but I could not move my body. Its not because theres a small child asking me for help. Its because I did not have the resolution to kill others nor let others die without helping. I was swallowed within a vortex of thoughts. A muddy stream of thoughts of wanting to save them and wanting to flee swept through me. The little girl beside me cut through my chaotic thoughts. Nooo! The next instant, the figures of Shazas aides, including Shi-chans father, getting blown away by a sweep of the Red Dragons tail was projected into my vision, as Shaza took that opportunity to try to gouge out the eye of the Red Dragon, but instead a grotesque scene of the dragon excitingly biting down on his body urred. I came to my senses and gave out instructions. We will not battle that directly, we are to retrieve the injured and withdraw. Absolutely avoid instant death. Let us all get out alive. Yes! There wasnt any opposition to my orders, there was only the usual reply. Casting Area Barrier on all my party members, we stepped into the boss room with a Red Dragon in it. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 075: Invincible Object X Chapter 075: Invincible Object X Trantor: Tseirp The 50th floor boss room was very wide. As if built specifically to house the Red Dragon, it was a 100 meter diameter circr room reminiscent of the Adventurers Guild training ground. God of Destiny-sama, Kuraiya-sama, God of Healing-sama, ancestors, please protect me. As usual, I dedicated my prayers to the gods and confronted the Red Dragon. The Red Dragon I was confronting was tremendously huge. Apart from that, thoughts of its sharp fangs and ws, as well as the tough hide covering its whole body, floated in my head. For some reason, taking a close look at it, I did not feel much fear. With support from the criminal ves that attacked to distract it, I rushed to the beastmen that were blown away by its tail and applied Area High Heal and High Heal on them, healing them and ordering them to head for the exit. If you do not wish to die, follow the guides and leave! The beastmen were surprised when they saw me, but they obediently followed the criminal ves direction and headed for the exit. The Red Dragon was confused due to our sudden appearance, but seeing its prey escape, it was enraged and spat out a breath of fire. Right at that instant, an enormous Golem suddenly appeared and jump kicked the Red Dragon. Jasuan-donos party stiffened as well, but I immediately gave out amand. Run! However, even though my voice reached Jasuan-donos party, they refused. If we do not defeat this thing here, thisbyrinths activity will never stop. I cast Area Barrier via silent remote maniption. It may be just a constion, but I do not wish for them to die so easily. At that moment, the Golem returned to the soil. Seems like the damage dealt to it was severe. I judged that I could not persuade them any further, so I decided to support them from the vicinity of the exit and ran for the exit. Gugyaaagooooo Don, Dodon The Red Dragon manipted its tail rhythmically and Jasuan-dono and party were send flying to my direction as a fire breath came chasing after them. I assumed that my body would get roasted, but Lionel held hisrge shield up and defended against the breath. Due to the high heat, Lionels shield was on the verge of melting and his skin began to stick to it. I immediately healed him with a Middle Heal. As if it saw my actions, the Red Dragon switched its target to me and began moving. As I was fleeing, Kefin and Cathy flew out from beside me but the Red Dragon rapidly rotated around, sending the 3 of them including Lionel flying with its tail. The body of the 3 of them were flung towards the vicinity of the exit. Within my sight were only the Red Dragon, Shazas dead body and several adventurers with heavy wounds lying around. Looking towards the exit, I confirmed that Dn and Pa had finished evacuating everyone. The 2 of them held on to magic stones and were constructing the Golem, but maybe because they did in too hastily, the Golem did not solidify and quickly turned back into soil. Seeing that, I found out that even the 2 of them get flustered sometimes. The distance to the exit was 15 meters and the distance to the Red Dragon was also 15 meters. However, the Red Dragons tail had already closed the distance. I dont want to die. Ill struggle and definitely escape from here. I transformed the cane into a sword, took out the Holy Dragons spear and confronted it. The sword of dragon ying and the spear of dragon ying. Regrettably, I do not have the sufficient ability to handle these. But I will try. I rapidly circted magical power within my body, activating body strengthening and nced at the Red Dragons movement. While slowly but steadily retreating, I waited for its attack. I convinced myself that as long as I have my spear held up, I can receive its tail attack. And then, the Red Dragon attacked. But instead of the tail attack that I was waiting for, it stepped forward a step and stretched out its arm for an attack. Ku, I cant make it. I leaped to my side to avoid a mortal wound against that unexpected attack. Bun~ That sound that sounded like the wind getting sliced apart passed by right beside me. I dont know how I dodged that but I slid my illusionary sword across its defenseless arm, shing it. I sensed the feeling of tearing through the tough hide covering the Red Dragons arm. As if telling me that it really happened, blood spouted out from the Red Dragons right arm. The next instant, the Red Dragons tail swung down towards me and crushed me. Dooooon It was such a great impact that it was a wonder that I was not dead. Ive never been run over by a truck before, but thats the nearest analogy I could give from my previous life to describe the impact. It was a state whereby I could not move my body at all. Without any time to collect my thoughts, I dont know if it was because of the adrenaline correspondingly pumping through my body, but I didnt feel any pain. Perhaps due to survival instinct, my brain invoked High Heal with no chant. As a pale light enveloped my body, my sight gradually cleared up and sounds came back to me. What I saw was arge maw opened wide as it cried out in joy, the figure of the Red Dragon advancing towards me to devour me. Looking around the boss room, I saw the entrance and exit burning crimson red as Lionel and others were lying right beside me. I might have lost consciousness for a brief moment. Most likely they entered to aid me Did I hang in there considerably well for my second life? Well, I guess I did hang in there well. Inded a strike on a dragon and I even became an S-rank healer. Moreover, I received support from a great number of people. The church will continue functioning without me around and my status was way too over the top in the first ce. I was even promoted Or was I really? Is it alright to give up here? I was promoted but did I live happily? I did not have the chance to slowly tour the city. I still had not begun the development of the magic tools. Above all, is my current life going to end without me getting married once again? Give up If I give up Like Ill die in a ce like this~!! The instant it almost devoured me, I took out a barrel from my magic bag and threw it into its mouth, as I rolled out with my body and used Extra Heal. I was attacked by a brief moment of intense pain but it was indeed just an instant of pain as my bodypletely recovered and I stood up, looking at the figure of the Red Dragon writhing madly. Do monsters really suffer that badly from that? I immediately applied High Heal to Lionel and others and a Doshin sound echoed through the boss room. Seriously? Looking towards the sound, I saw the Red Dragon passed out foaming through its mouth. This will do it? I immediately channeled magical power through the illusionary sword that was beside me and shed at its neck, the de passed through without any resistance. The Red Dragon convulsed and shifted towards the opposite direction but the neck waspletely sliced through so the head and body were fully separated. At that moment, the tremendouslyrge Red Dragon vanished like it was all an illusion. And on the ce the Red Dragons head fell on, a single magic book and arge crimson red magic stone appeared and a greatsword was stabbed into the ground. I stored those items into my magic bag and applied healing magic on the adventurers who were a slightly away from me. Lionel and Cathy looked at me with eyes of disbelief. No, not only the 2 of them, everyone else had the same look on their faces. He killed the dragon. He killed an invulnerable dragon. Its a dragon yer healer. Gradually such sprinkling of words could begin to be heard. Luciel-dono, how did you kill the Red Dragon? So that was why Lionel was looking at me with eyes of disbelief. I was crushed by the Red Dragons tail right? For a while after that, it seems like I lost consciousness, but when I came to, the maw of the Red Dragon was approaching in front of my eyes. I thought I will not perish here!, and in a sink or swim moment, I threw a barrel of Object X into its mouth and it fainted from the agony, that was when I beheaded it. What! Lionels expression stiffened and Cathy Cathy and the surrounding beastmen were afraid of Object X. Luciel-dono, this time, you saved us. If it was only us we would have definitely facedplete annihtion. I guess. As a penalty to Jasuan-dono exposing us to danger here, shall I have Jasuan-dono drink Object X? As I grinned, Jasuan-dono performed a beautiful jumping dogeza and begged for forgiveness. Well then, I shall humanely ask why you all followed Shaza. I didnt imagine that you all would risk your lives to partake in thisbyrinth capture. The gods will be angered if you do not cherish your lives. I dispassionately continued with an angered expression. The beastmen all began prostrating on the ground all at once, unanimously speaking the words of promise. Ye,yes~ In the past, if there were reincarnated individuals, they definitely taught that to the beastmen. As I had that thought, I purified the room and healed the injured individuals with healing magic. In the meantime, Jasuan-dono prayed for the corpse of Shaza before retrieving it, leaving a strong impression on me. After finishing all that, I got sleepy as expected. I bet that thebyrinth case would not end with that so I left it to my escorts as I went to sleep. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Ive finally done it, Invincible Object X. This chapter ended up radiating the brilliance of Object X. I am reflecting on it, but I do not regret it. However, I am sorry for getting carried away. (__) Chapter 076: Criteria to enter the 51st floor Chapter 076: Criteria to enter the 51st floor Trantor: Tseirp Upon waking up from my pleasant sleep, there was a magic circle floating in the middle of the boss room. And simr to the Labyrinth of Tribtions, at the back of the boss room, there was arge door. After stretching and sitting up, Lionel spoke out. Are you fine now? Yeah. Ivepletely recovered. How are the other groups? Theyve begun returning to the Adventurers Guild a little while earlier. Once they return to the Adventurers Guild, they will begin squeezing down on the people involved in this incident, including the Herbalist Guild Gurohara. I feel sorry for the opponents of Jasuan-dono when he is in that state. That fu~ indeed. We bothughed together. This time, it was dangerous as expected. If that Red Dragon did not intend to devour me I would have died. Im also far from my heyday, as one would expect, I could not stop that. You dont look like youre reflecting though. Indeed, allow me to serve as your training opponent when we return. Cathy will also do that nya. I felt masters considerable strength when confronting the Red Dragon. Cathy mixed into our conversation with a sleepy look. However, the keen look in her eye was untouched by her grogginess. Theres only 1 task remaining before we return. I said while looking at therge door at the back of the room. Dont we just return with the magic circle? Master, are you still half asleep nya? But the 2 of them had no reactions and only had forced smiles. Theres no way were not going to open that door aftering all this way right? I pointed at therge door but ??? floated above both their heads. (Dont tell me Im the only 1 that sees that? Holy Dragon, you didnt tell me about this setting!) We will depart after everyone wakes up so please wait a moment. Hes embarrassed from being half asleep The 2 of them judged that was the case and bowed, returning to where Naria was at. I walked towards therge door alone and touched the door. I wonder what conditions are required for this? Unlike the Labyrinth of Tribtions, a shining scarlet emblem appeared. Ku, it sucks in magical power after all. However, looks like its not rted to attribute. In the Labyrinth of Tribtions, without drinking MP potions, I would have fallen into the brink of magical power depletion, but this time, I still had more than half of my magical power. I was honestly pleased as it meant that I had grown stronger. As might be expected, quietly going up would be a problem, so I left the door for a bit and called out to the person nearest to me, Kefin. Kefin! Can you see arge door there? Isnt it just a wall? Tilting his head as he stared at me, it seems like he cant see therge door like Lionel and others. (Is it due to the influence of my blessing that makes it such that I can see it?) Is that so Then please convey to Lionel and the others to quickly transfer to thebyrinths entrance using the magic circle after Ive disappeared. Ill also add on that this is an order. May I follow? He was half believing and half in disbelief but I guess he chose to believe me. I thought that it was a good tendency of his as I answered. No, it seems like I am the only one being called so its impossible. Please have everyone observe my orders. Pon pon I tapped Kefins shoulder before heading for the door. Right before I open the door, I looked back and saw Lionel and others with sceptical looks, but they nodded and bowed. I raised my hand and asked them to go in my mind. I opened the door and entered. As I began ascending the stairs, the door behind me slowly closed but I proceeded without regard to it. I wonder if my Divine Protection of the Holy Dragon and Blessing of the God of Healing would disappear if I do not release the sealed dragon here despite the fact that stage had been set. As I muttered, I finished climbing the stairs and crouched down. Peeping into the 51st floor, simr to the Holy Dragon, there was a dragon waiting obediently. Although the dragon had mes wrapped around its body, it had ck miasma mixed in and was in the process of terribly turning into undead. Holy Dragon, its been corroded even more into an undead than you were? Is it really okay to release them within 40 years? I muttered but there was no reply from the Holy Dragon. As I channeled magical power into my illusionary cane, I weaved a chant. At the very least, I wish for the me Dragon to not suffer any longer. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. Simr to how I did it that time for the Holy Dragon, I remote chanted the magic circle for Sanctuary Circle and it enveloped the me Dragon when it was triggered. As if the me Dragon did not notice the Sanctuary Circle, it did not cry out or trash around, enduring the pain. A whileter, the pale light of the Sanctuary Circledisappeared. The ck miasma disappeared from the me Dragons body and the previously harsh blood red mes turned into a gentle sunset-like glow. I took a deep breath as I approached the me Dragon when I heard the me Dragons voice echo in my head. Individual who released me from the Evil Gods seal, I thank thee for releasing my curse after thou saved the Holy Dragon. That telepathy are you the one doing the telepathicmunication? Yes. As long as thou possess the Holy Dragons Blessing, my words can reach thee through telepathy. Unfortunately, I no longer have the strength to open my mouth. That 40 year time period the Holy Dragon mentioned, its for the hero to be born and not for the remaining survival time of the dragons? How many more reincarnation dragons are there? And why am I the only person allowed to enter here? The condition is to have acquired the skill needed to remove the seal. Other than that, if one is not bestowed with a Gods Blessing or Dragons Blessing, one will not be able to see the door. So if I did not have the Blessing of the God of Destiny I would not be the liberator? Why was I pinpointed to be the liberator? As the me Dragon scratched his head, I realised that he was not thinking about the number of dragons as I asked. I was about to ask again when the voice once again echoed in my mind. As a reward for defeating me on thy own and with just a single strike, I gift thee the treasures here as well as my blessing. I would love to offer my bodys scales and fangs like how the Holy Dragon did, but they would disintegrate when my soul disappears. Thats not what I wanted to know. I am thankful for the treasures, but is it normal for an ordinary person to possess several blessings? Fret not, heroes can receive blessings from the gods as well as from us dragons. I am slightly reassured but to bepared with heroes only makes me more anxious. I will gratefully receive it. Thou are as interesting a person as how the Holy Dragon mentioned. Kukuku. I really cant do much more. I only wish to have a peaceful life and someday meet a wife to spend my time with. Oo! I almost forgot. Thou who possess both the Holy Dragons Blessing and my blessing will someday be led by fate to meet the priestess holding the Dragon Gods Blessing. It looks like he is already absolutely set on passing his blessing on to me. Is it because the Dragon race doesnt listen to others that the Dragonewts are so heedless as well? Rather than that Is the Dragon God Priestess pretty? And how old is she? (TL: Lol Luciel has his priorities right) Kukuku. So thou are those who care about outward appearances. Let fate guide you. As the one who governs love, I guarantee that thy love will have chemistry. No, that is exactly what I should be worried about right. Rather than that theres such a thing as a destined significant other? Ha!? Wait this is bad. I must decline. I was able to break through the Labyrinth of Tribtions because of goodpatibility, but I would not have been able to do so alone this time. I do not believe that a person like me can break through otherbyrinths. Thou are still green. Is personal strength everything? If thou can get help from others, that is strength as well. Just like how thou broke through this Labyrinth of Astray, trust in others. Be trusted by others. I pray that thou bes an admirable sage. Of course, I will ha? Sage? It is fine as long as thou do what thou can. Please save my brethren. Ive already promised that to the Holy Dragon so its fine, but rather than that, what did you mean by sage? Kukuku. Thou, what is thy name. The me Dragon suddenly stopped using telepathicmunication and talked. Its Luciel. I answered despite being surprised. Luciel, hold up the cane that thou made from the Holy Dragons fang. Like this? Without answering, a scarlet light was sucked into my illusionary cane. Good luck Luciel. I have also fulfilled my promise Fi ru na The me Dragonughed. And then his body began to copse. Wait, I still have things I wish to ask. Holy Dragon and me Dragon too, dont just disappear whenever you wish. Like a phoenix from fairy tales, the me Dragons body caught fire and disappeared without a trace. Simr to the Holy Dragon, where the me Dragon was, arge magic stone and treasure chest appeared, with a small jewel within the chest. Wha?! The next moment, the ne I obtained from the Holy Dragon treasure chest flew out on its own and the jewel attached itself to it. Seriously? I did not notice before, but the jewel fit perfectly into the slot. And inferring from the sockets, there are still 7 jewels remaining. Ive released 2 is it enough? Haha As I made excuses for myself, I was absent minded for a moment before considering the feelings of the others waiting for me, I switched gears and began moving. To be on the safe side, I applied purification magic and began rapidly storing the items in my magic bag. Gold that Ive never seen before and books that I cant read again is this an extremely oldbyrinth? As I muttered that, apart from the magic stone in the center, I kept everything in my magic bag before jumping into the magic circle. And simr to when I did so after meeting the Holy Dragon, the magic circle began shining. PingTitle Divine Protection of the me Dragon obtained PingTitle Dragon (Japanese Dragono) yer obtained(TL: Just to rify, the title he got after defeating the Holy Dragon is Dragon (Oriental Dragon) yer) PingTitle One guided by the Dragon God obtained When the light died down, I found myself at the entrance of thebyrinth. Reflected in my eyes after I had transferred was the figures of everyone running up towards me. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 077: The real mastermind and new problems Chapter 077: The real mastermind and new problems Trantor: Tseirp By the time I exited thebyrinth, the sun had already risen high in the sky. At the same time, my stomach embarrassingly rumbled but it seemed like everyone else was hungry too so we had breakfast together. Anyway, so there really was a door there? Yeah. Looks like one cannot enter if they do not possess a blessing. I have the dragons blessing so I could see the door and enter it. The me Dragon said so, so it should be true. me Dragon? Lionel looked like he really wanted to fight with a dragon. Iughed and answered. I didnt really fight it anyway. I merely healed the suffering dragon. I see The others were waiting for people that can cook so I left to help. As I pondered that Lionel really was a battle maniac to want to fight with a dragon, I found outter that he had other things troubling him but he did not want to bother me at that moment. Other than the few adventurers that stayed behind to take care of Fornoir and the horses, the others had already returned to the town of Ienith. How impatient~ I thought as I made breakfast and invited the adventurers that stayed behind. Breakfast was exceptionally delicious under the sunny sky. It would be great if I could have a barbecue with my subordinates next time. I thought. After breakfast, once everybody hadpleted their preparations, I saddled Fornoir. Everyone took their escort formation and we departed for the town of Ienith. You were sulking until just now but does purification magic really feel that good? I stroked the nape of Fornoirs neck as I asked. There wasnt any reply but I could feel that his mood was better so I was relieved. Maybe he was irritated by his body odour after having been left alone for 5 days. I talked to Fornoir who unknowingly hade to enjoy cleanliness as we travelled. (Status open) On the way to thebyrinth, I conversed with Jasuan-dono and it was a good way to kill time. On the way back, I jested with Fornoir at the start but I soon became bored with the t road and nobody came over to talk so I opened my status to kill some time. Name: Luciel LV: 102 (100) Job: Healer X (1) HP: 3020 (2160) Holy Dragon Knight I MP: 2610 (2040) Age: 18 ST: (Not Stated) STR: 366 (222) INT: 422 (260) VIT: 389 (222) MGI: 460 (274) DEX: 351 (210) RMG: 454 (276) AGI: 369 (236) SP: 205 (203) Skills Proficiency Appraisal Parallel Thinking V(1) Great luck Chant Shortening VII(2) Taijutsu VI Chant Termination V(2) Magical Power Control X (1) No Chant II(1) Magical Power Maniption X(1) Magic Circle IV(1) Holy Magic X(1) Sword Mastery V(1) Meditation VIII(1) Shield Mastery VI(1) Concentration IX(1) Spear Mastery IV HP Recovery VIII(1) Archery I MP Recovery IX(1) Presence Perception V(Not Stated) Stamina Recovery VII Twin Spear Sword Technique IV(1) Throwing V Trap Sensing II Dismantling II Trap Detection I Danger Perception V(1) Cartography IV(1) Footwork VI Magical Power Amplification III Body Strengthening II Thought eleration III(1) HP Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) MP Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) ST Increased Rate of Growth VIII(Not Stated) STR Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) VIT Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) DEX Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) AGI Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) INT Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) MGI Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) RMG Increased Rate of Growth IX(1) Physical Ability Increased Rate of Growth III(1) Poison Resistance IX(1) Weakness Resistance IX(1) Paralysis Resistance IX(1) Magic Seal Resistance IX(1) Petrification Resistance IX(1) Disease Resistance IX(1) Sleep Resistance IX(1) Blunt Damage Resistance VI Charm Resistance V Daze Resistance VII(1) Curse Resistance IX(1) Mental Resistance IX(1) sh Resistance VII(2) Pierce Resistance V(1) Titles Altered Destiny All status +10 God of Destinys blessing Increased SP acquisition Blessing of the God of Healing Potency of Holy attribute healing magic increased by 1.5 times Divine Protection of the Holy Dragon Be a Holy Dragon Knight, increase inbat skills and status. It is now possible to converse with the dragon race Dragon (Oriental Dragon) yer Be stronger in attack and defence against dragons One who unleashed the seal Immune to the curse of the evil god. Capable of obtaining the power of sealed dragons Divine Protection of the me Dragon Be a me Dragon Knight, grants rted attribute. Increase inbat skills and status. It is now possible to converse with the dragon race Dragon (Japanese Dragono) yer Be stronger in attack and defence against dragons One guided by the Dragon God Rtionship with the Dragon race and those who follow the dragons strengthens (TL: For some reason the Stamina value and Stamina growth skill is gone. Not sure if typo or something significant as of now.) I doubted the eyes. My level rose by 12 all of a sudden. My status also rose by a considerable amount. Furthermore, once I passed Lvl100 my SP rose by 3 instead of 2. So this level up was possible with the me Dragon. So its possible to power level after all? MP increases as I level up. If I can establish that There may be adverse effects to leveling so easily so it would be safer to talk to the Pope and the people from the Church Headquarters first and I switched gears. Looking at the skills that did not rise as usual, I noticed something right before I closed the status page. (TL: Most likely the skill level ups you see above happened right before Luciel left the Church Headquarters and stopped drinking Object X.) (Im granted the attribute of the me Dragon? Without a proper exnation I dont understand it at all?) Burrururuu Maybe I wasnt really paying attention to riding, Fornoir scolded me and I was jolted back to reality. I apologized and closed my status window. From then on, I enjoyed the horse riding experience until we reached Ienith. What is that? The first words that came out of my mouth when we arrived at Ienith were that. The scene before me was an overflowing number of Ienith residents awaiting our return. We no, upon seeing my figure, the residents began cheering. Looking at that spectacle, I felt like hugging my head. Looks like that muscle-brained Jias-dono forgot about my clear instructions to not broadcast our actions. I knew that it would have been seriously troublesome if I did not have everyone escorting me to keep the residents at bay. Without answering to their cheers, I had a twitching smile on as we followed the human path leading not to the Healers Guild, but to Shazas mansion. Kefin and the criminal ves entered the mansionst and shut the door behind them. Did you hear the cheers just now? They had eyes like they were looking at a hero from fairy tales. They shouted Dragonyer! Dragon-ying Pdin! Apostle of the God of Healing! Strongest S-rank Healer! Dragon ying Healer! Well, its the truth so theres no helping it. He certainly did y a dragon nya. He mostly defeated it alone. We were there just as supporting characters. S-rank-sama was sturdy enough to receive the full brunt of the dragons attack without dying. I admire him as even thebat force from an attack that I dodged was enough to defeat me although I survived due to sheer luck. I can imagine masters concerns but with master around, the peace and security of the Healers Guild is assured. Beginning with Lionel, Naria concluded the conversation. The other ves chimed in as well but they were somehow delighted so I did not rain on their parade. I walked towards Shazas mansion. Ooo! Luciel-dono Luciel-sama? Did your blessing somehow be stronger? And why do you have such a scary look on your face? Feeling irritated from Jias-donos peppy voice, I held on to my resolute determination and told him. The blessing is because I defeated the Red Dragon. Rather than that, whats with the triumphal parade? Since you had such a grand aplishment. To celebrate the arrival of a new hero, albeit a somewhat small scale one, it is to be expected. In front of that Jasuan-dono who was speaking proudly, I silently took out 2 cups of Object X from the barrel. (TL: The author suddenly changed from Jias-dono to Jasuan-dono. I have a feeling he meant Jasuan-dono for the whole chapter.) I see. If it was done in consideration for me then let us toast to it. I changed from an expressionless face to a grin as I approached Jasuan-dono. Lu, Lu, Luciel-sama? Ha, have I done something that displeases you? No, I merely wish to have a toast with you? Dont tell me you dont want to do so? Jasuan-donos whole body was trembling violently, but I will not pardon him. Nobody would be troubled even he faints here. Moreover, there are no beastmen that woulde to his aid. Almost all the members are prostrating themselves on the ground so even if Jasuan-dono calls for help they cant respond. Well then, cheers. I gulped down the Object X in one go and Jasuan-dono also opened hisrge mouth to drink it in one go but the next instant his eyes rolled back and he fell backwards. Ah~ Now I feel refreshed. He stinks so Ill cast Purification and Recover on him. I asked for someone to carry the fainted Jasuan-dono to somewhere he can rest and they quickly came rushing out to carry Jasuan-dono away. Well then, please describe to me what happened. I smiled slightly and they obediently informed me step-by-step. Although this time the mastermind was the vice guild leader of the Herbalist Guild, the truth was that it was directed by the Elimasia Empire to dampen the national power of Ienith. Variousbat factions, including Shaza, received solicitations from the Elimasia Empire and were taught ways to silence the moderate factions. And the reason why they could tie up the other races was because they did not sell medicine to specific races. Because they were prevented from speaking with the adventurers chasing after them in thebyrinth, they did not hear about the recent happenings. The reason why they could proceed so deep into thebyrinth was because they scattered things with the odour that monsters like and covered their own body with medication with an odour that monsters avoid, so they were fine. Its just like Object X~ I thought as I thought about the name of the mastermind C Elimasia Empire. The name Elimasia Empire came up once again Ive been nothing but a hindrance to them right? I wonder if I am hated by the empire because of all this? No matter how much I thought about it I wouldnt have an answer for it so I pushed it to the back of my head and tried asking what we should do hereafter. How do you correct this incident that greatly shook the foundations of the country? I was interested in that. How will they tell the residents, how will they rise up and prosper? I wanted to use that as a reference for the Healers Guild. This time, the representative of this city Shaza-dono was, unfortunately, in and you all may pursue the Herbalist Guilds Gurohara-dono, but how would you all address this case as a country? The person who answered me was the previous previous representative, Shis father. We will first choose 8 representatives from the tribes. We will then vote on the individuals chosen from the Dog, Wolf, Cat, Tiger, Dragon, Fox, Bird and Rabbit, apart from the representative race chosen the previous term as well as me, to choose the new representative. Okay. Im listening. As a penalty for this incident, the Tiger beastmen and Dragonewt beastmen will be deprived of their right to be Ieniths representative for 5 terms. I see. But isnt it too lenient with just that? Yes. In addition, we have decided to have all the executives from those 2 races resign. We will also scrutinise their departments for any fraud. I see. So at the end of the day, what do you n to do? When I asked that, he adjusted his bearing and stared at me. ? Is there something on me? Just as I wanted to ask, he decisively performed a beautiful prostrated pose on the ground. For the remaining one year term of office, please lend us your power. Not only him, all the beastmen that weed us prostrated all together and called out. We beg of you. Is this some kind of period drama? Im not wrong to have such thoughts right? Ha? What the beastmen need is a strong, kind leader that they can look up towards. Luciel-dono is the only person that can prevent Ienith from dividing. Hes saying that I have a unifying force, a sense of charisma? Seems like the rumors were blown out of proportion. (TL: Thanks Anonymous ??) You mean you want to borrow my name? I would be troubled if the country declines after all I dont want to lend it but theres no choice. Just now, I sent an errand to ask the Pope from Saint Schull church to allow Luciel-dono to be the temporary representative for Ienith. If she agrees, we would like to, by all means, hear your methods to enrich Ienith. We will give our full efforts. Arent you being too willful? I have a mission to establish the Healers Guild and healer clinic in thesends as well? I also do not have any experience as a representative so theres no way I can do it. I seriously hope they give me a break. Even now, I already have too much on my te, any more is impossible. With regards to the Healers Guild and healer clinic, we have already advanced talks about constructing a healing district within Ienith. The Herbalist Guild has also acknowledged the synergistic nature of your work and we have arranged for a new construction site for you. Also, you can renovate the building so it is also possible for Luciel-sama to live in the Healers Guild. The ex-slums residents have also received work in the healing district so they are thankful towards Luciel-sama and the Healers Guild. After saying that enthusiastically, he once again rubbed his head against the floor to beg of me as my stomach began to hurt. Please give me some time to think about it. It is not content that I can immediately decide on after all, and it is a heavy load so I have to discuss this with the Pope as well. I no longer wanted to remain there. So I returned. I hope youe to a favourable conclusion. Please treat us favourably Thus, my refreshed feeling from Jasuan-dono did an 180 flip, I felt a heavy weight as I returned to the Healers Guild. Exiting the door, the number of people have certainly decreased, but the young men and women remained and looked at me from afar. I saw that their gazes were like those of admiration for heroes from stories. I pondered about how to answer to this as I muttered on the way back to the Healers Guild. Not only Jasuan-dono, Ill have to have the person who nned this all along, Gurohara, to drink plenty of Object X. The beastmen who heard my mutterings trembled in fear, but I did not notice as I was burning with anger at that time. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 078: Is this what they call middle management? Chapter 078: Is this what they call middle management? Trantor: Tseirp Returning to the Healers Guild, I told nobody to enter the masters room as I copsed on the table and wished for a ce to escape to That was what I truly felt as I recounted the contents of the previous conversation to the Pope. You are certainly aspetent as Father, to be able to produce results so quickly. She spoke happily but getting equated to that wless superman Sir Rainstar is nothing but a nuisance. I have been blessed with interpersonal luck since arriving here and defeating the dragon was also totally because I had good luck. I didnt just keep it in my mind, I also spilled out my real feelings. Luciel, with regards to your Holy attribute magic, there might not be any that can stand side-by-side you. However with regards to guild management, there should be many that are more excellent than you. I had a sense of difort from that cutting words but it is a fact that I do not know many things about the management of the guild so I could only respond with a nod. The subordinates that I brought along are certainlypetent. I only have fragments of knowledge regarding this world. There may have been proper chances made for me to understand more but, more than anything, I ced my own life as top priority so I sacrificed other aspects but Originally, you intended to remain in Ienith for a couple of years right? ?! Why is it? That I have a terribly bad premonition. That is true but I am a healer? With this incident, the connection within Ienith would strengthen and the backing of the connections would be more powerful right? I think so but, I really dont want to stand out any more than this. I dont want to stand out any more than this. S-rank healer, dragon-yer? Thats not normal. And Ive also been attached the title of Ieniths representative That doesnt change anything. You were flown to the Church Headquarters originally precisely because you stood out. You can drink the Gods Grief liquefied product, Object X, perfectly fine, you perfectly heal any wounds for just 1 silver coin, you became the Healers Guilds only S-rank healer and youve even made the guidelines and legitions. Does that change if dragon-yer and Ienith representative are added to that list? I only wished for my safety. Thanks to my encounter luck from Great Luck-sensei, I met Shisho and received training. Is there nowhere for me to live quietly? Is it possible for me to apply for long term rest? Of course. Just by travelling you spread the churchs prestige and provide healing. But those are not behaviours that we impose on you. Which is why it is fine to be at ease and rest when you can. I was relieved when I heard those words. If thats the case, can I take a break from now onwards? I happily raised my voice. However, reality is uncertain after all. Very well. That burden will fall on your subordinates but if that is the path you choose then its fine. (TL: Ouch ckmailing him with his sense of responsibility. Well, you can say that she is training his management skills but she is kind of a ***** today lol.) That was said with a tone that did not change at all but I felt a gouging sharp pain in my heart. Is this what you mean by middle management, senpai? I understand. However, I can only do what I can do myself. Moreover, even if I am called an S-rank, my core upation is a healer. Once I tidy up this incident, I will set off on a journey. Of course, there has been such ns all along. With a voice that sounded like she was resisting fromughing out from astonishment, I told her that I would contact her again and cut the connection from the magicmunication bead. Its fine if I obtain some skills right? Broad-shisho. After saying that, I began to view the skills acquirable with my SP. Broad-shisho was furious when I consulted him. Idiot! The skills you can acquire using SP depends on your own disposition. If you cant decide, then nobody can. Luciel, you should not forcibly acquire skills when you are lost. The skills that you truly need changes ording to the path you take. Which is why there is no need to be impatient. Which is why, although I have been checking them as I leveled up, I have not acquired any due to my indecisiveness. Eh? The moment I operate my SP, I notice something different from usual. Dont tell me Ive obtained aptitude in Fire? My tension rose past the ceiling from the unexpected windfall but after pondering for a bit, my tension rapidly deted. I dont think theres a Magicians Guild in this city. After my fleeting moment of joy, I looked at the skills Appraisal and Supreme Luck as I thought. (TL: I changed Absolute Luck to Supreme Luck because Supreme fits the kanji used better. For reference it is the 2nd highest tier of luck, with Heavens Luck above it.) For skills that I really need Pa can handle magic tools and Dn cksmithing. Monster Handling will allow one to raise a monster from its baby stage, giving it chance to foster attachment but I dont need it in my current lifestyle or do I? (TL: ħThe kanji for Monster Handling uses the kanji for monster subordination/dependency) With that troubledst sentence, I once again closed the status screen without acquiring any skills. As soon as I left the room, a nice smell entered my nose. Even though she isnt a cook, Naria can really cook well~ While having that thought, I walked down to the first floor. Everyone, although you all have been celebrating after returning, I would like to apologize. I entered with an apology. I was having quite a temper so after I took out arge amount of ingredients for lunch and asked for Narias aid, I shut myself in the guildmasters room. Ive roughly heard about it. Thats rough. Yeah. The Pope said that by bing the representative, our talks would advance quicker. She would also like Jordo-san and everyone else to focus on the Healing District. Does that mean we will take over the Healers Guild from Luciel-donos responsibility? I would like that but after talking with the Pope, Ive decided to do so only after I finish my meeting with the Herbalist Guild guildmaster. Which is why, until this incident settle down, you will all still be my subordinates. Im d thats the case. I had a feeling that Jordo-san felt relieved. Is there something? To be honest, arent the beastmen adventurers and Dragonewt guildmaster and vice-guildmaster quite scary when seen up close? Seems like it would be a hard time working out the details with them too so thank you in advance. He said that and relied on me. Yeah. For about 10 days we will proceed with the current organization but once the talks are official, please lend me your strength. Yes. Likewise. Master, Jordo-sama, the preparation for food isplete. Naria called out and we headed for the dining table. Currently present were the subordinates that came with me from the church and the ves. Even though I cant even manage this organization well as the top, it is insane for me to be Ieniths representative. I began speaking. Firstly, I would like to thank everyone for protecting the Healers Guild. Even though we had help from the adventurers and Dragonewts from the Adventurers Guild, I can imagine that you all have umted a lot of stress under the gaze of many beastmen in an unfamiliarnd. Thank you. When I said that, everyone responded with a nod. Next, for the ves, thanks to you all giving your best to fight, we safelypleted our goal for going to thebyrinth and even sessfully broke through thebyrinth. That is, without a doubt, thanks to you all. Later, I will interview every one of you individually, so pleasee to the master room after your meals. Yes! And to celebrate your safe return and your protection of the Healers Guild without issue, please eat your fill. While enjoying Narias especially luxurious cooking, I thought about what I n to do from now on. I heard a knock. Enter. The person who entered was Lionel. Lionel. Going by your achievements this time, I am even willing to remove your ve contract. Moreover, could you still lend me a hand? Generally, the conditions for removal of ve contract are stipted. He would need tomit effort a multitude of the 5 gold coin he was purchased for and as long as he himself wishes for it, it can be done. I was taught the ve contract removal conditions by the first-visit-refusal ve dealer Reruga. I refuse. As expected, it would be hard to get such an aplished warrior to aid me I understand. I will then cast Dispel to remove the ve contract. Please confirm that the contract has been removed after I have cast. Lionel put out his hand and I paused. The favour I received for your healing is the favour of a lifetime. Please allow me to apany Luciel-sama on your journey as a ve. Lionel said so with a smile. It wasnt only Lionel. Cathy, Naria, Dn, Pa, and Kefin rejected my offer to remove their ve contract. The ves apart from Kefin told me that they wish to apany me as ves for as long as I stay in this city. They told me that they have learnt various things as ves of the Healers Guild. Using that acquired knowledge not for ill, but to relive their lives in Ienith with the others from the slums. They all said the same thing. They wish to create a self-sustainable environment and rebuilt the slums, different from the slums that was the bottom of the society. I had given out amand to not speak any lies, but I could immediately tell that they were not lying even if I did not give themand. The expressions they had as they talked about their dreams had plenty of persuasiveness. Aspirations huh. If surviving is my goal and objective, then I have not aspired for anything sinceing to this world. Thus, I thought about what dreams I desirete until the night. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. The 5th book ends here. We will enter the 6th book after this, but I believe the story will proceed to the internal affairs that deviate from the simple approach/noble path after all. I appreciate your viewership. Chapter 079: Finding out Ienith’s current situation Book 6: Ieniths Internal Affairs and the Crawling Darkness Chapter 079: Finding out Ieniths current situation Trantor: Tseirp Within Ieniths Healers Guild, I requested the oldest healer, Mark-san, to be my substitute as the person-in-charge but he firmly refused and gave me easily understandable reasons. Jordo may be young but he has greater unifying ability than me. The healers, including me, rmend Jordo as Luciel-donos sessor. Would you all devote yourself and support him like you have done for me until now? Yes. We have not told Jordo, but to allow the Healers Guild to take root in thisnd, the most important factor is to manage it for the long term, regardless of the changing of the Healers Guild guildmaster. I see. Understood. Well then, I wish that you will assist Jordo-san in the future. Yes! Luciel-sama. He left the guildmaster room with a smile. The next day, I appointed Jordo-san as the Healers Guilds assistant guildmaster. I will entrust the management of the Healers Guild to you from today onwards. As soon as the new Healers Guild ispleted within the Healers District, you will be the Healers Guild guildmaster in that Healers Guild. Jordo-san who was standing in front of me showed me a bewildered expression. This is a consensus from the healers. In addition, we have obtained approval from the Pope and I believe the notification will arrive soon so I wish you all the best. Why did you choose me? Your youth and unifying ability. To be honest, I followed seniority and asked Mark-san but he neatly turned me down and gave me an exnation. Moreover, for me, it would be easier to converse if it is Jordo-san. Ha~ I understand. I ept. Thank you. Well, we are both middle management roles who have no right to decline so lets both work hard. I extended my right hand as Iughed and Jordo-san also extended his right hand and we exchanged a firm handshake. For the following 10 days after we returned from thebyrinth, such movement of personnel urred and there were a couple of matters that I had decided upon. Firstly, I formed the criminal ves into Kefin squad, Yarubo squad, and Baderu squad and assigned them to be in charge of escorting. The escort target to defend was me and the Healers Guild. I would have 2 squads of escorts and the Healers Guild would have 1 squad of escort reside within the guild. To put it simply, other than defending the Healers Guild once every 3 days, they would be by my side. Lionel and Cathy would act as my escort and training partner while Naria would, as much as possible, be in charge of the food and chores in the Healing District. Dn and Pa are to analyse the items we obtained in thebyrinth and I have requested for them to make the items I want but it seems like they are struggling with that so they are obedient for now. Hearing a knock on the door, I descended the stairs together with Kefin who came up to call me, discovering Kefins squad, Baderus squad, and Lionel and Cathy waiting. Gathering the leaders, we headed for the mansion. Why do I sense eyes of fear and respect? What awaited me when I left the Healers Guild were that kind of stares. It seems like after you made Jasuan-dono drink that, they are afraid of you. Kefin told me. But he woke up soon after we left right? He was trembling after he heard S-rank-samas name so it conveyed to the others that something happened. I have a really bad feeling. If I remember correctly, your new nickname was Ah~ Not listening not listening. This conversation is over! I slightly covered my ears and quickly walked ahead. The squad leaders gathered and headed for the mansion. Even though they wereughing at the sight of me, they still firmly acted as my escorts. The mansion gate guards greeted us as we entered and the entourage of the respective representatives of each tribe weed us. Incidentally, there was the trembling Jasuan-dono with Jias-dono beside him supporting him. Seeing him, I wonder if I was a little too severe? Although I had that thought, I consider it a legitimate punishment so I disregarded that thought and addressed the representatives of the respective tribes. Thank you foring out to greet us. The Pope have told me to do my best for Ienith so I will ept the role of representative. I am ipetent and an amateur to urban development so without your help I would not be able to achieve anything. Which is why, please cooperate with me to once again make Ienith prosper. There was a significant change within my heart these 10 days. In the beginning, I was reluctant, to begin with, I didnt have aplete grasp of the situation so there was no need for me to butt in. It should originally be done by Shi-chans father and the representative from the 8 races. Then, Kefin and the others who grew up in the back alleys of the city told me the information they have gathered. In addition, I realised that I have Lionel, who I believe had authority in a distant country, at my side, so I aimed to rely on him. The me Dragon also told me to trust others and let others depend on me Since I would not be fighting with monsters during my term, I was mildly optimistic about my new target, to challenge something fresh. There would not be much change with just a single year and it could prevent me from doing anything reckless. After thinking it though, instead of unease, a feeling of excitement was beginning to sprout within me. Also, within these 10 days, the most eventful incident was the increase of ves. Gurohara confessed about another infiltrator from the Empire. That happened when I had the conversation with Lionel and the others about the future. Jasuan-dono came running to the Healers Guild asking for help. Apparently the ve dealer who I purchased Lionel and the others from was the infiltrator. We proceeded to the ve dealer and safeguarded the ves. When I was thinking about that, a voice called out to me. Luciel-dono, Ill be in your care. Well be in your care. Because the representatives bowed down, I approached each of them and after exchanging handshakes, it came to a conclusion. I am sorry but because I do not know much about this city, please instruct me about everything. I will first make a summary of the overview of the country and the current policies in ce theyve detailed to me. There seem to be 10 beastmen races living in Ienith, the capital of the Free City-States of Ienith. Currently, the Bear beastmen and Racoon beastmen were not present because apparently their numbers are too few so they are not included in the meetings. It was exined to me that they are still citizens so if they have any requests they can hold a discussion. The total poption of the capital Ienith is roughly 6 thousand. That number equals the poption of the Holy Capital Schull or Meratoni so it didnt feel like much for the sole city of the country. When I asked about it, I was told that the more territorial individuals created their own viges. I felt that managing that would be tricky as I received the exnation regarding thend next. From the description, the border wasrger than I had expected. I could only judge by viewing the map, but thend boasts an area twice the size of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. However, they also supplemented that arge half of it is unsuitable living environment as it is made up of cliffs, mountains, and undeveloped forests. Looking at the map, located to the East is the Principality of nge, to the Northeast is the Labyrinth Nation Grandol, and to the North is the Saint Schull Allied Nations. I was told that the country earns foreign currency through trade with these 3 countries. I was also told that located to the West is a mountain range and beyond that spreads the open sea. However, because nobody has been there to confirm that, it was a nk zone. The source of ie for the residents living in Ienith seems to overwhelmingly be from trading with the Adventurers Guild. Apparently, because they can enter undeveloped areas by all means to hunt rare monsters, adventurers find it easy to have their base of activity here, second only to Grandol. Apart from that, the residents either work in the field, be an adventurer themselves or register in guilds if they have the talent. As for the food situation, there are plenty of wheat grown for individual consumption in the fields, but apart from that, spices such as herbs and red peppers aremonly grown in order to earn foreign currency. Thanks to the climate, they grow well and at a reasonable amount so a stable supply of export is achieved. I believe it has nothing to do with the fact that beastmen live in Ienith, but I heard that there isnt a culture of eating vegetables and they are mostly oriented towards and prefer to eat monster meat. Following that, the current policies in ce were terrible. The majority are focused towards attracting adventurers and cultivation methods for spices, and there waspletely no discussion about improving the lives of the residents. Writing down the important points, problematic points and points of interest on a piece of parchment, I sighed at the thought of the various hardships I will have to go through for theing year. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Im guilty of trivial mistakes right out of the gate in the 6th volume. I can onlyugh wryly (>w<). This would be the only chapter for today. Sorry. Chapter 080: Ienith’s prudent management Chapter 080: Ieniths prudent management Trantor: Tseirp Shockingly, without collecting taxes from the residents, the majority of the countrys financial resources came from the export of the specialty spices produced here. Because of such arge bias towards the spice export, I couldnt help but consider what would happen if the weather was unfavourable as I listened to the exnations. I understand that the countrys revenue stems from the periodic transfer of payments from the various guilds and the sale of the spices produced by the country. What about the expenditures? If the expenditures are high, Ill begin by shaving off what I can shave off. The expenditures only involves personnel expenses. Also, its only once every couple of years, but there would be some expenditure required to develop magic tools that we beastmen can use as well. Shi-chans father Ouga-dono answered me after thinking but at that moment I remembered something with an ufortable feeling. Do you have a bnce of payments report? If the expenditures are onlybour cost and magic tools then if the magic tools are not expensive, why would they face losses? I had my doubts. Yes. Please wait a minute. The person who said that and left his seat was the fox beastman Folence-dono. The returning Folence-dono handed me a thick ledger but apletely unexpected situation was written within it. Erm? Looking at this ledger, I believe there isnt any need for me to be involved in managing the country? There werent anyrge expenses within the ledger. It was a bnce of payments report that showed steady progress over the years. The yearly final ie was increasing and judging by the significant surplus, they had so much surplus that it was excessive. Thats not true. Certainly, there are funds in the national treasury, but it might not remain like that forever. Furthermore, we wish to allow the future generations to challenge the various possibilities of the dreams they may hold. For example, a first beastman healer. Ouga-dono said andughed. In retrospect, I was approached to be Ieniths representative, but only as a revered existence of strength and kindness. I realised that I was not given any instructions or funds, and neither was I told to reform the country. Looking at the country and the beastmen, I wondered if I unconsciously looked down upon them as my face burned red from embarrassment. They were already running the country splendidly. Furthermore, they were not living luxuriantly nor satisfied with the current situation, but instead repeatedly stacked up various discussions to allow their future generations to embrace their hopes and dreams. Taking that into consideration, Gurohara, who was sent by the Empire, had a valid strategy, which was to entice Shaza and the corrupted beastmen to decay Ieniths internal structure. While thinking about the dreadfulness of the Elimasia Empire I was given a summary regarding the tasks that utilizes their unique features, the childrens education grounds, and the effective use of the widend. The fact that you all have been steadily managing Ienith can been understood with just a nce. I dont have many ideas that I cane up with, but, once again, I will do my best to rebuild Ienith. It was for self-satisfaction, but I began by lowering my head. They were panicking a little but they felt something after I raised my head and they didntment on anything. This might be an amateurish thought, but there are a couple of heads present to bounce the idea around so Ill say it out. Firstly, I wish to build schools. Schools for children to study and schools for adults to study. The surrounding air solidified. For adults as well? A dog beastman, Sebec-dono, raised his hand. Yeah. If you all are literate and are capable of calctions then it would be unnecessary, but the truth is there are some who discover the joy of learning after bing adults. It would be tough to perform the same task at the same location everyday and people may suffer from theck ofmunication. However, does that mean they would not be able to work? This time, the cat beastman, Castel-dono, raised his hand and spoke. Yes. That is certainly true. Which is why I n to separate the sses to day and night sses. But I believe there are certain families that consider children as part of theirbour force? The wolf beastman, Olga-dono, spoke out. Yes. In consideration of that, we should purchase the countrys debt ves. Once theyplete the correspondingbour period that pays for their debt, they will be released and if they work seriously, they might even open a new path for themselves. Of course, I only n to work them humanely. Only debt ves? The one who spoke this time was the bird beastman, Souther-dono. Please leave thew-breaking ves to me. However, it would definitely be difficult to work with war ves or criminal ves so I do not n to purchase them for the country. Who will be in charge of them? The rabbit beastman, Ririaldo-donos ears were moving round and round as he asked. We can leave that to the retired adventurers. I wish to leave the selection up to the Adventurers Guild. What are you ns for the adult and children tuition fees? Forens-donos sharp eyes shined. I n to collect tuition fee from the adults but not from the children. Naturally, those with bad behaviour and cannot be calmed down will be expelled from school. Including those who bully half-borns. I thought of deciding on the tuition cost during this discussion. After I said that, the various beastman representatives in front of me crossed their hands and began thinking. At that moment, Guruga-donos voice rang out. What do you n to teach? I mentioned it earlier, it will be literacy and calctions. I n to start with those first. I believe those can be learnt without spending much time. If, that seeds, then what do you n to do? Iughed and answered Ririaldo-donos question. In addition to martial arts training and magic studies for the children, it might be good to call members of the various guilds toe give lectures. If that happens, the childrens choice of professions will widen in the future. However, once they discover the world, they might find farm work dull so in the distant future we might need to raise the wages I see. So the school will be the ce for childrens future and a ce for adults to interact. Olga-donos spoke out once again but he had a somewhat difficult expression. Are there any ideas to attract adventurers? There is also the option to create a system to mediate the adventurers who cannot continue staying active in this wide expanse ofnd due to age, injury, wedding or birth to begin a second life of work here. You mean for the non-active duty adventurers? Well, I guess thats how everyone would normally think. However, it is usually impossible to continue fighting in the battlefield for life. Adventurers usually wish to retire somewhere where they are not bound to anybody. Even I ha~. We can gather adventurers to advance into the southern undevelopednd by lending them houses for free in exchange for 5-10% of their ie. Even if they are retired, as long as they can earn money, people will gather. How should we in Ienith go about doing that? Arent we currently discussing that? I thought as I decided to tell everyone my opinion. If the healing district that we discussed before is established, I believe adventurers will gather themselves. It is a dangerous job so they would definitely choose a ce that is safe. Everyone raised a cheer of joy to mention of the healing district. Well, there is peace of mind from the healing magic that can heal most injuries and from the useful medicine of the Herbalist Guild. Jordo-san is handling the negotiation with that side as well The dragonewt beastman Jack-san quietly raised his hand and directed a question to me. Are you considering new industries? I have not given it much thought. However, it may be possible that the obstructing trees and cut down lumber from the cultivation of the undevelopednd produces a new industry. If we level the ground after logging and rent the forest, it might be an industry that can lead us into the future. Development huh. They most likely have had bitter experiences. I ept any suggestion! I have no intention of implementing these words tyrannically. I may not be able to achieve anything in a year, but I n to steadily churn out ideas. I paused for a moment maintaining my smile. Everybody examined their surroundings and once again began discussing. You have all managed this country so splendidly so let us further discuss these ideas. Lets do some urban nning, such that the residents can live morefortably with infrastructure upgrades and make it such that the more territorial individuals would want to live here or travel here for leisure. After I said that, they gradually begin to smile and point out the issues with the previous suggestions. After surveying Ienith the next day, the talks were progressing. A smile naturally spilled onto my face as it has been a long time since I used my knowledge from my consultation work. I wish to solve as many problems as possible during my term to create a fine country. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. I will continue diligently. Chapter 081: Reincarnation predecessors and what’s possible in Ienith Chapter 081: Reincarnation predecessors and whats possible in Ienith Trantor: Tseirp The next morning, we did some rounds around the city of Ienith but some issues surfaced. It is difficult with this number of people. With us, the various tribal representatives, their aides and the escorts, our numbers could easily form an armypany. Today, Olga-dono will guide us to the ces where the wolf beastmen gather. Tomorrow, Forens-dono, please show us visit the ces where the fox beastmen gather in order. Also, please think of a method for the bear tribe and racoon tribe toe to good terms. I told them that. Going visiting with such numbers would clearly bring about an adverse effect and I directed Kefin squad to the influential members in the slums where many of the half-borns live in Ienith. Even though I heard that I could borrow their power to build the Healing District, would they really so conveniently be thankful for it? Such questions were filling my head. Its true that it would be hard to walk with so many people. The bird beastman, Souther-dono, spoke out and the other tribes immediately agreed to my suggestion as long as I agree to visit their own tribes locations. Stepping out of the mansion where we gathered, we headed for the districts where most of the wolf beastman live in. There are many single-storied houses huh. When Imented on that, Olga-dono replied. As far as my eyes could see, there werent any two-storied buildings, it felt like the sky was nearer. Yeah. Including us, the majority of the beastmen typically spend time with their families. Which is why it is mainstream for a great deal inhabitants to live in single-storied houses unless they run a business. Whileughing, Olga-dono stroked Shi-chan who was clinging to him. I see. Although, we didnt pass by many people, have they all gone for work? After leaving the leader mansion, we arrived at the wolf beastman district in 30 minutes but the number of people outside was extremely small. Yes. Generally for the wolf beastmen, most of the males would be guards and patrol around the fields while the females spend their time in the fields while taking care of the children. I see. Does each of the tribes serve different roles? Yes. Our country has the same weather all year round, so the work is split into field work, plowing, mowing, harvesting, processing and lookout against monsters. In my previous world, I heard that mowing the grass was the toughest job for farmers but they cantin because monsters mighte out if they dont do it. By the way, are there any food that all tribes cant eat inmon? Oh yeah. There were rumours which spread for a period of time that said that the whole body would itch if vegetables in the leek family were consumed but that is not true. Thats right. In this world, even if the dog beastmen and wolf beastmen ate onion or leek, they would be totally fine. I heard of this from Grulga-san but I asked to confirm just in case. Judging by the Garba-san and Grulga-san brothers, I have a feeling that an irreversible ident would happen someday. But thankfully it seemed like it was true this time around. Well, there are tribes that consume that raw, but I would never be able to like it to that extent. He looked away as he replied. Then what about his favourite food? I wondered but it did not differ from the favourite food of the canines in my previous world. So your favourite food would be cheese after all? Yeah. Exactly. That characteristic smell is irresistible. While he smiled, I was taught that cheese which had just begun to slightly ferment was the favourite due to the strong smell. But I inadvertentlyughed when Olga-san slightly trembled andmented that Object X is different. He said that their potable water was pumped up from wells so I imagined the fantasy-like wells but they were respectable hand-pump wells instead. Who devised this system? I heard it was all devised by Philosopher-sama. To make sure this region would not be bothered by theck of water, he searched for the water veins underground and had the dwarves make this equipment. But apparently it ismonce in the other cities and viges to use magic tools. Is that so. No way, even the Philosopher was a reincarnated individual thats not funny. Subsequently, it also proves that the Philosopher also spread the method to make the previously mentioned cheese and curry. After that, I barely listened to Olga-donos words as I was finally convinced when it was close to noon that the individuals that either reincarnated or transferred here during an earlier era tried their best to live. I n to do the same so I decided to make full use of my knowledge. The lunch for today was from a shop that provided extremely tasty curry and freshly baked naan. Many of the wolf beastmen are great at cooking but why is that? These are also words left behind by the Philosopher, but he said that we have the way of thinking of cooks due to our better and more sensitive nosespared to humans. Especially the wolf beastmen where there are many devoted types so maybe a lot of them ventured down the path of cooking. Philosophers other than Sir Rainstar also taught the method of making soap and apparently there was also talks about creating a hot spring town. It was great that they taught the method to make soap. Without that, it can be said that there might not even be the current Ienith. It was the cornerstone of development. Next, about the hot spring n, apparently they found the source. However, the smell of sulfur was too overwhelming and it was found that the smell caused monsters to increase their activity so the n was abandoned. There were alsond reformations, they sent out instructions to mix the field and soil with leaf mulch and to nt lime but it failed and they bought food from other countries for the residents at their own expense. Now, after spending long years the optimal percentage to mix and nt has been found and is now a state-owned information. So Sir Rainstar wasnt a perfect superman after all. I was slightly relieved and muttered. He felt like a perfect superman when I read the books but knowing that he had quite the human aspect to him made me feel relieved. Have you been troubled with something since awhile ago? I had some things to think about. Im surprised that Sir Rainstar had an episode of failure. Olga-dono was worried and asked because I was silent butughed after my reply. Assuming that there are many reincarnated persons living here, I decided to change my focus from developing the city to making the city easier to live in. The next day, Forens-dono from the fox beastmen which presides over trade guided me to the ces where the fox beastmen live. In this way, we focus on trading with the adventurers and conduct transactions with the Merchants Guild to attract merchants. The reason why the Merchants Guild was ced in the city seems to be because it is required to attract merchants over. This way, there is no burden on Ienith. During export of the spices, adding in the intermediary margin for the Merchants Guild, the merchants purchase the spices. Conversely, although merchants also transport goods over, only registered state-owned merchant houses can wholesale those goods to the various shops. Because of that, there is no pricepetition between the merchants in this city. Its a city thatcks in excitement for the merchants. A considerable number of merchants criticized the system when the operations first began. It was like telling the merchants that they cannot polish their skills Well, even so, almost all of the goods will be purchased in this system so apparently many of the merchants who met failure before were saved by it. Now there is a rumour going around that if you want to consistently make a living then Ienith is the ce to be. Forens-dono proudly smiled. Asking in detail, apparently the selling prices for whatever good and where to sell them can be found at the Merchants Guild. It is a system possible precisely because it belongs to the country. 5w2h, no now it is 6w2h. (TL: 5w2h = what, where, who, why, when, how, how much; 6w2h just adds whom.) What are you saying? No, I was just remembering the old times. Oh right, then does the ve dealers work in a simr fashion? I remembered my past in my previous life where I was ridiculed for only knowing about 5w1h but there wasnt a need to talk about it so I changed the topic. No, the ve dealers are different. Because we cannot decide on the prices of the ves. The ve dealers do not need to work through the Merchants Guild? As long as they register with the country and the Merchants Guild and received approval, they can open a ve dealership as a ve dealer. 20% of the ie must be paid to the country and 10% to the Merchants Guild. Of course, the ves who enter the country are inspected so there are now-breaking ves in Ienith. I see. Other than that, we also purchase the meat of the monsters defeated by the Adventurers Guild for a certain amount of money. Actually, I heard that there was going to be a ve auction so was that supposed to be illegal? I thought and asked but apparently it was legal. Incidentally, apart from those who were pressured by Shaza to refuse our purchase of goods when we first arrived, all the individuals involved have either been converted into ves or have their assets confiscated and have to restart from the bottom. As the poption increases, this system would begin to reach its limit. While thinking about that, I listened intently to Forens-sans words. From the next day onward, I was informed of their special features by each of the tribes and on the 9th day, I finally met the racoon beastmen. Luciel-sama, this is the racoon beastman Warabisu-dono. Olga-dono introduced me to a racoon ornament. No, but it was moving so it was indeed a beastman. Nice to meet you, Im Luciel. For a year, I will take up the role of the temporary representative for Ienith. Ill be in your care pu~. I am Warabisu, the tentative representative for the racoon beastmen pu~. He spoke in a slow manner which makes one feel exhausted but these people are actually more attentive. Please let me know if you have anything troubling you. Understood pu~. Come closer and Ill give you this pu~. After saying that, he took out a ne made of gold. It looks well crafted. It could be mistaken for the real thing. Olga-dono red at me when I said that. So Olga told you pu~. However, that wasnt the reason why I found out. No, it wasnt Olga-san. I was taught that the present given by racoon beastmen during the first meeting would be a fake item. Who is that person pu~. A wolf beastman called Garba-san, but you would not know him even if I say his name right? However, the moment Garba-sans name was mentioned, Warabisu-donos face immediately turned blue. Im sorry pu~. Please forgive me for my rudeness pu~. Which is why please do not tell this to Garba-sama pu~. The previously slow speechpletely changed what happened Garba-san? I understand. Then if you know Garba-san you would so know Grulga-san eh? Warabisu-dono had fainted before I was aware. I had no idea you were acquaintances with those 2. Olga-dono smiled nostalgically. Yeah. In the town of Meratoni in the Saint Schull Allied Nations, they were working as staff of the Adventurers Guild. Grulga-san was the one who made me drink Object X and Garba-san was the one who taught me dismantling and the way to remove my presence Im very indebted to them. So Grulga-san have not given up on his pursuit? Of what? The pursuit of secretly using that as seasoning. Dont tell me. Yeah. Warabisu-dono is the same age with Grulga-dono so he was forced to eat those food cooked with that. So he had his inquisitive mind since long ago If thats the case then why was he frightened by Garba-san then? I can understand his reaction from remembering about Grulga-san and Object X, but what about Garba-san? Garba-dono was said to be the child prodigy of Ienith as he grew up and was really popr. However, his preaching could hollow out a persons heart regardless of age and sex so it was an implicit rule to never anger Garba-dono. The slightly sweating and smiling Olga-san must have also angered him before. That was the feeling I got. Erm, what should we do with Warabisu-dono? If you bring that close he would wake up. He plugged his nose andughed. Warabisu-san, if you dont wake up Ill have you drink Object X. Good morning pu~. He woke up in the blink of an eye. Its alright. If you prank me Ill just have you drink Object X together with me. When I said that and grinned, he desperately began talking about the value of existence of the racoon beastmen. Their hands were dextrous so woodworking, sewing, crafting, and manufacturing were their forte and they were the only beastmen who can use magic. The racoon beastmen only excel in such business so even the legendary family was born after the racoon beastmens guidance pu~. I was charged with the Toretto legendary family pu~. Eh? Really? I was also an acquaintance of Toretto-san. This robe was also made by him. Ill let Toretto-san know that I met Warabisu-san the next time we meet. You, you are acquainted? Yeah. Hes a great man who also gave me magic tools. Well, although his personality is slightly too strong. He said that he would cooperate if anythinges upter pu~ and left. Seems like a tribe that ispetent apart from exaggerating their words and their pranks. Yeah. That is true. While having such silly talks, the points to be improved for the internal affairs was gradually being constructed in my mind. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 082: Luciel’s scheme Chapter 082: Luciels scheme Trantor: Tseirp I stiffened when I looked at the bear beastman, Brian-dono, in front of me. Nice to meet you, I am the bear beastman Brian. I may look like this but I still have strength. With a bitter voice he flexed his bicep andughed as he introduced himself. My heart was screaming to me that his figure was way too cute. (Arent you a teddy bear~!) There are bear monsters in this world. Red Grizzly, Blood Grizzly, Hell Grizzly and the likes had appearances that are exactly like bears. Grulga-san is a wolf beastman but because of his physique he was called the cooking bear. And now actually meeting the bear beastmen for the first time, they were fluffy people about 70cm in height. Nice to meet you, Im Luciel. Its only for a year, but I will be the representative for Ienith. I will do my best to assist if you have any troubles. While exchanging a handshake, I tried asking about his appearance. It is the first time Ive met bear beastmen but do all of you have such physiques? Yeah. However, this is a temporary form. Upon saying that, Brian-dono was enveloped in light and transformed into a huge bear. This is my original form. I was convinced looking at his appearance it was then that the guide today, the bird beastman Souther-dono,ughed as he informed me. Brian-dono, you dont need to lie to this person. Lie? When I asked that, Brian-dono returned to his original cute form and spoke. Actually, this form is my true form. In the past, due to our cuteness, many of the rabbit beastmen and us were forcibly kidnapped to be ves. Which is why, as countermeasures, we have a rule to activate our magical power when people from outside countries are present. He informed me. Certainly, just looking at their appearance, their calming presence and cute movements would most likely cause them to be treated as pet animals. I could easily imagine it. Thats tough. So do you have anything troubling you? Is it possible to import honey? I understand it is a luxury good but we want to have that. With those cute eyes looking at me, even if I took into consideration that Brian-dono is a man, I could only think that it cant be helped. Ill take it into consideration. So what does the bear beastmen usually do? We cultivate medicinal herbs and work together with the dragonewt tribe to expand the city. So their strength and dexterity are high? I thought about that as we finished our meeting. That night, under Kefins guidance, I wanted to meet face-to-face with the slums boss. So the reason why S-rank healer-sama came here is to ask if residents of the slums are really content with only getting work? You came to ask about that? Yeah. I believe it would be fine until the Healing District ispleted but I cannot guarantee your livelihood after that. There are a lot of people living here as well so is there any methods avable? The human and fox beastman half-born, Dorstar, stared at me before shaking his head and saying. Listen S-rank healer-sama, there is no equality in this world. Do you, the person who converted my subordinates Kefin and the others into ves, understand? Do you understand my feelings when I see my subordinates act more lively as ves under you? It was easy to understand after thinking for a bit. There shouldnt be that many shadowy organizations in Ienith. I looked at Kefin and spoke. I honestly dont understand. However, if you think of them as family then I guess you would hate me enough to want to kill me. And Im doing work for someone like you. Now you talk about whats ahead, are you here to pick a fight with us who do our best to survive day to day! Anger shown through Dorstars eyes and I could interpret that there are various other conflicts. I slowly shook my head and slightly mixed some changes to my words. I was refused when I offered to release them from their ve position. He, they want to create a city and school that even half-borns would not avoid. What do you think about that? He stared at Kefins face dumbfounded. Even if the Healing District ispleted, the people in Ienith would definitely not change their impression of the residents of the slums. If you say anymore worthless crap Ill kill you even if I die. So scary. A grudge shrouded over those eyes. It is a proposal from me, but do you want to start a new business with me? I will provide the capital. New business? Yes. As I said earlier, I will provide the funds. However I believe it is a job with high risks. What do you intend to have us do? I want you to (TL: He didnt pause, the author hid it *suspense~* but easily deduced >_<) Seriously? Yes. Even that Sir Rainstar failed and it is useless but it is worth trying. If it seeds within the year of my term, I will work to have it formally epted as a state-owned business. Even if it is useless to try, I believe it is good as long as it seeds someday. Why? Why do you go to such extents? I believe that even if you do not have the choice of where to be born in, everyone have the right to be happy. If half-borns are treated with contempt then I only n to create an environment where they are called hybrid beastmen. As I smiled and said those words, I snorted at my own smugness in my heart. I could not bring myself to say that I could not say those words when my half-born senpais were struggling and that if I could save them just slightly then I believe it would definitely help myself. Please. Dorstar-san lowered his head and decided to trust me and knead the n together with me for the new business. The next day, during the meeting with the leaders, the discussion for the schools to be built after the Healing District waspleted and for the first shot at attracting the adventurers, the adventurers house, was conducted. We will construct schools within the Healing District and adventurers houses for middle to high rank adventurers in Ienith. So the adventurers will gather and spread into the forest and enter the undevelopednd. Even though it is good for the Healing District, we do not have sufficient materials to build the schools. Moreover, we cannot move the people currently working on the present projects. We do not n to use the money from the national treasury to direct the movement into the undevelopednd. Just like that, there were many negative opinions but no matter the world, there would always be negative voices whenever the already established system is renewed or reconstructed. On a public front they look like they are taking Ienith into consideration but I believe their real intention is to keep the current system. Yes. Which is why I intend to set off towards the undeveloped forest and retrieve wood. I understood that we do not have the manpower when you all showed me the city. So where would the school be built? I intend to build it where the slums currently is. Ah, the same for the residences for the adventurers. I have currently asked the residents from the slums to do some high risk work so the slums will definitely be reborn. When I said that, many of the peoples eyes changed. And then their opinions also began to change. If you can say it so confidently then I am in favour of the n. Yes. The money will be spent for the Healing District and other thanbour cost, if you say that there would not be any material cost then theres no problem. So is it agreeable that I am responsible for the slums? There werent any objections. Now, if I create work possible for the retired adventurers, then I believe a new wind will blow upon Ienith. I pray that it will be a good thing for the people who live in Ienith. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. My delusional power was enhanced by writing the Rainstar book. Chapter 083: To the undeveloped forest Chapter 083: To the undeveloped forest Trantor: Tseirp The next morning, I led Lionels squad, Kefins squad, and Yarubos squad and left Ienith, departing for the forest within the undevelopednd. It seems like youve umted a bit of stresstely? Yeah. However, there are times when I have to do what I must. But you are working too hard nya. You dont have any experience managing such domestic affairs right? Yeah, none at all. But thanks to my perseverance, I got their assurance that they will remodel the slums so I believe this stress is a small price to pay? Lionel and Cathy were, Burururu and Fornoir, were concerned about me. These past 10 days has been tough for various reasons. Between getting to know about each beastmens specialty and how to go about nning the new business, I felt like I was in an actual straitjacket, in a situation where I could not do anything. The working poption made up 80% of the people while the remaining 20% was made up of children, those who cannot move their body and the elderly. Thinking that that is a healthy distribution might instead deprive the beastmen of their fighting instinct. However, you sent a letter to the Adventurers Guild right? Yeah. I thought of informing the beastmen who know about this beastmen country about the current situation. Lionel and Cathy were puzzled but they steadily began preparations. Well then, heading toward the forest today, how many trees do you n to cut down? Eh? Yeah, Ill instruct those girls today how many would be fine to be cut down. I pointed at the carriage behind with my thumb. However, I am still worried if that is a lucky thing or an unlucky thing. So it was just as Gurohara mentioned, the ves from the Empire mediated with that ve dealer? Yeah. In the end, we did not capture him and we dont know if theres any underlying scheme involving the ves that he left behind but I have a feeling that the grudge from the Empire was worsened once again. Kukuku. Well, you could use them to construct the facilities like the orphanage so maybe it was a good thing. Thats because Dn and Pa made the orphanage and Naria purchased trainers for the children. However You cant me them for saying they want to return to being ves nya. There were kids that had lost most of their limbs or children that did not have sufficient to eat nya. Rather than being dumped at a strange foreign ce, they would prefer to thank Luciel-sama nya. I really cant get used to the -sama suffix after all. I became slightly embarrassed and gazed ahead. The ve dealer I bought Lionel and others from was an assassin from the Empire. But rather than that, I felt like the ve dealer had the role of screening for wealthy beastmen and individuals with strong desires. Jasuan-dono headed directly for the ve dealership after hearing the talk. The guys and girls treated as ves were weak but to be safe, there was a possibility that they received strange orders so I was called over to remove their ve contract using Dispel. When I was helping the 14 ves, after I got their word that they will not talk about me applying recovery magic on all the members present, I healed all the guys and girls. Currently, in order to be a receptionist or take up other roles in the Healers Guild, the guys and girls were receiving an education. Unfortunately, the young man at that time was no longer there so he might have been purchased by some other person or he was dragged along by the ve dealer to act as his escort. However, I was taken aback that theymandeered that ve dealership. Even so, those guys and girls are grateful nya. Of course, including me as well nya. Indeed. A debt must be paid with a debt. The warm smile from the 2 of them healed my heart. The road ended halfway along the journey but the grass was not tall enough to obstruct us as well and soon the forest was spread across our eyes in front of us. Well then, can the 3 elves alight? Dn, Pa, and the elves alighted from the carriage together. Their eyes no longer held the look of grief and despair from when I first saw them but now another problem erupted. Dwarf magic tools are the best. I can make better magic tools than you can. The half-dwarf Pa and Elf Ricianpeted with their magic tool skills or with their mouths currently. A dwarf like me loved by fire and earth is more useful to Luciel-sama. This old decrepit sure can make a ruckus~. An elf loved by the life-carrying wind and all-enriching water is more useful to Luciel-sama. Whos the old decrepit. Isnt you who have lived 3 times longer than I have the old decrepit here? While boasting about their own elemental spirits, Dn and Milfeene snorted roughly as they argued about their usefulness. G guys, give it a break. Said the flustered human and elf half, Crecia. Crecia could view spirits but she apparently cant speak with them. Ha~. Lionel, can you silence those few? Hahaha. Lionel onlyughed while Cathy who was looking at me until now quickly shifted her sight away. Ha~, gather around promptly. Rician and Milfeene, while teaching Crecia about how to converse with the spirits, select the trees that are alright to cut down. Kefins squad will assist them and tie this string around those trees. Yes! Dn and Pa, help with the cutting down of the trees. Lionel, Cathy and I included will protect you two. Yarubos squad, protect Fornoir and the horses and let me know if monsters or adventurers approach from outside. Yes! They are alreadypletely my personal squad huh~. While thinking about that, I had them move out to perform their respective tasks. Theres quite a fair number of trees alright for cutting down huh. Well then, I shall cut them down with this me-spewing greatsword bestowed to me by Luciel-sama. Dont burn them. Apparently, in this world, the superhumans can cut down trees without getting their des stuck in the trees. While I felt impressed at the sight of the tree gradually inclining and falling down, Cathy snapped off the small tree branches from the fallen tree. Their figure was amazing after all. After they finish their tasks, I stored it in my magic bag, forming an assembly line. Pa also manipted the golem to fell the trees while Dn had converted the mallet he was proud of into arge axe and became a lumberjack. The logging went very smoothly so we soon past a hundred. Dn, how much logs do we need to make that and for the ns? Going by the thickness of these logs, if we have 600 of thembined with the scrap wood from the houses in the slums, we should be able to manage. The Healers clinic dont need any right? Yeah. Theres a reserve of materials there so theres no problem. What I intend to build was 50 units of houses and a school 3 times the size of the Healers Guild. In addition, this time, Im constructing those without asking for any payment but Im doing it for a reason. Kya~ Just as I was thinking, I heard a scream. Advance while being vignt. Lionel, if there are enemies, I give you permission to d your sword with mes. Lets go. The 5 of us headed towards the direction of the scream and saw that Kefin and the others had copsed. Wheres the enemy? I dont see any nya. I dont know if it is treants, but I sense a fluctuation in magical power. I see. If thats the case, stay alert. After chanting Area High Heal, I applied Recover to all members in order and they stood up while shaking or holding their heads. So, what happened? We thought that fruits fell from the tree but when we bent down to pick them up They were mandrakes. I didnt have the time to call out to them to stop. Well, its great that you all are fine. Since in fairy tales, it would normally not be strange that they die from that. Even so, these should be raw materials for medicine right? Yeah. However, I heard that the preparation method had been lost. Since it was the material for medicine like elixirs. Well then, please do not perform any careless actions Do you all feel like somethings shaking? Everyone stay vignt. We are surrounded by monsters. So once the victims pass out, monsters woulde to kill them. Absolutely do not die! As long as you are alive I will definitely heal you. I equipped my illusionary cane and shield. Rician, Milfeene, and Crecia, use this bow, if you can use it I allow the use of spirit magic. Yes (Understood)! Dn and Pa, use the golem to stop the momentum of the monsters. Got it(Yes). Kefin squad, prevent the monsters from approaching Dn and Pa. Yes! Lionel and Cathy, rampage with your hearts content. Kakaka. Im overflowing with fighting spirit from those words. Leave it to me nya. The moment I applied Area Barrier, I saw the enemies. Theres arge number but do your best. Ill consider giving a bonus if we win so absolutely dont die. The mere material procurement journey had taken an unexpected turn of events but we will absolutely not die, I will not let them die, as I readied my illusionary cane. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. I will continue writing diligently. Chapter 084: Identity of the earth tremor Chapter 084: Identity of the earth tremor Trantor: Tseirp Almost instantly, a herd of monsters capable of causing the earth to rumble appeared. We first caught glimpses of wild animals before catching sight of wolves and the fixture of all fantasy settings, the greenish small humanoids, goblins. Forest wolves and goblins, orcs and trolls theres quite a number but As soon as I heard Lionel mutter that, the elves caused a diversion with their bows, reducing the speed of the Forest wolves approach as Cathy jumped out. Ill take the troll so I leave the goblins and orcs to you. Ill stop their momentum. Lionel held hisrge shield and advanced while Pa controlled a 3 meter ss golem and enteredbat. Luciel-sama, please concentrate on applying Heal remotely. I will crush any monster that approach. Said Dn as he readied hisrge axe and stood in front of me. The lives of the goblin and forest wolf monsters scattered every time Cathy passed them by. With every swing of Lionels greatsword, the torso of the monstersrger than him slid off, spurting out blood as the body copsed, burning in bright red mes. The golem sent the orcs flying with jumping kneepad attacks while, for some reason, without any fans present, touched its left elbow and held its left arm high, signalling with its index and pinkie finger as it ran around excitedly defeating monsters with ariat, before holding both feet of its opponent and switching to a giant swing. As it mowed down the trees, the advancing enemys speed was further reduced. (TL: The golem pretty much did all iconic wrestling moves.) Ill show you now that Im more useful than dwarves. Spirits who dwell in the trees, ept my call, in exchange for my magic, bind the evil monsters. The forest is the domain of the elves. I will not lose to the dwarf girl. Spirits of the wind, in exchange for my magic, be a wind de that cleaves through the evil monsters. Wah~ the 2 of you are amazing. Ill stick to using arrows. When Milfeene chanted her spirit magic, the tree roots and branches wrapped around the legs and torso of the monsters, stopping their movements. Then, Ricians wind des passed through, mincing up the monsters as Crecias arrows rapidly struck between the eyebrows and on the monsters torsos. Within that chaos, there still were monsters that broke through but Kefin and the others properly dealt with them. I applied purification magic on the forest to remove the heavy stench of blood as I collected the monsters that were the source of the smell. As I was collecting the monsters, I pondered about the earth tremor. (There was without a doubt a great number of monsters but isnt it weird that the earth tremor persisted for such a long duration with that number? Unless ) Thinking up to that point, I inadvertently looked back and noticed that the number of trees clearly increased. Dn, the surrounding number of trees increased. Theres a possibility that they are monsters. What? But I cant recognize any. Theres a chance that everyone did not notice treants mix in with the trees during the battle. However, thinking that calling out to the others would upturn the precious advantageous situation we had now, I rotated my head a full turn and thought of a solution. Dn, hold on to this. Unuu Im grateful. Dn stopped breathing and hesitated for a brief moment before he obediently received it and immediately installed it. I took out Object X and the sound of the rumbling earth stopped. If its a treant, Ill try shing at it with this illusionary sword. Dn, protect me with a shield. Tying the barrel of Object X onto my body, I transformed the illusionary cane into an illusionary sword and attacked the tree assuming it was a treant. Channelling magic into the sword, it glowed palely and a red membrane appeared around the outside. Now that I remember, the me Dragon said something about gifting me with something like a blessing. I murmured as I sliced at the tree in front of my eyes. The next instant, Gugyaaaaa, a death throe rang out as pale mes emerged from where I cut and the treant copsed with a thud. I felt no resistance from the sh at all. While thinking about what a cheat-like equipment I was holding on to, I steadily cut down more treants as I stored them into my magic bag. What an amazing performance. Dn did not mutter that when he saw me cut down the treants, instead he said that when he saw that the de could not slice through normal trees when I identally shed them. Although it so easily sliced through treants, it only left a slight wound on normal trees and could not fell them. Seeing me apply Heal on the trees after I identally wounded the trees, Dn closed his eyes and said. It is defective as a weapon since it can only destroy monsters but it has unparalleled strength against monsters no, if thepatibility is bad as well then Dne back to reality. Were still in battle okay. Calling out to Dn who was gradually sucked into the vortex of thought, the elf girls defeated the treants approaching him and confirmed their surroundings before falling to their knees perhaps due to magical power exhaustion. As usual, Lionel and Cathy trampled on the monsters with a grin on their faces but I felt that the numbers had be considerably less. Well gather our forces before slowly retreating. I told Dn as I cleansed the route without any monsters and collected the corpses of the monsters. Its about time we retrieve the 2 of them before we return to the outskirts of the forest. When I called out to Lionel and Cathy, the 2 of them battled even more wildly and began to forcibly defeat the monsters as if to not let any of the monsters to escape, causing the monsters to gradually fear the 2 of them and flee. The 2 of them are definitely a ss of their own. I muttered as I collected the monsters. After purifying the battleground, I felt the feeling of magical power depletion that I had not felt for a long time and announced that we would be resting outside the forest. Luciel-sama, whats been bothering you from a while ago? Ive just been thinking about a few things Kefin, this forest is undevelopednd right? Yes. I asked Milfeene as well but I could notpletely collect my thoughts. Lionel, did you see any unusual monsters? It was the first time I saw goblins and orcs so I could not judge if they were unusual and I asked Lionel. The trolls and mandrakes usually only appear in forests with dense miasma so if you ask me, those are unusual. Touching his beard that had grown a littletely, Lionel answered after a slight pause but as expected, goblins and orcs aremon. Weve only delved quite shallow into the forest so the monsters might only be a small number but doesnt this mean that its a scam to attract adventurers to thisnd? I believe it depends on what we say to attract them but we might not be able to earn that much. I think we should confirm with Ieniths Adventurers Guild once we return. I guess that would be a better choice. Later, I found out that apparently Kefin and the others entered the me Dragonbyrinth to level up and their boss Dorstar forbade them from entering the undeveloped forest. Then, I realised that the elves had strange looks on their faces. Is something the matter? I feel like Im somehow being held back. By the spirits? No, but for some reason, I feel slightly sad when I try to leave. Same for me as well. This is a first for me. The 3 elves said as they looked at the forest. We directed our gaze at the forest as well but none of us had simr feelings. There might be something present. However, we should get some rest for now. The magical power of the 3 of you are slightly depleted right? Confirming their nods, we began walking and soon exited from the forest. After the rest, Kefin squad and Yarubo squad will swap missions. Milfeene and girls please rest until just past noon. Dn and Pa, help me with the dismantling of the monsters. Lionel and Cathy, I leave the lecturing of Kefin and the others to you. Kefin and the others turned pale upon hearing that. Lionel and Cathy had really fine grins as they headed toward Kefin and the others. We harvested 102 trees and 9 treants so it could be said to be a sizeable achievement for a duration of 2 hours but Dn dug a hole and retrieved magic stones from the inedible goblins and trolls before tossing them into the hole. Looks like there are a lot of magic stones with wind and water attributes and also those that dont have any attributes. I see. I wanted to do something about the corpses that remained but this is a happy miscalction. Bonus confirmed. Pa looked excitedly at the magic stones and chirped in. It does not only belong to you. I am also developing items as well. Ricianshed out at Pa so I quickly left the ce. Dn and the 2 of them resumed the dismantling job. Isnt there a bit too many monsters? This is all that is left so theres no problem. Then Ill leave it to you. Understood. In exchange, please be generous with the meat. Yeah. Hey~ Theres no better time for it so well be having a barbecue! We soaked the meat in hot water once to remove the smell before mixing in spices and grilling them. The elves could then also eat the meat with that pre-treatment, adding in and grilling the vegetables that we bought, we enjoyed a great barbecue. After the barbecue meal and rest, my magical power was almostpletely recovered. While preparing to once again enter the forest, I was troubled with letting the 3 elves rest in the carriage or not due to their magical power depletion but it seemed like their magical power also pretty much recovered and they requested to tag along with the search. Alright. But dont push yourselves. Yes! Thus, I once again began exploration apanied by the girls. This decision resulted in an encounter that would influence Luciels life but that is a story of the distant future. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. The end of the year was supposed to be a break but it didnt happen Chapter 085: Guidance of the Spirits and Revelations Chapter 085: Guidance of the Spirits and Revtions Trantor: Tseirp Returning to the undeveloped forest and resuming our search, we were not caught up in any other events and the procurement of materials proceeded smoothly. Zazazudon The sound of trees falling echoed into the forest. No other monsters appear even with this amount of noise huh. Maybe it was the mandrakes cry that called the monsters. That might be so. Rician reacted to my mutterings and replied. How is it? Do you still feel or hear the call that you mentioned before the break? Yeah. However, the range is fairly wide so I cant pinpoint it. I directed my gaze at Milfeene and Crecia but they both shook their heads as well. I see. Please continue to select the trees and focus on the voice. Certainly. Such conversations went by as our work proceeded. We soon reached the location we had the battle before the break but I began to doubt my eyes due to the sight that was spread across my vision. There wasnt these many before right? Maybe fairies or spirits are pulling a prank on us. Nows not the time to say such carefree things nya. Its safer to leave this ce nya. Cathy could not hide her surprise at the mandrakes that number above 10. Seems like their cry is a little painful on beastmen like Cathy. Rx Cathy. Mandrakes are vegetables so they can be stored in the magic bag. Nya? Didnt you mention that living organisms cannot be ced into the magic bag nya? They are a kind of herb after all. Furthermore, if that doesnt work, I can deploy Sanctuary Circle which would be able to prevent us from falling into a state of panic so it is going to be fine. Luciel-sama sure is working hard nya. Like that, just in case, I had them stand down and ordered them to shoulder me and retreat if I lose consciousness. Guess Ill give it a try. I concentrated on cing the mandrake into the magic bag. Too easy. The collection of the mandrake ended with a breeze while I was still dumbfounded. There wasnt any problem. I turned back and told the others but the 3 elves were concentrated on a single point and didnt reply. Whats wrong? I followed their line of sight but did not see anything nor feel the presence of anything. Its a fairy. Leshy the forest guide (TL: Leshy is a forest spirit in vic folklore.) Its the first time Ive seen one but it sure isrge. Its telling us to follow. I have confirmed your strength previously, although I think you are crafty in terms of wisdom you have to thank your luck for bringing along people who can see my form. Thats what it said. I looked at Lionel and the others but it indeed could only be seen by the 3 of them. However, normally its unlikely that a fairy would speak to us. As long as we dont get caught up in some unique circumstance I pondered before telling Rician and the others that we would follow the spirit called Leshy. This might have been the fairy that called out to you all. However, lets proceed while being vignt. Yes! We advanced while staying vignt of the backs of the 3 people that can see the fairy. This is too fantasy-like. Grass and trees twist and bent their shape, creating a road that was originally not there. Without encountering any monsters, the sounds of birds and insects gradually disappeared, leaving only the sound of trees swaying in the wind. It seems like weve arrived. Leshy instructed us to wait for a while before his figure disappeared. Nevertheless, what a beautiful spring. The 3 of them were guided to a mysterious and beautiful spring. If I had a camera with me, I believe I would have definitely clicked the shutter countless times. If monsters dont appear, it might a good ce to live in. I have a dangerous feeling about moving around nya. There have been anecdotes that say that forest fairies love to pull pranks and mislead people such that they cant leave the forest so its better to be wary. Cathy and Lionel did not release their vignce of the surroundings. I nodded and looked at the beautiful and mysterious spring. A couple of minutester, the 3 elves headed toward the spring and began kneeling down. Whats the matter? There was no reply from them but they seemed to be saying something, like there was a soundproof barrier stretched across the area? I totally could not hear anything. Would it have been better if I brought along Dn and Pa as well? I asked Lionel and Cathy if it would have been better to bring along Dn who can hear the voices of spirits. Dn-dono can hear the voice of the earth spirits but he mentioned that he cant see them so it wouldnt be much different from us. There might even bepatibility problems if we brought them, causing it to mislead us nya. Their judgement on not bringing the dwarfbi was not mistaken I thought so. Looking at the 3 people in a kneeling position, a voice suddenly echoed in my head. Human who received the blessing of dragons. It is still too early for you toe here. What do you mean? The people around me were surprised at my sudden speech but now was not the time to bother about it. After some time, you will understand the meaning of it. Am I able toe here again? If you are able toe to this forest again I will guide you. Able to? As long as you have a strong will to ovee fate, you will be able toe here. That is way too abstract. Please answer properly. But there was no reply. The 3 elves were walking towards us. Are you alright? Looks like I would not be able to live my life in peace. When I said that, Cathyughed and replied. Thats nothing new. Well, thats true up until now. As usual, thinking back to all the chaotic environments Ive been in, I was convinced that it couldnt be helped that I was wary of it all being a prank and I brushed off my indecision. Luciel-sama, if we push onward from here to the back of the forest, there would apparently be an Elf country. However, Spirit-sama said that it was not the time to do so yet. Looking at the forest, I was shocked to find out that there would be an Elf country and I was curious about why it was so caught up in saying that it was not time yet. And so why is Crecia crying? Since just now Crecia did not say a word and had tears flowing. Spirit-sama taught me that Im a child that was wished to be born. That I could not be born if a human and elf did not truly love each other. She said with a delighted expression. I could guess that half borns were discriminated against. I see, thats great. Yes. And so how do we proceed to the returning path? We can return if we proceed that way but there is a settlement of the Hhi race if we proceed this way and Spirit-sama said that he want us to go this way. Hhi race? Reading my expression, Milfeene began exining. Its a race that lives by gathering nectar from flowers and trees. Spirit-sama also mentioned that the Hhi race would be beneficial to Luciel-sama as well. (TL: Its basically bee race but they used katakana instead of hiragana.) Spirit-sama huh. I am curious how far into the future it can peak but if the Hhi race = bees then my n would be able to speed forward. Theres no way I can miss such an opportunity. The sun will set soon. If we can return here then we should go back and if its impossible, split the party and meet up with Kefin and the others. Are you able to return here again? Of course, that question was directed at the 3 elves. Im sorry but it seems impossible. Milfeene announced as the representative. If thats the case then the problem would be the people returning, at least 1 of the 3 elves must return. And the escort theres no helping it then. Cathy, Yarubo squad, Rician and Crecia, please return. I retrieved the magic bag from my magic rucksack and passed it to Cathy. (TL: Basically the first magic bag he had while the magic rucksack is the one he got from the Pope.) Inside are camping tools including tents. Cathy will be the leader in charge of the camp. Muu~ I wanted to go together with you nya~ Dividing the 2 with high ability in this party, Lionel, and Cathy, would raise the probability of both side living, so give it up. I understand nya. Everyone please proceed to prepare for camp and if we do not return by noon tomorrow, please return to the city first ande up with a n. Yes! Thus, with only me, Lionel, and Milfeene left, Cathy and the others departed towards the outside of the forest. Well then, why exactly must we go to the Hhi race vige? Indeed. What did the spirit tell you? Lionel lined up his sword at Milfeene. Even though she was currently under a ve contract, she was only ordered to not cause harm or detriment to me and those rted to the church. Which was why it was possible for her to lie. It was great that I realised the lie this time by looking at Crecias expression but I thought that it was better to think of a solution for a situation where Lionel and Cathy were not around. Lionel its alright to not point your sword. Milfeene, please tell me. Milfeene was stiff with a contemtive expression on her face for a while before she started speaking. So our lie was exposed. The truth is, Spirit-sama said thattely the miasma around the Hhi race settlements have thickened and at this rate, they would be annihted within a few days. He also said that if it was Luciel-sama, he could save them. Thats why you lied huh Ha~ therell be punishmentter. Lionel, why are your eyes shining like that? Because it seems like strong foes would appear due to the miasma. Dont nt a g. After we purify the miasma and interact with them, well quickly return. Milfeene will lead the way. Unlike before, Lionel perceived that there might be a battle with strong monsters so he was selfishly getting carried away. Thinking that monsters would not appear if I purify the miasma, I agreed to Milfeenes proposal. Thank you Luciel-sama. After performing a deep bow, Milfeene gantly began walking in the lead. While maintaining vignce on the surroundings, Lionel and I followed Milfeenes guidance and advanced into the forest. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 086: Saving the Hacchi race covered by miasma Chapter 086: Saving the Hhi race covered by miasma Trantor: Tseirp Seems like they are in quite a pinch. Luciel-sama nows not the time to be in such a carefree mood. Milfeene shot an amazingly terrifying look at me and I began applying purification. Erm, yes. Ill start purifying then. Lionel, Ill leave the lookout to you. Understood. Weve reached the Hhi tribes settlement that was at a distance of about 10 minutes away from the location we parted with Cathy and the others. With multiplerge beehives hanging down from the trees, it was undoubtedly the Hhi tribes settlement. However, there were no signs of the Hhi tribe. A thickyer of miasma to the extent that it was visible to the naked eye covered our surroundings so I applied purification. The thick purple miasma was gradually purified by the magic spell. If we dont do something about the principle cause of the miasma, there is a high chance that Luciel-samas magical power would be depleted. Lionel shared his concerns about me. I was aware of that as well but I could not identify the location of the cause of this. Milfeene, could you ask the fairies or spirits if they know the source of where this miasma is generated from? Milfeene shook her head and answered. Fairies and spirits would not approach a ce with such strong miasma like this. Milfeene answered but I noticed that she was looking pale from the strong miasma so I passed her my robe. I see Im a bitte at passing this to you but wear this robe for now. Thank you. As Milfeene put on the robe, I gave out orders. Lionel, please protect me. Milfeene, call out to the Hhi tribe and if any of theme out, gather information from them. At mymand, Lionel answered with a smile while Milfeene replied with a bow. As usual right. Understood. If Ie across any information Ill return here immediately. I applied purification magic on the Hhi tribes hive. Initially, I spected that the miasma came from below and floated upward like vapour but squatting down, I did not see any traces of mist from the miasma. The remaining choices were from the trees or the air so I walked toward where the miasma was concentrated as I continued purifying Ha! I suddenly heard Lionels voice apanied by the swing of his greatsword. Whats wrong? What is this monster? Well then, seems like its going to get fun. Lionel readied hisrge shield and greatsword, indicating to me that there would be further battles. The monster that Lionel cut down earlier was a dog-sized fly that was a half-dposed undead monster with a greenish appearance. The only person having fun here is you, Lionel. Here theye. Immediately after I set up an Area Barrier, simr monsters flew at us and I released purification magic at that direction, revealing an extremelyrge slime that seemed to give birth to various monsters. Slimes should be much cuter though? That is clearly a boss-ss. Lionel, do your best to defend against it. You dont have to panic, Ill defeat them all. The opponents may be undead but it is a fairly worthy battlefield. I, Lionel, am Luciel-samas shield. So hes saying he definitely wants to be pushed forward. Its good that Cathy and the others werent around to tsukkomi him Ill be targeted when Im applying purification so Ill leave them to you. Chanting at the created monsters, I released countless purification magic that killed the undead, leaving only their body. Thanks to the purification magic, the slime that formed many monsters would gradually grow smaller wait it doesnt? Hey hey, by theory shouldnt that thing be smaller? The extremelyrge slime produced miasma and by sucking in that miasma as if sucking in air, it began performing something like photosynthesis and I felt it was gradually bing bigger. The monsters were increasing and Lionel was cutting them down happily but if this battle continued like this, my magical power would be depleted. Lionel, I leave all the monsters to you. Without listening for Lionels reply, I channelled magical power into the illusionary cane and began chanting. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. As soon as the magic circle appeared around the extremelyrge slime, the monsters all jumped towards me all together but I trust that Lionel would not let enemies approach me. Even in the off-chance he gets bitten, I told him that I would be able to regenerate any lost flesh so I activated the Sanctuary Circle. The bluish white glow from the slime was joined with a red spiral and the slime waspletely defeated. High Heal. I immediately used chant termination to apply healing magic on Lionel and cast purification magic on the remaining monsters. Lionel did not let a single monster pass him but in exchange, he had wounds all over his body. You seriously overdid it. Recover, Dispel, Extra Heal. Kukuku. Im grateful. I was overflowing with quite a bit of fighting spirit. Lionel had a sharpceration beside one eye and his body was discoloured by the effects of petrification and poison status afflictions. Thankfully my healing magic could treat his bodys wounds and abnormal status. Im thankful that you did not let any monsters by but I would be seriously troubled if Lionel died so absolutely dont die. Oo. Ive exhausted my retainer luck. Ha~ youre definitely not reflecting on your actions. Lionel had a grin as he continued looking toward the location where the slime was. The number of monster corpses is amazing. The miasma The miasma have gradually thinned as well. The origin of the miasma was that slime after all. Yeah. And so, that slime but I dont think its a slime? What a coincidence. I feel that way too. Reluctantly, I retrieved the mountain of undead monsters into my magic bag and applied purification magic at ces where the miasma was still thick before getting down to business. Purification Dispel Recover High Heal. Something tumbled in front of my eyes a 50cm tall girl(?) with a bee-like appearance copsed and I cast healing magic on her. Queen-sama~ Then, a group of bees came rushing over. Within them an elderly(?) bee with a beard holding a spear called out to me. Philosopher-sama~ Is Queen-sama, is Queen-sama alright? Erm yes. This individual is alive. Rather, what do you mean by Philosopher-sama? Everyone, our Queen-sama is alright. Lets immediately carry Queen-sama to the hive. Philosopher-sama, please allow us to move Queen-sama first. Ye yes, go ahead. Thank you. Small bee-like individuals about 20cm in height carefully carried the queen in their arms and flew toward the direction of the beehive together. So Luciel-sama is alright Im sorry. Milfeene came over and fell to her knees and bowed after confirming our condition. Right. For some reason, she began with a dogeza. And? Why did you suddenly prostrate on the ground? Because I did something unforgivable. I currently do not possess the ve crest. Theres no ve crest? Spirit-sama removed my ve crest and asked me to save this vige. Arent this worlds dragons and spirits too egocentric? And whats thepensation? epting to do this shoulde with somepensation. But if she had malicious intent then Lionel and Cathy would have noticed. This spirit amulet. He wanted me to pass this to Luciel-sama when you have saved the Hhi tribe. So its that kind of development? Milfeene passed me the amulet while remaining in her seiza position and once again bowed down after that. Milfeene, you can decide if you want to be independent or return to being a ve. If you return to being a ve I would give you punishment so think about it well. And so, youre listening anyway right, spirit? Forgive that girl. I can only dispel the ve crest of those with strong faith in me. He was listening as expected. I looked at the sky and spoke. If thats the case, then you could have spoken to me directly. If I did that then you would have headed over withrge numbers. If you did that then yourpanions would have fallen into confusion and cut each other. Even so, he could have said something. I wanted to say that but he did have a point. Regardless of how manypanions I bring along, even Lionel received such extensive wounds. And so, what is this amulet? After I asked that, a mechanical voice echoed in my brain. Obtained the blessing of the water spirit Even here huh. There are blessings to be acquired here as well huh. What is the blessing of the water spirit? You will understand when you obtain the water dragons blessing. I heard an amused voice from somewhere. This amulet is? Something that allows you to traverse this forest without getting lost. Dont lose it. When do I return here? I cant answer that. However, you will face despair. If you have the strong determination to stand up after that, you will be able to visit this ce once again. Despair? What does he mean by standing up after that? I was uneasy with the vague words used by the spirit. What do you mean by despair! Hey, hey! However, no matter how many times I called out the spirit never replied. Luciel-sama, whether if we are going to the Hhi tribe settlement or returning, we need to hurry or the sun will set. Lionel warned me. Yeah. Milfeene, what do you want. Please allow me to return to being a ve. Ha~ why is everyone so particr with being a ve. A ve for Luciel-sama does not have to live like a typical ve and sometimes it is easier to move with the identity of a ve. A smile floated on Lionels face as he told me. Shes no longer lying. Yes. I breathed a sigh looking at Milfeene rejoice at bing a ve. Then, while considering the contents of the negotiation with the Hhi tribeter, I began walking toward the settlement. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. I secretly released the 2nd chapter. Chapter 087: Negotiations with the Hacchi race and the legend of the Philosopher Chapter 087: Negotiations with the Hhi race and the legend of the Philosopher Trantor: Tseirp Reaching the Hhi tribes settlement, unlike when miasma was drifting about, we now saw the Hhi tribe peopleing out. I guess such strong miasma was considerably poisonous. Upon muttering that, a number of the Hhi tribe flew over and replied with smiles on their faces. Philosopher-sama, thank you for saving Queen-sama and the vige. If Philosopher-sama wasnt around, I cant fathom what would have happened to our vige. Philosopher-sama is our saviour. I was told such things but I wondered why they thought I was a philosopher so I asked them for the reason. Its good that I was able to rescue you all. By the way, why do you all think that I am a philosopher? They replied with a mysterious look on their faces. In the legends, Philosopher-sama gantly appears when miasma spreads through the forest and drives away the miasma by releasing bluish white light. When the forest was once again covered in miasma, I was told that the 2nd and 3rd philosopher would appear. Releasing bluish white light like in the legends, clearing the miasma, are you not Philosopher-sama? So itspletely the fault of Philosopher-san. What 2nd and 3rd philosopher. Is this some stage performance Unfortunately, I am a healer in training. This time, I came to negotiate with the Hhi tribe but without Queen-sama it cant be done right? Eh? If thats the case, Ill bring Haniru-sama over. One of the Hhi tribe individuals flew into a beehive above in the sky. Nevertheless, why was Queen-sama caught? And why did you all not flee from the forest? Theres no way we can leave Queen-sama behind and run! A youth(?) raised his voice and began endlessly talking about how amazing the queen is. Please end it there. A dignified voice resounded and the queen, the elder from before, and a slightlyrger youth appeared. Immediately, the Hhi tribe members in front of my eyes smoothly opened a path. Philosopher-sama, thank you for saving me and the vige. The bowing queen had wings d in magical power different from the other Hhi tribe members, with the wing emitting a faint light. It is an unexpected development but I am d to be able to save you all. And I heard you wish to negotiate? Yeah. My deduction may be wrong but I believe you all are able to create honey. Yeah. You are right. Ill first properly exin to them my desire. My n is to I talked about my n. And asked that they somehow cooperate. I see. However, even if it is Philosopher-sama who saved the vige, I cannot give you an immediate answer. I guess so. It was a difficult proposal so I did not expect an instant approval. Which is why, please guide my son Haniru and a couple others to Ienith. What do you mean? If we can be convinced that your word ispletely trustworthy, I wish to be in your care as well. Thank you. A smile naturally spilled from my expression at their unexpected offer to dispatch members to confirm the situation. I thought there was a need to conduct multiple negotiations so this was a really significant step. Nevertheless, Philosopher-sama sure thinks of interesting things. Really? Yeah. I imagined that the human race was a lot more arrogant so I was surprised. I could easily imagine that something happened between them and humans in the past. I felt that I had to investigate the Hhi tribes history it was kind of an intuition. And so why did Queen-sama turn into that slime? Or why were you captured by it? About half a month ago during dawn, something was thrown into the forest when a flying dragon flew over. The youths from the vige saw that and went to investigate, discovering a broken bottle containing that slime which had begun emitting miasma. Half a month ago about the time we went to thebyrinth huh All physical attacks against that slime werepletely ineffective and because we have never seen a nucleus of that colour before, I, the only person who can use magic, attacked it with wind attribute magic but the slime suddenly leaped toward me I have no recollection of any events after that. The Hhi tribe elder continued the story. We tried using fire to attack it and save Queen-sama but the slime used Queen-sama as a shield and we could not attack at all. An intelligent slime? Or was it defensive instinct? I looked toward Lionel but he was listening seriously and unusually did not notice my gaze. Gradually the slime becamerger and that miasma attracted monsters which it began absorbing. Since yesterday, it began giving birth to undead monsters and we could only ask for help from the Spirit-sama of legends. Praying to spirits instead of praying to gods huh. Looks like the faith in spirits in this world is considerably strong as well. Rather, if the Philosopher is a reincarnated individual as well, the Philosophers words it would be better to read his biography as well. Ah, I should pay attention to the conversation. And so, like in the legends we arrived so that was the situation. Nevertheless, its a good thing that Queen-sama didnt dissolve. It was thanks to this. Queen-sama said and showed me an amulet that I saw somewhere before. That is? The amulet of the water spirit. It is an amulet that is passed down to sessive generations of queens. The queen caringly stroked the amulet and pasted it on her body. Looking at the amulet gradually disappear, I realised that I waspletely manipted by the spirit this time. I see. I couldnt help but reply with a monotonous reply. Seems like this time, the water spirit wanted to save the kin that was devoted to it. However, if that slime was left alone, it would have surely berger and there would be a high possibility of this forest and Ienith falling into a dangerous crisis thinking about it that way, maybe it was good that I was manipted by the spirit this time. It was smoothly defeated during its early stages but if it had reached the stage of covering the forest with miasma, my n of attracting adventurers would have been all for naught. Moreover, because I saved the Hhi tribe this time, I had the chance to contact them so I guess it is good fortune. Thats right. Theres no use thinking about it negatively for these kind of situations. Ill consider this as the guidance of Great Luck-sensei. I felt slightly more at ease thinking about it. Would you be staying for the day? The queen said that but looking up and imagining how I would sleep, I could not muster the courage to stay. Even though you offered, mypanions are waiting so I will have to reject your offer this time. I rejected with a smile. I see. Then please take this gift. The queen turned around and passed me a barrel that looked like it could fit 30 litres, filled with crystal-like yellow globes. Housed in this barrel is honey. If you ce this honey globe into a container about the same size as this barrel filled with water, after one night it would be mead so I hope you would enjoy it. Seems like there are various methods to make alcohol in this world. I will dly ept it. Would it be alright if I call for Haniru-dono and his retinue at ater date? No, we will be apanying you. Is that alright? Yes. Since it is a great chance to see the outside world. I guess they have already anticipated various patterns after listening to the negotiation. Seems like they have said their farewells as well. Understood. I will take care of your son and his retinue. We will regrly return to this forest so I promise to bring them along every time. Thank you. Thus, we left the Hhi tribes settlement. So it was actually so near? After walking for less than 10 minutes from the Hhi tribes settlement, we exited the forest and saw everyone. Preparation for dinner will beplete soon nya. Lionel made eye contact and Cathy immediately tried to pull my hand but I stopped her and decided to introduce the Hhi tribe members and my squad. Please think of them as delegations of the Hhi tribe. They will y a crucial role in my ns so I hope you all firmly protect them as well. Haniru-dono and retinue, these are my ves but also my subordinates. We will be in your care. After that, dinner was already prepared after all so by the time we all had our fill, the evening sun was already sinking across the horizon. It will quickly drop into total darkness so everyone proceed with caution. Yes! To be safe, I applied Area Barrier on everyone before we began setting off. The attached light on the carriage lighted up the road, allowing us to easily spot far away enemies. It was a magic tool that I had Pa make but its usefulness was immediately achieved. There was the risk of having our position known to enemies but it was constructed so that we would not be caught paralyzed by sudden ambushes. Seems like they are only monitoring us from a distance. I see. Through the reports, I knew that there were opposition factions and understood that they might prey on us when we were outside the city. In the reports from Dorstar, he advised that there were people who were not amused by the fact that I did not act obediently as Ieniths representative. They are of the Centaur (horse beastmen) race while at that side are monsters nya. I pray that there isnt going to be a raid. Today should be a wait-and-see situation. From tomorrow onward there might be attacks. Everyone, just dont die instantly. Thus while thinking that today they were only confirming the hostile forces and that it might get rough from tomorrow onward, I was d that we returned safely to Ienith. Chapter 088: Luciel’s underground domestic affairs plan Chapter 088: Luciels underground domestic affairs n Trantor: Tseirp After arriving at Ienith, we returned to the Healers Guild. On the way back, Kefin and the others directed the way to Dorstar-sans ce and we shared our progress status and exchanged information. Were back. Did anything out of the ordinary happen? Jordo-san shook his head and as I checked their progress, I asked Lionel to stay behind and told the others that they were free to spend their time. Yarubo squad headed for the underground 4th floor while Dn, Pa, and Rician headed for the underground 3rd floor. Cathy, Milfeene and Crecia headed for the canteen. Me, Lionel and Hanirus group moved to the underground 1st floor. This is the basement. I n to make it simr to how it is here. The impact was so great that they, the retinue with Haniru-san included, stood there dumbfounded with their mouths agape. I was surprised as well when I saw it for the first time. I could not imagine that there would be an empty space underground. Unbelievable. The air here is clean and if the number of trees is increased, I feel it can beparable to a forest. The retinue all nodded their heads as well. I have given an exnation along the way to this Healers Guild but this is my dwelling. It is intended such that we would have no trouble amodating people no matter the number. Seriously amazing. However, how do you intend to sell it? I have already received approval for that. However, I have no idea what the other party thinks about it though I smiled and slowly advanced my n. I intend to invite the bear beastmen who are knowledgeable about nts into this n but I do not know the Hhi tribe well enough so I only intend to do so if you have no problem with it. The honey-loving bear beastmen would definitely get on board with the n if I invited them. However, the Hhi tribe is indispensable in this n so it was difficult to draw the line. There are no problems. However, wouldnt it be too confined with this amount of area? Yes. Construction has already begun. I n to have the depth to be about simr to the underground 3rd floor here and convert the whole slum district into a pseudo-space to nt flower gardens and fruit-bearing trees. That was not the only thought in my head. Ive examined a botanical illustration book but nts like sugar beet or sugarcane does not exist. The Elimasia Empire and the Rubruk Kingdom are the only 2 countries that export sugar but all information about the manufacturing method and the ingredient have beenpletely shut out. Currently, Ienith was growing spices and medicinal herbs. I wont say that it is bad and I hope that they continue. My intent when I thought of the new business n was to aid the weak. Of course, I do not intend to offer this opportunity for free. Thats right, it muste with a pledge. (TL: Im starting to think that what he means by pledges are the written agreements people sign to seal business deals not sure yet, but it fits his sryman background. The kanji can also be tranted as written oath.) Anybody who talks about it, writes anything regarding it, finds any means to transmit the information, or takes any illegal actions would be forcibly severed from the n. Moreover, I specified that the person who reveals it will be forced to drink Object X. Even in the case that it was threatened out of them, they would also be severed from the n but they would not be forced to drink Object X. So the underground is to be constructed into an orchard and flower garden to allow us to create honey. I see, it looks like it would be interesting, for thoughts about the distribution of profits to only be consideredter on. I was confident that Haniru-dono was greatly interested. While chiming in to show I was paying attention, I was thinking that the person who holds the right to make the decision was the queen but, currently the person-in-charge was Haniru-dono so I pitched my closing sales pitch. (TL: Pretty much a sales pitch to sway buyers on the fence to actually decide to buy, usually by asking a question like How would you like to pay, credit card or cash? so that they instinctively think that they want to buy it. Or that is what I got from reading up online.) So if it is up to Haniru-dono, when would you be able to start? Hmm. The beginning would be a testing stage so would it be alright if I nt the few flower seeds that we brought along? Haniru-dono had an eager personality, more so that I had imagined. If this works out well, all that remain would be some minor fine tuning. Yes. We have the elves that are familiar with nts and dwarves that are knowledgeable about soil so leave the management to us. The truth be told, it was not like I did not have any concerns. This time, I learnt that there are irregr existences like the Spirit as well as the ability to dispel ve contracts. Even if they agree to work with me here, I feel that I have to enforce a slightly stronger oath. I n to assign the elf girls to this city. Once the field is set I would not need them anymore and the Pope also told me that its alright to release them from very and hire them for the Healers Guild when I go on a journey. Well, I intend to leave that decision up to the 3 of them. Now that you mentioned it, why are those forest people the elves, ves to Philosopher-sama? A certain ve dealer fled and the Healers Guild took them in when they were on the verge of dying. They told me that they would prefer to remain as ves so they maintained their status. I believe their desire to remain as ves may be due to the good treatment or because I am their saviour, but I intend to release them whenever they wish for it. I looked at Lionel but he lightly smiled as usual. I see. Then why did you not allow the elf ves to fight? Haniru-dono asked with a serious look but I did not have a clear answer. Hmm~ Thats a difficult question to answer but I decided that they would be in the way duringbat. I do not wish to fight alongside those that I do not trust. Lionel here is one that I already trust to the extent of offering to dispel his ve contract. Though, he always refuses it. But I thought it would be harsh on a human to be a ve? He made it sound like there exist certain criteria to handle human ves. I answered honestly with a smile. Basically, I do not understand the way to handle ves. There was no guide to very and I do notprehend the talks about ves gettingcent if they are given bed and food. I see. I do not bother to save criminal ves but I believe that nobody wants to be a ve. If fate brings me to ves, I prefer to see faces with expressions showing that they are trying their bestpared to faces with looks of despair. Although Lionel always say that I am too naive. If I set off for a journey at this moment, I believe I would only bring along Lionel and Cathy. Everything left unattended here should be fine with Jordo-san around and if they refuse then I can always forcefully dispel the ve contract. Of course, Ill pay them but whates next would be entirely up to themselves. You really resemble Philosopher-sama in the story. Haniru said as heughed. After briefly exining the underground to them, I invited them to the guildmasters room to discuss the ns schedule, the seeds of the flowers and fruits to nt and the selection of the fruit trees present in the forest. Milfeene, are you aware that you could have been killed by Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama? Cathy spoke to Milfeene and Crecia. Theres no way Id be killed Spirit-sama revealed that it was all for the sake of Luciel-sama. She looked at Milfeene with a chilling gaze and shifted her gaze to Crecia. Hiii, wha, what is it? Why didnt you say that you lied? Rician who is not here is also guilty as well. Crecia immediately began speaking from the fear. Because we were told that it as for Luciel-samas sake. By the Spirit? Yes. Moreover, he said that Luciel-sama would be able to easilymand the situation. Lionel-sama was hurt to such a serious extent. Like hell it was easy! Cathy was angry with herself all the way. And regretted the fact that it would have been better if she headed to the Hhi tribes settlement as well then. The faith in Spirits is thin within cat beastmen like Cathy. Cathy carefully observed Crecia but she did not see any signs that she lied. However, she intuitively knew that Milfeene was still hiding something. Milfeene, the current you is not a ve right? Why did you be Luciel-samas ve? With you capabilities, you can sufficiently earn a living as an adventurer. Milfeenes expression did not reveal anything under Cathys questioning as she answered with a single sentence. I cannot say. Cathy directed a sharp gaze at Milfeene and further questioned. Is that also influenced by the Spirit? I cannot say. Cathy noticed the look of resolve on Milfeenes face when she raised her head. Which was why Cathy gave a warning. Is it family? Or a revtion from the Spirit? So its the revtion from the Spirit huh. Thats good. If you undertook the actions this time due to your family being held hostage or something, I would have killed you. But there will not be a second time. Cathy said before leaving the canteen. Was Cathy-san always such a frightening person? Receiving the gaze different from the usual friendly and absentminded Cathy, Crecia was trembling but Milfeene was quivering even more. The content of the revtion to Milfeene from the Water Spirit was to facilitate the chance meeting between Luciel and the girl holding the title of Dragon God Priestess and the blessing of the Spirit King. Milfeene, who was told by the Spirit that it was unnecessary to speak to others about it, was on the verge of crying but she could only search for the girl who possesses the Spirit Kings Blessing. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 089: Relationship between honey and the Bear beastmen Chapter 089: Rtionship between honey and the Bear beastmen Trantor: Tseirp The next day, I passed my magic stones to Dn and Pa and asked them to continue digging the underground 3rd floor. I wish to make an entrance from the other side as well but I have not received their pledge so I cant do that yet. Please clean up thepartments while I discuss with Haniru-dono here. Understood. Ill continue digging. Illpact the walls. Ive forgotten that the 2 of them usually do not speak much. Then, I noticed the 3 elves. Crecia, Rician, Milfeene, listen to Haniru-donos opinion, discuss about where and what type of seeds to sow and write them down on a piece of parchment for me to seeter. Yes. This morning, the 3 of them pledged to me. With that, I can bind them to a certain extent but if it is hopeless then it cant be helped, I would just not involve myself with them if that happens again so I dont really mind it. This time, the pledge established joint responsibility. If any of themmit something, all 3 of them will be sold as ves together. Theres a chance that they would immediately return even if their ve contracts are dispelled and if they lose their memories about meeting us, if spirits are involved then theres a chance they will be returned to us as well. Ability-wise, I believe they are necessary personnel for the orchard, honey, and mead distillery. Last night, while talking about the spirits and the elves special characteristics with Lionel and Cathy, I decided on how to handle them. Cathy told me that she confirmed the situation about their ve status with Rician and was told that only people with strong faith in spirits can dispel the ve contract. When I firmly had a talk with them, they properly told me nya~ She said with a smile but her eyes werentughing. Its definitely because Lionel got hurt but isnt she over thinking it? Going by that criteria, Milfeene is an elf of age above 200 so I guess her faith would be considerably strong. Humans worship the Chief God Kuraiya to use magic and simrly they beseech spirits to use spirit magic so their devotion should be strong to arge extent as well. They gave priority to the revtion from the spirit that nears godhood which they always had faith inpared to me who only became their master for 10 days. I guess that cant be helped. Surely if Cathy was ordered by Lionel as well, a simr situation would ur and I can easily imagine who she would prioritize between me and Lionel. Well, since the situation changes depending on whether she is convinced or if I sense something, the situations will never be equal Even though I thought I no longer need to think about these things aftering to this world Its a secret that I felt nostalgia toward my life in Meratoni when I was thinking about this. The next morning, when I told the 3 of them, Crecia looked like she was about to cry, Rician red at Milfeene and Milfeene apologized with a deep bow. I told the 3 of them that this was coercion and as of now they can still discard the ve contract but the 3 of them still rejected. Thus, I now had 3 people with ve crests that would automatically dispel if they conduct any harmful activities against me, my n or the Healers Guild. Once a day, Cathy and Naria would be in-charge of checking their ve crest and I stopped devoting time to this matter. Naria, please continue to teach the ves literacy and general knowledge. Yes. Naria asked How about Luciel-sama joined as well? but I dont have such time. Kefin squad will patrol around the guilds perimeters while Yarubo squad and Baderu squad, I ask that you flush out the opposition without overexerting yourselves. Yes! That was a really good answer. While praying from my heart that they can sessfully rehabilitate, I called out to Lionel and Cathy and departed. Lionel, Cathy, well first go visit the bear beastmen. Yes! After calling out to Jordo-san, we left the Healers Guild. Although we came to meet with the bear beastmen, there were a number of tiger beastmen present as well. Good morning. Seeming as if they did not notice me, the tiger beastmen gave a surprised nod and left as if they were running away. I wonder what that was about? Thats a slightly disturbing sign. Today is Yarubo squads turn to keep track of them so its fine nya. Lionel showed that he was thinking while beside him Cathy answered with augh. Did you notice something? When I investigated the centaur tribe slightly, I found that the tiger beastmen are involved nya. Since that was investigated within the span of yesterday, Cathy is outrageously talented after all. Please report something like that as well. Cathyughed and averted her gaze. I was somehow healed by thatical action. Ill keep that in mind nya. Ha~. Well then, lets ask what the tiger beastmen came here for and begin the negotiations. I knocked on the house that the tiger beastmen were in and the door was banged opened with an amazing momentum that was then stopped by Lionel. As I ugh!? There was a bang and this time, the sound of something hard hitting the door was heard, before Lionel slowly opened the door, greeted by the sight of a bear beastman holding onto his head. Are you Brian-dono? It was hard to distinguish between them. While taking note of a surprising side of Lionel, I applied Heal and Recover. The recovered Brian-dono woke up and gave an embarrassed look when he noticed us and invited us into the house. Were you in the middle of something? Our tribe is small in numbers so we have various things to do. Brian-dono smiled weakly. I see. If its alright with you, maybe you can give me your trust and confide in me? I am aware that Luciel-dono is currently the representative for Ienith. However, this is a problem between tribes so please understand. Does he not realize that by saying so he had alreadypletely revealed their rtions with the tiger beastmen? I see. Then Ill return for today. I smiled and said to Brian-dono. Was there something you wished to talk about? There was, but without an established rtionship of trust, the talk about hone the talk cant be done without trust. I once again smiled and stood up, but Brian-donos flustered voice resounded across the house. Ho, hone, you mean its a talk about honey? Shh~. This is a confidential talk, we can talk about it after we further strengthen our rtionship of trust. I stopped him with an index finger ced in front of my nose before I checked left and right and said with a soft voice. What is it about? Hmm. While pretending to be worried, I took out a small 100ml bottle and stopped right before I passed it to Brian-dono. This is honey. If you feel like trusting me, pleasee visit the Healers Guild. After saying that, this time, I handed it over to Brian-dono. Brian-dono trembled as he took the lid off the bottle, dripped the honey on his hand and licked. Brian-dono who began trembling violently made sure to cap the bottle before flying out of the door. The next moment, with light emitting out of his body apanied by a Bofun sound, Brian-dono became giant. Then, Kuma!, he gave out an amazing roar. Doesnt he seemrgerpared to before? So there are various types of beastmen as well huh I was surprised nya~!? While listening to the surprised remarks from the original two, I thought Wouldnt this make it obvious that he just ate honey? but decided to give him a warning after his giant form ends. About 5 minutester, the wolf beastmen and dragonewt guards came to investigate but they were convinced by my exnation that I gave him some leftover honey and left. That caused me to facepalm as it indicated that this happened every time. His body returned back to his small size 30 minutes after his transformation. Now stood Brian-dono who had finally returned to his original or a size smaller than before due to the fact that he was prostrating on the ground. By the way, it seems like the person who spread the usage of dogeza was Philosopher-sama so Ive already concluded that Philosopher-sama was a reincarnated individual as well as a Japanese. I did not expect such a transformation due to the honey but I am not angry as well so please raise your head. What are you saying. That was the first time Ive ever tasted honey that is of such high quality, with not one bit of impurities or rather, with such condensed magical power. If one is a bear beastmen, it is natural to pledge allegiance. So that honey was of finest quality huh It was great that I helped the bee tribe. After such exchanges, when I asked about the previous tiger beastmen, he began speaking unreservedly. Ienith has a total of 10 beastmen races but there originally was 14 races. What were the 4 races? Cow beastmen, horse beastmen, monkey beastmen and elephant beastmen. They were expelled from Ienith due to various reasons. When I first heard of this country, I heard that there were individuals who do not want to bind themselves to this city as well as races that want to unt their territories in the wide Ienithnd? Brian-dono shook his head and spoke. They were driven out due to the race having too few numbers or from repeated battles. Nobody wants to make a vige or settlement where monsters roam about freely. Then, the tiger beastmen that were previously here? We were told to not cooperate with Luciel-dono, wholesale herbs to the Herbalist Guild as we have done up until now, and to not let this be known to the other races. And if the secret is out? We would most likely be harassed by the centaurs. Including Shaza, they are seriously without hope. Unlike the dragonewt tribe, they do not have any deviousness. Ah, lets go visit the Adventurers Guild after this. I understand. I will send a subordinate tomorrow night, follow that person ande to the Healers Guild. Ill have you all pledge once there but I do not intend to do anything detrimental to the bear beastmen. Luciel-dono, no, Luciel-sama, please take care of the bear beastmen. I guess he had been under enormous pressure. Brian-dono once again said with a deep bow. Let us both work hard together. We were seen off by Brian-dono as we headed for the Adventurers Guild. What do you mean? Theres no problem with Brian-dono, but they are without a doubt rough. Once they have a taste of power they would not be able to let it go. Lionel said with a heavy nod. Theres a chance that you might need to condemn them nya. Cathy was grinning but today I somehow felt that her mood was bad. Please give me a break from that Theres a high risk that they would topple the power bnce. If it is simr to what happened to the original Adventurers Labyrinth Nations capital Grandol, it is just a question of sooner orter. Luciel-sama just do what you n to do nya. Lionel-sama and I will support you nya. Yeah. Im counting on you two. When I said that, the 2 of them exchanged gazes and spoke whileughing. I suddenly feel itchy all over. Ive been surprised the second time for today nya~. I felt gratitude toward the 2 of them, especially after yesterday. Come on! Lets go. We began walking toward the Adventurers Guild with the usual formation, with me right in the middle, Lionel walking ahead and Cathy protecting the rear. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. TLs Note: Companion goals? Hahaha Chapter 090: Disturbing rumours about the Philosopher’s past Chapter 090: Disturbing rumours about the Philosophers past Trantor: Tseirp When we arrived at the Adventurers Guild, voices came from within. Dragonyer. Dragonewts messenger. Torturer from hell. Object Xs poster child. I understand dragon yer, but arent all the others weird? Even I would drown in tears after hearing those words. My heart denied all the voices from the surroundings and I headed toward the reception. Good afternoon. I wish to meet with either Jasuan-dono or Jias-dono, is it alright? Ple, please wait a moment. The cat beastman receptionist ran up the stairs. Jasuan-dono appeared with a green face and was sweating profusely. Jasuan-dono, Ill be hurt if you show such demeanour. I only made you drink that because I was seriously angry. Ha, haha. What are you talking about? What can I do for you? (TL: He spoke super politely.) Object X has the power to imnt trauma into the dragonewts huh. While feeling slightly sympathetic toward Jasuan-dono, I conveyed my business to him. I wish to talk about the matter regarding attracting adventurers as well as regarding the monsters within the undeveloped forest that expand across the undevelopednd. After I said that, Jasuan-dono transformed from his previousedic appearance and spoke. Its inconvenient to speak here so pleasee to the guildmasters room. Thinking that there was some trouble brewing from his expression, I followed Jasuan-dono and visited the guildmasters room. Jias-dono was there as well. Possibly due to them being siblings, seeing Jasuan-donos serious expression, he offered his seat. And so, what do you wish to talk about the matter regarding attracting adventurers as well as the monsters within the undeveloped forest that expand across the undevelopednd? Jasuan-dono reiterated the question to inform Jias-dono as well. Yeah. Yesterday, I headed to the undeveloped forest to procure materials. The monsters we defeated there were mostly themonly heard of goblins, orcs, and wolf type monsters. I see, so you entered the undeveloped forest. Jias-dono furrowed his brows and closed his eyes. There were trolls and mandrakes as well but I did not imagine that those monsters are traded with high prices so I came to confirm with the Adventurers Guild. Jias-dono opened his eyes and began speaking. Mandrakes are traded at about 10 gold coins by the Herbalist Guild so they are without a doubt costly materials. However, that is the only expensive material within that forest. What do you mean? There are rumours about that forest being the habitat of spirits. But it really is? Ah, I understand that there are none today. However, in the past, I heard that there were many adventurers who aimed to obtain its blessing or get rich quick by capturing the spirit. Looks like a lot happened to the water spirit but this is a different matter from that. So what do you mean by that is all there is to the forest now? Apparently, the adventurers kept losing their way and the monsters attacked regardless of day or night. Moreover, there was once an outbreak of monsters from the forest and a stampede urred but I heard that Philosopher-sama solved it. Did Philosopher-sama cleanse the forest? ording to the literature from that time, he summoned numerous spirits and defeated thousands of monsters alone. Sounds like he was very strong. Yeah. However, after defending Ienith, he remarked that Theres no way those who hold malicious intent can see spirits! so adventurers and merchants began leaving Ienith. I somehow had an inkling to what happened next. Dont tell me the reason why there wasnt a Healers Guild in Ienith was because? Yeah. Philosopher-sama supported Ienith when he was alive and the construction of the wells and spice seeds is told to be brought by Philosopher-sama. However, it is also said that Philosopher-sama was the one who brought about the poverty and when we were young, I heard that he was chased out of Ienith. Saving Ienith from the monsters onught, he spoke out for the sake of the spirits which caused the economic crisis of Ienith. Philosopher-sama took responsibility by not only investing his own money, he also worried about the future of their industry but its saddening to see that he is resented by the subsequent generations. By any chance was that rted to the start of the humanoid-supremacy group? I cant say that it is unrted. There was certainly records that there were many beastwomen among the wives of Philosopher-sama. So Philosopher-sama was a Riajuu huh. (TL: Riajuu = Someone with a fulfilling life/ sessful social life) Well, he did his work splendidly and he surely must have been its pointless to have delusions and to drop dirty jokes so Ill stop there. (TL: He was going to say his member must have been splendid as well hahaha.) If we want to attract adventurers, where would you designate the hunt for monsters? Thats the fundamental question. If there are particrly strong and high-value monsters then there would not be any problem. For example, the retired adventurers can work as escorts to the borders of the country, sell honey and mead, sow seeds in the fields and study cotton, those that are good in fieldwork can change their job as well. Whether or not its beneficial or detrimental, I believe that by arranging for clothes, food, and lodging and making the ce easy to live in, it would definitely make the city a ce people would want to live in. Jias-dono stood up and took out a map. Youve seen this map before but here. Jias-dono pointed at a nk zone. Wasnt it only mountains or rather cliffs there? Yeah. But ording to the reports, I heard that it does not continue as cliffs indefinitely. Heard? You mentioned that you heard of it, who did you hear from? A bird beastmen. I did not have a good impression of Ieniths tiger, bird and rabbit beastmen. (TL: I understand tiger but I dont know why bird and rabbit as welldid they do something?) Incidentally, what can be found there? I received reports that there were Harpies and Lamias, Rock Lizards and the Fairies, Nymphs and Dryads as well as other never seen before monsters. It was like a fantasy monster parade, but doesnt this contradict the words from the Philosopher? Confirming the report cant be done huh. Who was the bird beastman? He never appeared after that. Hence, the Adventurers Guild never confirmed his story. Most likely because it was too suspicious. Furthermore, there was no evidence I thought that they are easily swayed but are the adventurers different? However once we expand, or wait theres that huh. So troublesome. Yeah. In actual fact, many adventurers suffered injuries. After that, thebyrinth increased activity so this story disappeared but I heard that it resurfaced once again. Alongside the description by Jias-dono with a meek expression, Jasuan-dono made an expression as if it was the first time he heard of it but Ill put that aside for now. I see. It smells like trouble but please work hard. By the way, I have prepared dwellings for the sake of attracting adventurers. Im delighted to hear that but you did well to prepare such a budget. I see. So he is picky about money after all but that means the profits is he pooling them somewhere and exploiting it? Ill have to think about itter. I smiled and answered. I paid from my own pocket. Because of that, I intend to hold all rights to it. Incidentally, the location is scheduled to be the current slums district. The inspection will be conducted by the Adventurers Guild so I wish to trouble you all to do so. Slums district looks like you have something nned. Seems like well have to select decent personnel as well. He stiffened and I wondered why was he the vice guildmaster, but I am also more uselesspared to Jordo-san so I guess Ill have to open my mind to the possibility that the number 2 manages the organization. I stood up and lowered my head. Yeah. If I leave it to Jias-dono and Jasuan-dono, I believe that you 2 would be able to interview adventurers who can work without discriminating. Later, Ill write down the adventurers who I wish to hire as well as the requirements for the adventurers who want to retire and pass it to you so Ill leave it in your hands. Yes. Jasuan-dono and Jias-dono stood up and corrected their posture before replying. Thinking that it is alright to trust these 2 people, I decided to ask another thing of them. I wish to meet with the Herbalist Guilds guildmaster so please act as an intermediary for us. Understood. I smiled lightly as I left. After leaving the Adventurers Guild, we began returning to the Healers Guild. The n will gradually begin with this but seems like it will be hard for it to proceed smoothly. We must extract the bad buds when it is still early. We never know if this might be somebodys conspiracy nya. Ha~. Hey you two, wont you consider dispelling the ve contract and bing my followers? Its fine by me if you want to be on equal footing with me as well. I said and the 2 of themughed and replied with the same words. I would like to remain as a ve. I am already a vassal to Luciel-sama in my heart so please work me to your fullest. Same as Lionel-sama nya. Moreover, I can collect information from various aspects as a ve so leave it to me nya. As expected huh. I dropped my shoulder and walked as I thought of how to ovee the future. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 091: Luciel’s plan Chapter 091: Luciels n Trantor: Tseirp After returning to the Healers Guild, we headed directly for the basement. The underground 1st floor haspletely been converted into a pasture. I guess the fields on this floor have already been moved to the underground 3rd floor. So amazing. Pa and the elf are rivals who love magic tools nya. Looks like Dn-san regted theirpetitive spirit well. Their words were exactly my thoughts. The ones who are delighted with this new setup are only Fornoir and the horses but well I guess that is fine in its own right. However, I wonder how the underground 3rd floor is like? I became curious and would not be able to calm down without confirming it. We immediately descended down the stairs. This is definitely abnormal. My true feelings spilled out from my mouth. We arrived at the underground 3rd floor. It had always been Dn and Pas workshop to the right-hand side while the opposite end was a wall. Where the wall once was now spread a field of about an area of 10a (1000m2) with trees nted without much particr order. In addition, simr to the underground 1st floor, a pseudo-sun have already been properly constructed. Ive certainly thought that by entrusting it to him, Dn would have expanded the underground 3rd floor but I did not imagine that they had already progressed to half the goal. If I ever had the desire to make it, wont they be able to create an underground country? Lionel and Cathy could only nod at my mutterings. When we approached closer, the Hhi tribe Haniru-dono noticed us and flew over. Philosopher-sama, they are amazing alright. If it is here, we would be able to live with a peace of mind. Hahaha. Well, even I was surprised by this. However, the city of Ienith does not seem to be as safe as you think so it is safer to slowly move in after the base for Haniru-donos Hhi tribe is made. I see. Then, please allow us to apany you when you all head for the forest for the next material procurement. Im thinking about bringing along individuals from the settlement as well as the seeds of the flowers and trees that produce honey. I noticed a slight look of sympathy exuding from his gaze toward my efforts but he seems more positive about itpared to yesterday eh? Isnt this a sign of OK? I asked to confirm. You mean? Yeah. Please let us assist you. Alright!! With this, the personnel required for the domestic affairs of the underground have been perfectly assembled. This time, arge portion of credit went to Dn and Pa, they certainly did a good job. Looks like Dn have firmly grabbed onto the Hhi tribes hearts. While praising Dn for a good job in my mind, I told Haniru-dono that tomorrow night we will have a meeting with the bear beastman Brian-dono and the slums boss Dorstar-san. I see. Philosopher-sama not only did work for this underground area but also worked hard at various other ces as well. Yeah. Nevertheless, I initially anticipated that it would take a long time, longer than half a year, for this ce to take form so I would be better able to concentrate on the work above ground if your Hhi tribe is here. I smiled while nodding to show that I felt really d. If thats the case then shouldnt we immediately head for the forest? No, we are still constructing the storage facility to house the materials and considering whether to confer anti-fire precautions. Either way, we would have to head toward the forest to procure magic stones. It would be troublesome if our usage of magic stone underground is leaked out so I had given up on purchasing magic stones from the Adventurers Guild. So it means it will be soon? Yeah. I n to do so a few dayster. At that time, with the dwarves and elves, we should be able to transnt the trees without much burden on them so please dont refrain from letting us know which trees to transnt. As expected of Philosopher-sama to think so far ahead. Staring at me with sparkling eyes, I could not say that I did not give much thought into it and I applied a mask of smiles from beginning to the end. I wanted to continue with work but it seemed like time for lunch so I called for everyone to have lunch. By the time we reached the canteen, Naria had already finished preparing the food. Apparently she was aided by the ve boys and girls that she taught. How is it Naria? I didnt specify anything. Its going well. I should be able to push them up to the minimum line if I have 3 months. I dont know what her minimum line is but the ve boys and girls all had happy expressions. The ves here were made up of humans and half beastkin, with 3 boys and 8 girls. Apart from the 3 elves, the boys and girls here were all below 20 years old, with some even younger than me. Those orphans under 15 were taken care by the adults and the others received upational training from Naria for a year. I also knew that apart from Naria, the off-duty healers and priest knights also taught them various things. There were prototypes of schools here so I strongly felt that to let the younger generation seed, there needs to be a school that allows anybody to enter and provides an environment to study after all. After lunch, I returned to the guildmasters room and looked at the parchments I received from Dn and the others. So we need more than 2000 orc-ss magic stones huh Why do the 2 of you look so delighted? Well~ Going to the forest or to thebyrinth, I dont mind either of them. Do remember to bring along escorts when you go out nya. No, Ill be bringing you guys along. Ill be bringing you guys along but there definitely wont bebat, please cherish your lives more. Ill firmly guard you this time as well. Ill tightly escort you this time nya. While thinking that the 2 of thempletely zing with motivations felt both reliable but also slightly sweltering, I slightly changed the topic. I fully understand that the 2 of you are verypetent taking into consideration the horse beastmen that appeared in the reports, there might be cases where we need to fight with beastmen. Well, Im pretty sure we will have to. Ill decide on whether to kill them or incapacitate them depending on my opponents strength nya. Ive killed monsters and killed animals for food but I have never killed those who can speak the same words as humans. I might not even be able to fight. Coming to this world, I have killed monsters and animals, dismantled them and ate them. However, I have not killed people or beastmen. Even though it is a life all the same and I understand that it is contradictory, but I still feel that there is something different. Something within me must have gone wrong. I felt like trembling from the fear of thinking about it but Lionel spoke in a calm voice and Cathy spoke after him. That is alright Luciel-sama. Except when it is unavoidable, allow us to carry out the dirty work. Luciel-sama can reach out your hand as always nya. We will drive away the hands of the wicked nya. Isnt that way too cool? There must be a reason why they stubbornly deny getting released from the ve contract. Im not sure if I can resolve it but I set my mind to one day repay my debt towards them. Thank you. The 2 of themughed and we discussed the n harmoniously and spent our time conductingbat training in the underground 4th floor after we came to a conclusion. The next night, Dorstar-san and 3 subordinates and Brian-dono and 2 followers visited the Healers Guild and we began our meeting in the guildmasters room together with Haniru-dono and the others. Thank you for gathering today. The reason why we are gathered here today is with regard to a new domestic affairs n. Ive had you all pledge previously so I believe you all already understand but please allow me to exin slightly more into detail. Well first start with some self-introductions. I smiled slightly and looked at all their faces. Dorstar-san raised his hand and began his self-introduction. I function as the boss of the slums district, the names Dorstar. We came into contact with the S-rank Healer-sama there because my youngsters attacked him and were turned into ves. He found out about the situation with regards to the half beastmen and offered a helping hand. I bet my life and swear allegiance. Saying it so over the top will cause the others to pull back okay. The next to raise his hand was Haniru-dono. I am Haniru of the Hhi tribe. My n in the forest was saved by Philosopher-sama when we were on the brink of destruction. Im impressed by Philosopher-samas magnificent ns so I wish to cooperate in this business venture. I noticed that the bear beastmens eyes grew brighter when they heard Hhi tribe. I am the bear beastman, Brian. Our race was being oppressed due to our small numbers but Luciel-sama gave a helping hand and offered honey so we chose to affiliate ourselves with him. Affiliation sounds like the merger and acquisitions of some listedpanies? Its like I acquired the bear beastmenpany from Ienith using honey Although it is the truth, he talked about honey unnecessarily but its great that Haniru-dono smiled when he heard that, but I wonder if he felt some aversion toward it or felt irritated. For the time being it seems alright so I sighed in relief. This time, we will advance our discussion is 3 stages. First, the dismantlement of the slums district. Second, the dwellings to attract adventurers for the establishment of the school. Third, regarding the new business. After dering that, looking at the surrounding, other than Brian-dono with a nk look, the others all nodded in silence. Firstly, the schedule for the dismantlement of the slums district, or before that, have the construction schedule for the Healing District been decided upon? Ive not heard from them. They most likely n to me it on us if the schedule is dyed anyway. Well, if thats how they do it, well just rapidly push forward our work. Ill push them during the next meeting. Half a day should be enough for us to convert the area into a vacant lot. However, we need magic stones so please take into consideration that the soonest it will be done will be one monthter. Is it really alright to prioritize the construction of the healing district? I have already obtained consent from the slum residents to move to new residences so arent there other things we ought to do? Dorstar-san asked worriedly but Ive already confirmed that there would not be any problems with Dn and the letters have already been written so there should not be any problems. Yeah. There are none as of now. Well move on to the second agenda now. I confirmed with my surroundings and continued. With regards to the school and adventurers dwellings, the houses for the school and adventurers will be constructed parts-wise so its alright. I said and nodded with a smile. What do you mean by parts-wise? In the first ce, is a school possible? Brian-dono could not take in everything and it was obvious that the approved agenda from the representative meeting attended by all the leaders was not transmitted to him. Yes. That was approved during the meeting with the leaders. That will all be paid for by Luciel-sama? It seems that way right? There are various gimmicks applied here but ultimately I will not suffer any losses. Though, please keep this a secret. It looked like Brian-dono was interested in the school apart from his interest in honey. For the 3rd agenda, it would be easier to understand by actually seeing it. Please follow me. It was then that the eyes of Dorstar-san, Brian-dono and their followers who entered the underground for the first time were opened wide. And when they knew of the n, Brian-san and his 2 followers all unanimously said. Are you a god! I was reminded of the time when I first met Pa andughed, but I immediately denied it and only said a few words. Let us all work hard together from here on out. The bear beastmen all transformed with a Bofun sound and roared. Kuma~~~!! (TL: Kuma = Bear just in case you all dont know) After their cries ended, Brian-dono prostrated on the ground with his enormous frame and spoke. We vow to do our best from now on for the sake of Luciel-sama and honey. That overlyrge impact dumbfounded everyone in the beginning butughter soon rang out. Seems like they transform every time they get excited. Thinking that the bear beastmen are really amusing after getting to know a new fact about them, I requested a few things that I wanted Brian-dono to help with. I assigned Kefin squad and Yarubo squad to escort them to ensure that they reached home safely. What do you think? There shouldnt be any problems with them. However, other than the dragonewts, we might get tripped by the other 7 races if we do not thoroughly investigate them. Please leave that to me nya. Apart from when we depart for the forest, could I have a little freedom to move around nya? Ill assign Kefin and the others as well but please do not push yourself too hard. I understand nya. Thus, the first behind-the-scenes meeting had ended. In preparation for the leaders meeting 2 dayster, I thought of causing a stir. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Im working hard to gradually up the tempo. TL: Hes still keeping the business n a secret >.< Chapter 092: Written pledge Chapter 092: Written pledge Trantor: Tseirp Within the mansion where the leaders gather at the northern central region of the capital Ienith, I attended a meeting with the representatives of the 8 races. The fox beastman representative Forens acted as the chairperson of the meeting. Well then, we shall begin this representatives meeting. Firstly, allow me to present the various earnings of the Merchants Guild. Forens-dono summarised the reports of the ies and expenditures of the state-owned shops and the Merchants Guild. He reported in detail what was soldst month and how it was sold along with the ie. I stayed silent for the time being as the dragonewt and tiger beastmen did not speak out during this report. That is all. Please raise your hand if you have any questions, if not we will proceed on to our next agenda there doesnt seem to be any so the next agenda would be the progress of the respective fields, Olga-dono please start. Yes. Regarding this months harvest He exined about the harvested spices, the spices that can be obtained next month, and the presence or absence of disease. Next, the rabbit beastman Ririaldo-dono reported on the extension of the fields and the presence or absence of monsters. The dog beastman Sebec-dono proceeded to report on the fields that they have cultivated. Next, regarding security, it has always been managed by Jack-dono until now but from now on it will be managed by Kyasral-dono. Four days ago the bear beastmen transformed but other than that there were no other remarkable incidents. It was eye-catching alright. Regarding that incident, I handed over the honey I possessed so I apologize. I sometimes use it in cooking but the other day when Souther-dono apanied me, the bear beastman Brian-dono requested for me to import honey and I judged that it was impossible to achieve immediately so Theres no helping it if you gave them honey. Souther-dono said as he spoke from above. Then moving on, Souther-dono, any updates on the monitoring of the skies? No problems. Souther-dono answered. Okay. Well then, do the 8 races have anything I apologize. Including Luciel-dono, please raise your hand if you wish to suggest anything. Nobody raised their hands. I guess this happens normally. Are they nning to ignore the work they promised to do just like this? There was a need to ask about that and the meeting would be totally meaningless if it ended like this. Since thats the case, Ill have to use the report I received well. I thought until that point and raised my hand. So, Luciel-dono. There was a momentary pause but Ill ignore that. For the domestic affairs that I n to gradually advance, even if they originally do not have the motivation to do it, as long as I convince them then there wouldnt be any problems. Since yesterday, I have something that Ive been bothered with but rather than a report its more of a question. Firstly, who is supposed to drive the ns for the healing district? In addition, how about the structure of that plot ofnd and the relocation of the people living there? Who is responsible for the budget and to acquire the manpower required to construct it? I asked and the room became dead silent. I imagine they did not think that I would ask about the healing district. I can also somewhat understand that it would not proceed at all if nothing is done. However, I will not allow them to disregard their verbal promises. Whats the matter? If it has not been decided upon, is it alright if we distribute the responsibilities here? I think that there is no reason for us to scrap the decision to make the healing district that was made during the representative meeting. I said andughed. Regarding that, we are currently deciding on the allocation of budget. I see. What is the progress status? Is the budgeting team made up of only Forens-dono? No, I n to carry it out together with the dragonewts. I see. Well then Jack-dono, swear to the dragon and tell me about the progress status? Its the first time Ive heard of this. He looked like he just received a bolt from the blue. Normally they would dodge the question but since Ive been told that they would not lie to me because I possess the blessing of a dragon, it was the natural oue. I see. Well then Forens-dono? What is the meaning of this? Well everybody will forget about conversations sometimes. Olga-dono said and cut into the conversation. I see. That is true. I trust that everything will be put in ce by next months report. Including the construction period, personnel, and budget. Yes. I understand. He nodded. Second, of the 6154 residents living in Ienith, 1600 are children. Leaving those 1600 people out from the calction for the payment of workers, there should be quite a sum of money floating but is it left floating somewhere? That should not be the case, please wait a moment. Forens-dono tossed out his facilitator role and went to collect the ledger. Did I anger him? Ah, thats right Souther-dono, I wish to ask something, I heard that there was a brave bird beastman who drew a map of the nk area to the left of Ienith, is it true? I have heard of such rumours but I did not hear about who it was. I see. Then, could you help me find out by next months meeting? Its for the sake of attracting adventurers so please report even if he doesnt exist. Because Ill have to think of other strategies to attract them. Understood. It seemed like he was an adventurer so Im sorry if there really isnt such a person No worries. Ill entrust it to you. I answered with a smile and this time I spoke to the tiger beastmens representative. He should be Shazas substitute but I could not establish a good impression of him. Maybe its because he is a tiger beastman? Within the report just now, there was the talk about the day that the bear beastmen transformed, but apparently the people from the tiger beastmen race have been applying pressure on Brian-dono, have you heard about this as the representative of the tiger beastmen? After I said that, Souther-dono reacted before the tiger beastman could. What! Ive already told them toy low after the incident with Shaza, what are they thinking. Under that intimidation, the tiger beastman opened his mouth in a hurry. Pl, please let me verify the facts. Its the first time Ive heard of it. I dont know if he was panicking because he really didnt know about it or because Brian-dono talked about it but I felt that the atmosphere was gradually getting chaotic. The representatives office term is 2 years. Moreover, this time, it was only for a year and there wasnt any policy about it. For the healing district case as well, I felt that all of them were not well-informed about the wages and payment for each of the races. The representatives were most likely just figureheads. Which was why it was fine as long as they did not cause harm to their own races. Theres one other point regarding that question. Who is the person who pays the workers using the national treasury? The representative in office. Olga-dono showed an expression of serious thought. I see thats right. Well then, I also have something to report regarding the school and slums district. Ill start with the progress, the slums district is expected to be dismantled 3 monthster. Next, the school and houses meant to attract the adventurers are expected to be constructed on the vacant lot within 3 months to half a year. Thats wonderful. Nevertheless, you did well to erect a n to eliminate the half beastmen. Ririaldo-dono said that so he agrees to eliminate the half beastmen. I did not eliminate them. I moved them to a ce that matches them. I gave a grin. Thats amazing. The dog beastman Sebec-dono, cat beastman Kyasral-dono, and the quarreling bird beastman Souther-dono and Shazas substitute all gave a smile. The wolf beastman Olga-dono and the dragonewt Jack-dono gave anxious and sorrowful expressions. And so, the construction cost and the magic stones cost a total of 30 white gold coins but naturally the country would bear the cost right? I said with a smile and the replies were all as expected. Ieniths economy would go bankrupt. You should know that we cant draw out such an amount. Didnt you mention in the previous meeting that you would not apply material costs? No, I only specified the logs taken from the undeveloped forest. I said that I would not draw funds from the national treasury for directing adventurers to the undevelopednd but I did not say a word about everything being free? No, Im pretty sure you said that you would not im for anything apart from manpower costs. Ririaldo-dono said so but it waspletely his own assumptions. Hahaha. Thats wrong? The person who said that was Ririaldo-dono. I only said to leave the slums district to me? Please recall why I became the representative for this city even though it does not benefit me. I rejected his ims. Luciel-dono, thank you for waiting. Oh, Forens-dono. And so, what did you find? As what you said, the ounting does not tally. Meaning? Seems like theres corruption happening somewhere. Thanks to that, it would be difficult to extract the funds that you requested for earlier. The n is already advancing so 5 white gold coin has already been used? That Surely you dont intend for me to invest all of my personal funds for the sake of Ienith right? I scanned each of the representatives and all of them averted their line of sight. So Ive been treated as a fool If so then Ill throw out the exchange conditions. Firstly, I wish to purchase the entire area of the current slums district of Ienith. Rather than objecting to that, they all had puzzled expressions. Next, I will construct the school and all of the adventurers houses but the rights will belong to the Healers Guild. What about the entrance requirements for the school? Seems like Olga-dono wants Shi-chan to attend the school by all means. Ive mentioned it previously but for children, it is basically free of charge. Forens-dono, is it the country that buys the herbs from the Herbalist Guild? Or is it the Merchants Guild? The Merchants Guild handles it. I see. If thats the case, then if the church makes something for sale, I wish to have the authorization to sell the items without paying intermediary fees. Those are my 3 requests. Purchasing the slums district, buildings and rights, and authorization to sell products without intermediary fees Usually, it would be allowed given it is individual assets, but I cant grant it to a person from Saint Schulls Allied Nations. The second request can be allowed with conditions attached. I can acknowledge the third request. What are the conditions for the second? Toply when Ienith requests to purchase it. Thats fine. Finally, Ill say this, I dont want to go into dispute for ims that I did not say it. All the various races representatives here acknowledged it. Also, I would like your signatures on this written pledge. I took out a parchment and wrote down the words I said just now. Then, after the others all certified it, I channelled magical power into the written pledge and dedicated it to the Chief God Kuraiya. (TL: Ooo so thats how it works) It was recorded that one would lose their right as the representative if their own race broke their promise so there were some who paused for a moment but eventually they all signed. It was decided that 3 written pledge copies would be made, one would be kept by me, another kept in the leaders mansion and thest one stored for safe keeping in the Adventurers Guild. The reason why it was kept in the Adventurers Guild because there was the content about attracting adventurers so the suggestion was epted smoothly. This will end the meeting today. Please circte the information to your respective race. Let us construct the school and the housing for the adventurers. Also, I sincerely request for the cooperation of the Adventurers Guild and healing district to make it such that the adventurers have a peace of mind when earning a living. From now, Ill have the dragonewts, tiger beastmen, and bear beastmen begin work to gradually expand the city to makend for the healing district. Ill talk to the residents to adjust for the move. The bird beastmen shall closelymunicate with the Adventurers Guild to explore the matter about the monsters. The other races please continue to do your best for the fields. Forens-dono gave out instructions to each race. Forens-donos eyes were bloodshot from confirming that there was fraud urring so nobody could stop him now with that atmosphere. Thus, the monthly meeting of representative ended. As I was walking back, I thought to myself that it was the crucial period from now on. Originally, I thought that I had to be more cunning. To obtain full authority for the slums district and to keep the current factory operation in the Healers Guild a secret. However, a single persons oral pledge would not be binding so there was a need to put forth a written pledge that binds the whole race like I did this time. Ive been in this world for too long and had gotten the bad habit of relying on pledges that were not writing down on paper. It was thanks to Forens-san that I noticed that. As I was deep in thought, Lionelughingly told me. This time, the target on your life would be dyed for 3 months. Yeah. Somehow, but This time, Luciel-samas word were slightly dangerous nya. It wouldnt be strange if the conversation somehow fell apart nya. Ugh, sorry. Its been a long time since I had business negotiations so my words were all over the ce and the sequence of talks was totally wrong. If you cant learn to emit a stronger personality, you would not be able to establish what you want to establish nya. Thats the thing, Cathy. Luciel-sama is still 20 years old, theres still plenty of time. Lionel said with a smile but I am actually 35 years old with a 5 years gap where I was not working so I dont really have any excuses. To be honest, without Cathys intelligence, we would not have been able to pull Forens-dono into our alliance. Thank you. I was the one who passed on the information but Luciel-sama was the one who thought of a way to make him an ally nya. Forens-donos wife was in a condition that she could not see with her eyes. Yesterday I received that report and went to Forens-donos house to treat his wife. That was it. To be able to investigate the reticent Forens-dono, Cathy and Kefins groups work led to the sess of this times meeting. Thinking about what wille in the future, I decided in my heart to properly role-y the situations for events such as meetings that I know about ahead of time. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. An author who hopes for a miracle going into the busy world of the busy season. Chapter 093: Herbalist Guild guildmaster Chapter 093: Herbalist Guild guildmaster Trantor: Tseirp When we returned to the Healers Guild after the monthly meeting, there was a message from the Adventurers Guilds Jasuan-dono. Im sorry but I would have to trouble you to visit the Herbalist Guild tomorrow at noon. That was the message he conveyed. I heard the report from a female ve. Perhaps it was due to Narias teaching or due to her original education, I felt that I could give the female ve full passing marks as a receptionist. I see. Please continue to work hard under Naria. She happily bowed after I said that. My heart softened a little looking at that and I headed down to the underground. Is the underground 3rd floorpleted already? Not yet. Dn appeared when I muttered that as I saw therge and wide space. Youve been seriously working very welltely. I conveyed words of appreciation to Dn. He really aplished such a major undertaking with just Pa, I can seriously bow down to him. What are you saying, its giving me goose bumps. Luciel-sama was the one who came up with such grand ideas, I merely possess the strength to realise it. Thats all there is to it. Dn also doesnt waver huh I thought as I checked on the progress. I see. Then what about the school and the houses for the adventurers? Since they would all be the same, once weplete one house, all the other houses could be constructed based on it so it would be done quickly. However, magic stones and wood are insufficient, as stated in the report. Development of that is postponed for the time being. Thats regrettable. That made my spirit boil the most. Dn sighed as he shook his head. Luciel sama. The analysis has beenpleted. Pa called out. Dont say it like you analysed it all by yourself. Luciel-sama, I led andpleted the analysis of the items you acquired in thebyrinth. Rician interrupted our conversation. Firstly, the bracelet. Pa ignored Rician and passed to me the bracelet I acquired from a treasure box in the 47th floor of thebyrinth. It is an item that would be activated when the user channels magical power into it and says the magic word. A wind barrier would form with the weaver in the center and it can guard against fire and ice magic as well as breath attacks. Barrier? Perhaps, if that is activated, even the Red Dragons breath would be? The barrier might break for all we know. Pa said while diverting her eyes. Luciel-sama, what is this Red Dragon you speak of? The item inside the 50th floor treasure chest is the Key of the Hermit. Pa ignored Rician and handed me the key I acquired in the 50th floor. How is this used and what effects does it have? If you channel magical power into the key and imagine an invisible door as you turn the key, you would be able to create a building within the space. Its a cheat item different from what I had thought. I thought that it was a key that could open anything but its a cheat item in a different sense. Does it mean that even if I set off on a journey I would be safe with this key? Pa hesitated. That key is from a low rank lesser magic series of the Key of the Hermit series so people cannot enter the space. Rician described on behalf of Pa. While thinking that those 2 were a surprisingly goodbination, I was momentarily disappointed at the fact that people could not enter but doesnt it mean that I could journey without exposing Fornoir and the horses to danger? Would Fornoir and the horses be alright? Yeah. However, it is still a lesser magic key so its more logical to sell it for a high price? You can sell it for a high price even in auctions. Rician emphasized her point but she is most likely hoping for funding or magic stones for development after all. Ive heard that that was the cause as to why she became a ve. I feel that I have a need for it so I dont have any intention of selling it. Rician kept quiet after I explicitly told her my intention. Regarding this book you entrusted to me, I could not decipher it. Evidently, I would need to consign it to an institution that deciphers words and ancient characters but as long as I have no idea what is written in it, it would remain within my magic bag. After that, after spending time to talk about magic tools that would supply the fields with water and other magic tools that would make work more convenient, I exined to them that we would be heading to the forest in the morning the day after tomorrow. Thats why, do not do things like pulling an all-nighter tomorrow night. After telling them that, I conveyed the same contents to Haniru of the Hhi tribe and subsequently went for training. The next day, me, Lionel and Cathy together with Jasuan-dono, the 4 of us came to the Herbalist Guild. I have not heard about the fine details yet but how did the other party react? He immediately consented the moment I took out Luciel-samas name. I was wary due to the Gurohara incident but apparently he have been wanting to meet Luciel-sama. Is that so and until when would Jasuan-dono continue adding -sama to my name? I wont force you to drink Object X without any reason alright. No, Luciel-samas force can only be referred to as such. If possible please allow me to continue doing so. Please dont do so as much as possible. And definitely do not do it in public. I will be careful. After entering the Herbalist Guild, instead of heading straight to the guildmasters room, we were brought to the underground workshop. Because of the smell that stung our noses, I passed nose plugs to Lionel and Cathy before entering the workshop. Jasuan-dono was affected by the smell but heughed that the pungent odour was weaker than Object X so he had no problem. Thank you foring. The person inside the workshop noticed us and the racoon beastman greeted us with a grin. Smic-dono, cant you do something about this smell? Its because Im in the middle ofpounding. Sorry. As I informed you previously Luciel-sa,-dono, this is the Herbalist Guilds guildmaster Smic-dono. Smic-dono, this is Luciel-dono. Why did he correct and repeat himself? Oh well it doesnt matter. Jais-dono had been mediating for us until now so Ill start by introduce myself. Nice to meet you, Im Luciel, an S-rank healer. Thank you for making time for us today. Ive heard about Luciel-sama often. Im Smic, the head of the Herbalist Guild. We are able to treat wounds with magic but we cannot cure illness so I would be pleased if the Herbalist Guild would be a part of the healing district as well. Thank you. By the way, what is this healing district? I could only see a racoon figurine when he tilted his head in doubt but I kept my presence of mind and replied. Have you met with Jordo from the Healers Guild? I have not. Its my job to make medicine in this Herbalist Guild so I delegate all other work to the vice-guildmaster. This time, the person-in-charge was sent by the Herbalist Guild so please rest easy. This person has not learnt from experience at all. Furthermore, he is the type that wouldpletely do what he himself wants to do and abandon the Herbalist Guilds profits. It would be fine if he was a researcher but is the Herbalist Guild seriously alright? To put it simply, let us unite the Healers Guild and Herbalist Guild and create a ce that can treat patients with injuries and illness. Hou, that promising. Well, by the way, I heard from my nephew Warabis that Luciel-dono is an acquaintance of Garba and Grulga? Is that so. He is Warabis-donos but he does not end his sentances with Fu~. So it wasnt a racial thing huh. Yeah. I was in their care tremendously in the town of Meratoni in the Saint Schull Allied Nations. So you are aware of Object X? Yes. It was originally a pill called Gods Grief made by Philosopher-sama but Object X began after the pill was refined by magic tools into a liquid form right? Luciel-dono is so knowledgeable. Thats right. I am currently creating that. To think he was creating that, so hes a mad scientist, no, a mad herbalist? Ill give an ordinary reaction for the time being. Ooo~ Im thinking that I would be able to dispel my long-standing grudge toward them by letting them eat the Gods Grief made by me. Smic-dono then issued a request to Jasuan-dono. Jasuan-dono, Im sorry but I require fresh mandrakes. Im offering 1 white gold coin per mandrake so I wish to put out a request to collect mandrakes that havest cried within 5 hours. Im sure I told you that I would not ept such a request. What do you intend to do if the monsterse to invade us? Why do you have a grudge toward Garba-san and Grulga-san? The job I obtained when I turned an adult was Herbalist. However, I did not shut myself in like this to create medicine. One day, my nephew Warabis angered the 2 of them and I stepped in when Grulga fed him food made with Object X. Its amazing that he stepped in front of those 2 when they were angry. When I asked about why they were bullying Warabis, apparently Warabis sold personal belongings reportedly belonging to them to the children that admired them. Apparently there really were real personal belongings among the items. Isnt it normal to be angered by that? Yes. Even though the racoon beastmen is a race who loves to y pranks, that kind of act is unforgivable. Warabis fainted after eating the food from Grulga. Grulga-san and Garba-san were also mischievous to retaliate against a prank with Object X. The reason why this region hates Object X should be the work of Grulga-san. I listened to Smic-donos words. Grulga dered that he would forgive Warabis if he ate the same amount of dishes as the number of people he harmed so I also ate for Warabiss sake. That was nice of you. Well, I couldnt just go home after butting in like that. In the end I could not finish it but the 2 of them still forgave him and promised to never do such a thing to Warabis. There has not been a reason to have such a grudge on the 2 of them up until this point? The problem started from then. The girlfriend I had at that time dumped me because of the smell, this workce also ordered me to make medicine in the underground workshop because of the smell and the smell of medication could no longer be removed from my body. Uwah~ Its apletely unjustified resentment. Then shouldnt you me Warabis-dono ? Warabis-dono was the one who angered them to begin with and the 2 of them did not tell Smic-dono to eat the cooking made with Object X right? They did not say? In fact, it felt like they wanted to stop me However, if thats the case then I would not be able to rationalize what Ive been doing all this time Purification I applied purification magic and the smell ingrained into Smic-donos body was removed. It would be good if it is slightly more ventted but are there anything in this room that would react to magic? Eh? There arent any such item. I channelled magical power into purification magic at once and the smell waspletely blown away. As expected of Luciel-sa, -dono. The smell ispletely removed. Jasuan-dono joyfully said but I red at him for a brief moment and his face turned blue. He had an expression that appealed to pardon him from Object X. He seemed to be reflecting so I talked to Smic-dono. Regardless of your motivation, Smic-dono have been constantly formting medicine. That should be a work that is moreborious and difficult than chanting magic. I can see that by looking at you. Luciel-dono. Also, thinking about it normally, it would be impossible to force Garba-san and Grulga-san to drink that. It would definitely end up with Smic-dono drinking it yourself. I gently warned Smic-dono whos breathing was gradually bing quicker. Its alright. Smic-dono realized it before you made a bad decision. Moreover, the time Smic-dono spent in formting and tweaking dosage will definitely not be in vain. That skill can help a lot of people in the future so let us work hard together. He said a soft Yes. that only I could hear. Then, after Smic-dono settled down, he once again requested Jasuan-dono for mandrakes. With mandrakes, I should be able to create high ss potions that can recover injuries and magical power at the same time. I looked at Lionel and Cathy and they both nodded so it seems like they judged that it was alright. If so, then here. I took out the mandrake that Kefin plucked from my magic bag. This, this is? A mandrake that have not cried past an hour. Im passing it to you as a sign of us making acquaintance. What!! Please properly listen to the matter regarding the healing district from now on. Yes. However, please let mepound this first. Let me meet again soon. He held the mandrake I passed to him with an excited expression and disappeared into the back. We all had a bitter smile as we looked at that and decided that there was nothing to achieve here now so we left. I dont know if there was hostile gazes when we came out from the basement but I felt that Cathyughed. Thus, the conversation with Smic-dono ended with a good harvest and I set my mind toward the material procurement tomorrow. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 094: Moving the Hacchi race Chapter 094: Moving the Hhi race Trantor: Tseirp Departing after we had our breakfast, we arrived at the undeveloped forest. Fornoir, could you go in? I imagined a door and channeled magical power into the Key of the Hermit before turning the key. A door appeared on the spot and a stable could be seen within it. As to be expected, I was surprised when I tried using it yesterday. Apparently, the lesser demons designed various rooms to alleviate stress, it was equipped with rooms for meals, sleep and even massage rooms after exercises. In the beginning, Fornoir and the other horses were startled but after they found that there wasnt any problem entering the door, they gradually began to rx. However, only Fornoir hated entering this stable. And as expected, it refused this time as well. If thats the case then I have no choice but to have youe along with me this time, do you swear to not move around on your own? Fornoir nodded. Thats a smart horse. Maybe its a subspecies of a battle horse nya. Lionel was impressed while the instant Cathy said those words, Fornoir raised its front legs toward Cathy. Calm down Fornoir. Cathy, apologize for treating Fornoir as a monster. I was truly flustered. Fornoir hated being treated as a monster. A normal horse would not have such a reaction. However, Fornoir abnormally dislikes such things. I meant no offense nya. Please forgive me nya. Burururuu. Cathy lowered her head and it looked like it forgave her while saying something like It cant be helped!. Something simr might happen in the future so I better tell them in advance. There might be some who are discontent about me bringing Fornoir along but her ability to scout is quite excellent. It has been proven when I came from Ienith. Shell definitely not be in the way so dont worry. (TL: Oh finally the author says that Fornoir is a female.) Yes! There werent any objections but I felt that they only did not voice it out. I conveyed my trust toward Fornoir quietly and entered the forest. The line-up for the members that came to the undeveloped forest was the same as the previous time, with the addition of Haniru-dono from the Hhi tribe. I was quite lost as to bring Milfeene and the elves along or not but Cathy strongly wished to bring them along and Lionel shouldered the responsibility so I allowed them to apany us. Firstly, under Haniru-donos guidance, we headed for the Hhi tribes settlement. Theres a need for me to give my report so please wait a moment. Looking at Haniru-dono and his retinues fly off toward the nest in the air, I spoke to Milfeene and the others. Ill guide you to the forest Was it Leshy? Did it appear this time? And did you hear the spirits voice? There has not been any voices from Leshy or Spirit-sama this time. Rician replied as a representative. She and Crecia insisted that they do not want their ve crest to be dispelled so they offered to monitor Milfeene, the fairies, and the spirit this time. I told them to do as they wish. Okay. Let me know if anything happens This time, the formation was split into 3 groups. Me, Lionel, Cathy, Haniru-dono, Dn, and Milfeene were the transnting squad. Pa, Rician, and Yarubo squad were the material procurement squad. Kefin squad and Crecia were the scouting squad. To be honest, the matter about procuring magic stones was on my mind but I chose to go back to my roots and move with survival as the highest priority. Blunders would happen if everything is hurried. There was even a proverb for it so it would be best to proceed each step in order. Philosopher-sama, Ive obtained permission. Today, after choosing the trees to transnt, we wish to move 30 percent of the colony, 40 individuals, is that alright? Haniru-dono reported delightedly but there wasnt any talk about the number of individuals so they decided on it themselves. There isnt any problem regarding the number but as I mentioned before, it isnt safe? Yes I understand. We wish to have approval to construct the nest in the underground below the Healers Guild. That was my original n all along and I intended to tell them that but where would they have built the nest if I refused? Theres no problem as long as it doesnt impair the profits. The increase in poption was already expected so be at ease and move. However, please properly convey to them that it would not be an environment in which they would be able to frequently return home. Its imperative that I furnish an environment that can ensure their safety but I still have not decided on how to establish that. Hopefully, all the Hhi tribe would want to move. But I understand that that is impossible. The ones who will head for Ienith from this forest would only be the rtively younger generation. Among the individuals that were born and grew up in this forest, many of them wish to remain living here. While feeling the responsibility of taking along the younger generation, I motivated myself to definitely make it a sess and we resumed our activities. The Hhi tribe chose the tree, Milfeene talked to the trees, Dn dug the soil and I collected them into the magic bag. If Fornoir reacted to something, Kefin squad would move out and either Cathy or Lionel would apany them. Fornoirs scouting ability was proven and everyone admitted that it was excellent. Nothing particrly eventful happened apart from that, although I felt slightly letdown, wepleted our objective of harvesting the fruit trees and flowers. Well then, even though it might be slightly cramped, could the Hhi tribe please ride in the carriage. I had the Hhi tribe ride in the carriage and we departed for Ienith. Aftering to an agreement to the sale and purchase of produce and food, there wasnt any problem with the Hhi tribe that came along. However, I was told various insects would approach the sweet honey, even though they are one as well. A voice called out from my side when such a fatherly gag was going through my mind. This time, it is still before evening so I dont feel any gazes nya. It would be good if this situation continued for long. So, what do you intend to do tomorrow? I intend to acquire magic stones from tomorrow onward so well dive into thebyrinth. For the time being, I n to use half a day but in case thebyrinth was conquered and the number of monsters decreased, well stay over in thebyrinth. Thats great. Then Ill have to remember to tell Naria to prepare the food. This time, theres a map so it would be great if Luciel-sama tries fighting as well nya. If such a situation arises. We had that conversation on the way back to Ienith. I thought of the water spirit that nobody mentioned. I recalled that when we previously came to the undeveloped forest, it said that originally I would not be able toe here. This time, we did note into contact with it and it might be that it is difficult to encounter it, but in the end, without finding any answers, I arrived at Ienith. We moved with the carriage directly to the underground 1st floor. With this, the fact that we brought the Hhi tribe along should not be discovered immediately. Thank you for enduring the journey, everyone from the Hhi tribe. This is currently the underground 1st floor but we would be moving to the underground 3rd floor now so could you all please follow me? The Hhi tribe was shocked at the sudden sight of a sky underground and there were some who were suspecting if they were fooled. Everyone would be even more shocked when you reach the underground 3rd floor. Thanks to Haniru-donos words, they somehow followed my lead. This will be everyones workce and living quarters. I said after leading them to the underground 3rd floor. Each and every one of them had a dazed look. I guess its normal to have such a reaction to a pseudo-sun underground together with fields. From now on, we will transnt the fruit trees and sow the seeds in the fields ording to a nned schedule so let us all work together to create an environment that everyone can work at ease. The Hhi tribe members were united in imagining how they would transnt the fruit trees from then on to create their own oasis. Then, with my nickname remaining as Philosopher-sama, they all opened their mouths and spoke with one voice. Philosopher-sama, please take care of the Hhi tribe. Yes. Lets work hard. With a rxed mood, we began transnting. Dn transnted the trees while Milfeene applied spirit magic to the trees to maintain their state. Arge amount of soil from the forest was ced in the magic bag as well so the tree transntation went smoothly and Dn returned to his own workshop. Even though Dn did such a splendid work, his motivation would not rise with such a small amount of magic stones. 70 percent of the magic stones we acquired from the monsters we defeated in the undeveloped forest today was given to Dn but Im sure Dn would not be satisfied with an amount of magic stones that did not reach 3 digits. Grandfathers mood is good when he goes to his workshop without saying a word. Pa reacted to my mutterings but looks like she was unsatisfied instead. Too many of the things that Pa and Rician want to develop are too exaggerated. First, think of items that are convenient for everyone. I understand. Rician suddenly appeared behind me and left with Pa to her workshop. Those 2 seem to have a good friendship going. While watching the rejoicing Hi tribe, I thought of the n to acquire the magic stones that we would need in the future from thebyrinth tomorrow. The next day, I headed for the Labyrinth of Astray that the me Dragon was in, but there was when I first came into contact with the shadow of the Evil God. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 095: Abnormal changes to the Labyrinth of Astray Chapter 095: Abnormal changes to the Labyrinth of Astray Trantor: Tseirp Yesterday after dinner, I signed employment contracts with all the members from the Hhi tribes. This time, instead of relying on verbal exchanges, we exchanged written pledges. Number 1, regarding sry. Lodgings and 3 meals are guaranteed, wages will follow the decision of the tribe leader. Number 2, regarding going out. Do not go out without permission. To always inform during emergency cases. Number 3, regarding off-days. You will be given a day of holiday once a week. However, until the internal affairs are settled, it is forbidden to go out. Number 4, others. To not incite problems even though the workce would involve various other races. Ill first employ them for half a year, if the honey production business makes progress, I would change them to full employment. There werent anyints about the contract. They would immediately begin work from today onward. Currently, I was heading toward thebyrinth to secure magic stones. The members were Lionel, Cathy, Kefin squad, and Yarubo squad. Kefin, even though I granted permissionst night, why is it that your squad came today instead of Baderu squad? They always rotated turns to escort me but he asked if it was alright to follow today and I allowed it. However, since I was considerably free during the journey to the Labyrinth of Astray, I asked Kefin for the reason why they substituted. To be honest, a couple of people from Baderu squad are attracted to the ves being taught by Naria-san so they asked me to let them protect the Healers Guild if possible. Love affair huh~ Its good to be young~. However, such feelings are important after all~ Luciel-sama you sound like an old man nya. Luciel-sama should still only be 20 years old nya. Although its somewhat too early for him to seem so mature, I heard that a lot of the church staffs are like that as well. When I spoke like an old man, Cathy tsukkomied me while Lionel lumped all the church staffs together. I certainly read that if I stopped drinking Object X coupled with my job, I would begin aging faster Should I start drinking Object X again? But before that, I should reply to the tsukkomi, right? But, before I could deny it, thebyrinth came into view. What bad timing. I muttered. Arriving at thebyrinth, I used the Key of the Hermit and had the horses and Fornoir as well enter the stables. It might be better to exin the dangers of thebyrinth. I decided to have a talk before entering thebyrinth. Well ascend at one go to the original point on the map as the previous time. I think the monsters would have decreased but please advance while remaining cautious. (TL: He didnt remove the central magic stone of thebyrinth so I dont know why he thinks that thebyrinth should have fewer monsters :/) Yes! We entered the Labyrinth of Astray. Is it only me that thinks that the monster numbers havent decreased at all? Lionel and the others answered my question. No, there are morepared to thest time. The numbers increased but the monsters that appear have only changed a slight bit nya. Isnt that slight bit a problem? The instant we entered thebyrinth,pared to before when I was following along the search party, this time, many monsters appeared from the first floor. Usually once abyrinth is conquered, its activity would weaken right? However, there wasnt anyone with the knowledge to answer such a question. This time, there were undead parts mixed within the monsters that appeared so I purified them as I remembered unpleasant memories. I had no idea what the heck was happening but I began anticipating that we would be able to obtain our goal for the magic stones within a day with these numbers. We proceeded on the first floor ording to the map. It felt like it took roughly about 5 minutes. All the member could easily fight monsters of this caliber while progressing. The monsters have changed but thankfully thebyrinth paths did not change and there wasnt any problem ascending up the floors. We repeatedly battled and collected magic stones and after about 1 hour we arrived at the 10th floor. Although I think we wont have any trouble, proceed with safety in mind. Everyone smiled at my insistence to prioritize safety and nodded. 2 Red Lizardmen and 1 undead Red Lizardman appeared in the boss room. I immediately used purification magic to purify the undead Red Lizard while Kefin squad and Yarubo squad attacked with full force and defeated the other 2 with the same speed. As expected, your 2 squads have been training yourselves. As I praised Kefin squad and Yarubo squad, Lionel and Cathy both looked slightly dissatisfied. I did not feel the need to make the effort to ask them since I judged that they most likely wanted to fight after all, so I ascended the stairs after I praised Kefin and the others. For some reason, isnt the number of undead increasing as we go up? It seems that way. However, their speed decreases after they turn into undead so it seems like a good ce for Luciel-sama to gainbat experience. Ive been doing my best but I havent even raised a single level since entering thebyrinth? Since you defeated the Red Dragon, obviously the monsters around here would not level you up nya. It seems like it would not be easy to level up from now on, should I drink Object X? No, if I pile up the specks I should be able to hear the level up slogan. Both thoughts were antagonistic. The 20th-floor boss was 2 Red Orcs and arger Fire Wolf but I didnt have a chance to step forward. Lionel shed the Red Orc, Cathy decapitated the Fire Wolf, and Kefin squad and Yarubo squads 14 member consecutive attacks gradually piled damage and defeated the remaining monster. There should have been an easier way to defeat it right? I believe that each of them definitely have the ability to defeat a Red Orc alone. They are stronger than me so I do wish that thats true We were confirming our cooperation. Since the monsters would gradually be stronger from now on, we would hate to be a burden like before. Kefin said and all the other members nodded. Theres no problem if thats the case. Since its safety first. I smiled and further aimed for a higher floor. Despite all that, itsmendable that you have the motivation to continue climbing further up. Lionel asked as he was climbing up the stairs to the 25th floor. Even though I would hate to enter thebyrinth alone, I can rely on a certain battle maniac here. Moreover, if there are more magic stones from stronger monsters, the number of magic stones we require would decrease right? I joked as we climbed up the stairs. A Fire Bear and Wraith appeared in the 30th-floor boss room. I reflexively triggered purification magic the instant I saw the Wraith. The Wraith looked like it was melting and it turned into a magic stone. I checked if there were any members with abnormal conditions but it was alright this time. Several people from Kefin squad suffered minor damage from the Fire Bear but it was to the extent that it can be said to be aplete victory. Then, we took a lunch break there. That monster just now was definitely a Wraith. I remember Jasuan-dono said that the 40th floor boss for thisbyrinth was a Chimera right? He did say that nya. Leaving that aside, Luciel-sama is too amazing to be able to easily annihte a Wraith like that nya. That certainly was amazing. As expected of one who climbed up the ranks to an S-rank healer at that young age. Wraiths are small fries to me. Since the abnormal condition magic that the Wraiths release is totally ineffective towards me However I was close to dying once. Why nya? I would have been fine alone, but mypanions around me suffered from the confused condition so I suffered attacks from them. Even if the Wraith was defeated, the confused state would continue so I could not stop mypanions until I applied Recover on them. I see. So thats why you triggered your magic so quickly. Lionel touched his beard as he thought. Naria went through great pains to make the food this time so lets eat. After I took out the food from the magic bag, I remembered that I forgot to apply purification magic to the room so I ordered them to begin eating first as I begin purifying the room. Not a single person died among the people I dived into the Labyrinth of Tribtions with, none of the Holy Pdins or Priest Knights quit as well but I shook off my feelings that were bing gloomier and went to eat my delicious lunch. For some reason, no undead appeared from the 31st floor. I felt a touch of uncertainty about thisbyrinth but we reached the 40th floor without encountering any bitter battles. Then, Kefin spoke. Thats weird, theyre not around. They? S-rank Luciel-sama, previously, there were adventurers who made this point their base. They were sweepers that hunted adventurers but its weird that they are not here! Kefin was slightly agitated and Lionel admonished him. He gradually calmed down. Seeing Kefin act like that, I had a very bad premonition. An activebyrinth that was supposed to have calmed down and undead monsters that should not appear. Adventurers called sweepers that hunt adventurers that should originally be here but are not. Do you all remember that I said that I did not take therge magic stone on the 51st-floor? Everyone nodded. Its possible that the sweepers touched that magic stone. But I dont think they possess any blessings. The me Dragon said that I could only enter the 51st floor once. If thats the case, then it would not be weird if the magic stone was transferred to the 50th-floor boss room. Then you mean Theres a high chance that the sweepers took that magic stone, but my instincts or my luck told me that I must never take that so I did not take it. Going with the flow of the story, it would either be a new enemy or in the worst case, the Evil God would reveal its hand. Here, I was forced to choose between the 2, to proceed or to turn back. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Even though its supposed to be an internal affairs arc, Im sorry for the derailment. TL: So it seems like defeating the final boss of the dungeon or purifying the 51st floor dragon causes its activity to decrease? While taking the final magic stone core would cause the dungeon to shrink and copse? Chapter 096: Shadow of the Evil God Chapter 096: Shadow of the Evil God Trantor: Tseirp Everybodys gaze gathered on me. Theyll most likely obey any choice I make If it follows the report then a Chimera should be in this boss room. However, this time, there is a possibility that there would be undead hidden within as well. I absolutely do not want to head towards the jaws of death and neither do I want to order everyone to go towards it as well. I expect a Chimera to be inside. Theres also the possibility of a Wraith as well I couldnte to a decision so I asked for everyones advice. Ultimately, I will not force the responsibility onto anybody else, but I could not bring myself to gamble their lives or impose my will on them. I believe normally you would have withdrawn here but is there anything that you are hung up on? Lionel looked at me with an earnest gaze and looked like he was trying to anticipate my thoughts. The truth is, I want to go back but, I have a feeling that if we leave thebyrinth in this state, thebyrinth might grow even more impregnable and the monsters would be stronger. I cant say this for certain without entering and taking a look but thats the kind of feeling I have right now thats all. Then, lets proceed nya. If Luciel-sama thinks so then we can only follow. Luciel-sama, please make your decision based on your intuition. Even if you give the decision to withdraw, none of us would be troubled. Cathy chose to proceed, Kefin and the other will follow my decision while Lionel used words that he would normally never use. (TL: Remember, Lionel is a battle maniac so he will never want to willingly withdraw hahaha) Well immediately retreat if I believe it is dangerous. Well force the door ajar using a log. Immediately inform me if you suffer from abnormal states due to attacks from the Chimera or even if you suspect it. Yes! Thus, I decided to proceed. The moment we opened the door to the 40th-floor boss room and entered, I took out a log from the stock of logs in my magic bag and used it as a stopper such that the door would not close. Lets go. The instant we moved toward the center, the dimly lit room brightened, I was prepared to cast purification magic the instant undead appeared but only 5 Fire Sabre-toothed Tigers were reflected in my eyes. It was slightly anticlimactic but one tiger was my limit with my ability. Of course, instead of defeating it, I waited for Lionel and the others toe to my rescue. However. Unlike the previous time, Dn, Pa, and Baderu squad werent here. Due to that, the Fire Sabre-toothed Tiger captured in my eyes opened its mouth widely and came flying towards me. I was caught off guard and my mind was in chaos, maybe it was by instinct but before I knew it, I had taken out the Holy Dragon Spear from my magic bag. Thanks to my instinctual act, the Holy Dragon Spear skewered the center of the mouth of the Fire Sabre-toothed Tiger. The Fire Sabre-toothed Tigers movements onlypletely stopped when there was only 30cm distance between me and the Fire Sabre-toothed Tiger. I was extremely frightened at the thought that the oue would have been different if I was but a secondte, but since it deliberately opened its mouth and flew toward me, I had a feeling that I was under the continued protection of Great Luck-sensei. After confirming that the Fire Sabre-toothed Tiger turned into a magic stone, I turned my sight to the other battles and Cathy and Lionel had already finished their battles. Kefin squad was still inbat but they were on the offensive and were on the cusp of concluding it. To have defeated it alone, as expected of a Dragon yer nya. He has alreadypletely exceeded the realm of a healer. The 2 of them grinned as they returned as my escort. Youve beaten me ck and blue every day so you should know my ability. If its no holds barred, I think Luciel-sama is already decently strong nya. Actualbat is the inherent strength of a person. If you diligently persevere for another 10 years, it would be pretty interesting. I did not ask what aspect would be interesting. Because some would say that thats called a g Yes yes. Nevertheless, considering that no undead appeared after the 31st floor, do you think that thebyrinth is rapidly recovering its strength or that it is remaking itself The smiles on the faces of the 2 of them disappeared after listening to my words. The 2 of them were definitely thinking about the same thing. Then, how should we proceed? As our original n, we will recover magic stones and after seeing the 50th-floor boss, decide to return using the magic circle or return by walking back. Understood nya. Ah, the battle there should be ending soon nya. During our conversation, Kefin squad made full use of their cooperation in numbers to draw the fight to a conclusion. Compared to some time back, their battle oue waspletely certain. Theyve been diligently doing what they can so the result of that is starting to show nya. The 2 of them looked like they felt the growth of Kefin squad. To diligently do what I can huh. As I posed those words to myself, I conveyed to them that we were ascending further up. I first healed the injuries of Kefin squad and we had a brief rest before we ascended the stairs. The undead did not appear after the 41st floor as well. The number of monsters was slightly morepared to the previous time but because we had alreadypleted the map, we did not need to spread our forces thin and we advanced via the shortest route. We arrived in front of the 50th-floor boss room without experiencing any difficult battles at all. It was 5 hours after we departed from the 40th-floor boss room. So ominous nya. Its a lot more concentratedpared to the previous time we were here. To have miasma leaking out in such concentrations until it is visible means that I can begin purifying from here? Yeah. I took out the food for dinner and left it to Kefin squad to do the remaining preparations while I chanted purification magic with a mental image of the interior of the boss room. After chanting purification magic countless times, I proceeded to draw a mental image of the interior of the boss room to install a magic circle chant to trigger Sanctuary Circle and Purification, and the miasma emission ceased. Today Ill continue to use Purificationhere and well take a peek into the boss room tomorrow. If the Red Dragon appears, this time, there are no guarantees that I would be able to win. Well then, after our dinner, well trouble Luciel-sama to purify the boss room. If you can ce Object X here, Cathy and I will bring Kefin and the others to collect magic stones. Okay. Ill go have some sleep when I have 20% magical power remaining. Everyone dont push yourselves too hard and substitute each other so that you can sleep earlier. Since tomorrow might be even more hectic than today. Yes! After cing Object X at the passage to seal the entry of monsters, I draw an image of cleanly purifying the boss room and began chanting. Cathy and Kefin squad went to sleep while Lionel and Yarubo squad went to defeat monsters. I touched the door to the boss room with my hand while meditating, hoping that the purification would prate into the door and continued to activate my magic. Then, I unintentionally noticed something. In the past, I always used magic while maintaining an image but now I dont seem to do so anymore? I further thought, was I beginning to have misconceptions because I was gradually getting more proficient? I asked and answered myself and it certainly seems so. My Holy attribute magic could reach such high levels because I could see my proficiency values. Of course, I did put in the effort as well, but after having such thoughts, Iughed at myself as I considered that Im not a skilled person after all. When I departed from Ienith, I did decide to visit Meratoni once to retrain myself under Instructor Broad for a week. I still dont have the knack ofmanding people even now. Ive got to try even harder. I murmured as my magical power reached 20% remaining and I took out the Angel Pillow from my magic bag before going to sleep. When I woke up, there was no sign of Lionel and the others but Cathy and the lightly wounded Kefin squad was around. Sorry for only waking up now. Ill heal you guys with Area Heal so gather around. After applying Area Heal, I took the chance to reapply Area Barrier again as well and confirmed with them the current situation. How long has it been since Ive slept and around when did you guys return? We switched after 3 hours and now Lionel and the others are out for their second round. If thats the case, then Ive slept for about 5 hours. Are there any changes to thebyrinth? Nope nya. Although I feel that the number of monsters is slightly higher nya. It means thebyrinth is slightly increasing in activity after all taking into consideration that undead did not appear since the 31st floor, it would be bad if it continues to further increase in activity. Okay. Then you guys can have some sleep. Or are you guys hungry and would like something to eat? None of them gave any objection to having food. Ill wake you guys up when Lionel and the others return so its alright if everyone go have some sleep. My magical power hadpletely recovered so I continued to apply purification until I had 80% left. As I was purifying, I heard the sounds of a sword fight. I was closing my eyes while I applied purification so was it Lionel and the others? I pondered but if thats the case then they would be fighting each other I anxiously opened my eyes to see Lionel and the others obediently return. As expected, they suffered from light wounds except for Lionel so I used Area Healto heal them before asking about the sound of sword fighting just now. I heard sounds of sword fighting just now, are you guys alright? Ha? We didnt hear any such sound though? Lionel had a confused expression. Perhaps the sound of sword fighting came from within the boss room? If thats the case, then the only thing I could think of was that there might be a new floor boss simr to the Specter Knight. Lionel, how many magic stones did you all collect? If we count in those collected by Cathy and the others as well, we have about 200 of them. We had acquired roughly 1000 magic stones when we reached here. Adding in these 200, we have collected 60% of the magic stones we currently need. There might not have been a need to worry about procuring it. Well open the door to the boss room 6 hourster. If we observe the inside and it looks impossible, well retreat and toss it to the Adventurers Guild. Ive decided to not be reckless. Please stop me if my judgement is wrong. Yes. I will absolutely protect Luciel-samas life. I patted the shoulder of Lionel who was acting strange and told him to get some sleep. I did not wake everyone until they woke up themselves to let them recover their stamina. After breakfast, I told all the members the same words I said to Lionel and I opened the door to the boss room. The sweeper adventurers were present but Theyre turning into undead nya. There werent any monsters like the Red Dragon. However, what bugged me was that the magic circle wasnt present as well. S-rank healer~! Save me~ It would be an understatement to call them departed souls, their pale white expressions with shing red eyes reminded me of the Specter Knights in the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Then, I heard bellowing voices. Those are no longer human! Luciel-sama, the only choices are to either purify them or to cut them down. Miasma is being emitted from their bodies nya, theyre already monsters nya. After Lionel said that, he shortened the distance to the sweeper adventurers as if telling them to not approach me and everyone else also followed suit and closed the distance. My body was trembling. If I used purification magic here and they died then wouldnt it equate me to a murderer? Just that thought caused my body to tremble and made me nauseous. Arent you an S-rank healer? Help me! Gyahahahaha. Kill, Kill, Kill. Die~ die! To use us as a sacrifice, unforgivable, Jasuan, S-rank healer. Our bodies would lose our soul. There were some deranged adventurers but I felt that they were alive and were conscious. High Heal I released High Healat the nearest adventurer and that adventurer screamed. Gugyaaaaaaa! Listening to the same sound made by undead under healing magic, I apologized in my heart as I applied purification magic at full strength. Because Lionel and Cathy were struggling and Kefin and the others were being forced into a corner in such a short period of time. I gave up on interacting with them and prioritized the lives of myself and mypanions. The pale light drowned out the dark purple miasma, wrapping around the sweeper adventurers who gave out death throes before their figures turned into magic stones. Within that, the man that Lionel was struggling against cried out something that violently shook me as he was disappearing. Unforgivable to be the sacrifice for the Evil God you bastards will be the Evil Gods sacrificialmbs as well ~ It felt like his voice remained in my ears. After their physical bodies disappeared, only magic stones and the sweeper adventurers cards and equipment remained. Do not touch the magic stones of the adventurers including the magic stone in the center! I ordered. After everything disappeared, arge and beautiful magic stone appeared in the center but I judged that it was dangerous. In addition, the magic stones converted from the adventurers were small but it felt like they had an alluring beauty that could not bepared with the other magic stones. After collecting everything except the magic stones, I applied purification magic and Recover on all the members and also healing magic to the injured. My body continued to tremble even when I was taking action. Trembling at the thought of the Evil God that possess the power to seal the dragons and turn adventurers into undead. That shivering did not subside even after we rode the magic circle that appeared after a brief moment and flew to the entrance of thebyrinth. However, after basking in the sunlight, I felt my blood gradually circte to my stiffened body and the trembling subsided. Nobody mentioned about my trembling. Fornoir who exited from the stables after I used the Key of the Hermit looked at my expression and directly bit my face. Ouch ouch ouch, Fornoir it hurts! Bururu. Get a grip! I felt like she was trying to convey that. After I was warned by Fornoir, I tried looking at everyone and they were looking at me, worried. I have to pull myself together. Lionel did not address everyone because it was not his job but mine I took a deep breath and switched gears, calling out to everyone. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 097: Removal of the Slums Chapter 097: Removal of the Slums Trantor: Tseirp After we exited from within thebyrinth and returned to the surface, we headed toward the Adventurers Guild instead of heading back to the Healers Guild. I had Kefin and the others return first to take care of Fornoir and the horses as well as report that we have returned from thebyrinth. As usual, upon entering the Adventurers Guild, I informed the receptionist and was brought to the guildmasters room. What can we do for you today? Jias-dono spoke before Jasuan-dono who was beside him so I gave a brief reply with what had transpired. Thebyrinth was rapidly regaining strength or it might be easier to understand if I say that thebyrinth was in an activated state. Wha! And whats current situation? As Jias-dono was in shock, this time, it was Jasuan-dono who leaned forward to ask about thebyrinth in detail. Ill begin exining from the conclusion, we once again conquered thebyrinth. However, I do not believe that everything was solved with just that. Even though youve conquered thebyrinth once again? Firstly, within the activatedbyrinth, in addition to the previously encountered monsters, there were new undead type monsters mixed within as well. Please continue. I ced the adventurer cards I got from the adventurers in the 50th-floor boss room on the table. They entered the 50th-floor boss room where the Red Dragon was and they were turned into undead. It doesnt look like this is some bad joke. I wouldnt havee all the way here to report if it was. There was arge amount of miasma leaking out of the 50th-floor boss room. I fear that they fell prey to that. Ive never heard of such a trap. One of the undead adventurer cursed me and Jasuan-dono to be the sacrifices for the Evil God before I purified him. Wha! Evil God! The 2 of them were surprised by the mention of the Evil God. Isnt there any way to calm thebyrinth? I dont know. However, I was wondering if therge magic stone that appeared after we defeated the boss at the highest floor was the cause for the activation of thebyrinth. You mean the dungeon core? Yeah. Thatrge magic stone can be called the nucleus of thebyrinth. It might be that this happened because they carelessly touched it. Its not something I am capable of handling so I came to the Adventurers Guild to discuss with the 2 of you. So you came to give heads up? Yes. Adventurers live by fighting so I cannot stop them. Thats why I leave it up to the discretion of you 2. For a short moment after I said that, the room was dominated by silence. It was Jias-dono who broke the silence. Thank you for the information. We cannote up with an immediate answer for this incident. We might have to consult Luciel-sama when the timees so thank you in advance. Understood. Let us pray that thebyrinth will decrease in activity. Yes. We will deliver it to the Healers Guild if we receive any information about changes to thebyrinth. To be honest, it was not a suggestion that I appreciate but I properly epted it for now. Thank you. I look forward to working with you. Thus, the conversation regarding the activation of thebyrinth ended and we returned to the Healers Guild. Underneath the Healers Guild, under Dns guidance, Baderu squad was constructing prefabricated dwellings. This is? The priest knights told me that they would suffice for security during the day so they lend them to me. Thats good. I was feeling bad to have left it all to Dn alone. Dont say that. It is boring to only construct the same thing but you do allow me to make that specific item. Dont overwork yourself. There is a possibility that we would not be able to collect magic stones in the future so I hope that you will not waste any. I will handle it carefully. Later, after I checked on Dns progress, I returned to the guildmasters room and contacted the Pope with themunication bead. I understand your point. I will investigate about the Evil God here as well. Also, I trust that you will send honey over once it can be produced in Ienith. Of course. After cutting themunication, I sighed. To think that the Pope would mention honey every time, it might be a considerably rare good. Thinking about that, I began writing a letter to find out about the prices of honey and sugar. After then, we explored the undeveloped forest and the Labyrinth of Astray every week. While investigating the ecology of the undeveloped forest, we procured materials and searched for new types of monsters. Also, relieved that thebyrinth was beginning to calm down, Imitted my strength in securing magic stones. Then, in the blink of an eye, it was time for the monthly meeting. This time, I will be facilitating the meeting. Ririaldo-dono was the facilitator for this times meeting. The meeting progressed smoothly without any particr problem. Next, would be the issue raised by Luciel-dono the problem about the wages. Forens-dono. Due to the considerable disparity in wages between each race, races who exploited money by mixing in true and false reports were found. The increase or decrease in sry is still in discussion while the races that performed fraud will be asked to return the stolen money or will face sanctions. Yo you will not disclose the races involved? If this incident is leaked out to the public, it will cause great chaos. Which is why, I leave it to the representatives to either individually return the money or risk being shaved off from the next monthly meeting. Said Forens-dono. This person, he might try to confuse you during business negotiations, but he would most likely never evermit fraud. He has a forcefulness that makes one feel that way. Th then next up would be the Healing District which would also be by Forens-dono. Yes. Regarding the Healing District, the Tiger beastmen and Dragonewts have proposed to shave off some of theirnd as well as some of my Fox beastmennd and build it on the resulting vacantnd. Discussion about employment will be done next. Do you have anyments? Ririaldo-san looked at me and asked and I shook my head. Thats because I heard of it from Forens-dono beforehand. Well then, this is regarding the question raised by Luciel-dono the previous time, about the rumors of the cliff to the west of Ienith. Souther-dono. I apologize but we could not find the adventurer in question. We would like to continue investigating. Any questions? I shook my head. Finally, regarding the progress of the slums district, Luciel-dono. Their gazes gathered on me. Their eyes told me that they would immediately bite if I lied about the progress. It was those kind of gazes. Iughed and told them what could be said now. Yes. Currently, the progress rate is 30%. If the slum residents join the construction of the Healing District, we would be able to dismantle the slums in one go. Even if you mention breaking the slums down, there isnt any evidence of it happening. Even if they are half-breeds, they are still precious residents of Ienith right? I absolutely do not see any way we can establish rtions with them. Well, I did expect dissatisfaction. I see. Please follow me out to the garden for a while. Nobody stopped my sudden move to exit to the garden and we exited the mansion. Currently, we are building the dwellings for the adventurers. I took out the building from my magic bag. This is the building prepared for the adventurers. I said and the representatives eyes were all wide in shock staring at the extracted building. As might be expected, they did not think that such a huge item could be ced into the magic bag. We are currently constructing buildings simr to this as well as the school so I hope that the doubt is cleared. I smiled and there werent anyints. They may have wanted to pick on the newbie whose work had not progressed at all but people are weak towards visible results. Even if there was only one house constructed, the stronger the impact at the time of revealing it, the more people will believe in it. Until the next monthly meeting, what conditions should I employ the half-breed beastmen from the slums with? Keeping in mind the possibility of receiving interference, intimidation or ckmail, I began formting a strategy. (TL: tl;dr. The pure-breeds discriminate against the half-breeds and the half-breeds end up staying in the slums. Luciel wants to help them and ns to hire them.) But, 2 months passed with nothing like that happening at all. I heard from the boss of the slums district, Dorstar-san, that they were properly receiving their wages and that unlike before, they have proper rest days as well so I was perplexed. Its best to be careful. Times like this is the sign of something toe. I understand. By the way, how is that proceeding along? (TL: Most likely the talk about relocating the slum residents) Its done. I finished all the preparations. Okay. By the time you return today, the slums district would have disappeared. Whats this? I didnt think that I would feel attached to such a ce. It is best to finely break down everything when you determine that the item is no longer needed. Ill entrust it to you. S-rank healer Luciel-sama. Yes. Ill do my best. Almost all of the slum district residents, including Dorstar-san, moved toward the healing district. The only people remaining were Kefin and the others who were guiding us, on this day, with Dns earth maniption, Pas 5 meter-ss golem and my purification magic and magic bag, the slums district disappeared. There were some among the slum district residents who broke down crying. While almost all the non-slum district residents were stunned when they looked at the scene. There were also many who feared me for executing the action determined within the representative meeting without hesitation. The next day, the sight that made the eyes of the people who fear me jump out of their sockets was the sight of former slum residents beginning to live in their new houses with smiles on their faces. Originally, I was supposed to have them stay underground for about 3 months. However, there was a person who disputed that decision. That person was Naria. It will take a considerably long time to change the popces impression once it has been sullied. If you do that, no matter how much nning you say youre going to do after that, Luciel-samas bad reputation would be spread throughout thends. That might be so, but if we concern ourselves with that then wouldnt the n not work? No, rather than spread bad rumors about Luciel-sama who rebuilt the slums district, there should be more races that want to be your ally and benefit as well. But, then there might be people who are not convinced There would be, I believe. However, Luciel-sama did not say a single word of lie right? Yeah. Then its alright. This could only be achieved because it is Luciel-sama anyway. Even if there is a bacsh, as long as there is an even greater benefit, people will want to be your ally. Naria gave a lonely expression at the end of it but it only stayed for a split second before she looked over and nodded. (TL: Most likely it reminded her of the betrayal Lionel faced.) The next day, I was called to an urgent representatives meeting. There, the 8 races were gathered and the barrage began. Luciel-dono, what is the meaning of that! Why are the slum residents living there!? Unusually, the first person to fire the shot was the dragonewt Jack-dono. He is friendly to the fact that I am a strong individual and possess divine protection but he has a strong prejudice towards race. Thats right. Didnt you say that you would remove the slums district? The next to speak was a tiger beastman but they should not have the right to speak in the first ce, as expected, he still butted in. What are you thinking, to let half-breed beastmen live in such splendid buildings. Seemed like the dog beastman Sebec-dono could not bear with the fact that the half-breed beastmen were living in a better house than the one he was living in. Isnt this a fraud! You said that it was to attract adventurers. The cat beastman Kyasral-dono was the same as Sebec-dono. However, in his case, the words he said and the thoughts he had were reversed, he was appealing towards me for something but I could not understand. We would like to hear what were you thinking to do such a thing. The rabbit beastman Ririaldo-dono snorted. Theres no helping it if he resents me when the fact that I have been making ns behind the scenes since I became a representativees to light. However, within that concentrated barrage, there were questions thrown in. Luciel-dono, can that be created so easily? Perhaps, from my observation, you took the whole city into consideration? No way?! Is that why the bear beastmen are so spiritedtely The questions came from the wolf beastman Olga-dono, the fox beastman Forens-dono and the bear beastman-loving Souther-dono. I slowly raised my gripped right fist and spoke as I raised my index finger. Firstly, I promised to crush the slums district. I have crushed the dirty slums district and it has now be a beautiful cityscape. Looking at everyone, I raised my middle finger to form a peace sign and continued. Secondly, with rtion to attracting adventurers, I attracted individuals from the slums district who possess the strength to be adventurers. Without the slums and with a ce to live in with improved security, it should be even easier to attract more people. That is just a y on words. Why did you give the likes of half-breed beastmen new homes. That is a different topic. 2 months ago, didnt I say that the half-breed beastmen are precious residents as well? From now on, I intend to make a splendid city that is easy to live in. I talked from beginning to end with a smile pasted on my face. This time, I properly role-yed the situation beforehand and thought of the content of several questions that would be asked so I was calm. Then, Forens-dono spoke. Luciel-sama, was that the reason why you purchased the slums district? No, its not. Or rather, it wasnt, until you all were so uncooperative, so I did what I could within the scope that I was capable of. It looked like the opposing faction wanted to speak but Forens-dono made a move quicker. The amazing aspect of him was his ability to make a profit and to make preliminary calctions, if it wasnt profitable he could listen to the story well and make prompt decisions. The school doesnt seem to beplete yet? That is currently under construction. I see. I can hardly wait. As usual, Olga-donos mind was totally filled with Shi-chan. Why is it that you have a good rtionship with the bear beastmentely? Their race have a low poption and are tired. So I merely offered them treatment and food. Food by the name of honey. I see. Food huh Souther-dono was lost in thought with that and although the individuals who verbally attacked during the representative meeting were not convinced, since they could not think of a n to improve it, the topic was left open. This time, I must definitely prepare to face interference. I thought about that as I was returning from the leaders mansion. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 098: Echoing roar in Ienith Chapter 098: Echoing roar in Ienith Trantor: Tseirp The day after the representative meeting ended, the dog beastman Sebec-dono and cat beastman Kyasral-dono bowed their heads together. Even if you tell me that, I cant do so immediately. I first have to construct the school so it will have to wait till after then. They came forward with a request to readjust theirnd and renew their buildings. Yeah. That is alright. Of course, we would not have you do it for free. Races like ours are deemed as inferior races by the wolf and tiger beastmen but that is only applicable tobat. The dog beastmen have a greater ability of concentrationpared to the wolf beastmen and we absolutely keep our promises. The cat beastmen are better at reading the atmospherepared to the tiger beastmen and we are not azy race. In the future, if Luciel-dono, no, Luciel-sama have any orders, we will stand by your side so well be in your care from now on. The cat beastmen will be in your care as well. Its alright to not attach -sama. Please wait for the time when we discuss if the previously mentioned topic will be attempted. After I said that, Sebec-donos tail was wagging and Kyasral-donos tail was standing at attention and slightly swaying when they left. Seemed like they were delighted In the end, even though nothing was decided, they still went back. Luciel-sama is quite a viin nya. Lionel and Cathyughed while saying disrespectful words. Its not like I intentionally made them misunderstand, this time, the fault was not on me. Im open to negotiation but no agreement was said and even that would be a verbal agreement at best so it would be inconsequential. The priority now is to not be bound by anything we say. Cathy, whats the update to the task I assigned to you? The horse, elephant, cow and monkey beastmen were all skeptical nya. Even so, I convinced them nya. Thats great. Then, continue with the negotiations. Understood nya. Cathy left the room. Previously, I sent out letters to Instructor Broad, Garba-san, and Grulga-san and had multiple exchanges but it was written that if Garba-san moved it would be a reign of terror so I should weather through the incidents unless I am in the utmost pinch. However, 4 copies of a letter were enclosed and it was written that if I deliver those to the races that were chased out of Ienith, they would most likely be my allies. Under Cathys guidance, Kefin and the others split up to meet up with the various races. Somehow it looks like everything proceeded smoothly but just how much influence that man still possess in this country, I was too scared to ask and felt that it was better to not ask However, we just barely made it in time. We were in such a situation. Yeah. Although you still cant be careless, I believe the risk of your life being targeted has decreased slightly even if you go out. The mental relief was great since we no longer had to be cautious of arrows from the centaurs. All thats left is if the honey could be produced smoothly Haniru-dono said that it would be impossible to increase it any further. I see I received reports that it arrived at the Pope but I had no idea that its scarcity value was so high that a single cup of honey could be exchanged for gold. Looks like it is not somethingmoners could eat. I would never have imagined that it would be more expensive than sugar. The Hhi tribe was rare in the first ce and it appears that they were worked as ves in the past. Isnt it the same now? I tried asking Haniru-dono but he replied with a smile. This environment where we wont be attacked by anyone, where we can collect plenty of honey in clear air, it is an absolute heaven to create offspring. Apparently, the undeveloped forest rarely saw any adventurers entering so their enemies, the monsters, were so numerous that they could not nurture their young in peace. Here, they could nurture their young and get permission to return to the undeveloped forest so currently there wasnt a single Hhi tribe individual who held any dissatisfaction. I was d to hear that. It was written along with the letter from Grulga-san about the demand for honey and the market price. The 100ml worth of honey I passed to the bear beastman Brian previously would cost a gold coin at the very least. Nevertheless, we still have stock so when would you sell them? Once we sell it theres a possibility that the Hhi tribe would be targeted. I was thinking of doing so during the time we unload the fruits made in the underground 3rd floor into the market Forens-donos expression when he saw the fruits was certainly dangerous. It was like that just with the fruits you know? If we unload the honey even thinking of it makes me fearful. When I offered to share a portion of the profit from the underground produce with the merchant Forens-dono, he was so surprised that he was stunned and muttered. With products like these, you could regain your initial capital with just 3 years. His eyes were terrifying to me and I didnt hear his mutterings but Cathy heard it. While feeling that it would be bad to anger such a person, my various worries began. So when would you sell them? To be honest, I only know about the amount and nothing else so I would like to think about it slightly more once the school ispleted it would most likely be busy as well changing to a different topic, talking about the school, I was thinking of having XXX be the schools principal. XXX? I see. I also believe he/she is qualified. Okay. Although there were many things to take into consideration, its great that it is gradually taking shape. Yeah. When the healing district isplete, it would be about time your term as Ieniths representative ends so isnt it just right? Lionel seems quite happy. I did tell Lionel that I would head to Meratoni once so hes definitely looking forward to having a rematch with Instructor Broad. So do you think we would be attacked? I cant give you a definite answer. Though, it wouldnt be strange if the tiger beastmen themselves already made a move Hah~ it only seems like they would make a move but they havent. What will happen during the expedition tomorrow to the forest? Well pay careful attention. Thank you. In reality, we were already in possession of lumber and magic stones such that we no longer need to go for material procurement. But because of the 3 big spenders we have in rtion to magic stones, the rate it decreased was amazingly fast. However, its not like I gave them free reign to create anything they want, I had them create magic tools with the concept that it will be usable even by beastmen, if it turns out well then Ill let them create one item that they like. Those were actually a considerable hit in Ienith. I was selling them to Forens-dono. Because of that, Forens-dono returned to the usual smiling Forens-dono instead of the bloodshot eyes Forens-dono The problems that urred up until then were only the beginning and more problems would surface when we reveal ourselvester so Ipletely forgot about the existence of something I should have born in mind. Then, that became arge problem. That happened when another 3 months had passed and we were on the verge of beginning to assemble the school. The sound of an explosion that resonated deep within as if a giant ball of fireworks were set off resounded throughout Ienith. Looking toward the direction of the sound, I saw crimson mes and ck smoke rise into the air. Thats the healing district, right? Lionel, Cathy,e with me. Dn and Pa will be on standby but move ording to your own judgement. Kefin and others, the next target might be here or the Healers Guild. Please guard the locations depending on the situation. I ran off without hearing the replies. The healing district was in simple terms something like a general hospital, a facility such that one cane and go easily between the Healers Guild and the Herbalist Guild. It was currently under construction but close topletion so instead of only half-breed beastmen, various other beastmen were entering and exiting. I could imagine that a considerable amount of people were caught in the explosion. Furthermore, in my previous life, I heard that even without external injuries, in cases of fire, needless to say about external burns, but even internal burns would lead to respiratory failure or in the worst case, death if it is not treated well. Currently, I am the only one who can help them. Energy surged through my body with that thought. Onlookers were blocking the road but I yelled out and passed through. Move it~!! Youre in the way of treatment~! In response to my voice, a path opened. There, Lionel stood in front of me and Cathy was behind me in the usual formation. When it became the usual formation, I noticed that I was getting flustered. I took in a deep breath as I ran and saw that there were people with serious burns that were blown out of the building. Anybody around, tell me the ce where the injured are! High Heal. I properly healed the burns and scratches of the people blown out. While thinking that it was great I could heal burns as well, I heard that among the half-breed beastmen working on the site, there should be 37 of them currently working. Ill definitely save them. After I persuaded myself, I heard voices calling out one after the other. I ran toward the sound and when I applied High Healto individuals who were carbonized, they recovered. I was on the verge of tears then but it would be meaningless if I did not save everyone so I switched gears and moved into action. After I finished helping the injured outside the building, I decided to enter the building spewing out smoke and fire. There are still some people inside its alright. Theres a chance. Lionel, Cathy, lets go. While thanking the 2 of them who stepped into the burning building without hesitation, I poured magic into my bracelet to trigger the wind barrier as soon as I entered the building. Sorry for being so unreasonable. Cathy, youve been here before right? I remember it well nya. 5 floors have been constructed but the space between the 4th and 5th floor should be a wide empty space and I believe they were in the process of constructing the 3rd-floor nya. Ah, also there should be a basement. Having a basement means Well begin from the very top. Nya!? Lionel and Cathy looked like they were puzzled. Smoke and fire rise from bottom to top. The ones above are in danger. Please lead the way. I briefly exined and we ran up to the 5th floor. To have even blown off the ceiling, how intense was the explosion? I was dumbfounded when I noticed the ceiling of the 5th floor. Hes still alive nya. I reacted to Cathys voice and went to save the copsed person. The floor had good visibility and there were 3 copsed people who were stiffened. I immediately rushed to them and instantly applied High Healand their wounds recovered but they did not regain consciousness. Hah~ Should we carry them on our shoulders? No need. Paan Paan Paan, Under Lionels ps, the consciousness of the 3 of them immediately flew back. Your burns have been treated. Immediately flee to the 1st floor. Can you run? The 3 of them could not make a sound under the re of the greatsword-carrying Lionel but they nodded to my voice. There wasnt a partition between the 5th and 4th floor so I immediately saw the injured. I saved 5 people on the 4th floor. Are you 2 alright? I havent breathed in any smoke so Im fine nya. It seems like the fire is on a lower floor. Yeah. Even so, why is it burnt to such an extent? It was a rushed job to quickly build it nya. There most likely wasnt any designs to make it fire-proof. Even though I would have been flexible if they spoke to me. They most likely didnt want to owe you. Even though we were having such a conversation, our feet never stopped and we were rescuing people. There was one person trapped under a fallen stone beam but Lionel broke the stone beam with his greatsword and I repaired his torn arm with Extra Heal. Ill heal them if they are alive. If I need heavy equipment I have Lionel. In exchange for life-sign detectors, I have Cathy. I rescued the injured while thinking it was reassuring to have them. Thus, by the time we reached the 1st floor, the supports were already burnt through and the ceiling was copsing but Lionel blew away everything that was not blocked by the wind barrier. Dorstar-san and his followers are not here. Furthermore Im worried about the various colours of smokeing from the basement. Were the medicinal herbs from the Herbalist Guild carried over already? I havent heard of that nya. Its hard to guess the cause of the fire but Lionel cut open the door to the basement and we entered into the stairs leading to the basement. Without the wind barrier, our visibility would have been bad and the smell would have been substantially bad as well. Sure enough, Dorstar-san, his followers, and the Herbalist Guild guildmaster Smic-dono were there. Area High Heal, Recover, Recover, Recover, Recover. Very well, lets carry them out. The moment I said that, I thought I heard another loud sound of an explosion and the stairs to the first floor was obstructed. As expected, its that pattern. For now, lets extinguish the mes. Understood. Okay nya. While being painfully aware that life doesnt go so smoothly, I gave out orders to Lionel and Cathy. The 2 of them followed my instructions and extinguished the mes. I used purification magic to remove the fallen dust and soot. Well, theres still oxygen so well somehow make it. Lionel, can you cut the ceiling? As one would expect, that would be impossible. Cathy as well? Thats definitely beyond imagination nya. Luciel-sama, why arent you in a panic nya? Seems like it was strange that a person who is usually panicking like me was not in a panic. Because this is underground. If we do not return after some time, Dn and Pa woulde to save us with their golem, and if they donte, theres a possibility we can escape by storing the rubble in the magic bag. Was such a thing happening within your expectations? Yeah. I thought of it when we entered underground. After this, if I rescue everyone and survive through a miracle, my fame would rise. With that, even if Im not around, my factory would be safe. Furthermore, without me around, I believe the people who want to make a move woulde out. Luciel-sama is such a schemer nya. Thats a very bold move you made. Did you umte so much stress nya? The 2 of them looked over with surprised expressions but they knew the amount of irritation, the wearing of my nerves I had this half a year by being singled out. I said my feelings to the 2 of them with a wry smile on their faces. The stress I have is to the extent of wanting to have them drinking a full barrel of undiluted Object X. Well then, shall we have tea? I smiled at the 2 of them and prepared tea as we waited for the 4 of them to wake up. Authors Note: Thank you for reading Chapter 099: Unexpected helper Chapter 099: Unexpected helper Trantor: Tseirp As we were really having tea and chatting underground, the 4 people begin waking up. Oof, where? S-rank? (Dorstar) Ah, Dorstar-san youre awake? Thank god you survived. (Luciel) Ah! Are those guys alright? (Dorstar) We rescued everyone. Thanks to that, were currently trapped underground but nobodys life is in danger. (Luciel) ? So theyre fine thanks. (Dorstar) Dorstar-san began waking up his followers so I went to wake Smic-dono. Where am I pu~? Looking at Smic-san who ended his sentence with a pu~ maybe because hes still half-asleep, I spoke out. Are you awake? This is within the healing district building. (Luciel) Why are you here? (Smic) Maybe he was awake now so he no longer added pu~ to his sentences. I heard an explosioning from this building and I thought that there would be wounded so I came to help. (Luciel) I see, sorry. (Smic) Smic-dono apologized but I could not understand why he apologized. Why are you apologizing? I would understand if you thanked us but there isnt any reason why Smic-dono should apologize? (Luciel) (Smic) Dorstar-san, what happened? Its strange that these members are gathered here? (Luciel) Dorstar-san looked at Smic-dono once before he began to talk. An unusual odour leaked out to the first floor from the basement so we thought that it might be bad and came here to check. (Dorstar) I see, however, the explosion did not happen here right? (Luciel) Yeah. The smoke here caused intense drowsiness and confusion so nobody would be able to stand here. (Dorstar) Drowsiness and confusion? But an amazing explosion happened? Since the 5th floor ceiling or in other words the roof was blown off. (Luciel) What!? (Dorstar) You guys heard the sound of the explosion right? (Luciel) No, I only vaguely heard cries and the sound of something bursting open. (Dorstar) Just how strong was the smell down here? Smic-dono, you know something right? (Luciel) Yes. Warabis came. (Smic) Warabis? Ah, Warabis-dono huh? (Luciel) Now that I think about it, I hadpletely forgotten about that racoon dog beastman. Yes. As if he knew that I was transferring medicine over here, he said he came over to help. (Smic) By any chance? (Luciel) A change that would not ur during regrpounding happened. Because various powders were mixed (Smic) However, it wasnt something that would explode right? (Luciel) (Smic) Smic-dono began sweating profusely and he further diverted his gaze as he added some more information. When the smoke began forming, I tried to collect the valuable herbs in a hurry like the me grass and others but many of them were gone. I didnt notice when I waspounding (Smic) Can such things cause an explosion so easily? (Luciel) It wouldnt explode. Although it would form something the size of a fireball upon contact with air (Smic) Thats most likely the trigger. Did it set fire to the smoke? Or was it a dust explosion? No, the visibility was clear so the chances of that are low. I dont know the cause. Because it didnt seem like Warabis-dono was in the building. (Luciel) Is that so. (Smic) I should not just suspect him. But I will, of course, have him take responsibility for releasing the smoke. Was there anything else suspicious? (Luciel) Lately the number of people working increased and various races mixed together but theres no way all of us worked together so I dont know. (Smic) I see. If it was a drama, I would have been able to immediately make an educated guess as to who the criminal is. Are the things here all important items? (Luciel) Yes. But there is stock within the Herbalist Guild as well. (Smic) But I can bring it with me? Do you really want to leave them here? (Luciel) Please bring it along. (Smic) Okay. I collected all the bottles and medicinal grass and Smic-dono lowered his head countless times. S-rank, how do we exit from here? (Dorstar) If you wish to exit we can immediately do so. Do you wish to leave? (Luciel) Yeah. If the responsibility of the explosion is pushed onto us, we would not be able to hold against the masses. (Dorstar) Ah, I forgot about the standing of the half-breed beastmen. Well, quite some time has passed so shall we make a move? (Luciel) I ced the broken logs and rubble at the staircase entrance into my magic bag. To be safe, I had Lionel ready hisrge shield as I steadily collected. There were sounds of exmation from behind but there was no knowing when an avnche of rubble woulde down so I couldnt divert my attention. I firmly watched the steps as we ascended up the stairs and I carefully retrieved the scrap materials. Then, we reached the door that Lionel cut to enter the basement and it was reced with a wall of rubble and it would have normally been impossible to leave under such a situation. Its really good that I brought my magic bag. When I ced the wall of rubble into my magic bag, within it was smoke and embers that were still smouldering. While thinking that I would have to inspect that as well, I frantically continued to move my hand, it took us about an hour before we escaped but we finally seeded in escaping from the healing district building. The onlookers have greatly decreased huh. (Luciel) Of course, looks like there was movement that made them worried. (Lionel) The onlookers that made it difficult to pass through them have now reached a number that I could count. Where should we go first nya? Well of course, to the ce that golem is at. (Luciel) I immediately replied to Cathys question. The reason was because, at the scheduled location for the school, I saw a 5-meter golem rampaging. Lets make those who picked a fight with us regret it. Dorstar-san and guys, do you all have any idea of a ce that half-breed beastmen would gather? (Luciel) Usually, it would be in front of the leaders mansion. (Dorstar) Could you guys go over there first? Help me listen to what they say. (Luciel) Fu~ Ill believe in you. (Dorstar) Yeah. Well then, Ill have the 2 of you work. (Luciel) Yes! We headed at full speed toward the school construction site and the dog beastmen, cat beastmen and dragonewts were there. I held my illusion cane and voiced out when I approached. What is happening here? (Luciel) Reflected in my sight was Pa struggling to manipte the golem and Dn holding on to his hammer, the 2 of them forming a defensive line around the wounded figures of Yarubo squad. It was a situation that easily suggested thatbat began. Ill ask again, what the hell happened here!! After I shouted, the dragonewt tribe prostrated and began to beg for forgiveness. Fo, forgive us Luciel-do, -sama. This was decided during the emergency 8 race meeting. Is the dragonewt tribe making excuses? The roughly 30 dragonewt members werepletely prostrating while facing my direction and kept their mouths closed. The dog and cat beastmen trembled as I approached but I ignored them and passed by them to apply healing magic to Dn and the others. But 2 hours havent even passed since we were caught up in the explosion? These guys imed that Luciel-sama died or Luciel-sama used the half-breed beastmen and caused an ident so they were here to confiscate thisnd. (Dn) Hou. Can I take that as a deration of war against me, the S-rank healer of Saint Schulls church? The individuals who heard that began trembling and was further frightened when the greatsword held by Lionel burst into mes and was d in mes, they rapidly dropped their weapons. If you intend to begin fighting to the death, Ill stand in for Luciel-sama. (Lionel) There were some among the dog and cat beastmen that could not stand straight due to fear of Lionels fighting spirit. He, hey, youre a cat beastman right? Help (Random cat beastman) Thud That sound was instantaneous, I think Cathy moved to the back of the man and struck his neck. I hate such unsightly people nya, Ive remembered all the faces of the people here nya. Think about what you should be doing now, the people who move for Luciel-samas sake would have a much easier timeter nya. First, save the half-breed beastmen nya. After Cathy said so, the beastmen looked at each other before grabbing their weapons and running toward the leaders mansion. Luciel-sama, please instruct us too. The dragonewt were still prostrating. Ah~ then, the real criminal who burnt the healing district building was the merchant who sawed wood there, catch those that are really responsible. (TL: So in summary the explosion was a saw dust explosion triggered by the herbs Warabis stole) Yes! The dragonewts formed toons and moved out. Dn and others, good job defending the site. Nothing is here as of now anyway so well walk toward the ce the half-breed beastmen are currently and return to the Healers Guild. Yes! Without rushing, we headed toward the dwellings of the half-breed beastmen and saw from afar that it seemed like it was lit aze. Everyone, check all the houses, Ill heal them if they are alive! I slowly walked and surveyed the neighbourhood. When I approached, I felt like the person was already dead, but I had a strange feeling telling me that I had to cast. Extra Heal The magic glow appeared but the person did not breathe in he did? The light rapidly returned the cut up body to its original form. The life force of beastmen is amazing. (Luciel) Even though the person I helped was a stranger, I was brought to tears. Lionel acted like he did not notice my tears. The result of the search was only this half-breed beastman whos back was shed and I specte that he was made an example of. The presence of bloodstains mean that a battle happened. Perhaps the worst-case scenario has happened? (Luciel) What shall we do? (Lionel) The people pulling the strings from behind the scenes are unforgivable. This time, I will not absolve the crimes of the aplices as well. (Luciel) The rabbit, wolf, fox and bird beastmen had stormed in from the front of the Healers Guild. Defending the guild was the erged bear beastmen with the Hhi tribe riding on their shoulders as well as my Priest Knight subordinates. The first to notice me presence were the bird beastmen who stopped flight and came down. The next to notice were the bear beastmen and the Hhi tribe. The reason why they noticed was because they were protecting the Healers Guild. I did not expect the bird beastmen to be our allies but that must have been because of the bear beastmens pheromones. (TL: Wait what? I only know the bird beastman representative Souther likes the bear beastmen.) Well then, could you please tell me why you all are storming the Healers Guild? Ririaldo-dono, Olga-dono, Forens-dono. Hearing my voice, all the beastmen including the 3 of them stopped. Im asking you all whats the meaning of this? Did you not hear me? (Luciel) Youre alive. (Olga) Olga spoke. This is (Olga) The usually chirpy Forens was now acting somber. This was decided within the 8 races meeting. The half-breed beastmen that Luciel-dono gave preferential treatment to damaged the healing district. It was decided that the responsibility will be held by the leader Luciel-dono. (Forens) Isnt that just shifting the responsibility? Oh well, it doesnt matter either way. You guys did well to jam in a meeting in the mere 2 hours we were trapped within the fire. Whats the meaning of this? Ah, I see, everyone plotted against me and the Healers Guild. Hahaha. (TL: Its impossible the leaders met and came to a decision within the time they were gone so the people pulling the strings behind the scene most likely decided to do this a long time ago. They were just waiting for the correct opportunity.) Forens rebuked as I wasughing in a daze. Why did you not discuss with us about the fact that you selfishly brought the Hhi tribe into Ienith on your own? (Forens) Whats the problem with that? They have not taken a single step out of the Healers Guild and have not caused any trouble? (Luciel) Thats not true. You can gain an enormous profit by having them produce honey. (Forens) So what? The people from the Hhi tribe are my friends. Furthermore, this is my personalnd and we have signed a contract stating that I haveplete freedom in terms of profits. I believe that you, as a merchant, understand what that entails right? (Luciel) Forens waspletely silent. The rabbit beastman Ririaldo-dono, not only are you corrupt, embezzling the money that the many races worked sweat and tears for, you even have the gall to pass the me for the healing district that you all made. The eyes of the rabbit beastman I know are excellent but your eyes are evidently cloudy. (TL: Most likely Cathy investigated and found out who embezzled the money?) Wha, I dont know what youre talking about. Furthermore, we never had the intention of making the healing district in the first ce. It was only because everyone was fussing over it merely because you became a dragon yer. (Ririaldo) I see. Can I take that as the collective opinion of all the rabbit beastmen? I looked around Riraldo and the rabbit beastmen holding onto hoes were hiding in the back. Because they were originally never an aggressive race, they desperately came forward and called out. I, I dont want to die. I only came because I was told to. Ririaldo-san, did you lie to us? Please forgive me. (All 4 lines by random rabbit beastmen) Despite acting this way now, they most likely just watched on as the half-breed beastman was shed previously. Hah~ Thats enough. Ill take it that only Ririaldo-dono thinks that way. However, as an S-rank healer of the Healers Guild, I will have you all that areplicit in this as well as the Ienith leaders receive corresponding punishment. (Luciel) They all drooped their shoulders and did not say a word. Olga-dono, at the very least, I had thought that you were my ally. Since you made your intent clear that you wanted to create the school for She-chans sake. Whats the reason for the wolf beastmen? (Luciel) Sorry. This is also for the sake of the wolf beastmen. (Olga) Can you proudly say that to Shi-chan? So, whats your decision? Will you choose to remain hostile? I do not think that hes a bad person. Olga held his sword with his other hand and closed his eyes before opening his mouth to speak. Gu Its already to the point of Luciel, dont bully him so much. Olgas going to go bald. (Olga) (TL: Hes mimicking Shi) I guess. Well, with this, roughly all the races are ounted for. (Luciel) Luciel, if you dont smoothly handle the case slightly more with various other information, you wont be able to stand above. (Garba) Well, Im d that you did not change you straightforward personality. (Grulga) The 2 wolf beastmen who suddenly appearedughed. Why are the 2 of you here? (Luciel) Was I hallucinating? However, I knew that it was not a dream. The 2 of them seemed delighted as they spoke to me. This is our hometown after all and we wanted to see Luciels confused look. Furthermore, it seems like we have to slightly roast some people. (Grulga) I received a letter from Olga saying that it would soon be dangerous. Nevertheless, why is the War Ogre General here? And thats Instantaneous Shadow?(Garba) (TL: Lol their Japanese nicknames are much much cooler, Senoni Shogun and Shunei. Ill most likely use those instead.) Hes most likely talking about Lionel and Cathy. I told them about their position. ? I bought the 2 of them as ves but they are now my trusted retinue. (Luciel) The 2 of them looked at each other andughed. Moreover, I somehow heard aughing voice from behind Lionel and Cathy. Well, it doesnt matter. Well then, Olga, are the fox beastmen there and the bird beastmen above enemies? (Garba) Yourete! Shi would drown in tears if you were a littleter! In any case, you 2 were most likely searching for the mastermind anyway. (Olga) Olga sure knows us well. Weve already caught the mastermind. (Garba) The fox beastman Forens was an ally until just now but he was only confused from seeing the Hhi tribe so hes an ally. The bird beastmen are allies because the bear beastmen are here. (Olga) Well, its about time the half-breed beastmen gathered so lets move to the meeting ce of the representatives. Luciel-kun, I was extremely happy to hear that you were working hard to make Ienith a better ce. (Garba) Thank you. (Grulga) But, the beastmen have many fetters so if you do not properly discipline them by standing above, they will treat you with contempt. Ill teach you how to properly discipline them at the meeting ce so remember it. (Garba) Yes, Garba-san. (Luciel) Luciel, I heard you got that from the Adventurers Guild? (Grulga) Eh, yes. Are you going to use it? (Luciel) Yeah. Since there are guys that I must feed my new cooking to. (Grulga) Grulga-sans food terror? (Luciel) What a disrespectful thing to say. I seriously made it edible okay. (Grulga) Isnt that amazing! But, perhaps, they will faint immediately after eating it? (Luciel) Youre the only person that can eat it normally. Lets go. (Grulga) Yes. But please wait a moment. Yarubo squad will be on standby here. Haniru-dono, Brian-dono, is anybody hurt? (Luciel) Were alright. (Yarubo) Were alright too. (Brian) It seems like the battle had not begun so there wasnt anybody injured. Thus, we once again began to walk together with Garba-san and Grulga-san toward the leaders mansion, toward the meeting ce of the representatives. After this, I finally saw the true strength of the wolf beastmen brothers that seized Ienith. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 100: Mastermind and Perpetrators (Part 1) Chapter 100: Mastermind and Perpetrators (Part 1) Trantor: Tseirp As soon as we began moving toward the representative meeting point, somebody spoke to me. Do you mind if I go on ahead? Garba-san left those words and disappeared. As expected of the ninja nya. (TL: I tranted Garbas nickname as hermit previously but I found out that his nickname can also refer to a term used to describe the ninja escape technique, so I changed it to ninja) Cathymented from behind but I decided to prioritise talking with Grulga-san first. The usual bear-like person with a presence that was reminiscent of the Asian ck bears in my previous life, Grulga-san was there. (TL: For those who forgot, Grulga-san is a wolf beastman the size of a bear xD, Grulga & Garba are brothers, Grulga is the cooking bear who loves to cook with Object X and force Object X down unsuspecting newbie adventurers, Garba is the intelligence agent-like character who taught Luciel about dismantling monsters.) That Grulga-san was looking at me with a pleasant smile. It seems like he wanted to talk about the honey. I was truly surprised that you formed friendly rtions with the Hhi tribe. Honey is something that rarely appears in the market. Which was why I thought Wouldnt this be the answer to my search? when I got my hands on honey, but it was a race that one would rarely meet under normal circumstances. (Grulga) No~ I only met them by coincidence. Moreover, I thought of making Ienith an environment that is easy to live in but Ive only met with failures. (Luciel) Figures. It doesnt matter if you be a dragon yer, this country is currently rotten. Do you know why Garba-niisan left Ienith? (Grulga) Nope, I only heard from Olga that he was called a prodigy in the past. (Luciel) Even though he wasnt a representative, he was tasked with doing anything and everything, and if he failed, the responsibility will be pushed onto him. That was a daily routine. Thats why, when I registered as an adventurer, we both left Ienith. (Grulga) To think even Garba-san will give up. (Luciel) So this country was like this since the past. Garba-niisan regretted that such a problem was shifted onto Luciel despite the passing of time. (Grulga) Ivee to personally understand the dreadfulness of being used by people. Ive been dreaming of going on a journeytely (Luciel) In my previous life when I was working for my firm, apart from jobs in a specialised field, I only had topile the instructions for the purchase order date and construction details after taking a contract before handing it over to the engineering department. However, now I had to take responsibility for everything, simr to a president of a small and medium-sized enterprise. All the responsibility was merely weighing down my shoulders. This time, the incident where you broke through the activatedbyrinth and killed the dragon to rid the country of corruption was not caused by the representatives but by the elders. Luciel, this time, you were ced on a pedestal. (Grulga) Elders? (Luciel) There are elders Ive never heard of anything regarding that at all. Also, the person who spread the news about me killing the dragon should have been Jasuan-dono. Seeing my confused expression, Grulga-san gave a simple exnation. The representatives of the 8 race meeting are quite young, right? The oldest is only about 40 years old. Why is that? Elders circle thats because the patriarch of each of the races is the ones giving the instructions. (Grulga) But Ive never heard anything about that before? (Luciel) In each of the races, there are elders that choose the representatives. The representatives are usually unable to oppose the elders. (Grulga) ? (Luciel) The 8 race meeting only involve 8 races right? Moreover, the patriarch of the dragonewts still possesses a blessing so they cant defy the dragonewts as well. (Grulga) Looks like I still have a lot of things I dont know about Ienith. Even though its been proceeding smoothly these couple of months (Luciel) When I spilled that out, Grulga-san grasped my shoulder and touched on the recent incident. The elders were not happy with you renewing the slum district and giving preferential treatment to the half-breed beastmen and individuals without rtives. Which was why they began to work out a n. (Grulga) Is that why an explosion urred? (Luciel) Yeah. I believe you will get the detailster, but apparently, they decided to push the responsibility onto the Healers Guild because the building copsed and you could note out. (Grulga) Where did Garba-san pick up such confidential information? In the first ce, were the 2 of you here since quite some time ago? (Luciel) We reached this city of Ienith 3 days ago. (Grulga) You guys did well to not be noticed. (Luciel) Since Garba-niisan was there. (Grulga) So when we reach the meeting point, do I have a role to y? (Luciel) Nope. You gave the firmly bound Ienith a new st of fresh air. Even though you faced obstruction, you still pressed on to better the environment in Ienith so theres no harm in letting you enjoy slightly. (Grulga) As he said that, we arrived at the meeting ce of the representatives and saw that the half-breed beastmen were jointly surrounded by the beastmen with the tiger beastmen leading thergest group. I was about to run over upon seeing that so Grulga-san grabbed my shoulder. Rx. Nobodys injured right? Because Ive already put out a request for the Adventurers Guild people. Looking closely, I was able to confirm that there was a troop of equipped individuals forming a barricade between the half-breed beastmen and the beastmen to prevent the beastmen from attacking. I could even spot the figures of Jasuan-dono and Jias-dono among the barricade. What does this mean? (Luciel) Youll know when we go closer. (Grulga) True to his word, upon approaching, I saw elders from each of the races as well as dozens of beastmen bound by rope with cloth covering their mouths. Sorry for the wait. Luciel is fine as well. Luciel, these are the culprits I mentioned previously. (Grulga) The moment Grulga-san said that while making sure that the surrounding could hear, it instantly became an uproar. The elderly beastmen growled but the beastmen captured along with them were silent. Luciel-sama, thank you for saving Dorstar-san. Weve also been fully put to work by these 2 people who Luciel-sama admire. (Kefin) Eh? Is anybody from the Kefin squad hurt? (Luciel) No, there arent any. (Kefin) I was about to ask Grulga-san about this when this time, Jasuan-dono and Jias-dono called out to me. As expected. I believed that the Luciel who received the mighty blessing of the dragon would not die so easily. I was fearful when I was told to instigate the dissemination that Luciel-sama had died but the elders who rarely appear in front of people and usually have the strongest level of wariness were all having a meeting together, there would never be such an opportunity again so it went well. (TL: Theyve been looking for a chance to nab all the elders at 1 go but they rarely met up together so this event gave them the best opportunity to act.) The 2 of them looked at me with relieved expressions and their gazes became sharp when they looked at the elderly below. Already, I could no longer follow the situation. Seeing that, Grulga-san began to exin to me little by little for me to understand. The truth is this time when we nned our strategy, we made use of the adventurers. We told them that this was the final chance to rebuild Ienith. What about the attacks on the schools nned site, the former slum district, and the Healers Guild? It resulted in some injuries but that was the best option. But, there was a half-breed beastman left to die in the slum district to me, when strategizing the important matters, the small matters dont tell me the fire was also? I could roughly understand what the strategy was about. However, I might be too naive, but I could not agree with a strategy that hurt people. Theres no way that would be part of the n as well. We were quite shocked as well by that explosion. If that was the n, I would have met with Luciel with Garba-niisan yesterday to talk about it before it happened. I was relieved after hearing that. I would have held the 2 of them in contempt if they intentionally caused that explosion. Then, an airy voice came over. Hey~ sorry for the wait. He used some strange trick and nearly escaped. (Garba) Garba-san came over carrying a racoon dog beastman bound by a rope over his shoulder. That instant, the noisy atmosphere since before changedpletely, silencemanded the ce. Erm, that personying limply on your shoulder, is he perhaps Warabis-dono? Moreover, hes dressed simrly to the person I helped earlier human? (Luciel) Dont you think its awful? He fainted the moment he saw my face even though its been such a long time since we met also, this guy is the perpetrator of the sabotage. (Garba) Ha? (Luciel) How did he know that he was the perpetrator? Everyone from the half-breed beastmen race, youre familiar with this face right? (Garba) Garba-san lowered Warabis-dono to the ground and pulled the rope binding him to orientate the mans face toward us. What Isnt that Hattori? (Kefin) (TL: Hattori is the suspected reincarnated individual who taught Kefin and the others ninjutsu and supposedly died in thebyrinth. He has to ability to transform. Woah, the author nned/foreshadowed this arc out wayyy far out. He was mentioned in B5C73.) Kefin cried out. Hattori as in the Hattori that should have died in thebyrinth? Didnt you say he died? (Luciel) The person who answered my question wasnt Kefin but Garba-san. Apparently, he did a lot of things behind the scenes. Not here but at the Elimasia Empire though. (Garba) That person is indebted to Ienith right? (Luciel) Originally it seems to be so. Possessing an ability to transform into anything, he took advantage of that to gather various information. He gathered information about the status of the slums and passed it on to the elders. (Garba) Kukuku. Betrayal is the conventional way of the ninja. Whats wrong with switching to those who highly value my ability. (Hattori) (TL: He used sessha to refer to himself and ended his sentence with degozaru. Lol think of Kenshin from Samurai X) Although it feels like hes a foreigner that memorized wrong information about ninjas this is a reincarnated individual huh. Sorry for bursting your bubble but you can no longer use your ability. Since it is possible to seal all abilities of criminal ves. (Garba) Thats impossible eh? The rope unbinding technique doesnt work. (Hattori) Hattori, why did you betray us? (Dorstar) The boss Dorstar stood out from the half-breed beastmen and asked Hattori. I am thankful for you picking me up. However, I have a responsibility as a person chosen by God. (Hattori) God? Are you saying youre the messenger of the Chief God Kuraiya? What nonsense. You do not hold such a title. (Dorstar) I was saved by God when I lost my life. It inexcusable toward God for a chosen person like me to continue to stay at the very bottom. (Hattori) Hes totally a reincarnated person. The matter about Gods is unrted to the current incident so Ill put it aside first but the problem is, how do I judge the fact that he attempted murder. You should be aware that Dorstar and the others were working there. If I did not rescue them, dozens of people would have died. What do you have to say about that? (Luciel) Hattori red at me and replied. Everything is your fault. Since you captured the spies from the empire one after the other, I fell into financial difficulty and had to resort to taking up this job. (Hattori) Then, Garba who was holding on to Hattori looked at him with cold eyes and spoke. Yup, hespletely a person who pushes the me. Ill torture you to have you spit out all the information so maybe Ill have you faint for now. Luciel-kun, feed him Object X. (Garba) (TL: Insert Colbert freak out gif) I took out the barrel and a cup from my magic bag and poured Object X out. Hes a reincarnated individual and ninjas are enduring people so he might be able to drink it? I was concerned. When Garba-san ordered him, Hattori began drinking the Object X but just before he drank it, his eyes turned white and he foamed at his mouth. (TL: Garba can order him most likely because Garbas the owner and Hattori is his criminal ve) As expected of Luciel to give the undiluted form. (Grulga) Grulga-san jabbed but I didnt understand what he meant. (TL: To Luciel, theres no difference between the undiluted and diluted form of Object X hahah) Then, Garba-sans speech began. Chapter 100: Mastermind and Perpetrators (Part 2) Chapter 100: Mastermind and Perpetrators (Part 2) Trantor: Tseirp Then, Garba-sans speech began. Its been a long time everybody, to all the people I dont know, nice to meet you, Im the son of the wolf beastman elder Guraugaying there. Ive hated this Ienith from a long time ago. I apanied my father to Ieniths representative meeting when I was 15. What I saw at the representative meeting was but a gathering of nominal individuals from each of the races continuing to pull each other back. It wasnt a ce to decently discuss policies. If any of the proposals fails, all the responsibility would be pushed to that particr race, if it seeds then they solely emphasize on getting privileges, it was such a filthy gathering of individuals. Instead ofing up with decent policies, they pushed all the me onto the Philosopher and chased him out and the bad practice of bashing the Healers Guild persisted from the time of our grandfathers. The fields of spices we currently harvest were among all the seeds from the world brought by the Philosopher who coached us on how to harvest and grow them as well as pioneered the trade route to sell it to various countries. It is absolutely not something decided by Ieniths representative meeting. Garba-san truly understood the representative meeting. Garba-niisan proposed policies three times when he was young. 2 of them seeded while 1 was struck down. Can you believe it? The one struck down was decided by the elders during the patriarch meeting, to be crushed. (Grulga) So the representative meeting and the patriarch meeting is different right? (Luciel) Yeah. I mentioned it earlier but the respective patriarchs decide on their races 2-year term representative. (Grulga) I didnt know that as well. (Luciel) Thats expected. (Grulga) Even during our conversation in soft voices, Garba-sans speech continued. And the healer Luciel-sama there, why was he nominated as Ieniths representative? That was to hide the fraud conducted by the representatives. My investigation tells me that the tiger beastman Shaza conspired with the former Herbalist Guild vice-guildmaster Gurohara to sell the countrys information to another country, pocketing arge sum of money and used that gold to bribe the elders to be the representative. To conceal other instances of fraud, such as the case where the rabbit beastman Ririaldo-dono gave falsified reports to pocket the unounted sries was also concealed by installing the S-rank healer and dragon yer Luciel-sama as the representative. And then, the patriarchs thought that Luciel-sama would not achieve anything before his term ended. However, he is not an ordinary man. Firstly, he cleaned up that dirty and smelly slums district. As a result of him not discriminating against the half-breed beastmen, saying that they did not choose the ce to be born in, they have notmitted a crime even once. Next, to secure Ieniths future by allowing the future generation to y an active role, he invested his personal wealth to construct a school for us. Ive found that the announcement made that the destruction of the healing district by the half-breed beastmen and that the healing district was constructed by Luciel-sama was all orchestrated in order to plunge his reputation. Residents of Ienith, does this sit well with you? Is the beastmen a despicable race that returns good with evil? If not, then let us rebuild Ienith together. I understood that Garba-san wanted to use this situation to tten all the evil customs. Even so, there were still people who did not know about theints I received when I proposed to make a school huh. (TL: The representatives didnt want to pay for the construction and didnt want to lose the manpower to schooling if I remember correctly.) I was quite shocked to know that. I spoke to Grulga-san softly. My back feels itchy hearing Garba-san attach -sama to my name though? Well, thats how it has to be during a speech. Im curious but wouldnt it be better if Garba-san just bes the representative? Maybe temporarily Nevertheless, is Merotonis Adventurers Guild alright without the 2 of you? Yeah. Broad told us to give you a helping hand for a little bit. Im fully of gratitude toward Instructor Broad. Tell that to him yourself when you finish your term. I guess I should. Ive really got to thank Instructor Broad for sending the 2 of them. Youre really well taken care of huh. Lionel said. Yeah. When I was in Meratoni and even now, Ive received a lot of help from him. Ill also immediately begin to use honorific speech with you after I release you from your ve contract though? (TL: Meaning hes also as thankful to Lionel as well.) Kakaka. I believe its fine the way it is now. (Lionel) Ha~ Well, if you change your mind, please let me know. (Luciel) Lionel merely smiled. Garba-san continued his speech and strongly dered. Normally, I would not be able to judge them. But, I will seed the current wolf beastmens patriarch as the new patriarch, so I hereby announce my desire to invoke our enforcement right. The surroundings began to buzz with noise. Patriarch sessor? Enforcement right? I heard contents that I hadpletely no clue of so I asked Grulga-san frankly. Can the patriarch session Garba-san mention be aplished so easily? And whats the enforcement right? Grulga-san waited slightly for an interval and began speaking. Firstly, patriarch session only happens when the patriarch passes away ormits a crime that results in him bing a ve, the affected race will discuss among themselves and elect a person before session urs. Theres nobody who can object to Garba-sans im so he can directly seed the current patriarch huh (Luciel) I said and Grulga-san replied with a grin. Yeah. Theres nobody brave enough to challenge Garba-niisan face-to-face in Ienith. Moving on, the enforcement right ording to Grulga-sans words, the enforcement right carries with it risks. It is a right that can only be invoked by patriarchs, if used, the elected representatives will not have the right to speak for the next 10 years. (TL: Theyll have no say in meetings) Furthermore, Ienith is a democratic country so even if the enforcement right is invoked, withoutying the groundwork with the other beastmen races, the probability that it will be voted for would be extremely low. I became worried and continued to ask Grulga-san. Then, would it be voted for this time? Grulga-san once again grinned and gave a smile of satisfaction before he answered. This time, the patriarchs of all the races have been made into criminal ves. Hence, the only patriarch now is Garba-niisan. Furthermore, if another patriarch is chosen then his enforcement right would be restored so there isnt a single risk this time. After ending my questions to Grulga-san, I faced Garba-san and he had begun to announce the details of his enforcement right. Well then, its about time I make a move. Ill be using that to prepare my cooking so please lend me that. Grulga-san said and walked up to where Garba-san was after receiving the barrel of Object X from me. With the 2 of them standing side-by-side, I felt like the pressure from them doubled. The culprits for this incident, the elders of the 8 races, will be executed and their assets confiscated. Theres a possibility that the economy would copse if we dismiss all the current representatives. Hence, we will provide a preparation period for them toplete the procedures to find a sessor to take over their work. If they are found to be innocent during the interrogations after this, they will not be converted into ves but all their assets will be confiscated. Naturally, those guilty will be turned into ves and punished with a life sentence of reiming newnd. Next, regarding the man who caused the explosion, Ill have the former representative of the slums district decide if he will be executed or turned into a ve after listening to all that he has to say. Regarding Warabis-dono, this time, weve found that he was manipted by this man but he will also be turned into a ve. Finally, many individuals joined the riot this time and in normal circumstances, they will all be converted into criminal ves but Luciel-sama helped you all beg for mercy. Thus, you all will be granted clemency if you finish the cooking made by Grulga as well as the Philosophers drink. You all have equal rights to choose. Incidentally, theres no ce to run so be relieved. You all are under the same conditions. Im Grulga who will be handling the cooking. Let us celebrate the birth of a new Ienith with cooking that can even be presented to the heavens and the Philosophers drink that will leave a lingering taste that cant be experienced from anything else. Grulga-san shouted and looked like he was enjoying himself. While observing that, I thought, isnt Garba-sans punishment this time slightly severe? Or is this reasonable? I continued to ask myself that. Am I trying to run away to protect my reputation to not want to be the nasty person who gives out severe punishments? If only there are ces like prisons and courts I noticed that Im afraid of judging people. While I was falling into confusion from the various emotions surfacing within me, I heard the sound of screams and cries from all around. It wasnt screams from drinking Object X but the angry voices of people aimed toward Garba-san for bringing the incident to a conclusion by executing the elders of all the races. There were even angry and bitter words like parricide. However, Garba-san never reverses a decision that he had decided upon. (TL: Parricide = The killing of a parent or other near rtive) Garba-san and Grulga-sanid down judgement on their own father. I had them add in a single thing. Would it be alright if the punishment date is decided at ater date? Garba-san gave a surprised expression and nodded. This time, what you all done is a crime that cannot be forgiven. Your souls will go to heaven and your bodies will return to earth. Please repent on your actions until the final day of your execution. (Luciel) I only added that. Well then, until the execution date, the elders and their cronies will be made into criminal ves. Thus, while looking at the elders? patriarchs? that are pulled up to their feet by the adventurers, I prayed that Ienith will be slightly more normal after this. And then, I, not knowing who judged who in this distorted country, in whose hands those rights were held, and how much the information was being manipted by the upper echelons, felt terrified after I understood just how dangerous a position I was in. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. I wrote countless times and modified it countless times until smoke came out of my head. I determined that it would be impossible for a 20-year-old to shoulder the responsibility of executing people. Chapter 101: Completion of the school Chapter 101: Completion of the school Trantor: Tseirp After Garba-san finished announcing the content for his enforcement right, Garba-san and Grulga-san prompted me to return to the Healers Guild but I chose to stay. I felt that I had to see it with my own eyes. Well, I dont think it will be something you will enjoy when you see it though. Garba-san said before he took out the list of residents and instructed Grulga-san to have the people who participated in the riot drink Object X. As expected, there wasnt enough time to cook so it led to the decision that they would be given the food at ater date. Immediately beside Grulga-san who was administering Object X, Garba-san exined to me the enforcement right in detail. Because of that, if the other races decide on new patriarchs, the enforcement right would be restored and the wolf beastmen would not fall into an oppressed environment. (Garba) (TL: I think he meant that once all the races have their patriarch back, it will be back to a voting system so its unlikely that an enforcement right taken against them will pass through with majority. Think of it like the United Nations.) But if many races collude, theres the possibility that they can strike down a single race right? (Luciel) Thats right. Usually, approval from the majority of the races is required but criminals do not have that right. Thats why there was a need to gather all the patriarchs. (Garba) (TL: Meaning he gathered them up to drop them into very to prevent them from colluding and passing an enforcement right to Luciel and Garba/Grulgas disadvantage) Were you thinking of using the uproar from the explosion to eliminate the darkness within Ienith in one fell swoop? Yeah. I had ties with the 2 top brass in the Adventurers Guild in the past and I only requested for their help yesterday. Though, originally it was supposed to be resolved in a smarter fashion about a monthter. Is that so so even Garba-san misreads the future. Haha. It always happens. This time, because there was only a single patriarch, the proposal to forgive the individuals who participated in the riot by having them drink Object X was railroaded and they all lost consciousness after drinking. 37 dragonewts, 217 dog beastmen, 163 cat beastmen, 211 rabbit beastmen, and 349 tiger beastmen fell unconscious after finishing Object X. This time, the bird beastmen were innocent, most of the fox beastmen were innocent except for a few, the wolf beastmen who joined the riot were given Object X while it was decided that the ones who attacked, including Olga-san who called Garba-san over, would be converted into criminal ves. Regarding the dog beastmen, cat beastmen, rabbit beastmen and tiger beastmen representatives and their subordinates, their status will be dropped to criminal ve status and it had been decided that they would be transported to the Labyrinth Nation Grandol. The Labyrinth Nation Grandol is the birthce ofbyrinths and has a number of them, so I think they would be used as fodder duringbyrinth captures It turns out that the dragonewt representative Jack-dono and his subordinates did not participate in the riot and they influenced the majority of the dragonewts to not participate in the riot. However, because they could not stop all the dragonewts, they were still converted into criminal ves but their treatment was entrusted to Jasuan-dono. I asked Olga-san. Is it alright like this? Because I understood that this person wanted to improve Ienith in his own way. I hate it. But if we are not converted into ves, it will set a bad example to the other races. He said with a smile but I guess he had been regretting since the time he could not stop Shaza. Even so, Olga-san has Shi-chan right? What are you going to do about her? I requested for Garba and Grulgas aid with regard to Shi. Its going to be lonely but this is also my atonement. He ended with that and gulped Object X down in one go and fainted. I looked at the unconscious Olga-san and muttered. Its quite painful to see someone you know get punished. Yeah. But naivety and kindness are different, those standing above have a corresponding responsibility. Luciel-kun, you have to slightly strengthen your heart more. Garba-san pped my shoulder as he instructed the adventurers to transport the individuals converted into ves to the ve dealer. Thus, Ieniths reform began. Ienith-style reform was happening. New representatives for the races were recruited regardless if they were rmended or rmended themselves and candidates with greater poprity were chosen. The representatives pledged to notmit fraud and not issue instructions tomit fraud. The takeover for the term of office had ended just in time so it was decided that the term would be 2 years as usual. And then, Brian-san was chosen to assume the role of the leading representative for the next term. There was fear that collusions may happen if the current system where only the 8 races made the decisions continued. A double check system was established to prevent fraud. Also, the 4 races that were expelled were recalled and talks about creating a new city together in the near future happened, its a secret that I would rather be involved with that new city instead of this one. It is exactly 8 months since I assumed the position of leading representative. The school construction n that I thought of since the beginning of my domestic affairs n was finallyplete. Fu~! Solidification plete. I had Dn construct the monument to be ced at the entrance of the school building and the construction of the school wasplete with the solidification performed by Pa. Dn, Pa, thank you for your hard work! And everyone has worked hard until today. This school building is nowplete!! I thrust my fist up and cheers welled up. Not only Dn and Pa, I understood that a lot of the residents who spent 10 days constructing the school building had a lot of expectations for it. For a couple of days after that, there was a lot of aftermaths to be dealt with. Among them was, as a result of exposure of the professional honey-making race, the Hhi race, there were many who thought that it was a new industry in Ienith. However, when the Hhi tribe representative Haniru-dono gave a single statement, the turmoil converged all at once. We produce honey here because it is the residence of our saviour Luciel-sama. In ordance with that agreement, the Hhi tribe report directly to Luciel-sama. If you tell us to give a profit to Ienith, we will leave. Kuma~!? That wont do kuma! If you hurt the Hhi race, we will adamantly fight to thest man kuma. Brian-dono erged and cried out and the bird beastmen were their allies as well so that incident ended. The fox beastmen were reluctant until the end but apparently they have begun to explore their own new business. Thanks to that mess and the aftermath to deal with, the ns were slightly dyed and we finally celebrated thepletion of the schools construction today. From requests of parents who wish to have their children attend since the beginning of the construction of the school, the school was expected to wee about 300 students. However, since there were many who were unaware of the construction of the school and that it was a school that anybody could attend before Garba-sans speech, there was a possibility that the number would swell to a maximum of 1600 individuals just counting children alone. Therefore, once they pass the curriculum of the basic course, they are allowed to freely choose the electives in the fields they want to learn. Because knowledge differs among the adults, we decided to proceed with a 2-day course on the same topic, followed by a rest day and subsequently, another 2-day course with a different topic. I thought of beginning by teaching literacy involving reading and writing characters as well as simple arithmetic. Firstly, literacy will begin with writing their own names, their family names, names of things they usually know, before they advance until letter writing. Regarding arithmetic, it would be sufficient if they are able to do the basic 4 fundamental rules of arithmetic. (TL: Addition, subtraction, multiplication, division) For the elective courses, I invited lecturers from the Herbalist Guild to talk about herbalism and Ive received approval from Jordo-san for disciples with suitable Holy attribute magic from the Healers Guild to teach. I did think about having the other attributes as well, but because they would at the very least still possess some degree of attack magic and considering that the school would not be able to cope with it, I decided to refrain from teaching other attributes for the time being. (TL: And so in the future, Ienith bes the capital of healers and herbalist lol) I believe that the content to be taught will have to gradually be more diverse in the future but that would be up to Ienith. Apart from studying, I thought of having recreation sses like martial arts training or jumping rope at the schoolyard but Ill leave that decision to the headmaster. The first task would be the open recruitment of students and the corresponding interviews. I look forward to it, Headmistress Naria. Certainly, Luciel-sama. You can stop addressing me with -sama already. Since I have already released Naria-san from your ve contract. I said with a smiled. You appointed such a major role to me despite my ipetence and moreover, Luciel-sama, you even dispelled my ve contract. Thats because the person I can entrust the role of headmaster to must have an excellent personality, possess extensive knowledge and have the ability to impart that knowledge the only person who fulfils that is Naria. I am not so excellent. Dont be humble. Jordo-san can already use Dispel now so when the ves under the care of the Healers Guild reach an employable level, please let Jordo-san know and you can choose to either let them work at the Healers Guild or at the school. Understood, sir. Headmistress Naria, I believe it would be extremely difficult but I leave the teachers and students in your hands. Lionel-sama also requested for me to strengthen the foundation of thisnd as Luciel-samasnd so I will do my very best. Thank you. I appointed her as the headmistress in the guildmasters room. When Lionel, Cathy and I were gathered, I called Naria over. Naria, Ill release you from the ve contract. (Luciel) Please wait a moment. (Naria) Going with the flow, I continued to speak. Apparently, in the Elimasia Empire, there was a renowned General Senoni who was peerless under the heavens and tore through the battlefields. I heard his name was Lionel?Grust?Elfense. One day, General Senoni was poisoned by his allies at a camp away from the battlefield. They exploited that brief opening to cut his legs. Then, the cat with the nickname Shunei, the cat beastwoman Cathia appeared and protected General Senoni. However, that action was reprimanded by the emperor and she was used of running from the battlefield. Apparently, that was the official reason, but the truth was that there were rumours abound that the Empire conducting human experimentations and there were demons entering and exiting the empire and the general who was looking into it was framed. There was a woman named Lunaria who found out that Lionel and Cathia were dropped into very due to treason. Lunaria had served the Elfense family for a very long time. Lunaria nned to purchase Lionel and Cathia from the ve dealer but she was entrapped by them and by the time she woke up, they were on a carriage heading toward Ienith. (Luciel) Naria looked at Lionel and Cathy and silently nodded. Just like how Naria teach the ves under the care of the Healers Guild, I would like Naria to teach the people who enter the new school that has beenpleted in Ienith as the headmistress. (Luciel) Lunaria you have served the Elfense family well. From now on, be Naria and spend your time doing what you enjoy, nurturing personnel. If you do so, thisnd will be the foothold of Luciel-sama and I can travel in peace. (Lionel) Leave the 2 of them to me nya. I will work to cover for Narias portion nya. (Cathy) So its already been decided (Naria) Instead of His Imperial Majesty, the Prime Minister many of the other nobles had suspicious movements. Perhaps, the demon race is really involved as well. I also think that joke of a prophecy from the spirits was notpletely fake. When the timees, this ce will be important to allow people we trust to gather. (Lionel) To be reminded of the Spirits prophecy that I had forgotten with much trouble and its the first time I heard about demons rted to the empire? I swore in my heart to never set foot into the empire. Understood. Therefore please, please, return safe and well. (Naria) Understood. (Lionel) Lionel and Naria stared at each other. Perhaps it was originally a forbidden love due to the difference in standing or rather it felt like it was building up even further Ah~ Im sorry to interrupt your loving gaze but you will still be here until the construction of the school isplete and my term in Ienith ends though? (Luciel) The 2 of them gave a nk look and beganughing after that but I guess they were trying to hide their embarrassment. The next day, in front of everyone from the Healers Guild, I released Narias ve contract. Then, we agreed to a contract for her appointment as the new headmistress of Ieniths school. Thus, after my first time dispelling my ve contract, I dered. Thus, Naria is the first ve to ascend from very. Due to her personality and her achievements so far, I will appoint her as the headmistress of the newly constructed school. In the future, when I am dispelling ve contracts or when I am allocating work, if you wish to have your ve contract dispelled under your own will, pleasee to discuss with me directly. When I was climbing the stairs, Naria-sans cheerful expression from the voices of the ves congratting her left an impression on me. Its been a month since then it looks like Naria has fully prepared herself for the task. Entrusting Naria-san with the school, with this, the majority of the goals have been reached. The daily production of the honey factory constructed together with the Hhi tribe have not increased but it produced a sense of a premium item and sold for a high price and the ce to sell it at has been decided as well. The cotton nted in the fields are growing well and every day the fox beastmen were frantically developing clothes like underwear and towels using cotton. The fox beastman Forens-san told me that those clothes were requested for by various locations. Apparently, the fox beastman Forens-san was confused and went out of control when he saw the Hhi tribe during the riot. His rampage happened 5 minutes before we reached the location but it was decided that he would also be turned into a ve for that. I felt that it was way too pitiful so I purchased him. He loves money, loves doing business and is a serious person who will never conduct any illegal business so I entrusted the work of a head clerk to him. Hes now working hard for the sake of his wife and I told him that I would remove his ve contract if he produces a sessor to the role but he said that he do not want to transfer such an incredible workce to anyone. I reluctantly set it such that his ve contract would be dispelled 10 yearster and I gave him an order that if there was no sessor by then, he will spend the next 10 years nurturing a sessor but I was surprised when he prostrated to receive my order Speaking of ves, Olga-san was purchased by Garba-san and Warabis-dono was purchased by Grulga-san. Garba-san was currently investigating various things together with Olga-san. Apparently, he took charge of Shi-chan and Olga-san shed tears of joy. Grulga-san went ahead and returned to Meratoni first. He left a strong impression on me when Grulga-san looked delighted as he told me that he was going to get along with Warabis-dono to research cooking with Object X. Warabis-dono had fainted whenever I met them so they left without him leaving any impression on me. I heard that the executions of the Ienith elders who were the culprit of the incident were gradually being conducted. It seemed that the new representative of the respective races brought their bodies back to their tribes. Garba-san refused me in advance saying that he does not want to show me that. Luciel-kuns job is to heal people, so there is no need for you to see that. However if there is an afterlife, I hope that you pray for the happiness of the ones who lost their lives. Garba-san asked that of me. Garba-san nominated Kefin to attend in my ce so, without a doubt, the executions were being performed. All thats left is, as long as the general hospital at the healing district ispleted and the attraction of adventurers is entrusted to the new representatives, my work in Ienith would finally end Ill stay sharp and persist until the end. As I recalled the various events that urred in Ienith, I braced myself knowing that I would be thrown off my feet whenever I let my guard down. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 102: Respective paths Chapter 102: Respective paths Trantor: Tseirp For a short period of time, the burnt down building in the healing district was left untouched. After finding out who burnt down the building, the beastmen who were looking forward to the healing district started arge movement. I heard of the movement the day after the construction of the school was resumed. The beastmen set aside free time to begin cleaning up the building that had be charcoal. They most likely have a lot to think about after this incident but it looks like they have begun to think about what would be good for the future of Ienith and took action. By the time the school wasplete, the burnt healing district had been cleanly converted into a vacant lot. This time, the countrys treasure was boosted so a budget was properly organized during the Ienith representative meeting for the construction of the healing district and I received the order for the construction. The construction of the healing district began immediately after thepletion of the school building. Dn took the helm as the master builder and Baderus squad members all became leaders and taught the half-breed beastmen, Dorstar-san and the other beastmen, construction techniques. I had them pledge to not conduct any misdeed or obstruct the process as a countermeasure against incidents simr to the previous sabotage, but the beastmen told me that they wish to construct the healing district building together and they did not look down on the half-breed beastmen. We procured materials from the undeveloped forest, gathered magic stones from thebyrinth that had calmed down and made preparations for the opening of the school. Weve managed to prepare a lot of parchments but Im d the development was in time. (Luciel) Luciel-samas idea was awesome. (Pa) It was truly an unexpected blind spot. (Rician) The coborators Pa and Rician havepletely became rivals and sessfully developed the magic sheet and magic pen. It can be written on countless times and erased countless times. An excellent item that can also recall words and calctions. (Luciel) With its word recall capability, minstrels can read and write their songs and if calctions can be recalled, people would not be fooled even if they are not merchants. Well, it would be great if ites to use in that manner. I felt that the 2 of them were really close. Since they were always together. Is this what they call birds of a feather flock together? This time, when the construction isplete, it will be the end of the work that I asked of the 2 of you. So, regarding your path from then on (Luciel) I will let grandfather decide. (Pa) I will follow where my lifelong rival goes. However just like Naria-san. I wish to be hired as Luciel-samas researcher (Rician) It seemed like Rician had always wanted to tell me that. Ask Dn if you want to be hired as a researcher. Ive entrusted the recruitment of researchers and engineers to Dn. If Dn refuses, I wish to hire Rician as a manager of the fields. Ill still pay you a sry so I dont mind if you continue to research on magic tools when youre free. (Luciel) You wont change your mind right? (Rician) I was firm until the end so this time, Rician withdrew as well. Before you shoulder a persons life, you must first know yourself well. Thats why I entrust it to an appropriate person instead of myself. I trust and have confidence in Dn and technique-wise he is more qualified than the clueless me. (Luciel) Trust and have confidence in. (Rician) At first, I was troubled with them going wild. However, I understand thattely, not only are they nning properly, I have confidence in their engineering and they have not gone wild. Thats why I coulde to trust them. Iughed when I recalled how it was back then. Pa averted her gaze but it seems like she recalled as well. Well then, I want you 2 to help Naria and Dn. Once that is over, you are free to create what I have given approval for in the list of items you wish to create. Bye. (Pa) If youll excuse me. (Rician) The 2 of them looked happy when they heard me and ran off. I wonder who is the one that doesnt change their mind (Luciel) I muttered with a wry smile. That night, I called Dn to the Healers Guild guildmaster room. Luciel-sama, you called? Yeah. Please sit. I had Dn sit on the drawn chair, confirmed with him the progress of the construction of the healing district and talked about the future. Whats the current progress of the building named as the general clinic in the healing district? Healers Guild Jordo-dono and Herbalist Guild Smic-dono had a meeting and all that is left is to finish the interior. I see. Once that is over, my term would end as well. What do you want to do? To apany Luciel-sama. I can only think of that. To be looked at withpletely unclouded eyes, I became nervous instead. Dont you want to return to your hometown, the ce where engineers gather? Sheesh having my workshop explode and forced to be a debt ve that is not a ce for me. I see to be honest, I wanted you to be my person-in-charge for development there and support me Would you like to stop being a ve and work as the S-rank healers, my person-in-charge of technological development? Im grateful. Well then, putting aside if Ill bring you to Meratoni, would you like to be employed by me? By all means. Thank you. I can dispel Dn and Pas ve contract anytime so please let me know anytime. If thats the case, I hope to have it done after we return to that city. Okay. Ill leave everything to you as before. Yes! Dn left the room after his task was over. Even though it would have been fine if he told me more since its his hometown and therere the graves of his family there. Dns son and his sons wife went mining in the mine but never came back. For some reason, there was an explosion in the mine and the 2 of them were involved in it. Within the chaotic surroundings, Dn could not leave Pas side. Even though the search parties went on for many days, the 2 of them never came back. I found out about that from the exchanges I had through mail with Grand-san. Also, after finding out that Dn is with me, Grand-san wanted to construct a new workshop at the ce where Dns workshop once stood. (TL: Grand is the weaponsmith dwarf working for the Saint Schull Church Luciel met in Ch42) During his own expedition, Grand-san found out that something happened to Dn and he tried various methods to search for them but he could not find them. All thats left is Kefin and the others huh. I returned to my room arms crossed as I was troubled and practiced magic circle chants before I went to bed. Incidentally, I had the elf Milfeene work in the factory and I had already dispelled her ve contract. Milfeene looked uneasy after Naria-san was appointed as headmistress so I called her to the guildmaster room and she told me about the instructions from the water spirit. I listened to the talk regarding the spirit priestess but I wondered why she suddenly revealed it and asked her, apparently she could no longer resist the pricks of her conscience. Even though that happened, nothing changed and I continued receiving contact from the spirit. As expected, it is impossible to continue keeping silent about it. (Milfeene) I could not believe her words but she properly does her work, she could aid in the growth of the nts using spirit magic and herpatibility with the Hhi tribe was good so I had her stay. She was moved to tears. Thank you. Even though Spirit-sama told me to find the spirit priestess, I dont have such special abilities Evidently, she was bad with fighting and she waspletely taken to this environment where she could asionally receive delicious honey. Next, the half-elf Crecia apparently admires Naria-san and she requested to be a teacher in the school. Naria also vouched for Crecia so when I hired her as the schools teacher, I dispelled her ve contract and once again signed another contract, this time, an employment contract with her as a teacher. The truth was, if only Crecia wasnt flustered in battle, she would do well as abatant with her forte in archery and dual sword technique as she harbors a strong admiration for Sir Rainstar. Her ability is far above mine so shes very strong. Even though my status was higher, I was miserably steamrolled countless times so I decided to stop looking at status. There, Crecia taught me the harshness of reality and cleared my misunderstanding thinking that I had be stronger because my level went up. After that day I experienced actualbat, I understood the teachings Instructor Broad drilled into my head and its a secret that the amount I trained increased after that. I think that the 2 of them wished to grasp newfound happiness in Ienith from then on. The next day, when I interviewed Kefin and the others, apart from Kefin, they dered that they wanted to remain in Ienith. Furthermore, including Kefin, they all wanted to remain as ves. I wish to follow Luciel-sama but the others want to remain in Ienith. Hereafter, it is still not yet known if this country will really be better. Which is why they wish to protect this underground factory and the school that Luciel-samaid down until that day arrives. Moreover, if criminal ves such as ourselves are released so easily, there would definitely be people who will develop an antipathy towards Luciel-sama. Therefore, we all thought that it will be better if our ve contracts are dispelled after we have worked for another 5 years or 10 years. (Kefin) Seeing Kefin and the others put so much thought into itpared to myself, I was reminded of how naive I am and I epted their proposal. However, they requested that I remain as their owner. The reason was that as my ves, they would not be hassled by the adventurers. At ater date, I found out from Jasuan-dono that I was at the top of the list of people to definitely not be at odds with and as my ves are my property, it was true that they would be protected so I remained as their owner. The general clinic in the healing district formed from thebination of the Healers Guild and Herbalist Guild waspleted. The first floor was equipped with the general reception and treatment rooms. The second floor was made such that one can peruse books on healing and herbalism. The third floor became a cafeteria and it was designed such that the public could not enter from here onwards. The fourth floor was the residential space for men and the fifth floor was the residential space for women. Also, the basement was designed to be apounding room for herbs and they came up with a solution to prevent smoke from leaking out of the basement like what happened the previous time. I was forced to assume the position of the first generation chairman of the clinic for only a day and there was when I first found out that Jordo-san is a person who does not like to stand out. I felt as if the next few months passed in the blink of an eye. I was currently giving a speech for the opening of the school. Hi, I am the S-rank healer Luciel. I am pleased that Ieniths school could open on such a great day blessed with fine weather. Im deeply thankful for you all founders who dedicated much effort toward thepletion of the school. And for all students of the maiden ss, congrattions. The trigger that sparked the thought of establishing this school was the conflict between races as well as the discrimination toward the half-breed beastmen. People are not born to equal standings. However, I believe that everyone has an equal right to learn. What I want to convey to the 8 races, is my wish that through learning here, you will broaden your own possibilities and greater your chance to be an inventor, a herbalist, a merchant or anything you want to be. And, through studying here, I hope that you all will cultivate your thinking and propel Ienith forward in the future. For you all who took the initiative to clean up the burnt down healing district, you all who took action to make Ienith a better ce, I believe my hope will definitelye true. A year has passed since I first came to Ienith, I apologize for being blunt but I dont have good memories of Ienith. The targetting of my life since the first day I arrive, interference at our healer demonstration, conquering of thebyrinth. The variety of interference I received after my appointment as representative, the numerous cases of fraud that continued to appear the more I tried to solve them. A perfect example would be the Ienith massive riot. If thepletion of this school brings all of you even a slight bit of happiness, it will be my happiest memory of Ienith. As I pray for that toe true, I will end my speech. Congrattions to everyone for enrolling into the school. That night after I finished my speech at the ceremony, I was scolded so fiercely by Naria-san that my feet shook but I wont talk about that. The morning the next day, before sunrise, with me riding Fornoir, Lionel riding another horse beside me and finally Kefin acting as coachman for the carriage, we departed from Ienith. Within the carriage was Cathy, Dn, Pa and Rician and we first headed for Dn and Pas hometown. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Thus, the 6th volume is finallyplete. Chapter 103: Sudden magic tool idea Book 7: The Engineer Vige Chapter 103: Sudden magic tool idea Trantor: Tseirp We reached a ce that was slightly over a days travel from the borders of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Without the sensation of pulling a carriage, horses sure can run considerably fast. (Luciel) Its the first time Ive seen a carriage with this amount of gravity mitigation. (Lionel?) Really? Nevertheless, were only a day from the national borders but this has been the first time a year felt so long to me. (Luciel) Thats how it goes when youre doing something youre not ustomed to. Well then, were heading left along the wall after the pass the border right? (Lionel?) Yeah. I made sure to confirm the location and Dn and Pa said so as well so theres no doubt about it. (Luciel) It would be great if there are settlements like viges nearby though (?) Well, even if there arent any rather, ha~ there are a lot of monsters here as well. (Lionel?) In front of us wererge monitor lizards and huge snakes that were obstructed the way forward and were intimidating each other but I could tell that they noticed us and were beginning to be wary of us. Maybe they came from the valley that spans to the left. (Lionel) As Lionel calmly analysed beside me, I took out my holy dragon spear from my magic bag and readied myself. Well then, maybe Ill try fighting with a spear on horseback ording to your lecture. Im relying on you, Fornoir. (Luciel) Ill have the honour of being the vanguard this time as well. (Lionel) A voice came from my side along with the figure of a cat beastwoman dashing out at considerable speed. Im bored so Ill be joining in nya. (Cathy) Lionel and I exchanged nces before we chased after Cathy and joined the battle. Grasping onto the reins with my left hand, I change the grip on my spear to both my hands the instant I pass by a monster and firmly fix myself on top of the horse by sandwiching it with my knees. Since Fornoir can read the opponents attacks, I solely concentrate on a single point of the monster and thrust with my spear. Even if the timing is superb, as expected, it is still far more difficultpared to fighting on foot so I passed by the monsters without being able to defeat it. And by the time I steered back around, Lionel and Cathy have already ughtered them. Burururu. I stroked the slightly disheartened Fornoir to apologize before I returned to where the 2 stood. I understand because Cathy boasts of her speed but why is Lionel so fast too (Luciel) Even like this, I was once a general as well. I began jousting from the age of 10 so I already have a career(experience) of more than 30 years. (Lionel) Instead of showing a bashful expression, Lionel gave a slightly smug look and beganughing. Lionel-sama has never made a blunder on horseback before nya. (Cathy) Cathy, with her quick movements, pierced the brain of multiplerge monitor lizards with strikes at single concentrated points and was currently burying the monsters. I see and so, why did you jump off the carriage? (Luciel) I was bored nya. I stayed on it the whole time for the first day so I got off toe and get permission nya. (Cathy) Or perhaps you were sick of the magic discussions? (Luciel) N, no thats not wrong nya. Theyve been endlessly chanting some weird incantations nya. Ill be defeated mentally if I stay there nya. (Cathy) Then wouldnt it be fine if you swap with Kefin to be the coachman? (Luciel) Look at Kefin properly nya. Regardless of being the coachman, his eyes are looking off into the distance nya. (Cathy) Hearing that, I looked over to Kefin and his eyes were certainly gazing off into the distance. What about Dn? (Luciel) Hes pleased that his granddaughter made a friend so hespletely be a good-natured old man nya. (Cathy) Its true that its difficult to find a friend to talk about magic tools even if you try to look for one. I wont change our pace you know? (Luciel) (TL: Cathys running on foot.) No problem nya. If Im tired, Ill return to be the coachman or return to that devils cave. (Cathy) (TL: Her devils cave refers to the carriage) Cathys tension has gradually been dropping so I gave her permission to stay outside. Around the time we spot the highway after running on horseback for about an hour, the canyon slowly faded away and a forest began to spread across our left. Monsters live in forests like these so we better stay vignt. (Luciel) Well, this is already part of the Saint Schull Allied Nations so there probably wont be any strong monsters that appear. (Lionel?) Im troubled because thats not absolute (Luciel) Monsters arent restricted to being above ground after all. We asionally encounter surprise attacks from the sky and there are monsters that appear from underground so I could not be at ease. Thats when I had a thought. If we have a monster detection device that can detect monsters, there wouldnt be a need for such worries? During our noon break, I asked the 3 of them if it can be built and they were shocked. So theres such a method! (Dn or Rician) Genius of insight! (Pa) If that can be done, peoples hope of living without fear of monsters maye true. (Rician or Dn) They 3 of them said so and plenty of terminologies began flying about, I waspletely chased out as an outsider. It wont be strange if countries use that for military purposes one day. Lionel leaked out those words as he sighed. Even so, I think that it was conceived ording to the need of the people nya. Cathy looked distantly into the future. Well prove that Luciel-sama made it for the sake of peace. Kefin said as he clenched his fist. Lionels train of thought left me in the dust as Ipletely did not consider military use but this finally achieved a fresh restart. (TL: Dont know what restart the authors talking about, restart Lionels militaristic thinking/nature? or start a new direction for their journey?) However, Ive surprised that Dn can cook. When I murmured that, Dn who was supposed to be having a magic tool discussion, was beside me without me realising and he told me the reason. Ive put in a lot of effort to properly raise Pa. I see because of that, Pa never learned how to cook and dream of bing a magic tool engineer huh? Im reflecting on it but I only slightly regret it. So he does regret it slightly. It might be possible to develop a magic tool that can automatically cook vegetables that you put into it. (Luciel) ?! A genius of insight after all! (Pa) Ill definitely have to make that! (Rician) Since Rician cant actually cook as well, the 2 of them were sold on the idea even more than the one before. Do you have any ideas on how to do it? Its alright even if it is something insignificant. Eh? Hmm~ Maybe if it could execute the steps in a recipe in sequence after you put in the ingredients? Also, its slightly different, but if the water content in the cooking could be extracted via high pressure after rapidly freezing it, we may be able to create something simr to emergency rations that can be reconstituted using hot water. Even now when making dried meat, they are prevented from going bad using salt and spices and used for soups and such, but if that technology can be established then people might be able to eat tasty cooking just by adding hot water? (Luciel) I spoke ording to the exnation for freeze dried food products I saw on the television during my previous life. I dont know if it can be reproduced in this world but theres no harm in trying so I suggested to the 2 of them. Monster detection device and food preservation a genius after all or perhaps (Pa) Pa, in order to sessfully make that, we have no choice but tobine our techniques. (Rician) Okay. Even if a person cant cook, they can cook just by adding hot water. That is the dream of mankind. (Pa) The world will change. (Rician) As the 2 of them gestured with their hands, they exchanged a firm handshake and once again began their discussion of magic tools. When I was freed from there, Lionel and the others had surprised looks on their faces. What? They all seldom stared so intently at me so I tried asking. To use the miracle light at that young age, toe up with the idea for people to not get ambushed by monsters and to envision the magic tool to preserve food for a long period of time Unlike always, Lionels voice became softer as he neared the end of his sentence. Ill also want to have them once either of them ispleted nya. Cathy reacted like I had imagined so I inadvertentlyughed. Id like to hear if you have any ideas on weapons and armours. Dn was hoping for any interesting ideas for cksmithing. Finally, only Kefin was left staring at me with a fervent look. Is it that? When Kefin and the others failed in their attack on the Healers Guild, the magic bra and magic underwear that gave greater effect in a set that were peeled off by Dn and Pa and passed to me? Sorry but I dont swing that way. (Luciel) Hah? (Kefin) He replied with a straight face so it doesnt seem to be because of that. Why were you staring at me like that? (Luciel) Eh no, its because I realised that Ive achieved one of my goals. (Kefin) Goals huh. I was having chills up my spine so Im d I was wrong. Thats good if thats the case. Work hard. (Luciel) Yes. (Kefin) Kefin nodded happily. Thus, after we ended our noon break by exchanging such idle chats, we once again resumed our journey to the city of Rockford where engineers gather. Authors note: Thank you for reading Chapter 104: Earthquake, Monsters, and Uneasy feeling Chapter 104: Earthquake, Monsters, and Uneasy feeling Trantor: Tseirp Nothing happened for 2 days after we began travelling on the highway, no particrly strong monsters appeared and we proceeded smoothly. Then, it happened when we had our guard down at dusk. Gogogogogogo (TL: SFX for rumbling noises) At first, I thought I was mistaken but the earth gradually began to shake. Is it an earthquake? The shaking subsided immediately after I had lowered my body to bnce myself but the earthquake caused one serious problem. He was beside the fire so I happened to look at him but Dn was acting strangely. Dn, are you alright? I asked Dn but he was ashen faced and sweating profusely. I, Im alright. Even though he said that, Dns eyes were vacant. After I approached Dn and applied Recover, his eyes gradually regained their focus and it felt like his state of turmoil subsided. Perhaps the earthquake reminded you of the time you lost your arms? As expected of the S-rank healer-sama Luciel-sama to see through me thats right. Ive wondered countless times if only the earthquake didnt happen then. If that didnt happen, then I wouldnt have lost my arms and the workshop wouldnt have been blown away. I wondered if Dn was suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. I see. However, you protected Pa in exchange for those arms right? Right. Thats right. Furthermore, my arms are perfectly fine now Dn was agitated but he forcibly smiled and clenched and rxed his grip before he regained hisposure. Dn, I do not understand your feelings. But I can apply healing magic on you and you can consult me. It might be easier if you talk about it. If you feel even the slightest bit unwell, pleasee to speak to me. I guess my luck is somehow very good. Dn looked at me and smiled. Pa looked at Dn who mostly regained hisposure and showed a relieved expression. I didnt think that it was fortunate but Im d that Pa didnt show any symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder. Dn, Im quite certain that earthquakes happen quite frequently in Rockford since a couple of years ago? Should we change our course to Meratoni? Its not like we must go to Rockford. Actually, I remembered that theres a dragon there as well so I dont really want to go there too However, Dn is not the type of person whoins. Its alright. I have the mission to create that and I want to tell their graves that Ive once again be a cksmith. Dn showed me his usual expression. Alright if thats the case. Well then, Ill quickly prepare dinner. (Luciel) It looks like well need to do some monster extermination before that. (Lionel) Nya?! This time, its from underground nya. The monsters are some ant-like monsters nya. Enter, Fornoir. She immediately entered after I turned the Key of the Hermit and ordered her to enter the stables. Ill let you out once thebat is over. After saying that, I turned the key and the door disappeared. How many are they? (Luciel) About 20 to 30 nya. (Cathy) Ants have strong vitality and attack using bites or fluid that can solidify so evade them. (Dn) Dns voice echoed after Cathys voice. Are you alright without resting? Ill precisely strike and crush them and get my hands on earth attribute magic stones. Dn had returned to his usual self. Thats reassuring. Even if you lose your arms, as long as you dont lose your life, I will save you. So send them flying! Yeah! Dn readied his great hammer. Beside him was a 3 meter-ss golem in a fighting pose attacking the ants. The ant monsters were weak. Their weak but arent their numbers progressively increasing? I asionally forget that the equipment Im holding have cheat-like performance but the magic-channelled Holy Dragon Spear and Illusionary Sword are both able to split the hard back of the ants in two. Theyre gradually increasing huh. Theyre quite tough nya. If thats the case, let us finish this in one go, Pa. Got it grandpa. The 3 meter-ss golem became 5 meter-ss and crushed the ants by stepping on them using the sole of its feet. Thatspletely a stomping attack. The kick attack was a in toe kick as well Should I use that as inspiration to construct that? Or maybe the day that I ask them about it ising. (TL: No idea whats he talking about. My guess is Luciel wants Dn to make a Gundam lol) Thebat ended as I was deep in thought. Thats probably too strong if it can be used indefinitely. Its certainly true that if the mechanism is unknown, it doesnt feel like you can win nya. It looks like a good simtion for anti-giantbat. I know that Lionel is a battle maniac so I ignored Lionels words. Its dark so well strip the ants tomorrow. However, please remain vignt and check if they are properly dead. After I took out torches from my magic bag and passed it to them, I stored the carcasses in my magic bag and cast purification magic. Therere at least 50 ant monsters but is it usual for this area to have so many monsters? (Luciel) The number of monsters increases when the earthquake bes more active but to be honest, I dont know much about whats going ontely. (Dn) There arent anybyrinths in the area around Rockford right? (Luciel) Yeah. There are several mines scattered about but there arent any that have bebyrinths. (Dn) So theres a possibility that they may be abyrinth if were unlucky? Or perhaps Is it possible that the mines themselves arebyrinths? (Luciel) The monster bodies remain so they shouldnt bebyrinths. (Dn) Dn said. Today well camp in three shifts. After announcing that, I lighted the monster repelling incense I purchased from the Herbalist Guild. However, I didnt know how effective it was outdoors so I had us do 3 shifts. Monsters did not attack until dawn but the ants from yesterday came from underground so there were 50cm-sized holes on the ground. They look exactly like pitfalls. Dont you think that carriages will fall into it if their wheels get stuck? (Luciel) Thats true. Considering how many ant monsters there were, it might be better if we slightly reduce our speed. (Kefin or Lionel?) Its been going smoothly until now but I guess we should do that. (Luciel) While feeling relieved that there are no ant monsters in Ienith, I took out the carriage from my magic bag. Well arrive in another 3 or 4 days so we once again departed for Rockford. Yesterday the ant monsters did not fly or spit fluids and they were weak as monsters do you think they were scout types? (Luciel) Im not that well-versed in the study of monsters but while monsters have themon variants, there are those with stronger bodies and mutants as well as upper-ss monsters so that line of thought might be reasonable. (Lionel) I wonder if there is a peacefulrge country somewhere. (Luciel) If its the Independent Magic City Nelldal where the Magician Guilds headquarter is, they apparently get attacked by bizarre bird-type monsters like wyverns and griffons but there are mechanisms to prevent them from entering so it isparatively safe. (Lionel) I cant really have a peace of mind with the mention of bizarre bird-type monsters like wyverns and griffons but do they have some barrier set up? And why is it only flying monsters? (Luciel) The Independent Magic City Nelldal is a magical city that floats in the air made hundreds of years ago from thebined effort of the hero, philosopher, and spirit magician. I heard that it is not governed by any country and signed non-aggression pacts with multiple countries. (Lionel) I didnt expect there to be pioneers or rather, there wasnt any literature about a flying city in the books that I read when I was studying though? (Luciel) Thats because of that right. There are various kinds of constraints regarding Nelldal and since it moves in the air, we dont even know its current location. (Lionel) It couldnt be drawn onto maps so they did not write about it huh, isnt that slightly high-handed Sure sounds good~. Floating city. (Luciel) Its unrted to battle so I dont really like it but now that I think about it, they are at odds with the Healers Guild. (Lionel) Why? (Luciel) If my memory serves me right, its due to conflicts because the gods they have faith in are different. (Lionel) I knew it anyway. Life is not so simple So its more realistic to create the monster radar as soon as possible huh? (Luciel) Well protect you if monsterse so theres no need to fuss about that so much. (Lionel) I hope so, thank you. (Luciel) It was when we were having that conversation. When I thought that the horses pulling the carriage were beginning to be agitated, another earthquake happened. Ku Okay, youre great, Fornoir. Even when the earthquake happened, Fornoir didnt move in the slightest. Lionel properly controlled his horse so it calmed down. The earthquake stopped after 30 seconds but I judged that it would be bad to let the agitated horses pull the carriage so I ushered them into the hermits stable for them to rx. You look betterpared to yesterday Recover. (Luciel) Thanks. This time, I confirmed that I have my hands countless times so I wasnt in such a disarray but my body was still trembling. (Dn) That probably cant be helped. (Luciel) Dnsplexion was bad but it wasnt as bad as yesterday and his eyes were properly focused. He seemed somewhat relieved after I applied Recoveron him. With Dns tenacious spirit, hell definitely ovee it so I look forward to it. Then, Cathys voice rang out. Same monsters as yesterday areing again nya. (Cathy) Dont push yourself. (Luciel) Id like to see Pas delighted expression with magic stones. (Dn) Dn is still Dn after all. Same ant monsters as yesterday suddenly appeared from holes and surged out. I applied Area Barrier and we simultaneously ran toward the ants. Its amazing when you properly look at them. The surging ant monsters swarmed as they approached but since we could defeat them with a single attack, even I was fine as long as I wasnt surrounded. Lionel swung his ming greatsword as he beat, burned and blew away the ants with amazing vigour. Thanks to that, although we did not have any cooperation or could not be careless, it didnt feel like a tough battle. As we continued to defeat them, I saw an ant with wings spread oute out of the hole but its wings were cut off with flying wind des and it fell down. Rician must have been using spirit magic. I wasnt of any use yesterday so Ill work for my share today. She locked eyes with me and said as she once again sent out wind des to attack another ant monster. The battle did notst for that long but I was concerned about the greater number of monsterspared to yesterday and the appearance of the upper-ss monster as well. Are the earthquakes precursors to the appearance of monsters? It might be safer to assume so. Do you think Rockford is safe? The earthquakes happen frequently but including from underground, there havent been any monsters that have entered the city. Thats great if thats true. As I collected the ant carcasses, I prayed that nothing happened to Rockford. Thus, we received attacks from the ant monsters a couple of times but at noon on the fourth day, we finally arrived at the city of Rockford where craftsmen and engineers gather. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 105: The hometown of researchers and engineers Chapter 105: The hometown of researchers and engineers Trantor: Tseirp The town said to be the gathering ce for researchers and engineers gave me the feeling of a cosy ce. Instead of a city, it certainly gave a stronger impression as a town so, on a whole, it was small in size. Rockford was the final stop on the highway. I found that the town was built on a wide emptynd surrounded by mountains. Its called Rockford so I imagined a more rocky ce but its surprisingly normal. Weve arrived at the town so I housed Fornoir and the horses in the Hermits stable and stored the carriage in my magic bag before slowly surveying the cityscape. The dwellings felt like they were built with bricks and concrete and there were no buildings made of wood. In addition, contrary to the ce where engineers and researchers gather, there werent any visiblerge workshops that leave such an impression. Thats because this town is a dummy. I believe you have not seen anybody around right? Dn mentioned so I once again looked around the town of Rockford and it certainly was a ghost town without anybody living in it. This way. Pa looked like she was feeling nostalgic and was walking ahead. Watch ou?! Ha? Pa looked like she was going to m into a wall as she was looking over here so I inadvertently called out but Pa didnt m into the wall and her body was swallowed into the wall instead. Illusion? (Luciel) Thats right. Its the effect of a magic tool created to hide the people from foreign enemies by expertly using the refraction of light. This ce is full of oddballs but there are also many who are chased by various entities (Dn) Its amazing nya. (Cathy) Its a glimpse of the technology that was the reason why the Empire failed their attempted attack on this ce. (Lionel) Gahaha. This is just the beginning. (Dn) Under the guidance of the abnormally high-tensioned Dn due to the praises to his own town, we also stepped into the wall. It was a pretty amazing otherworld version of projection mapping that could disy a fake wall despite it being daytime now. Wouldnt one be able to do anything with such technological capabilities? Nobody heard my murmurings. What awaited us after we were swallowed by the wall were golems. Id like to be spared from being forced to fight with these though (Luciel) A new golem would rise at the same time you destroy one so its a waste of time. (Dn) Pa was waiting for us in front of a golem. Hurry. (Pa) With her delighted expression, Pa looked like a child proud of her own home. Pa, its the first time were here? Rician chided her as we continued to walk forward. The golem began to move and spoke. Answer the riddle if you wish to pass through here Seems like we could pass if we answer the question. I was looking forward to it slightly. Name the technique where one circle and clutch their arms around the waist of their opponent from behind, throw them backward, and form a bridge while maintaining the clutch on their opponent. Huh? German Suplex. (Pa) The road shall open Whats with that question just now? (Luciel) The founder who made this made it such that the questionse from the selected genre but there are a lot of strange genres. Furthermore, if you try to forcibly pass through, the golems would attack. (Dn) Then just now? (Luciel) Most likely a question on the techniques from professional wrestling. Pa yed with the golems a lot so before I knew it, she had memorised them. (Dn) There are professional wrestling techniques in this world? In the first ce, I didnt learn any professional wrestling techniques when I was studying Taijutsu under Instructor Broad. Incidentally, what happens when youre wrong? (Luciel) Nothing in particr. (Dn) Nothing? (Luciel) Youll understand when we continue on ahead. (Dn) Incidentally, what are the other questions? (Luciel) There are scientific questions like the temperature for water to vaporise or the definition of water vapor explosion. There are also questions like the kind of ores attainable from the mines or extremely difficult calction questions appear if you choose mathematics. (Dn) Who was the founder of this ce? (Luciel) It ought to be Sir Rainstar. Apparently, he stayed here for a couple of years and developed various things. I heard he gathered engineers and researchers who could not resist trying to figure out what they can do with their own techniques. Rockford was built by those people holding various kinds of techniques. This ce being called the hometown of researchers and engineers only happened after then. (Dn) It sounds outrageous, in many ways. (Luciel) If you ask me, I think Luciel-sama is simr too. Since youre still so young, I have a premonition that you will be a heavyweight that surpasses Sir Rainstar. (Dn) Dn walked on ahead as he said so andughed. I should make a magic tool that somehow manages to transform me into another person. (Luciel) I made a new resolution and chased after the backs of everyone. After passing the golems, there was arge door with a small door on its right. Pa ignored them and walked toward the right side wall instead of the doors in front. The moment she ced her hand on the wall, the wall emitted a pale light and split open. This is? (Luciel) Magical power authentication. If you do not register your magical power in advance, it will cost you considerable effort to enter. (Dn) Im shocked by the gimmicks weve encountered until now, but then how did Dn be a ve? Dn, how did you be a ve? Where did you encounter the ve traders in the first ce? (Luciel) The request was from the king of the dwarf race of the underground kingdom Id prefer if you do not ask any more than that if possible. (Dn) Okay. Rather, so theres an underground kingdom where dwarves live huh? (Luciel) The elves have their country so its said that, not to be outdone, the dwarves also built a kingdom underground. (Dn) I see. Shall we go? (Luciel) We entered through the wall that Pa opened before it shut. After advancing forward, a town a city precisely split into districts spread out ahead. So other than workshops, there are fields and pastures as well. Moreover, theres even a sun (Luciel) The people who live here are almost all engineers or researchers who own workshops. However, since they are living, they naturally get hungry too. There are different approaches like purchasing ves for the sake of managing the fields and pastures or having their own disciples manage them. (Dn) Even so, Im surprised the food can suffice. (Luciel) Thats because the Adventurers Guild transport monster meat over once a week and its possible to borrow food during emergencies. We dont just always remain in this town, if we go out to search for disciples, we also partake on some requests. Thats why it doesnt feel like its inconvenient for living. (Dn) Home is where the heart is huh. (Luciel) First of all, Ill have to serve as an apprentice under someone in order to construct my workshop. (Dn) Dn smiled weakly but it seems like he has a goal in mind. Also, unlike the fake town, although seldom, we still passed by people and they called out when they noticed Dn and Pa. Isnt that Dn! Pa-chan is here as well. He, hey Dn has his arms. Perhaps Dn is going to smith again? Those voices asked but Dn ignored all of them. No, rather, he was stunned after he saw the man standing ahead. Elder brother Grand. (Dn) Long time no see, Dn. Also, you may have been a junior disciple once but Im younger so please stop calling me elder brother. (Grand) (TL: They were both disciples under the same master) Pa was hugging onto Grand-san and crying. Although hepletely treated all the surrounding people as air, Grand-san separated himself from Pa and slowly approached me before bowing down. Luciel-dono, thank you for saving Dn and Pa. (Grand) Please raise your head. Its really just a coincidence that I found Dn and Pa. They became my ves solely because Dn looked like he has the capability so its really just by chance. Furthermore, I want to believe that it could help me repay Grand-san slightly for gifting me the Illusionary Cane. (Luciel) After I said so, Grand-san patted my shoulder and smiled. Im d I really worked hard that time. (Grand) I agree. Well then, could you give us a tour? (Luciel) Yeah. Everyone, please follow me. (Grand) We followed after Grand-san. A look of distress slowly surfaced on Dns face and Pas gait gradually became heavier. However, after they saw that, they both bolted ahead. Is it exactly the same as before? (Dn) No, the rooms increased for thatdy elf there so its wider than before. Well, I did reproduce the shape and the location. (Grand) I will pay for the cost. (Dn) No, please allow me to shoulder this. Since Dn became a ve because you were forced to do the impossible when I wasnt around. (Grand) The Dwarf Kingdom huh. Im interested but I shouldnt thrust my head in too deep. Then lets split it equally. Since I n to have Dn and others create various things from now on. (Luciel) It somehow sounds interesting. (Grand) Please ask Dn about it. How much is it? (Luciel) Its 8 white gold coins but do you have enough? (Grand) Ive earned quite a sum even though Im like this. Moreover, I pretty much only used the gold for food. (Luciel) As I said so and smiled, I took out 8 white gold coins from my magic bag and passed them to Grand-san. I wasnt wrong to think that your concept of money is warped. (Grand) Yeah. Oh right. Could I request of you to do some weapon maintenance? (Luciel) Sure. Leave it to me. (Grand) Thus, we headed toward Dn and Pas workshops. At that time, I was unaware that Lionel and Cathy hardened their determination for a certain matter. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 106: The banquet after returning Chapter 106: The banquet after returning Trantor: Tseirp Pa entered the workshop. Dn didnt enter without entering, he touched the workshop, touched the entrance, and sat down on the spot. Whats wrong, Dn? (Luciel) What exactly should I do to repay Luciel-sama and elder brother Grand? (Dn) Something glimmered in Dns eyes. Seems like the surprise was a great sess. Grand-san smiled delightedly as he looked at Dn. From today on, Ill propose plenty of ideas for things I want to be made so please help me actualize each and every one of them. (Luciel) Ive been working with that intention all along. However, this is too much of a foul y. (Dn) Dn could no longer hide his tears. Luciel-dono informed me that Dn was alive and well. I knew that someday you would return. Its natural to put in the effort for my fellow junior disciple. (Grand) Elder brother Grand! The 2 of them gave each other solid hugs. I missed the chance to speak under the heavy atmosphere but Grand-san noticed it. After making sure, I spoke to Dn. Look, if you dont do in, Rician cant go in too. Shell be staying here from today onward after all. I looked over at Rician and she was looking ufortable. Sorry. Come along then. (Dn) Thus, we intruded? on Dn and the others home and workshop. The second floor was built as their living space while there were 3 workshops constructed in the basement. The above ground building looked normal but this basement I dont understand. The reason why I muttered so was not only because of the size of the workshop. The size was about 2 times that of the workshop in Ienith, but it was made of semi-transparent ss-like materials that allowed one to guess what is inside and the ss was engraved with numerous magic circles. Engraved with sound-proof, vibration-proof, dust-proof, antiseptic and fire-proof magic circles, the walls were made from diamond and Adamantite to allow one to see whats inside in the unlikely event of an emergency. With this, there will no longer be a chance that the workshop gets blown up. (Grand) Just by looking, I could tell that it cost an amazing amount of gold so I was convinced. This ce wont shake even if an earthquakees. Because wevepletely immobilized the ground underneath. (Grand) Grand-sans motivations were overflowing. However, he implied that the mistake that caused Dns workshop to explode was influenced by the earthquake after all. Pa and Rician both had booths that allowed them to peek at each other so they exchanged eye contact that showed their rivalry as well as their feelings of pouring everything they have into joint development. Then, Lionel and Cathy who have been keeping silent since we arrived at Rockford spoke. Luciel-sama, I wish to request for the master on the apex of the cksmithing world, Grand-dono, and Dn-dono to construct armor jointly but (Lionel) We understand that it is an impertinent request as ves nya but we still wish to ask you nya. (Cathy) Was Grand-san famous even in the Empire? As expected~, while thinking so, I epted their request. Im willing to dispel your ve contracts anytime so the 2 of you can be considered as ve (provisional) Grand-san. Id like to request of you to create armor for the 3 ves here, is it alright? (Luciel) Even for me as well? (Kefin) You n to serve as my strength right? (Luciel) Kefin was flustered but its better to increase ourbat strength if we have the choice. I agree since it is Luciel-donos request. However, I wont be giving you a discount okay. Also, its time to maintain Luciel-donos armor as well. (Grand) Thank you. Im willing to pay as long as it is within my means. (Luciel) Understood. Dn, you think you can do it? (Grand) Ill strike my heart and soul into it!! I ept this request. Elder brother Grand, please lend me your strength. (Dn) Leave it to me. (Grand) Thus, it looked like they were going to begin crafting the armor immediately but, Grand-sans next words caused the ce to go silent. So then, what materials should we craft them with? Monster materials? Or with Mithril, Adamantite or Orichalcum? (Grand) Do you have them in stock? (Luciel) What are you talking about? You brought it with you right? (Grand) (Luciel) What does he mean? He directed his gaze at me but looks like well have to go to the mines. Even though we finally arrived at a safend with a small party I could not fire up my motivation to risk my life for the sake of fabricating armor. As if they perceived my thoughts, Gashi Gashi, Lionel and Cathy grabbed my shoulders. Luciel-sama, I wont ask for any more selfish requests, so shall we go to the mines? (Lionel) Luciel-sama, Ill devote myself to serving you so please nya. (Cathy) Yup, no way. (Luciel) I turned them down with a smile. Who would want to go to a mine where some earth dragon ornd dragon sleeps! Is it alright to make the equipment for the 3 of them with the purified dragon scales and bones I passed to you previously to make the illusionary cane? (Luciel) Yeah. Of course. Thats also quite an amazing material so Ill have to show my skill. (Grand) I just dont want to go to the mine. It will definitely take quite some time right? (Luciel) If its for the 3 of them it will take at least 3 months. At most half a year. (Grand) The 3 of them were surprised to hear about the material but it was gathering dust in my magic bag either way so it was more meaningful to use them to save some time and effort. Moreover, it reduced the risk to our lives. The armor was for the 3 of them so I had predicted the time required and it wasnt a problem to me. Alright. I n to visit the town of Meratoni once my armor maintenance and their measurements for their armors are done but would it be alright? (Luciel) I can get some training done in half a year after all, and I hope for some wonderful encounters instead of brutal encounters. Yeah. No problem. Rather than that, today is the weing party for Dn and Pa so Ill have you apany me to drink today Luciel-dono. (Grand) Sure. I dont have any strong liquor but I have some specially made mead so Id like it if you have a taste. (Luciel) Its fine as long as it has alcohol. All the better if it tastes good. Strong alcoholic drinks are good but I also wee liquor that I rarely get to drink. (Grand) Im d thats the case. Also, would it be alright to dispel Dn and Pas ve contracts during the event? (Luciel) Yeah. Of course. (Grand) Please wait a moment, if the dwarf king finds out (Dn) Dont worry. Ive already had an audience with the dwarf king regarding this matter. You no longer have to worry about it. Either way, the dwarf king regrets his decision in the first ce. To allow your promise that he can descend you into a ve or whatnot if you cant present the strongest sword to him. (Grand) A promise is a promise I did not think that Pa would get caught up in it too. (Dn) Stop giving strange promises that will cause you regret in the future. (Grand) Elder brother Ill bear that in mind from now on and I n to create the ideas that Luciel-samaes up with. (Dn) Tsk, showing off such a delighted expression. Youll make me want to jump on board as well. (Grand) So Ill dispel it tonight? (Luciel) Yeah. Thank you. (Dn) Dn lowered his head to me. During dusk that is reproduced in the town of Rockford, for the sake of celebrating the return of Dn and Pa, the researchers and engineers who finished their work gathered at the town square. Gentlemen, thank you for gathering here. This towns Strong Arm Engineer Dn and the golem-loving girl Pa have returned. (Grand) The people cheered and various words were tossed to the 2 people. The 2 of them are currently ves but I will now dispel their ve contracts. (Luciel) I applied Dispel on the 2 of them. With this, the dispelling of the ve contract isplete. (Luciel) I told Grand-san and Grand-san gave arge nod. The person who had just dispelled their ve contracts is Luciel-dono, the S-rank healer from Saint Schulls church. He had humanely purchased the 2 of them and protected them. (Grand) The inhabitants were at a loss at what reaction they should give after hearing him say the 2 of them were purchased and protected. He was a gentle lord that never once beaten or used us. Also, never once reached his hand toward Pa worthless. (Dn) Gan! With a soft drum, Pa whacked Dns head as if it was a stand-upedy tsukkomi. I smiled when I saw that while the inhabitants roared withughter. Looks like their sketchedy started since long ago. Ive returned. Please take care of me. (Pa) Everyone sent cheers over reminiscent of those sent toward idols as Pa cutely bowed to me. Pa-chaaann~ She grew up here since young. And as an Engineer, Pa must have been raised with love by everyone. Everyone in the crowd, Ive caused you all a lot of troubles. Ill be in your care from today onward as well. (Pa) This time, they replied with a warm apuse. Today is a good day as well. With Luciel-dono around, I wont be surprised if we drink too much and get a hangover for 2 days! Oooohh~! To celebrate Dn and Pas return, cheers! Cheers! Thus, the banquet began. Imented when I heard that Dn and Pa became ves. Which was why Iined to the dwarf king and the gods. The dwarf king was feeling considerably depressed. Why didnt you ask for my help? (Grand) As Grand-san and Dn -san began drinking, Grand-san began preaching. (TL: Hes not used to addressing Dn with -san) My bad. (Dn) I tried to look for clues to the whereabouts of you 2 but in the end, time passed but I couldnt find you. At that time, a letter arrived from the Healers church S-rank healer Luciel-dono here. He mentioned that he had secured the 2 of you, regenerated Dns arms and requested me to construct a ce that you 2 can return to. Do you understand how happy I was? (Grand) Thank you, Uncle Grand. (Pa) Mm. Pa didnt do anything wrong after all. (Grand) Grand-san who hadpletely became a good-natured old man was patting Pa as he continued his preaching toward Dn. Luciel-dono mentioned that I shouldnt reveal it to anyone else so even I was wounded by the strange look everyone gave me when I was reconstructing the workshop. (Grand) Grand-san who should be quite capable of holding his liquor suddenly tipped his head back to drink and the spilled alcohol almost reached me. Elder brother Grand, thank you. (Dn) Dn -san faced Grand-san and thanked him by lowering his head. Damn it! Dont say it anymore. But, Ill have you apany me to the very end today. (Grand) I believe Elder brother Grand will be the first to copse so leave it to me to look after you. (Dn) Bring it on, Ill make you copse. (Grand) Thus, the 2 of them began their drinking game and Dn-san and Pas weing banquet continued deep into the night. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 107: Chance Encounter Chapter 107: Chance Encounter Trantor: Tseirp The next morning, Grand-san and Dn-san had a terrible hangover. ording to Pa, dwarves enjoy liquor with high alcoholic content that humans find hard to drink and they certainly are heavy drinkers but it doesnt look like their race is spared from having hangovers. They should ept their punishments for over drinking. Pa dered and returned to her own workshop. Luciel-dono, show mercy, please cast status recovery magic. (Grand) Luciel-sama, theres some truth in Pas words but please. (Dn) The 2 old man crawling on the floor with poorplexions like they were about to die was certainly pitiful so Iplied with Recover. Oh man~ We drank way too much. (Grand) I thought of getting a morning drink to get rid of the hangover but physically I would have to go through something terrible if I mixed it poorly. (Dn) The 2 of them returned to how they normally were after I applied recovery magic on them. By the way, I dont really like hearing you call me Dn-san so its fine if you just call me Dn as usual. Our age difference doesnt matter so please leave behind the honorifics. (Dn) Then, you can call me Luciel as well. (Luciel) Muu, Ill try. (Dn) Come to think of it, Grand-san, Toretto-san isnt with you? (Luciel) Yeah. He seemed to have gotten into a slumptely and before he disappeared he mentioned that he was going to a ce that might give him a lot of inspiration. (Grand) So he also experiences slumps as well. (Luciel) Rather than calling it a slump, its more like delusions oh well. Well then, well start measuring the 3 of them so you can call them over. (Grand) Yeah. The 2 of them are most likely looking forward to their new armor. (Luciel) I see. Well be starting then Dn. (Grand) Yes, Elder brother Grand. (Dn) After that, the 2 of them showed serious expressions that gave off the vibes of first-rate cksmiths and even Lionel seemed overwhelmed by their power. I had nothing to do so I thought of touring around Rockford. Its dangerous so Ill tag along. (Pa) Pa stopped me saying that it would be dangerous alone. I also wish toe along. (Rician) Then, Rician raised her hand and conveyed that she also wanted toe along. Well, shes now a resident of this ce so its better if shees along. I thought so and agreed to theirpany. Incidentally, Ive already dispelled her ve contract. The 3 of us will go together then. But, whats the danger? (Luciel) There are various gimmicks set up. Furthermore, your magical power have not been authorized yet. (Pa) Oh. Those things we passed through yesterday huh well then Pa, Ill leave it to you to guide us. (Luciel) Ill entrust it to you. (Rician) Sure. (Pa) After leaving a message at Dns workshop, we left Dns house. The streets were a mix of beautiful cobbled stones and bare ground, they did noty cobble stones on top of where there were underground workshops. In the vicinity of the workshops, sounds like the hitting of iron and the grinding of metal could be heard and there were arge number of ces with smoke plumes rising up. Looking up into the sky, I saw the pseudo-sun made by Sir Rainstar floating in the sky and pondered. Is the pseudo-sun floating up in the sky simr to the one made by Pa? The one here is exactly the same as outside, it rises in the morning and sinks in the evening. It always maintains the same temperature and humidity. If thats the case, then its as if the whole Rockford is covered by a huge magical tool? Yeah. Furthermore, it absorbs magic in the air so it can continue operating semi-permanently. Its as if the inside of abyrinth. He most likely used a simr technique. I had a slightly bad feeling when I heard that. Did Sir Rainstar intercept a ce that was going to be abyrinth with the help of the spirits? Which is why instead of abyrinth, there are rumors that the dragon sleeps within the mine I could not help but think of that possibility. A ranch was spread out across the back and there was a small ntation there as well. What caught my eye was the abundance of wells. I dont understand why so many wells were dug but Rician asked Pa something then. This town feels so unbnced. Workshops and this ranch do not feel like they belong in the same town. (Rician) Ive heard that its the hometown of Sir Rainstar. (Pa) So he was formerly a farmer? (Luciel) Yeah. But various things happened and he lost it. (Pa) I see. None of that was written in the book that I read. Is that so. (Rician) Rician had a slightly dark look after she heard that. Its good that there are peaceful locations as well. Thats right. I thought we were going to get our magical powers authorized? (Luciel) We can register it in the town hall at the center of the town. (Pa) So there are government offices in this world as well huh. I had that thought in my mind as we headed toward the town hall. Then, we reached the reception desk but the receptionist wasnt human. To define it further, it wasnt even a life form. To define it even further, it was something like an ATM at a bank. All you have to do is stand there and answer the voice thates out. Youll be sent to the entrance of the town if you lie. Is that simr to the magic circles inbyrinths? Yeah. Was Sir Rainstar a physicist? Or could he even use space-time magic? Either way, hes too amazing Is Pa able to develop teleporting technology as well? I should be able to establish the theory and technology right before I die. However, I dont have the magic stones needed to make that. The attribute as usual is it not possible to ignore that? Ive never seen space-time magic stones. I cant begin thinking about what I should do for something that Ive never seen before. And the people who hold space-time attribute are only those who have exceeded the space-time. Pa rapidly talked with a sorrowful expression so the people who can acquire space-time attribute are only the reincarnated individuals or those associated with them? I feel sorry for Pa but I set my mind to not acquire it. Please state your full name. I will measure your magical power pattern. Please state your profession. Its full of harmless questions. However, thest question was a huge problem. Are you a reincarnated individual, transferred individual or possessed individual? (TL: Basically the 3 usual ways for an otherworld novel, reincarnated as a baby, teleported into the world or mentally transferred into another person) Pa and Rician were behind me. If I answer no, the fact that Im a reincarnated individual will certainly be exposed. Seriously what a souvenir to leave behind!! I answered using myst resort. Ja (TL: He said yes in German.) It seemed like it could hear my answer even though I answered differently in German so I somehow weathered through the situation. Registration has beenpleted. I was relieved when I heard that voice. I was just about to praise myself foring up with the solution by answering in German to safely ride out the situation but the next instant, my consciousness receded. When I came to, there was a young man in front of me. Here is? I was seated on a sofa and the young man was also seated on a sofa with a table in between us. This is something like an astral space I created. He deliberately drew his finger and a ck tea set appeared. I mimicked a butler for numerous years so Im familiar with making tea. The young man said with a smile. I already understood who that young man was. Youre Sir Rainstar Gustard right. Yeah. Youre Luciel-kun right. Youre the 5th visitor Ive met. The young man Sir Rainstar is a handsome man who wears a gentle smile. In addition to the abilities mentioned in his biography, his ability to create a space like this is likely to be the reason why the world could not leave him alone. Why was I brought here? Rather than that, Im more curious about the other 4 visitors. Luciel-kun, are you a reincarnated individual? Yeah. I received a 15-year-old body and was reincarnated into Galdardia. I see. Im Japanese and a sinkhole suddenly appeared when I was going home after work and before I knew it, I was reincarnated by God Kuraiya into a baby. You were from Japan? Then were you from the Edo or Meiji era? No, the year I died was the year 20xx. Is that so? It was year 20xo for me. The time warp is quite significantly different. A mere few years became more than 300 years here. The fact that youre here means that Philosopher-kun wants to prevent the revival of the demon lord. (Rainstar) Demon lord sounds ultra-dangerous though Apparently, a new hero would be born 40 yearster and fight with the demon lord. (Luciel) You sure are well-informed (Rainstar) The moment he spun those words, I felt magical power. What are you doing? (Luciel) Yup. I appraised you. Even though your profession is a healer, its admirable that you trained to this extent in just 6 years. Your high abnormal condition resistance is especially fantastic. (Rainstar) Why the talk as if youre looking from above? (Luciel) Well its since Im the founder of the healer church so, have there been any changes to the church? (Rainstar) Yeah. Its due to the passing of time but (Luciel) I briefly talked about the problem with healers charges, thebyrinth under the church and the incident in Ienith. Something along those lines. Oh right, the fact that the Pope is your daughter was indeed surprising. (Luciel) I wont give you my daughter. (Rainstar) Even if you simply wish to say something you had always wanted to say as a father with a daughter, I do not remember having such a rtionship with the Pope. (Luciel) Are you not interested in my daughter? (Rainstar) Its a hassle so Id like to continue with the talk, the reincarnation dragons were sealed by the evil god but Ive released the holy and me dragon so itll somehow be alright right? (Luciel) I felt that it was not funny even as a joke so I returned the talk to the main point. Youll lose with just that. No matter what method you use the most you can do is achieve a draw. Why do you say that? The main god and the evil god cannot coexist. Simrly, the hero of the light and the hero of the darkness cannot coexist. Ha~ The space-time dragon exists but this time, it doesnt matter. Because the space-time dragon is the temporary appearance of Main God Kuraiya. Its simr to RPGs where the informationes to light near the end. This is reality or not but you will be returning to reality. Rather than that, if the hero does not release the reincarnation dragons, the hero can only use the light attribute while the demon lord can use magic from all attributes except for light and space-time. So by releasing them the heros attributes increases while the demon lords attributes decreases? Thats right. During my time I possessed all the attributes so defeating the demon lord was easier than defeating the evil dragon but conversely, it would have been difficult even with the help of the spirits. This guy, only now does he reveal that he was the hero and he killed the demon lord. You were the hero? But that was not written in your biography though? I only knew muchter that the one I defeated was the demon lord and furthermore, I had a dream. Dream? I wanted to create a city in the sky. I was able to use flight magic before I became an adult due to the help from the spirits. I wanted to share with others that excitement. After the holy and me dragons, I hope that at the very least you release the basic attributes water, wind, and earth dragons. If you do so, the demon lord should only be able to use thunder, gravity, and poison so it should be fine. What do you mean by fine, I totally do not get your meaning. I no longer want to expose myself to any more danger than I had already faced so by no means am I going to dive into thebyrinths that give me shbacks of death to release the seals on the reincarnation dragon or dance to the tune of the spirits. Thats right. Survival is my priority so that should be fine. Fortunately I have money as well, is it not fine if I live my life peacefully? I dont know the current status of the world but its most likely tougher than I can imagine. Yeah. Im weak enough to almost immediately die when fighting with normal monsters this time, the evil god is involved as well so Evil god huh ah, times up. I wanted to talk a bit more but the next time youre able toe here would be a couple of yearster at the earliest. Which is why for now, if you pass through Rockfords small gate and touch therge gate, you should be able to meet the earth dragon. Also, if you visit the city in the sky Nelldal, call out to the central fountain. Ha? If you do so, they should definitely be your strength. (TL: There wasnt any pronoun given so it can be he/she/they.) Wait a minute. The moment I reached out with my hand, my consciousness once again receded and I was at the town hall when I came to. Luciel-sama? What are you waiting for? You look pale? Even though we talked so much, it was as if the clock stopped. Was it because he used space-time magic? Thisnd might not be abyrinth but I found out that the earth dragon is indeed here. Even though it doesnt seem like theres a need to clear abyrinth Does the fact that there were a lot of ant monsters around this area mean that theres a greater possibility that a lot more ant monsters would appear? And if I release the earth dragon, the monsters will be weaker? I cant make a decision immediately. Rician and I finished our magical power authorisation. We had nned to tour around the town after that but Pa and Rician were worried about my poorplexion so we returned to Dns workshop. But, on the way back, I was made painfully aware that in life, one is not given the time to think. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 108: Way to Return Chapter 108: Way to Return Trantor: Tseirp It happened when we were cutting across the central square after leaving the town hall to return to Dns workshop. Just as I thought that the ground was heaving, Gooooogogogogooo, the earth shook and the ground underneath my feet suddenly copsed. Ha? That was all I could muster before I was sucked into the hole. Immediately after I began to fall into the hole, I grabbed the holy dragon spear from my magic bag, channeled magical power into the spear and attempted to thrust it into the wall to stop my fall. However, the moment the tip of the holy dragon spear lit up, the light reflected on the ant monsters that were crawling up the hole. Nuu!? Instantly, instead of aiming for the wall, I pointed the spear tip at the ant monsters and maintained my free-fall, piercing the ant monsters one after another. If the spear used to pierce the ant monsters was an ordinary spear, it most likely wouldnt have broken through the monsters. As the fear from free-falling caused a pulling sensation on my lower abdomen, my attempt to escape from reality was unsessful and I tightly clenched the shining holy dragon spear. Just as I elerate from the free-fall, there would definitely be ant monsters ahead and piercing them caused me to decelerate, I repeatedly experienced eleration and deceleration until an inclination gradually appeared on the side wall. However, perhaps because my falling speed was too fast, it felt like I slid on a steep slide and my body shot off the wall. Pain ran through my body from the impact. E, Area Barrier, Heal, Heal, Heal. To ease the pain, I raised a barrier using Chant Termination and concentrated on repeatedly using Healto relieve the pain but the holy dragon spear lodged in the wall when I was being upied. Guaaaaaa, High Heal Why did it get lodged ?! A cave? My fall was suddenly halted and because my body could not withstand the G-force, the bones on my arm and shoulder, the blood vessels and muscles screamed in pain but I somehow recovered. Does this mean I should proceed this way? Leaving that aside, the 2 of them didnt fall down? Hasnt my luck been fluctuating erratically recently? Making sure that the holy dragon spear doesnt dislodge, I immediately grabbed onto the entrance into the cave-like structure and rolled into the cave while storing the holy dragon spear into my magic bag. Ha~. Theres seriously been too much going on today. While keeping wary of my surroundings, I applied purification magic on myself before I took out the transformation mirror Dresser from my magic bag and transformed into my full gear. Its been a long time since I dressed up, is this my punishment for beingcent? Due to the fall, my clothes were not only dirtied, it was torn in multiple ces as well. I once again sighed grandly before I started moving. Within the pitch ck cave, unlike the faintly litbyrinths, were hidden dangers of falling from the slightest misstep. Im seriously grateful for Pa and Rician. Actually, I had them create a mini version of the light used for the carriage. Imented to myself that its lucky that the headlight I had them make in preparation for emergencies came in handy immediately as I readied my shield and illusionary sword and began advancing. There werent any traps around but the usual holes were present and the ant monsters vaguely seen in the distance below caused me to tremble. As expected, Ill die if I fall into one. In the darkness, I could see an astounding number of ant monsters. I have food and plenty of essentials prepared including the light. The sole problem is how would I return to the town of Rockford, as I pondered on that question, I advanced while being careful as to not fall into the holes. This ce gives me the impression that it wasnt dug by the ant monsters but naturally formed instead. Because the ceiling didnt even reach 2 meters in height, I was uneasy as I had to bend my posture to walk. However, the width was about 3 meters wide so it wasnt that ustrophobic. There were sharp rocks protruding from the ground but thanks to the light I could avoid them as I advanced. How far have I walked 30? or about 50 meters? After walking for about that distance, I came upon a branching point. Well, its normal to encounter one. I decided to choose the path to proceed by following the direction my illusionary sword falls toward. Kuraiya-sama, God of Destiny-sama, Buddha, ancestors, Great-luck sensei, please guide me. I entrusted my way forward to them and the illusionary sword did not point to either left or right but to the wall directly in front. Perhaps I picked up the sword and touched the wall directly in front, Buun a sound rang out and a hole opened up in the wall and became a path. To be exact, the wall disappeared and a path simrly lit like those inbyrinths appeared. What would happen if I walk this path? I dont want to but I feel like the illusionary sword is telling me that Ill find out if I proceed so I guess Ill have to fire myself up. I decided to proceed along that path. After walking briefly, there were stairs and after climbing up, a meandering path appeared. There was a single path so I didnt need to spend time like when I was in abyrinth to proceed. Hmm. Theres a solemn-looking door for some reason ? Am I supposed to open it? The moment I touched the door, it smoothly opened. Rain Rain Rain Not Rain? Its not Rain? Who are you? Multiple children voices came from my side when I opened the door but there werent anybody around. Hallucinations or more specifically auditory hallucinations huh? Hearing voices when there isnt anybody around, looks like Im really tired due to Sir Rainstar. Leaving that aside, it sure is spacious. It closely resembled the boss room where I fought with the Red Dragon. It would be good if its a mole, but if it is an Earth Dragon that shakes the earth, then it would be extremely bad. (TL: Both mole and earth dragon are pronounced the same in Japanese.) I was thinking about that when I once again heard the voices. Hey, you. Why do you smell like Rain? Idiot. Our voices cant reach regr people. Huh~ but it seems like he has Water-chans blessing. Then, this goofy-faced guy can see our figures too? No, I can feel fluctuations from dragons from this guy. Hey you, you can hear us right? Looks like it wasnt auditory hallucinations after all. Furthermore, even though they sound like children, it sounded somewhat mysterious so I deduced that they were definitely spirits. I can hear you. Im Luciel. A hole suddenly opened under my feet and I unfortunately fell down here. How about I answer your questions if you show me the way back? Since Im currently underground, earth spirits might be able to exhibit oppressive strength so I didnt act impudently. Regardless of what they say of me I continued to cover my expression with an iron mask. (TL: ie. poker face) Gyahahaha. This guys some~! Or rather, his luck is way too bad. A clumsy person huh. Well, Rain was the same as well so humans are definitely clumsy. Is that why Water-chan gave you her blessing? You can hear our voices right. Then I wonder why cant you find the way back? Its probably because he possess the dragons blessing so he cant see spirits. It doesnt look like hes contracted any so that might be true. (TL: its referring to contracting spirits I guess?) How did Sir Rainstar attract them? The instant I muttered that, the spirits? answered Because Rains magical power tasted like honey. Although real honey is fine too. Now youve made me feel hungry. Hey, foolish-face. Give me something sweet. Magical power is fine too~ Hes simr to Rain so maybe his magical power is tasty too? Theres one annoying spirit but Ill endure for now. Erm how about I present some honey and magical power if you teach me the way to return? Even though hes uncool, his heart feels simr to Rain. Even though hes clumsy, hes generous like Rain. Maybe thats why hes recognized by Water-chan ah, this person Even though he has a foolish look, he can discern his position and negotiate, hell be sessful in life. Ill teach you, so please. Ill throw in extra so give us plenty. Just slightly talking with them caused my fatigue to umte but I took out arge bottle from my magic bag that held the highest grade of honey from the Hhi race and opened the lid. What should I do for the magical power? You can just stretch out your hand and umte the magical power in your hand. Ah, thats my share so dont eat it~! Is it alright like this? The voices I heard previously disappeared but the honey within therge bottle was gone in the blink of an eye. I experimented and took out anotherrge bottle and this time, even therge bottle disappeared. Seems like they are gluttons. As I had that thought, my arm felt ticklish at random ces and my magical power was being drawn all at once. The honey was the best. The magical power is so-so. Come on put in more effort. The honey was great. Theyre both taste. But, its tastier if therere more attributes. So you do have some fairly good stuff. Honey is the best! This wont lose to the dragon blessing. Yup. It isnt muddy also, everyones agreeable right? Yeah~! The instant about half of my magical power was sucked out, the mechanical announcement sound rang out in my head. Blessing of the Earth Spirit acquired While thinking that I couldnt help it, this time, I once again wanted to ask for the way back but at that moment, I noticed light-emitting spheres floating about, with brown on the outside that gradually became white in the center. That reaction means that he most likely can see us now. Theres 2 methods to escape from here. Either you destroy the ants nest and leave through therge door or you dispel the seal on the Earth Dragon and return using the magic circle. Hes annoying but the earth is weak due to his rampage. If the dragon continues being bound, the miasma would be stronger so Id prefer if you dispel it. The monsters will be stronger if the miasma bes stronger so if possible, I want you to protect the town Rain created. I dont mind if its just to release it but it feels like it would be a chain of consecutive battles so I dont want to Why arent the dwarves fighting the underground monsters? They are already fighting them. The dwarves are stubborn so they dont ask for help. Theyre doing their best to protect their own country. Their recovery means is also just alcohol. Theyre being pushed back by plenty of monsters. I believe if it worsens any more, it will be bad even for the sturdy dwarves. Ill have to recover my magical power, if not, I wont be able to open the door nor will I be able to release it, so we can discuss after that. I sat in front of the door leading to the Earth Dragon as told by the spirits and mediated. When I did so, the spirit who always spoke thest, said a few words and the spirits disappeared. Well meet again soon huh. A slight gloomy feeling remained in my heart but I began meditating. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 109: Dragons and Spirits’ Beliefs Chapter 109: Dragons and Spirits Beliefs Trantor: Tseirp As usual, there was arge door before my eyes and the moment I touched it, it began to absorb my magical power. This time, the door shined a golden-yellow light as a crest gradually appeared and sparkled. A sealed door is it alright to unseal it? How did the Evil God enter? Such thoughts went through my head. Its open. To be safe Area Barrier alright, guess Ill proceed. At that point in time, I regretted not having read deeper into why my luck was fluctuating so erratically. Looks like it doesnt lead to stairs. Peeking through the opened door, I saw a winding path that continued forward. I returned the illusionary sword back into the illusionary cane and advanced until the Earth Dragon was captured within my field of vision. The scales themselves on the Earth Dragon in my sight looked like rocks, giving me an impression of a craggy hill. ck miasma mingled within the Earth Dragon, darkerpared to the miasma that was present in the Holy Dragon and me Dragon, ces where the miasma was the most severe had begun undeadification. I was beginning to feel slightly relieved after seeing the Earth Dragon remain calm like the Holy Dragon and me Dragon but cmity suddenly struck me. The Earth Dragons body started to creak and it began to cry out. Guraaagooooo~ That cry filled my body with dread I believe that cant be helped but things beyond my expectations continued to happen. The creaking of the Earth Dragons body intensified and caused an earthquake along with it. Guh, a rampaging dragon not funny. I lowered my posture and weaved a chant as I clenched my illusionary cane but at that instant, the Earth Dragons eyes caught sight of me. The intimidation I felt from those eyes was different from that of the Holy Dragon and the me Dragon, hatred was included within it and the mere sight of it caused my body to go rigid and my knees to tremble. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. Nevertheless, Ipleted the magic circle and invoked Sanctuary Circle. However, as if indicating that its not affected at all, the Earth Dragon inhaled and released a breath attack directed toward me before it was wrapped by the light of the Sanctuary Circle. Naturally, when the breath was heading my way, I immediately took out arge shield and cleared my mind, channelling magical power in order to invoke a wind barrier, but I did not make it in time. I was engulfed by the Earth Dragons breath. Pain, hot, cold, numbness I invoked Dispel, Recover and Extra Heal with No Chant and fell into magical power depletion. Ha, ha, ha. (TL: Hes panting/gasping) It was tremendously strange as to why I was still alive. Therge shield was petrified and crumbled into pieces. And, without realising, I had fallen on my back. Looking at the roof of the cave, I judged that my thoughts werent circting due to my magical power depletion so I took out MP potions to fuel my recovery. But, because its been a long time since I experienced magical power depletion and the feeling was extremely unpleasant, I once again reaffirmed with myself that I never want to deplete my magical power ever again. It feels disgusting. At that time, a voice resounded in my brain. Liberator who unleashes the seal of the Evil God, I praise you for dispelling the curse on me after doing so for the Holy Dragon and the me Dragon. To me, the voice within my head when I was feeling unpleasant was as diforting as the daily household noises you hear during a hangover. Has your consciousness returned properly? Yes. As expected, even I didnt wish to fall to undeadification. I struggled and everything felt annoying. Now, Im feeling better. Thanks to you, Im the one feeling the worst now!! It was still alright with the Holy Dragon but I feel like I had to struggle a fair amount for the me Dragon and you, the Earth Dragon? I cant sleep well when spiritse near me. It pushed the me onto the spirits but the grievance it feels does not seem to be normal. Eyes that harbour such intense hatred is abnormal after all. I felt miserable due to magical power depletion but I mustered my strength to ask the Earth Dragon. Does the spirits and the dragon race not get along well? We worship the Dragon God-sama while they worship the Spirit King. Their races are different so it should be inevitable that the subject of their worship is different. Just because of that? Even though dragons is the supreme race, the spirits wish to appear as the underlying principle of the world. To be honest, it doesnt matter to me either way. It ought to be a topic that matters to you. Why? Because of the destiny of mutual attraction between the holder of blessings from the Gods, dragons, and spirits and the priestess/shrine maiden. In other words, my partner? Mutual attraction, meaning love at first sight? Or does it refer to being drawn toward the other party? But I dont have the confidence of getting back onto my own feet just because its said to have been decided by the Dragon God and Spirit King in the first ce, why does it have to be me? The spirits said the same thing as well but why me? There are plenty of local heroes or, even better, heroes that exist as vessels right? Eventually, when the gears of your wheel of fates meet, you will naturally understand and you will be the Philosopher. Im totally lost. Arent there other reincarnated individuals other than myself? But I dont want to be embroiled in something as troublesome as being the Philosopher? My goal is to find somewhere to live peacefully. As reward for withstanding my attack and defeating me in a single hit, I gift you with my blessing as well as the fortune scattered about here. Ignored once again huh I guess Ill have to grasp this chance to ask my questions. Ill gratefully ept the treasures. Please tell me this one thing, cant the Chief God Kuraiya suppress the Evil God? The Evil God does not directly show his movements because he is capable of manipting the demon race, so the Chief God probably wont be able to take notice. I dont have such capabilities. I just hope that you will save my suffering brethren, just like how you saved the Holy Dragon, the me Dragon and myself. If the opportunity presents itself. The gears of fate have already begun to spin. Please stop it if you can. The path that lies ahead for you with the Blessing of the Earth Spirits is merely deplorable earth magic but show me that you can weather through the difficulties. What do you mean? Ill be able to use earth magic? Kukuku. You, whats your name? The Earth Dragon ignored my words and stoppedmunicating with its mind. It seemed like it was already facing difficulty maintaining its body. I didnt really reap much from this encounter but it was useless to ask about anything else and I could not formte any thoughts due to the unpleasant feeling Ive been experiencing. Luciel. Luciel, hold up that cane made from the Holy Dragons fang in front of me. Like this? Just like how it was with the me Dragon, without giving me a reply, golden-yellow light was sucked into the illusionary cane. Luciel, I pray that you will grow into a splendid Philosopher. Ive also fulfilled my promise Rafi ru na With those words, the Earth Dragons body undted before it became petrified and crumbled. I imagined that fangs and scales would remain where the Earth Dragon once stood simr to what happened with the Holy Dragon, but instead, various lumps of ores appeared and among the ores were multiple previous gems that I had never seen before. Apart from that, as usual, there was arge magic stone and treasure chest with a small jewel housed within it. The next instant, once again, the ne glowed and flew out from within the magic bag, the jewel snapped onto the ne and the glow subsided. There are 6 remaining jewels. Nevertheless, I still dont feel like going to collect them. Ive still yet to understand why I survived that breath attack. I was prepared for death when I was swallowed by the breath. I wonder why do dragons always possess treasures. Except for therge magic stone, I purified the various magic tool-like items, coins, weapons and armours scattered about the room and picked them up before I leaped into the magic circle and my view was dyed with the dazzling light. Ping Title: Blessing of the Earth Dragon acquired Ping Title: Dragon Destroyer acquired Sounds resounded inside my brain and when the light subsided, I had returned to the entrance to Rockford. I unexpectedly released the dragon and obtained the spirits blessing but I totally cant decide if my luck is good or bad. Since everyone is most likely worried about me, I decided to return to the ce I fell into the hole. Just like how Pa did it when we first visited the town, I touched the wall and the verification was sessful. The ordinary appearance of the town of Rockford appeared before me but it was wrapped in hustle and bustle unlike when we first arrived. Is it because of the ant monsters? I guess so if the hole at the town square is not sealed, monsters woulde pouring out. I whipped my body that had just recovered from magical power depletion into motion and headed directly for the central square. I felt like I saw Pas golem at the central square for a split second so everyone is definitely gathered there. Believing it was so, I began running. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 110: Fleeting Rest Chapter 110: Fleeting Rest Trantor: Tseirp As I kicked the ground hard while I ran, I began to formte various hypotheses. I must have defeated enough ant monsters for even Mario to get 1UP when I fell into that hole. If thats the case, then it will be alright once we defeat the monsters that rose up from that hole. However, assuming that its not only a single location where holes appeared, wont the monsters have multiple entrances and exits like an ants nest? I thought so and tried looking around as I ran but there werent any holes that had opened up. When I reached the central square, I saw countless holes as well as inhabitants striking down the monsters that climbed up as if a game of whack-a-mole. Is everyone safe? Everyone was startled when I called out but then Grand-san raised his voice. Luciel-dono is back. Crush the holes. Oooo All the people present cried out in a uniform voice, making one doubt if they were in fact dwarves, as the inhabitants of Rockford threw in chemicals or dropped rocks using magic tools down the holes before finally, Grand-san and Dn blocked the holes. However, they left the hole that I fell into as it was. Sorry for worrying you all. Nevertheless, why isnt this hole buried? Thats because if we leave this single location open, magic stones will spring out from here. (TL: I guess theyre funnelling the ant monsters out a single hole and killing them to get the magic stones.) Im relieved that its not because someone went in to chase after me. While feeling relieved, I briefly told them of my experience after I fell underground. I see. So, this time, its an Earth Dragon huh Lionels fighting spirit swelled but I sliced it in two. This time, I would have died twice if I had acted wrongly. The first was when I fell into the hole, the second was when I received the breath of the Earth Dragon. Especially the Earth Dragons breath until now, its still a mystery why I survived it. Nevertheless, Lionels clothes have been dirtied here and there so he definitely flew into the hole once but was most likely stopped by Pas golem. Because I can see cracks on the golems arm operated by Pa. And so? Whats happening underground? Pa and Rician came to my workshop and I tried to jump into the hole to give chase but an earthquake urred and holes opened up here and there, it was shocking when monsters came pouring out you know? (Dn) Dnsplexion was pale due to the earthquake but it seemed like he participated in the battle. As I cast Recover, I recalled the story the spirits told me so I reiterated it to them. I fell quite deep into the depths and was able to see that there was an insane amount of ants thanks to the torchlight. Now that I think about it, the Earth Spirit mentioned that the Dwarf Kingdom was already in battle with the monsters but do you all know about it? (Luciel) What!? (Grand/Dn?) The dwarves reside underground but they originally lived in caverns and gradually delved underground to expand their dwellings. (Dn/Grand?) (TL: He meant that its inevitable they would encounter monsters underground since they are expanding downwards) Truly the construction of an underground kingdom. Well, it can be done as long as they have the capacity to do so. Wouldnt it be better to not do it here? (Luciel) The location where the Earth Dragon and spirits gather is where they consider as the center of the earth. Therge number of monsters is a problem but the dwarf race is both stalwart and sturdy. They wont fall behind to the likes of ant monsters. The 2 of them are dwarves as well which might be why they feel that way Since the Earth Dragon is gone, in normal cases withbyrinths, thebyrinth monsters would weaken but, what would happen if monsters apart from the ants appeared? Especially monsters from the 40th-floor stratum? (Luciel) Bad. No, the king and his entourage are still around so it should be alright. It depends on the number of these ant monsters but there are likely to be dwarves that cant fight as well. Taking that into consideration eh? Im surprised at myself for wanting to go help without realising. It must definitely be because Ive been through a lot. Before that, do you mind if I get some rest? I had them give me some time to rest and refresh my brain. From Sir Rainstar to fairies and dragon, to the battle between dwarves and monsters, the thoughts in my brain felt like they were being engulfed in a vortex. It cant be helped that my emotions were unstable due to my flustered state. Since I am definitely not some protagonist of a story. Dn and Grand-san exchanged looks and nodded. As expected, its not like the kingdom would fall immediately. Theres no point in getting flustered without confirming the state they are currently in. This time, I believe Luciel-dono has been through a lot so it would be better to have some rest. The 2 of them gave their understanding and the others didnt disapprove so we decided to return to Dns residence for now. Since it would be a littlete for lunch by the time we reach Dns workshop, I retrieved some food I prepared beforehand from my magic bag for us to eat. The measurements for the equipment for the 3 of them are not done yet right? (Luciel) Yeah. It will take at least 3 days. It would have finished earlier if Toretto was around though. (Grand) Oh yeah, when I released the Earth Dragon, it dropped ores instead of fangs and scales so Dn, could you take a look at them after your meal? Theres quite a variety of ores and magic tool-like items so I believe there should be some useable ones. (Luciel) Ooo, Im looking forward to that. (Dn) The output from the mines have been slowtely so your luck is quite good. (Grand) It depends on the individual if it is a worthy gain in exchange for battling a dragon, but for me, I would rather not. (Luciel) Oh right, Luciel-dono. Its alright if you talk to me as you usually do. After all, wererades who have shared drinks together. (Grand) Im grateful for your words. Im finding it a little hard to change the habit I acquired in Ienith. Gahaha. Nevertheless, Im looking forward to seeing what ores you obtained. Just as Dn and Grand-san were beginning to get hyped, I unexpectedly felt something strike my side. Ouch!? Dont poke my side. Whats wrong Pa? Rician also? If you found magic tools underground, Id like to borrow them. (Pa) Under present circumstances, we dont even have magic stones so there isnt much we can do. (Rician) Alright. But dont disassemble them. (Luciel) I promise. (Pa) I wont disassemble them to the point that they cant be restored. (Rician) Is it really alright to hand them over? I pondered, but since there were items that I could not understand what function they served as magic tools, I decided to entrust it to them in the end. Maybe they were being considerate of my feelings, but nothing was said about the dwarf kingdom nor about the dwarf race. After we finished our meal, we first headed for Dns workshop. Then, I began to retrieve the ores from my magic bag, cing them in order as the expressions of the 2 of them hardened. Firstly, these most likely fall into the category of jewels. Upon aligning the ores neatly, it felt curiously like an ore disy corner in a museum. I felt faint traces of magical power from some of them so I was hoping that they were good items. Then, for the items that cant be ced on the table, I arranged them on the cleared floor space but Dn and Grand-san were already at a loss for words. Theyve been holding their breath since I began arranging the ores so it had be slightly amusing. These are the souvenirs left behind by the Earth Dragon. (Luciel) Luciel-dono, you really dont recognize them? (Dn) Yeah. Im an amateur after all. (Luciel) Afterpleting the equipment for Lionel-dono and the others, I can already see thepletion of that. It would need a lot of magic stonester but it should reach an operational level. (Dn) (TL: Is he really making a Gundam?) Really? (Luciel) Yes, really. (Dn) My tension is seriously rising up from hearing that. (Luciel) What are you guys making? Let me help too. (Grand) Ill leave it to Dn to decide on the subcontracting fee. It looks like youll enjoy it so please make it cheaper if possible. (Luciel) I said that before leaving the workshop. Kefin, youre on the first watch? Yeah. Ive fought the ant monsters when we were on the way here as well but Ill defeat them without letting my guard down. Wear this. I passed him a robe. This robe shouldnt disintegrate even against the strongest dissolving liquid. Thank you. Well then, Ill begin my watch. Kefin disappeared like a fog. Looks like he is keeping to my words to constantly use ninjutsu. Kefin, after he decided to tag along with me I trained him until he would not die even during tough fights. I could not peek at other peoples proficiency but while making various guesses, I judged that he could be taught. I believe that he would be able to be an existence that can protect me. After seeing Kefin off, I headed toward Pas booth when I noticed that at some point in time, a door that allowed passage between Pa and Ricians rooms had been installed. When was this built? I can make something like this in an instant. Leaving this aside, the magic tools. Their eyes gave the feeling of children wanting their toys so I calmly took out the magic tools and equipment. When I finished taking out everything, immediately, the 2 of them peacefully (?) began to analyse the items. As if I totally did not exist As expected, it felt slightly hurtful so I quietly mumbled. Ill hold on to the magic tools and such in the future seeing as these kids cant even say a word of appreciation. Sorry. Once I finish analysis, Ill work hard again. (Pa) I apologize. I will do my best for Luciel-sama. (Rician) It looks like the 2 of them heard my quiet mumblings. Its good topete but do properly greet and reply others. Understood. I understand. Saying anything else would only serve as self-satisfaction so I returned to the room I stayed in yesterday and took out my Angels Pillow to take a nap. Without knowing that my heart would pound the next time I opened my eyes, I fell into slumber. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 111: Line of Compromise Chapter 111: Line of Compromise Trantor: Tseirp I was able to get some good rest but it did not resolve my worries. That is to be expected though As soon as I opened my eyes while thinking about that, I met gazes with something. Dowaaaa I pushed the face of the being in front of my eyes away with all my might. A lukewarm wind grazed my palm the moment I touched the face. That hurts. I wonder if this is the whip of love if it is then my tension is building up fo~ This spine-chilling sensation and that fo~ expression Toretto-san? The face was way too up close until I couldnt even notice that it was a middle-aged mans face with makeup on. Moreover, there wasnt even 10cm distance in between us he didnt do anything right? Thats right. Its alright if you go back to sleep. This time around, Ill get what I want. I was so close just now Looks like I havent been vited. Even now my heart was still thumping violently as if on a rampage. After taking in a deep breath, I decided to ask Toretto-san. Id like to politely decline. Nevertheless, why did Toretto-sane here? Cause I sensed an interesting odor just kidding. I heard from the church headquarters that Luciel-kun was bringing hispanions toward Rockford so I came. Really? Im thankful for that. To be honest, Ive suffered a breath from the Earth Dragon and was on the brink of death so Im worried about the maintenance for my armor and robe. Okay~, they have the automatic repair function so I believe it should be fine but Ill take a lookter. Thank you. Then change out of your clothes and pass me your armor. Okay. After changing using the transformation mirror Dresser, I handed 1 full set of armor from Dresser to Toretto-san. Ill be doing the maintenance at Pa-chans workshop so stop byter. My hearts dancing from touching good armor after such a long time fo~ I was nning to walk to the underground workshop together but Toretto-san briskly walked out of the room. Just like a hurricane If Toretto-san bes Pas magical tool manufacturing mentor, even with Pas taciturn nature, I feel like shell be able to understand his knowledge regarding magical tools. Iughed, and once again sat down on the bed to organize my thoughts on the current situation. Having the knowledge that the dragons are suffering, I do wish to release them all but that is not realistic. Since they are all located at the very end ofbyrinths after all. Nevertheless, thinking of the Earth Dragon that is able to shake a location 2 days travel away, I can feel the threat of the Earth Dragon with that alone. Of course, the breath is dangerous as well but if the earthquakes continued indefinitely, it would invigorate the ant monster like what happened this time and cause an extraordinary amount of damage. Giving that a thought, this time, I happened to release the dragon first, if I assume that this is abyrinth, the monsters in the various boss rooms should still be alive. If its an existence like a queen ant-like monster that produces the ant monsters this ce is no longer safe Regardless of this ce being the location they were converted into ves, knowing the effort put in for me by Dn and the others, even if I can be thick-skinned and act as if nothing is wrong, it wont be able to sit well within me if I ignore the situation. I was sick of being indecisive. Due to the blessing I received this time around, Ive acquired Earth-type attribute but as expected, since I dont have spellbooks, it looks like it will be some time before I can experience this blessing. Magicians Guild as well as the city in the air, I can imagine a bright future where I hope to go there but, in the end, I came to the conclusion that I will not be able to proceed without strengthening my foothold. Ill only be going around in circles if I attempt to think deeper into it. If thats the case, itll be alright if I just let everyone do the fighting and provide healing assistance from within a safe zone. After praying for the arrival of peaceful days, I descended down to the workshops. When I arrived underground, Kefin was there but I did not see Cathy around. Kefin, how is the outside situation? Luciel-sama, are you already alright? Yeah. Thats relieving. Currently, the ant monsters areing out of the remaining hole but its only from a single location and the number of holes has not increased after that. Because of that, although the number of ant monsters that have appeared is high, they did note out at the same time so its not to a troubling level. For example, if a thousand ant monsters surround Lionel and the others, do you have confidence that theyll win? Assuming that theres sufficient space, that they can receive healing even if the opponents all attack at the same time and that their equipment doesnt break, I believe that they would somehow make it. Kefin replied while choosing his words. Well, it was as I had guessed. Either they desire to especially travel to the jaws of death or seek death within the battlefield, those are just about the 2 choices of battle maniacs. Itll depend on the situation. Furthermore, the dwarven race appears stalwart and robust but Ive heard that many of them have stubborn personalities. As long as there are no requests, as soon as the measurements are done, I n to go to the city of Meratoni with everyone. Ill follow you no matter where you go. I was slightly pleased by the resolve reflected in Kefins eyes as he said that. Ill have this talk with Dn and the others. To gather information I might have you visit the Dwarf Kingdom. Im the right man for the job. Its alright. I wont make a blunder. Kefinughed as he opened the door to Dns workshop. Mind if I interrupt for a moment? When I entered the workshop, the 3 of them stopped what they were doing and looked over. Ooo, are you already alright? (Grand/Lionel) Yeah. When I woke up, Toretto-sans face was approaching mine closely so I received various mental damages but the ill feeling from magical power depletion is gone. (Luciel) I see. Luciel-sama, you knew Toretto? (Dn) Yeah. The robe Ive always worn was made by Toretto-san. (Luciel) In the past, he was a regr fox beastman but Pa got emotionally attached to him so it was alright but (Dn) Dn casts his eyes down with a dark expression. Luciel-sama, um, Ive given that man responsibility for the armors but is it alright? (Lionel) Theres no problem with respect to his skill. Compensation-wise, Ill pay if its money but if its to do with the body, youll have to deal with it yourself. (Luciel) I told him with a grin. Lionel had a speechless expression but I ignored it and conveyed the talk I had with Kefin just now to them. And so, please keep in mind that we will be leaving here as soon as the measurements areplete. Thank you Luciel-dono. Dn, we should write a letter to the king. Yes, elder brother Grand. As expected of Luciel-sama. From now on, Ill do my best with all sincerity as well. Dn said as he bowed before he began to write a letter with Grand-san. Luciel-sama, the interior of the hole was not that wide right? (Lionel) The height was about 2 meters. You might not be able to swing a greatsword there. (Luciel) Lionel was brimming with the urge to go to battle and seemed to be simtingbat in his mind. After the 2 people writing the letter finished, they lectured Kefin about the method to enter the Dwarven Kingdom. Kefin, dont overdo it. You task is to return alive so think of delivering the letter as secondary. Also, magical power authentication and it would be good if you listen to a couple of the answers to those golems. (Luciel) Ive already done the magical power authentication but thats right, it would be difficult to enter and exit if I cant answer a couple of the questions. (Kefin) Well then, Kefin, Ill entrust this to you. Yes! I moved from Dns workshop to Pa and Ricians workshop. Pa, Rician. Id like to ask you 2 to develop magical tools that can illuminate darkness simr to the torchlight. (Luciel) No magic stones. (Pa) Furthermore, arent there already about 10 torchlights? (Rician) Sorry, I mixed up the order of the story. We might possibly venture out to defeat the monstersing out from the central square. Also, Ill pull out magic stones from the ant monsters that I have not finished dismantling. Ill pass you 2 those so please make do with them somehow. (Luciel) Understood. (Pa) I understand. (Rician) The 2 of them nodded. And so? What should I do? (Toretto) Theres a possibility that well be going intobat so thank you in advance for the equipment maintenance. (Luciel) Alright~ its boring but Ill let it slide this time. (Toretto) There are various ores at that workshop there so please use those. Ill pay you the maintenance feester. (Luciel) Thats fine. Leave it to me then. (Toretto) Thank you. (Luciel) Thus, Ive given instructions to everyone and I suddenly had free time so, since theres a chance well need arge amount of food if we go into battle, I began cooking. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 112: Messenger from the Dwarf Kingdom Chapter 112: Messenger from the Dwarf Kingdom Trantor: Tseirp When I was in the midst of cooking, Cathy returned but she was slightly flustered. Whats wrong? The hole is gradually beginning to widen nya. If we dont get Dn-san or Grand-sans help to reinforce it, it might be bad nya. Were there any injuries? None, for now, nya. In this town, even at night, it was still modestly bright due to the pseudo-moon and pseudo-stars. It looked like the time was around dusk, theres a possibility that the monsters might overflow instantly if the hole continues to widen into the night so just to be safe Then, to secure magic stones, I guess Ill go over too. Id prefer if you dont fall down a hole this time nya. Ill position myself carefully. After that, I spoke to Cathy and it was decided that Dn woulde along and we ultimately arrived at the central square. It has certainly widened. Dn, is the Dwarf Kingdom close by? About an hour from here. Do you think that this hole might be connected to the Dwarf Kingdom? Why? In that case, if we reconstruct this to a flight of stairs, this position will be assable as well right? When that happens, well be able to disperse the monsters that are headed for the Dwarf Kingdom to head here as well. I see. However, as might be expected, I dont have a firm grasp of the underground structure. Well, thats normal. While apologizing for blurting out what came to mind, I told them that I nned to use the torchlight to shine into the hole to take a look. Cathy, Ill leave the monsters to you. When I shine the torchlight while making sure not to fall in, if the monster numbers arerge, Dn, please bury the hole for the time being. Understood nya. I will not allow Rockford to fall to monsters! I held the torchlight and Holy Dragon Spear as I approached the hole and shined the light. The monsters that appeared within the hole rapidly stirred and a literal horde rushed forward. I pierced with my spear while Cathy leaped as she began attacking to prevent the ants froming out of the hole. Dn! Dn touched the ground and the ant hole narrowed but it stopped just as it was on the verge of closingpletely. Dn, its better if you dontpletely seal it. Its better than not knowing where they might appear and cause confusion. If we dont figure out why the ant monsters are stirring, I have a feeling we might not be able to stop the monsters. I have not heard of any previous cases where monsters invaded this town since the time Sir Rainstar constructed it. The earthquakes alone do not fully exin it. I had a nagging feeling that it was so. If this was going to be the case, it would have been better if we brought Pa along and asked her to solidify the surface of the ground. (Dn) I can call her over nya? (Cathy) Cathy and I are needed to exterminate the ants. For the sake of unforeseen circumstances, Dn, you have to remain here as well. (Luciel) Hmm, then shall we ask somebody to run an errand? (Dn) Well stay like this until Kefin returns. Its not like the researchers in this town would suck their thumbs and merely watch right? (Luciel) Yeah. But, there isnt someone to lead as amander. (Dn) Dn, yourplexion is pale? Dont tell me, theres a difference in burying the earth andpletely sealing the hole? (Luciel) If I could not stop just now, I would have fallen into magical power depletion. (Dn) Id prefer if you told me that in advance. (Luciel) Cathy, what about Lionel? (Luciel) I believe hes capable of doing so, but he wont do it nya. (Cathy) Ha~. Then, when Im leading, would he give me advice? (Luciel) Of course nya. (Cathy) Only if it bes a defensive battle though. Leaving that aside, do the monsters feed on the dead monsters corpses? (Luciel) I dont know nya. But there is such a possibility nya. (Cathy) Ive heard that monsters also go into territorial disputes. (Dn) So well have to defeat them in a way that they dont fall back down huh. It wont be funny if the others consume them and level up. (Luciel) If Im not mistaken, ants are omnivores and I imagine that they are capable of eating anything so it will be bad if that happens. Until Kefin returned, we concentrated on defeating the monsters. Because at most only 3 monsters can appear from the hole at the same time, it wasnt that hard of a fight as long as we defeated them pre-emptively, but when I shined the torchlight, the ants clustered together in the hole. I tried using purification magic but it had no effect so we have no choice but to continue cutting them down like this? Or was it better if we had buried them? I wondered about that. While I was wondering, a visitor appeared. Luciel-sama, sorry to keep you waiting. Kefin returned with 2 dwarves. Youre back, they are? Yes. They are the Dwarf Kings aides, Guraios-dono and Aresurei-dono. I was told to bring them along no matter what so I could not refuse the 2 of them will convey the additional information. I see. Kefin, swap ces with me. Cathy, please hold out for slightly longer. Dn, please participate in the talks with me. Yes! At that instant, theplexion of the 2 dwarves changed. I dont know whether it was because I directed him, I called him without any honorifics or that Dn obediently followed. Well, Im currently not bothered by their reactions. I am Luciel, S-rank healer of Saint Schulls Church. Well then, please tell me the response from the king of the Dwarf Kingdom at once. (Luciel) Here? (Dwarf 1) With the criminal Do (Dwarf 2) I dare you to say any more, I will not hesitate to abandon my obligation towards the Dwarf Kingdom. (Luciel) Luciel-sama. (Dn) He is my retinue who has spared no efforts for my sake and is currently hired as the head of my research and development team. I think it is better if youmit that into your skull before you speak? (Luciel) The 2 of them exchanged startled looks and whispers before they began speaking once again. We apologize for the disrespect. I am Guraios. We have suffered casualties so the Dwarf King hopes to request for aid but he has tasked us to determine if we dwarves are able to pay for the healer fees. (TL: He used respectful speech xD) Kefin, what was your impression of the Dwarf Kingdom? It was fatigued. Its not as if all their residents have a goodmand ofbat and their days should be numbered. What did you say! Are you making fun of us dwarves!! To be honest, it doesnt matter what you think so dont interrupt our conversation. He may be a ve but he is also my follower. He is an outstanding personnel who is capable of urately conveying information. What I want to hear now are not emotion-backed arguments. I shot down the remark from the man called Araios. (TL: The author switched from Guraios to Araios for some reason, dont know if typo or originally it was meant to be Araios) Did it look like they had a shortage of food? It didnt look like food was a problem but the rapid expenditure of equipment and the need for treatment of the wounded were clearly more pressing problems. We confronted many monsters on the way to the Dwarf Kingdom. Ha~. Kefin, please call everyone over. Please ask Grand-san and Toretto-san toe as well. Yes! The 2 dwarves were shocked when Kefin disappeared. A person disappearing would look like they transferred so I probably would have been shocked too. I looked at the 2 dwarves and asked. As you can see, due to the impact of the earthquake today, Rockford was also attacked by monsters. What I want now is information regarding the situation underground. For example, are other monsters present as well when the ant monsters attack or what exactly is the boss of the ants? Or is there more than one? Please tell me what you know. Incidentally, this is the fee table for a healer. After handing over the guidelines, I continued the ant extermination with Cathy. Does it look like well be able to help them nya? I dont know. It depends on their choices. If there are many individuals simr to Araios, I am no longer burdened like in Ienith so I wont deliberately go to a dangerous ce like the Dwarf Kingdom. During that time in Ienith, it would have been better if the choices could be split so clearly nya. I was burdened by way too much in Ienith. Even though it was already tough enough with just Kefin and you all. I smiled bitterly as I strike the ants. Thats cruel nya. Leaving aside Dn and Pa, we were obedient Its more like I didnt find out. (Luciel) Well, you had opponents as well so it was inevitable on Lionel and your part. (Luciel) I did not direct my gaze toward the 2 Dwarven Kings aides as we both talked. After giving them the pricing n, I n to ascertain what they think and I wonder how their attitudes will change when Grand-san arrives. I did not know what was the content of the letter written by Dn and Grand. However, I had already decided to trust them. While we defeated the monsters, the dwarves did not approach us nor did they speak to us. At that point, Grand-san arrived but he ignored the 2 of them and headed my way before bowing. Im sorry. But, it is still my hometown after all. I hope that you will help. Well, Ive already prepared myself. I was just thinking about the course to take to the Dwarf Kingdom. Id like to ask Dn, Pa, and Rician to defend here. Only defend, absolutely do not enter the hole. Please cooperate with everyone to defend this town. I dont mind if you use all the magic stones from the monsters corpses lying there. Yes! Im sorry that you came at an awkward timing but, Toretto-san, Id like to ask you to support them. Youre the only one capable of directing them. Fo~!! My fighting spirit will overflow if you give me that scorching look. Just this one time, Ill do my best for the sake of my 2 disciples. After brilliantly avoiding Toretto-sans wink, I continued giving out instructions. Lionel, Id have you defend with therge shield and fight with the short spear. Cathy and Kefin will be the mobile unit, Ill be responsible for healing and support. Also, Ill have Grand-sane along with us. Id like to ask Grand-san to conduct all the negotiations with the Dwarf King. Are you alright with giving me that task? Yes. Currently, there are only 3 dwarves I trust in this world, Dn-san, Pa, and Grand-san. Understood. Fu~ Youve changed considerably after a couple of years. The reason why you think that Ive changed may be because I have reliablepanions by my side now. As I replied to Grand-sans bitter smile with my own smile, I made a single resolve. In the worst case, even if the Dwarf Kingdom copses, we will survive. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 113: The Strife-laden Dwarf Kingdom Chapter 113: The Strifeden Dwarf Kingdom Trantor: Tseirp This time, taking into consideration that the monsters might appear from underground, we decided to not move via horses and walk on foot instead. Together with the messengers from the Dwarf Kingdom, we formed a 7 men party and departed from Rockford. Luciel-sama, I believe that the situation wouldnt change much even if we rush toward the Dwarf Kingdom now. It would be better if we have our meal first. Thats certainly true. Lionel advised so we ended up having our dinner at that spot. The 2 from the Dwarf Kingdom raisedints. But, Grand-san was in agreement with our decision so they could not speak out. I did not bother to aid the 2 of them at all with the preparation of their meals. It sure is dark. Its clearly different from Rockford. Luciel-dono, theres no helping it since monsters would be attracted if we illuminated the area with lights. Please use the torchlight. Grand-san and the others, as well as the messengers from the Dwarf Kingdom, possess the skill called Night Vision. Grand-san taught me that it was a skill that could ensure a certain degree of vision even among the darkness. It looks to be a skill that can be nurtured and acquired in dark ces and apparently the majority of the dwarves possess it. Theres no moonlight tonight but it wont be a problem if we follow the route set by Kefin. (Grand) Thats right. I believe I wont get lost with the torchlight. (Kefin) Kefin, I leave the directions to you. (Luciel) Yes. As though advancing with only 5 men, we left the fake town. Because the earthquakes had stopped after the Earth Dragon was released, there werent any holes that suddenly opened up on the ground. Due to thebination of Cathy and Kefin detecting monsters, we quickly defeated them. I held a sense of distrust toward the 2 messengers from the Dwarf Kingdom. They did not take the lead to guide the way nor did they participate in the battles. Moreover, due to them acting like it is natural, I could only feel irritated by them. After walking for a while after that, Kefin called out. Weve arrived. Looks like we are able to enter from here. (Kefin) Well lead the way from here. (Guraios) Come along. (Aresurei) The 2 dwarves called Guraios and Aresurei took the initiative and walked ahead. I stood still there and looked at Grand-san. I know what you want to say. Im terribly sorry but please forgive what has just happened. Since Grand-san appealed to me with a quiet voice, I had no choice but to take a deep breath and gratify the 2 of them by following behind them. The height of the cave leading to the Dwarf Kingdom was about 2 meters tall, simr to the path I took before I met the spirits. It does seem like it would be difficult to swing my greatsword here with this ceiling height. (Lionel) You can swing your greatsword to your hearts content if theresbat when we reach the defensive line of the Dwarf Kingdom. You have no choice but to use a short sword for anything else though (Luciel) It looks like I wont have a turn this time so Ill leave it to Cathy and Kefin while I defend Luciel-sama (Lionel) Id prefer if you are slightly more enthusiastic about that task. (Luciel) The overtly disappointed Lionel only gave me a wry smile. Even though he would definitely guard me when the need arises, maybe I should try to emte that unshakable thirst for battle of a battle maniac like him. As we walked along the winding path, the path split into 2. We could proceed without getting lost but monsters appeared at that point so we stopped. I looked at Grand-san and kneaded my brow. Ill leave it to you, Cathy. Kefin, youll lead the way. (Luciel) Please wait. We will serve as the guides. (Dwarves) Then quickly go ahead and defeat the monsters. For what reason exactly did you 2 travel out for? (Luciel) (Dwarves) Grand-san its alright, right? (Luciel) Yeah. (Grand) Lets go nya. (Cathy.) Cathy kicked the ground, kicked the wall and ughtered the ant monsters. Kefin passed that by and began leading the way. I guess I might as well gather them. I followed while collecting the magic stones. After that, we encounteredbat multiple times but they stillpletely remained as ornaments who only watched from afar. It will be the Dwarf Kingdom after we turn this corner. The instant Kefin announced that, Aresurei ran ahead alone. Everyone was at a loss for words. But, I was able to make a conjecture by looking at Grand-san. Dont tell me, you all are (TL: Itll be exined in the next chapter. Feel free to take a guess though :D) Just as I said that, a scream echoed out from within the cave. Cathy and Kefin shoot out like bullets toward the bent path Aresurei went down. Seeing that, we followed as well and saw the figure of Aresurei getting bitten on the shoulder by an ant. The ant monster immediately turned into a lump of meat under Cathys attack. How is he? (Luciel) Hes injured but its not life threatening. (Kefin) Ha~. Recover, Heal. (Luciel) I cast with Chant Termination and ordered Kefin to shoulder carry Aresurei. After that, we arrived at the Dwarf Kingdom almost immediately. Now then, it looks like it has be a battle, Lionel, please proceed to the defensive line. Yes. Lionels face showed a momentary grin when I passed him his me greatsword and a headlight. Cathy, cover my surroundings, Ill first rescue and recover the wounded. Nya. Cathy was full of smiles as well knowing that she would be following me to abat area. Kefin, escort the 2 messengers back to the king and Grand-dono, please exin to the king that Kefin is my follower. Yes. (Kefin) Understood. (Grand) Kefin nodded while Grand-san lowered his head. While thinking that Grand-san will have to y a disadvantageous role, we started to move out. As the dwarves were fighting with the monsters, Lionel introduced himself and joined in the battle. I am Lionel, the retainer of Saint Schulls Church S-rank healer Luciel-sama. Ie to assist the dwarves. With a swing of his greatsword, a few ant monsters were sent flying as they burned. Lionel looks like hes having fun. (Luciel) He told me that hes been wanting to fight since we were in Ienith nya. (Cathy) Anyway, lets look for any injured people. There nya. Wounded soldiers are being carried there nya. Im surprised you can see that despite how dim it is in here. There are many among the cat beastmen who possess the Night Vision skill as well nya. I chased after Cathy directly toward the building she mentioned where the dwarf soldiers were being carried to. The interior of the building was bright so I could see a lot of wounded people inside. Nobody looked toward us nor did they seem to be interested but I felt that it was convenient for us too. I am Luciel, the owner of Dn-dono and S-rank healer of Saint Schulls Church. I was begged by all means by Dn-dono so Ivee to heal you all. Where are the ones that are the most wounded? Once I said that, the dwarves all faced here simultaneously. Some of them showed glimpses of anger but they most likely determined that treatment came first and called out to me. This guy here is the most injured. When I rushed over, I saw a dwarf on deaths bed, bleeding from his shoulder, nk and leg. As expected of a dwarf, praised for their sturdiness. High Heal. Under my Chant Termination High Heal, his gouged out shoulder rose up and began to heal perfectly. Since hes lost quite a lot of blood, he should be able to move about soon after he gets a proper meal. I heard the gasps from the round-eyed dwarves who witnessed that spectacle. I immediately announced before they got out of control. Please move all the heavily injured people within a 3-meter radius around me. Then, those who are able to move on their own, please enter yourself. I will heal everyone. If you wish to thank someone for this, thank Dn. Now then, wheres the next heavily injured person? After a total of 3 Area High Heal, all of the dwarves in the building could once again pick up their weapons so I sent them off with a Area Barrier. Someone please guide me to a ce where there are injured people. (Luciel) Ill guide you. It was the dwarf who informed me of the first heavily wounded person. Okay. If theres a life to be saved, its my job to do so. (Luciel) Ill be in-charge of maintaining vignce nya. (Cathy) Immediately after leaving the building, the dwarf spoke. Is Dn-san healthy? Yeah. Hes back in shape and Im having him craft various items. When I said that, the dwarf turned around and made to grab at me. However, before he could do so, Cathys rapier was pointed at the dwarfs neck. (TL: Its lit. tranted as a thin sword so I took the liberty to use rapier, dont know of any other thin swords.) What a load of crap Dn-san has already lost both his arms. If its Dns 2 arms, Ive already properly healed them. Pa is also happily developing magical tools every day. After I said that with a smile, the dwarf was momentarily befuddled before he pped himself and spoke while ring at me. To sink your poisonous fangs into Pa-chan in addition to Dn-san Like Ive said I have not done anything like that. Furthermore, the both of them are no longer ves. What?! Thats true nya. Currently, Grand-dono is on the way to the dwarf king, you can find out about itter nya. Gr, Grand-sama?! Excuse my rudeness. Leave the apologies forter, Id rather go to where the wounded who are currently in distress are? This way. Cathy and I exchangedughs at the dwarf who suddenly became gant and his guiding manner professional as we followed after him. From there, I was led to multiple other buildings and I healed the people with injuries. When there were no longer any more wounded people within the buildings, the dwarf who was guiding us finally spoke. I am terribly sorry for thete introduction. I am Randall, the leader of the defence here. Okay, nice to meet you. Well then, lets go to the battle zone next. Are we still able to continue? Isnt the king waiting? It doesnt matter what the king is doing, the front lines are where the danger is greatest so the treatment of the wounded takes priority. Ye Yes, sir. Randall-sans demeanour has been steadily changing so hes most likely a person who feels strongly for hispanions. Following him, I went around the ces where they were struggling in battle to provide healing and Cathy came back to report that all the front lines were pushing outward. The healed dwarves joined the battle so the tide waspletely reversed nya. Furthermore, Lionel-sama is there I understood what she meant before she said anymore or rather, it was made known to me. Gahaha. This is not enough, more,e at me more. Hearing Lionels loudughter, I could deduce the situation. Ill set healing there as thest stop once Ive finished treatment, could you guide me to the king? Yes. Leave it to me. In that manner, I applied healing magic and Area Barrier on all the forces and converged with Lionel. By the time he returned to guarding me, Lionel was smiling from the chance he had to vent his feelings. I ignored such a Lionel and after getting rid of the odour of ants and the burnt smell with purification magic, I spoke to the dwarves in the front lines. Everyone, please work hard without overextending yourselves like my retainer here. Randall-dono, please lead the way. Eh, ah, yes. This way. Randall-san was quite considerably shocked by the mountain-like pile of ant monster corpses but he was shaken awake by my words and began guiding us to the building where the dwarf king awaits. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 114: Treatment of Slaves Chapter 114: Treatment of ves Trantor: Tseirp Regarding the ce I was led to where the dwarf king lived, rather than call it a home, it was more fitting to call it a temple. It was a building with that kind of structure. It was a construct that was reminiscent of the European temples from the memories of my previous life, so much so that I wished to have a camera to take amemorative shot of it. We were guided as it is to enter the building. However, theck of a door made me recall a strong sense of difort so I asked about it. Why isnt there a door in this building? (TL: As in theres an entrance but no door to block it) To protect the residents who cant fight. Theres a directive saying that they can flee here anytime. What happens if the ones fighting outside now are rendered incapable ofbat and the monsters appear when they are fleeing toward here? Well most likely be trapped. Looks like he felt the danger I sensed. What about the king, his retainers and the kings soldiers? The ones currently fighting are the kings soldiers and I am also one of them. The king will most likely also fight till the bitter end. The number of people is unexpectedly small for a kingdom, or maybe the poption is low because a substantial amount of them engage inbat professions, so I thought. Well think about it when the timees Before that, could you guide me to where the injured general citizens are? Yes, sir. This way. I prioritized treating the wounded over going to the ce the dwarf king was waiting. Then, the ce we moved to had many wounded individuals but There werent any dwarves present, instead, there were many humans as well as other races. In addition, ve crests were affixed to their arms, chests, forehead or necks. So this is how ves are like in this world I thought vaguely. The fact that there are ves who dont wish for recovery means there are those who wish to pass away like this, it was that kind of ves. Is everyone here a ve? Yeah. They are the ves who were used to hold back the ant monsters at all fronts initially. These ves can use magic so once their magical power has recovered, they will be made to return to the front lines to continue fighting. But there are those who appear to suffer from severe injuries as well though? Wont they be incapable of moving once they lose too much blood? Thats right. But, since it is an emergency situation, it is less objectionable for the ves to be killedpared to ourpatriots being killed. Randall-sans answer was not wrong. I would most likely do the same thing and if my position was different, I would have likely answered the same way. I felt a chill in my body as I was pondering about that. Then, I felt 2 warm touches on my back. When I realized it, Lionel and Cathy were supporting me. This is the typical treatment of ves. The typical mindset nya. They smiled but also looked somewhat sad. Perhaps, the 2 of them were thinking what if they were in their position and suffered that kind of treatment I will treat them but I would like to stop them from having to return to the front lines immediately. I will be speaking with the dwarf king after this but there is a possibility that they will be used as chess pieces as a result. Understood. Well, Ill be apanying you and they have ve contracts so they cant leave here. So there wont be any problems. Then, Ill immediately heal them. When I approached the ves, the ves termed as general citizens stared at me with expressions frightened to despair. I applied healing magic on the ves while acting like I didnt mind it. Regardless of gender, there were many who suffered deep injuries. However, apparently healing magic had been applied on the ves to the extent of closing their wounds, by the time I finished applying my magic, all of them touched the ces where they were injured countless times and confirmed it by tapping the wound locations. When I thought that I have treated everyone, I confirmed a few ves who were allowed to sleep on beds as if being given better treatmentpared to the other ves. These ves are? They should be the ves who are capable of using healing magic if I remember correctly. Thatpletely makes me believe that they are rted to the church though? Since when were these people obtained? Perhaps the ve dealer who bought Dn-san expanded, he came here almost a year ago and ves who could use healing magic were valuable so Whats wrong? Theyre valuable so? The dwarf kings son decided to buy them. I see. What these people need is rest. Are there any other wounded people? Are there no beastmen ves who cant use magic? There are no longer any remaining. I see Well then, could you guide me to where the dwarf king is? While clenching both my fists, I forcibly smiled and squeezed out my voice. Ye, yes. For some reason, Randall-san looked at me with dread and immediately starting moving. As the ves noticed that I was about to leave the room, they conveyed words of appreciation. But, I walked off without responding to their words. Lionel and Cathy spoke to me as I walked while looking at that back of Randall-san. Shall I do the negotiations? (Lionel) It will beplicated if you are that angry nya. (Cathy) No, its alright. But, is it alright if I feel like crushing the Dwarf Kingdom? (Luciel) Yeah. For such a thing to ur while the outside world is unaware it sure is typical. (Lionel) Ill also have to reflect on the treatment of ves nya. (Cathy) The past you 2 have is in the past. Furthermore, it might just be me who is abnormal. As I smiled listlessly, we had apparently arrived at a location that looked like an audience hall. This is the room where visitors will pass through. If Grand-sama is around, he should be here. When the door was opened, for some reason, it was a strange situation whereby Grand-san was defending Kefin from the dwarves. Whats this? Would anyone exin whats happening to me? Luciel-sama. Kefin faced me and knelt with his head bowed. He was armed with a sword as usual but he did not unsheathe it. Grand-san who was behind Kefin looked like he was about to speak out before he held his tongue. Im still looking for an exnation as to what is the cause of this situation? That ve could not protect me so hes being chastised. Aresurei said without a single look of shyness. My anger reached the apex but I spoke. And so, whos the dwarf king. This is the Dwarf Kingdom! Regardless of your affiliation with the church, you are in no way a person in a high position. Paying no heed to Aresureis words, I conveyed my will to everyone to return to Rockford. If the dwarf king is not around, I dont care about anything else. Kefin, you did well to endure that. Lets go back. Grand-san, to think the day I would be disappointed in you woulde The dwarf king called out when I had turned my heel. Wait, I am Rockwell, the dwarven king. Were going back, everyone. I ignored the dwarf kings words and did not change my posture to leave the area, causing the indignant Aresurei to shout. That rudeness is an insult to father, dont let them escape. I immediately issued instructions to Lionel and the others. Lionel, Cathy, Kefin, Ive had it, show them our ability. Yes! No matter how stalwart and sturdy the dwarves are, it is all ording to others. That does not apply to everyone. With a swing of Lionels me greatsword, the dwarves shields were dissolved and they were sent flying. Cathy pierced their four limbs with her rapier. Kefin was apparently considerably angry, he appeared behind Aresurei and cut off both his arms. It didnt even take 20 seconds before everything ended. Dwarf Kingdom wouldnt it be better if such a kingdom is crushed? I told Rockwell who was sitting on the throne. Wait. King Rockwell descended from the throne and prostrated on the ground. Please save this kingdom. I am not a saintly gentleman. Who would lend their strength to a king who cant stop his idiotic son from running wild due to his arrogance? This time, I only came because of requests from Dn and Grand-san. Moreover, the war situation will also most likely change if you, as the dwarf king, moved to the front lines. My body is aged as you can see. Its impossible. It seems to be so, given you have to camouge it with that robe. Furthermore, your son most likely called for me because he wished for a pretext to punish me. The surroundings were wrapped in silence. The prostrating King Rockwell trembled and beganughing heartily. Kukuku, gahaha. I see, so this is the man who became the S-rank healer how did you realise that it was a camouge? Because of Aresureis concern towards you. Rather, not only Aresurei but all the dwarves including Grand-san. I see, I missed out that point. Well then, please do your best for whatever it is toe. When I once again intended to leave, an earth wall appeared. However, Lionel demolished that earth wall in an instant. No no, wont you usually not want to leave after knowing that? King Rockwell impatiently spoke to me. Im really sorry. I wont lie anymore and Ill even pledge to not betray you if you help us. Since the spirits might be able to dispel the pledge right? Furthermore, Im thinking that it would be better to crush the Dwarf Kingdom whos trying to pick a fight with the church. What do you mean? Arent there illegal ves among the ves? Like a king would manage ves! While thinking that is quite spirited, I still answered even though I was feeling slightly irritated. Humans capable of casting healing magic are those who have joined the Healers Guild. Of course, it is not strange to see healers be ves. However, those who wear those robes are only people from the church headquarters. Exin it to me in an easier to understand manner. The Saint Schulls Church will not go to war unless they are invaded. In addition, I have not heard any word of them going to wartely. Now, why are 5 healers who should belong in the church headquarters forced to cast healing magic until they suffer from magical power depletion here? Those who know something about it, speak up. (Rockwell) That voice contained quite a fair amount of fury. The next person who spoke was Randall-san. With, with all due respect. About a year ago a ve dealer visited us and we were instructed to purchase them. Who did? Guraios-sama, Aresurei-sama and their supporters were the ones who gave the instruction to purchase. However, we were told that the ve purchase was all budgeted by the king. Whats the meaning of this, Rockwell? Grand-san red at King Rockwell as he asked. Grand, do not doubt me. I swear to the spirit-sama that Im innocent. Well, its true that he didnt know. Rockwell is merely a muscle brain after all. He was brainwashed by the ve dealer to use ves. Idiotic face, its alright if you rip them off a lot, please help just this one time. There will be countless others as well but well also be troubled if the dwarf race disappears. If this ce disappears, Rockford will be in danger next time. To be able to hear the voices of the spirits here, I could tell that the spirits value their followers What if I withdrew from here? (Luciel) Um~ Rockwell might be able to survive but everyone else will be annihted. There a high chance that Rockwell would die as well. Once that happens, the underground will copse. Idiotic face, this time, it all rests on your magnanimity. Rockwell will properly pay you for thepensation. Everyone apart from Rockwell is weaker than Luciel so please. Can King Rockwell and the other dwarves hear this too? Yes. I have 5 conditions to save this kingdom. Transfer of the specified ves, transfer of the magic stones from the monsters defeated here, Rockwells personal oath of allegiance to not betray me for a lifetime, thorough disciplining of his sons and Dns pardon. The spirits disappeared after hearing that. Lionel and the other 2 looked at me with dubious expressions but the dwarves all looked at me with astonished expressions. Gahaha, interesting. Alright, in exchange, add in the treatment of these guys here as well. Fine. From now onward, King Rockwell will be affiliated with me. Swear to the Earth Spirits that you will spare no effort to wipe out the underground monsters. As long as the Dwarf Kingdom is led by me, I swear to the Earth Spirit-samas that we are affiliated under Luciel-dono. Thus, we formed a coalition with the dwarves and head to battle with the ants. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 115: Preparation for Battle Chapter 115: Preparation for Battle Trantor: Tseirp As promised, I treated the injuries suffered by the people in the room though, I left any previous disabilities untreated. Thank you. (Rockwell) Dont mention it, since Ill be receiving an additional fee for it. Well then, let us go to the battlefield. Of course, King Rockwell, Ill have you participate in the battle too. (Luciel) Ooo! Now youre speaking mynguage. (Rockwell) Please do so without plunging into the enemy lines. (Luciel) Understood. (Rockwell) While thinking that hes under the category of people that would be dangerous to mingle with, with his figure of going hmph while averting his face resembling someone else, I headed outside. (TL: Broad did the same thing. Tsundere mode lol.) Then, shall we go immediately? Let us immediately go and defeat the ants while spacing some breaks in between. (Luciel) If thats the case, Ill leave themand of the ves to you. I am unable tomand any people apart from dwarves. (Rockwell) Alright. (Luciel) As we, Grand-san, King Rockwell and his entourage walked down the corridor, we headed toward the ve room. Not only is it better to boost ourbat strength even by a little, I can also get Cathy and Kefin to investigate the matter regarding the ves. Its unfortunate for those ves that have been brainwashed or those in line to be brainwashed but I judged that it was unreasonable to take any further risks. (TL: Risks as in to not take the ves along causing them greater risk in battle.) Then, Ill have the ves that have already been treated ced under mymand. (Luciel) The reason you werete was (Rockwell) Ive already finished treating those in the front lines and the wounded in the clinic at the front line. Although, I regret doing so as it exposed Kefin to danger (Luciel) You sure trust your ves. (Rockwell) They may have the standing of ves but Im willing to dispel their ve contracts any time they wish for it. Its just that my ves all stubbornly wish to remain as ves. (Luciel) Why do you wish to release ves who have such high capabilities? (Rockwell) Because there isnt anyone who wishes to be a ve. Apart from criminal ves and war ves, it is not within my morals to oppress ves just because of their standing as ves. I dont want to see ves give up on living just because of their standing as ves. Which is why I release those who havemitted their all for my sake. If you have to ask why, I guess its for the sake of self-satisfaction. (Luciel) Is that normal among humans? (Rockwell) No, its without a doubt unorthodox. However, theres no reason why I should conform with the human race for this matter right? (Luciel) I see. (Rockwell) Incidentally, do you know who the ves are under themand of? (Luciel) I dont know is there anyone who knows? (Rockwell) Yes. I know. Most of the ves are under Aresurei while a small number are under mymand. (Guraios) Guraios was the one who replied. He could convey his message across exquisitely in this situation but his way of speech gave me a sense of ipatibility with what I recall. King Rockwell, will you leave the ves to me? (Luciel) Alright. (Rockwell) Understood. Everyone, please wait in front of the room for a while. Ill get them toe with me. (Luciel) Alright. Make it quick. (Rockwell) I entered the room where I healed the ves. When I entered, the ves tension abated. While feeling that this is not too bad if it is thepensation for healing them, I spoke. My enved gentlemen! You will all be ced under mymand from now on. I will promise you three things. I will not sacrifice you. I will heal you. I will give you time to rest. These are my three promises. Unrest spread among the ves. I was able to see many faces of despair as, in the end, they were still forced to join the battle. If you guys swear that you will do your best, I will temporarily cancel your ve contracts here. If you lie to or betray me, my retinue and the Dwarf King, we will make youunch a suicide attack at the ants nest. Also, of course, I approve of retreating when it is impossible to fight but if you flee, we will also make youunch a suicide attack. If you men swear to the above, I will begin the previously mentioned 3 promises as well as the temporary release of the ve contract. It is alright to refuse if you find it disagreeable. If you choose to do so, I will by no means involve myself with you. Well then, you will be under mymand if you swear to the Gods the contents I just mentioned, whats your choice? After I said that, the ves exchanged nces and checked each other out but then, a voice called out. Luciel-sama, I swear to God. A woman with visibly poorplexion somehow stood up and said to me. That woman was one of the women who was sleeping due to magical power depletion. I, I swear. This time, it was a man wearing the Healers Guild Headquarters robe. I have some things I intend to ask you 2 about but Ill ask itter very well. I approached the 2 of them and their ve crests disappeared when I activated Dispel. Immediately after casting Dispel, another light shone but the impact of the ve crest disappearing was so strong to the ves that they came forward with their pledges one after another. Now, inform my 3 retinues your name, special abilities, and spells. Ill be setting up temporary partiester so please do not lie about it. After announcing that, the remaining 3 who were still sleeping also woke up and I pressed them if they would swear or not. (TL: There were 5 healers sleeping on beds) Naturally, the 3 of them pledged as well. Very well. The 5 of you, Ill listen to your story once everything is over. I leave the casting of Area Barrier and first aid to you all. As long as you dont die, I will definitely help so please thoroughly do what you can. I know that you all wont immediately fall back into magical power depletion so please do what you are capable of. Yes! The 5 of them properly replied. I also considered that they might resent me but I felt relieved that there wasnt anyone among them who gave out such an atmosphere as I finished casting Dispel on those who applied. Regardless if it is only temporary, there are those who felt an eruption of emotions due to the dispelling of their ve crests but naturally, there were some among them who went overboard as well. Idiot, who would keep a verbal promise what, my body is moving on its own what did you do to me damn it! The man who said that might have intended to take me as a hostage but his body released a red glow and he opened the door to the ve room and burst out running. Ive said so earlier but do not think lightly of your pledge to the Gods, or else you will conduct a solitary suicide mission to the ants nest like him, think about it carefully. Er, erm, what happens when we reach magical power depletion? Ill have you retreat from the front lines and rest. Ill heal you if you suffered any injuries. I exercise the right tomand you all so please follow my instructions. Ye, yes! Please decide your own fate. I will not coerce you. After I said that, excluding the 5 healers, 15 people, 60% of the remaining 25 people, agreed. Well then, everyone who made the pledges will belong to my squad. Please follow me. I saw the ve who did the suicide attack off from beginning to end but I decided not to let it bother me. However, while noticing theplexion of a person be extremely bad, I spoke to King Rockwell. I will only borrow these people. Please order the other ves and the dwarf race to prevent the ants from entering the Dwarf Kingdom. Its enough for only King Rockwell and Grand-san to go to the forefront. The others are unnecessary. Is that so? Alright. The peanut gallery became noisy when King Rockwell nodded. If thats the case, you cane along to the forefront but you will be responsible for protecting yourself. Just after I announced that, the ce was once again wrapped in silence. However, I felt like I heard a small sigh from King Rockwell. Once we left the temple, we headed to the ce where there were the most ant monsters. Cathy, Kefin, I leave guiding the way to the 2 of you. Yes! By the way, King Rockwell, what is your weapon? My body itself is my weapon. He had gauntlets equipped but they were not ordinary items. Those are? My weapons, made from Adamantite and diamond. So you use that to attack? I wont be able to win against distant foes if I do so. Which is why I use them as an extension to create things such as the earth wall previously. What about dding yourself with a golem? Ive done that when I was a child. However, I could not keep up with the magical power control so I ended up with magical power depletion half way through. I sealed that method after that. Youre able to defeat the ants right? As long as Im not surrounded, I can take on any number of them. While thinking that it wont be a problem if we spread out the locations where Grand-san and King Rockwell dobat as we plunged into the burrow, we headed toward the location where Lionel was fighting previously. Its King Rockwell. Simr voices were beginning to be transmitted among the front line soldiers. Deciding that theres a need to get a description of the current situation from the surrounding dwarves, I asked Lionel to handle the ants on his own for a couple of minutes and he dashed out looking delighted. Looking at the situation, King Rockwell spoke before we arrived at the forefront. From now on, we will defend the Dwarf Kingdom as we cut into the enemy lines. Men, defend your given areas. Also, these ex-ves have been returned to regr citizen status by Saint Schulls Church S-rank healer so do notmand them. I seek your cooperation. Now, I will enter the front line as well. S-rank healer Luciel-dono will takemand here. Everyone, obey his words as if they are my own. King Rockwell happily ran up next to Lionel who was swinging his greatsword and began crushing the ants. The ant monsters were crushed under the overwhelming power of the 2 battle maniacs. The soldiers who saw that were stunned with their mouths wide open one after the other but I slowly walked to the front row before I turned around and pped my hands. The next instant, all attention was gathered on me all at once. Ill briefly exin the things to be done from now on. I will allocate teams such as the monster defeating team responsible for defeating the majority of the monsters, defence team, mapping team, sanitation team and food team. The 2 of them there currently fighting are the defence team leaders. My retainer, the cat beastwoman Cathy will be the leader of the monster defeating team and will enter the burrow. Following that, simrly, my retainer, Kefin, will be the leader for the mapping team who will confirm the situation of the burrow as Cathys team progresses. The dwarves were extremely bewildered. Regardless of it being decided by the king, its natural that they would be perplexed by me suddenly speaking up. I will be in charge of the food and sanitation but I would like help from dwarves who are not proficient inbat. As for dwarves that can fight, I would like you all to seize the holes where the ants are appearing little by little from. The reason why would be that there is a high possibility that this is just a diversion and I would like to entrust the true role of protecting the Dwarf Kingdom to you dwarves. I have already receivedpensation from King Rockwell for the treatment of injuries so push forward without fear of injuries. Stalwart and robust warriors of the Earth, cooperate with us to win back the Dwarf Kingdoms peace and taste the sweet nectar of victory. (Luciel) Ooo~ The ex-ves cried out but there werent any voices from the dwarves. What is it that you wish to protect? Pride? Or is it country? Or family? Luciel-sama is willing to help because I asked him to. Race and such does not matter. True stalwart and robust warrior of the Earth, let us win back peace for the Dwarf Kingdom and enjoy the sweet nectar of victory! (Grand) Oooo~~! As expected, it cant be helped that Grand-san is more popr but I still felt slightly deste. While spitting out a sigh, I looked at the back of Grand-san taking hold of all the good parts and the psyched up dwarves. I guess this is fine as well. I switched thought process and trembled slightly at the thought that the curtains to the battle have finally been drawn. Is this fear? Or am I trembling from excitement? Without knowing the answer myself, I naturally firmly pledged to my heart that I would not let anyone die. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 116: Watching the Base Chapter 116: Watching the Base Trantor: Tseirp Thebat-profession dwarves scattered toward the points where the ant monsters were attacking from. With that, since there werent any nonbat profession dwarves around, only King Rockwells entourage remained. Cathy, Kefin, immediately pull out if it gets dangerous. We can review our strategy after that. After seeing the dwarves scatter off, I began giving out instructions. Yes! I passed the 2 of them shlights just in case. Fellow ves, follow their instructions without fail. Because if not, youll suffer from the difficult situation of charging alone into the ants nest. He, hey, are you not going to hand us weapons? As might be expected, it would be impossible with just bare hands. Two men from among the ves spoke out. Name? Mapouro Im Jabron. I confirmed the contents of the reports on them but apart from having an aptitude to magic, there wasnt a single word regarding weapons. In the first ce, if your main attack is magic then theres no need for weapons right? Furthermore, these 2 are more capable than what you gentlemen assume. As long as you all do not consider doing anything stupid, you will be able to return properly. I admonished them. Lets quickly make a move nya. I wont cause Luciel-sama any trouble. Once Cathy and Kefin begin walking after saying that, the ves begin walking in droves. Dont forget that from now on you guys lives hinges on the report by the 2 of them. After announcing that, their movements suddenly became livelier and they passed through the location where Lionel and the others were fighting. Lionel, King Rockwell, I wish for you 2 to remain on standby. After I said that, the 2 of them looked spiritlessly at the cave Cathy and the others disappeared into as they buried their enemies. Thats how we began house-watching this forward base. Well then, entourages of King Rockwell, where are the nonbat profession citizens? They are at the kings abode. Then, please lead me there. What do you intend to do! The entourages of King Rockwell red at me as they felt concern for their nonbat profession fellows. I n to have them help me with cooking. Since stress will umte if people go hungry. I answered with a smile while Grand-san once again threw in words of persuasion toward the entourage that had slightly retracted their poisonous air. Luciel-dono is fundamentally kind. Its just thattely hes a little severe towards those that antagonize him. He wont do anything bad. If Grand-sama says so. Several of the entourage began walking toward the kings abode. I somehow feel like youve been trying to appeal to me since a while ago? With a smile, I asked Grand-san who was currently holding all the good parts. What are you saying? Anybody would think that you wont know about the fact that I hold such a degree of authority over the dwarf race after youmented that you were disappointed in me. Grand-san averted his gaze as he replied. I know about your authority. However, taking into consideration the fact that I didnt know about the contents of the letter, King Rockwells attitude as well as the incident that happened here, its no wonder that I felt like Ive been plotted against right? Although I knew that he was the kings son, I didnt know that he would be so feeble-minded. I guess Grand-san really wasnt aware of it. However, thinking that it would be better if the dwarves, including King Rockwell, improved on their attitudes, I continued on while incorporating some precautionary words. You know, everyone except King Rockwell would have died if Kefin seriously made a move? Well, it cant be helped that Kefin didnt unsheathe his sword. You sure have confidence in him. Grand-san was instantly at a loss from hearing my words and replied as he closed his eyes. That lost expression on Grand-sans face was somewhat painful to see. Which was why I franklymunicated my feelings regarding Lionel, Cathy and Kefin toward Grand-san. I believe that the possibility for Lionel or Cathy to be my enemy is not zero, simrly for Kefin. Even so, if they were not around, I believe that I would have died a long time ago. They may think that I am their lifes saviour, but the reverse is also true, they are also my lifes saviour. Is that so? However, even though ves normally wish to be released why is it that they opt to remain as ves? Since Grand-san had a serious expression on after he once again opened his eyes, I chose to reply his properly. I am able to make a guess but I have not asked them directly. I do not intend to ask them in the future either. You dont have the desire to know? No, I dont. I will listen if they want me to and I will worry about it together with them. But thats it. Why? I feel that they dont talk to me about it because they cant justify it themselves. Which is why I am open to discussing it with them whenever the timees and I intend to immediately dispel their ve contracts if they ask me to do so. Though it is attached with the condition that as long as there is no imminent danger to my life. I said andughed. You wont regret it? Grand-san asked with an honest expression. I wont. But the real test begins when everything hits a brick wall. A perfect person doesnt exist and I am an average person. Moreover, even somebody like Sir Rainstar regrets his failures. Youve sure grown a great deal stronger just in a couple of years. Grand-san narrowed his eyes and nodded. I was slightly happy to hear those words. No matter what cheat a person holds or what ability they possess, humans will face failure. When arge wall suddenly appears in front of your eyes, is there really just 2 options, to give up or to ovee it? I believe whats most important is the mentality to think of other methods like changing your conceptions and break down the wall or circumventing the wall. Whenpeting with a majorpany, even if you lose out in initial cost and running cost, you can stillpete if you can match other needs, instead of sticking topeting with price in particr. In sales, it can be product knowledge, as long as youve properly researched on what the customer wants the most and propose it, it might not even matter if it is slightly pricier. Of course, it is also a fact that not everything will go ording to n. Nevertheless, if you give up at every step, then that would be the end. It may take a long period of time to bounce back once I regret it. Even so, time continues to flow regardless, so I will move forward little-by-little doing what I can on a daily basis. For us dwarves, this may be the time we must press onward. Grand-sans mutterings didnt reach my ears. Just as we reached a pause in our conversation, the 5 released healers came into sight. They were all afraid but, although I could understand it was due to them being in a dimly lit cave, I didnt spend time on that matter. Normally, healers do not go to ces where monsters appear. Not to mention a dim cavern. I was reminded that its something mentally straining to healers. Looking at the 5 of them, I recalled the days I desperately sought after Instructor Broads training and felt likemending myself. If I was ever to relive my life here, I would most likely take the same action I did in the town of Meratoni ah, Ive been caught up in my own train of thought. Well then, can the 5 of you healers introduce yourselves for now? Ah, before that, Ill introduce myself. Im Luciel, S-rank healer returning to the church headquarters from the Ienith branch. They were not surprised by my self-introduction. They must have been told by those who knew. Then Ill start, former Healer Merrido from Prusta of the Rubruk Kingdom. Simrly, former Healer Fanz from Prusta of the Rubruk Kingdom. Naratto from Deresdo of the Elimasia Empire. Simrly, Norman from Deresdo of the Elimasia Empire. Estia from Ebiza of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Sorry but since it is an emergency situation, Ill speak in ordance with rank. Is everyone able to use Area Barrier? Yes! No. So, the 4 of you, please split yourselves into 2 groups and chant Area Barrierat the ces where the dwarves are gathering until you feel like you are about to reach magical power depletion then return. Erm, isnt it better to heal? The truth is, that is better. However, if the level is low, the number of times you can use the magic is low so please raise your levels. Levels can be raised by doing so? The 4 of them gave questioning looks but I affirmed it. I believe it will be raised. Ive experienced it myself countless times. But, it is influenced by your magical power proficiency so please work seriously. Yes! They formed pairs ording to their affiliations and headed to different locations. Well then, youre not a healer? When I spoke to the remaining girl Estia, she quietly nodded and replied. Im a Spirit Magic Swordsman. Spirit Magic Swordsman? Yes. I dont know about others but that is what my job is. You can use spirit magic? Fufu, yes. Spirit magic consist of light, fire, water, earth, wind, darkness, lightning, ice and wood, 9 attributes and I use magic by asking spirit-san andpensating with magical power. Spirit version of Magic Swordsman? If shes simr to Sir Rainstar, perhaps this woman is also strong? Although the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, Cathy, and Naria are all in the category of being stronger than me So, what can you do? I can do some healing, support, attack and obstruction magic as well as use a sword and shield. Why did you be a ve? I was abducted onto a ve dealers carriage when I was on the way to have my meal at rice shop-san after shopping. Shespletely an illegal ve however, are there shops that sell sleeping medications? I questioned myself while the words rice shop-san gave me a sense of ipatibility. Rice shop-san? Erm, a ce that serves meals. A restaurant huh how capable are you inbat? Perhaps shes a reincarnated individual no, it felt like I was leaping to conclusions but I made sure to be careful as to not say anything careless. Probably the best among the ves? I see. I took out my holy silver sword and shield and passed them to Estia. Swear to the gods and spirits, I want to hear your deration to join the battle and not cause any detriment to me, my retinue and the dwarves. I swear. Be my bodyguard for a while. Eh? Youre not going to thrust me into the ants nest? Youll be subjected to attack if you screw up when you enter the cavern now. Since thats the case, its more efficient to prepare food and rest for everyone. Estia averted her eyes. I could guess what was going through her mind but, as I was thinking of delegating to her the task of handling the vegetables for Sparkling-kun to wash, the dwarves who went to the kings abode had returned. (TL: Sparkling-kun is the magic tool bought from the reincarnateddy/girls shop Luciel encountered quite some time ago and produced by her as well.) They also brought along nonbat profession dwarf women and children. Because the group carried along with them the food materials, there were crockeries like giant pots. Thank you very much foring. Cooking will be done close to the battle but I willmit effort to make sure that everyone does not face any dangers. As proof, I will expand a defensive barrier around everyone. I announced the fact that I would apply an Area Barrier to slightly ease their worries and deployed an Area Barrier. The dwarves were bewildered at the start but after they realized that they did not feel any pain when their hands and faces were tapped lightly, they began to be in high spirits. Everyone, its good to be in high spirits but you should be preparing the food. Immediately after King Rockwellsment, the dwarves promptly began moving and I helped them as I waited for Cathy and Kefin to return. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 117: Corpses of the disappeared monsters Chapter 117: Corpses of the disappeared monsters Trantor: Tseirp Cathy, Kefin, and the former ves returned about when the cooking was done. When I received their offer of vegetables, I offered them spices in exchange and the dwarf aunties gave shrill cheers. After that, I discussed cooking with them in full harmony but I found out that Estiapletely could not cook so she was totally out of the loop. I started listening to Cathy and groups report on the situation of the cavern. Hows the inside like? It proceeded in the direction of the monsters bing stronger nyan. (Cathy) However, because in addition to therge numbers, they do not disappear while leaving only magic stones like inbyrinths. Hence, it was quite hard to proceed with our search. (Kefin) If thats the case, then we have no choice but to recover the corpses while proceeding? Even if I assign magic bags to them I cant assign magic bags to the ves. In other words, theres no other choice but for me to take up the role of recovering the monsters? If we continue to remain here, the monsters might attack Rockford instead and it would also be disastrous that line of thought is valid as well. No, if we work the former ves What about the former ves? Unfortunately, it might work if it is above ground but underground it would be suicide and cant be done nya. Its not that wide inside. It would be hard to coordinate cooperation withrge numbers and I believe it would inversely cause a difficult situation whereby it would be hard to move about. I see. Former ves, after you get your rest, please defend this location to thest man. So its hopeless my wish was severed. Well, even though I could understand from the dark expressions that were on both of their faces. Will we return to being ves? Or will you make us suicide to the ant monsters nest? I only demanded one thing from the frightened former ves. As long as you all securely defend this location and the other 2 caves, I promise to not treat you badly. Thank god. Well absolutely defend this ce and win our freedom! Oooo! The former ves were in high spirits but I didnt have an ounce of intention to let the criminal ves and war ves loose. After our meal and rest, we and King Rockwell had our nap. I left instructions to substitute the dwarves at the respective caves and for them to take their meals. Thus, after waking from a couple of hours of nap, we begin storming the cave. Then, shall we go? Before that, those with nose plugs? Lionel and group immediately raised their hands. King Rockwell and Estia who were unaware of Object X tilted their heads. Oh well. This amount of stench can even transform clean air so plug your noses with these. I passed nose plugs to everyone. Is it really alright for me to not go in as well? Id be at ease with the defence if Grand-san remains here. Moreover, the Dwarf Kingdom residents feel that way as well. Former ves, listen to Grand-sans words! Alright, some nasty smell might float over but please dont be rmed. Understood. Thus, I stormed into the cavern that I had no intention of entering. Its fine for me to just shine the light like this? Estia asked me. Yeah. Please tell me immediately if you see any ces to take note of or where the enemies might appear from when were advancing. Understood. I asked Estia to y the role of shining the light from the second row. We advanced with King Rockwell who has great manoeuvrability at the lead, Kefin, Estia, and Cathy lined up in the second row and with me and Lionel at the rear. There are many corpses but looking closely, the monsters sure seem small. It certainly seems that way. However, they will gradually increase in size after we enter the branching passage. I think that now monsters will appear as well nya. I leave it to you. Well proceed and ce Object X at the branching passage. After I announced that to Cathy and Kefin, perhaps because their tension was transmitted, King Rockwell and Estia asked. Is that Object X bad to such an extent? Furthermore, is it capable of weakening the monsters just by cing it there? Its just smelly. To the extent that monsters run away from it. Its even possible to drink it after everything is over. Incidentally, if you waste it, you will receive penalties in ordance with the pledge to the Philosopher-sama. So its something like that huh. If thats the case, why isnt it widespread? Because one must definitely finish drinking it. That means you Of course, I can drink it without any issue. Their faces paled a little when I said that with augh. To have that expression before they have a whiff of the smell I could immediately tell that they were wondering about how to judge me. Moreover, its certainly not anything good. As we advanced through the cavern, the corpses of monsters gradually increased. I was storing the corpses in my magic bag but then, both Cathy and Kefin began to describe suspicious points in sync. Weird nya. There should be more monsters that I dealt the final blow to nya. Certainly. Such a small number is certainly abnormal. Both of them said that there should have been more ant monsters that were defeated. Since neither of them was the type to serve up strange stories, I considered if it was due to the case whereby the corpses disappear after being left for a certain amount of time like in abyrinth or that the ants carried them back. They might have been carried back by the ants. Taking that into consideration, theres a possibility that the monsters will be stronger from here onward. If thats the case, I should havee along from the beginning to recover the corpses. Nobody could have known about such a thing. Since Luciel-sama has currently entered such a dangerous cave, you dont need to feel ashamed to anyone. Lionel said so and all the members nodded synchronously, causing my body to feel slightly lighter. Thank you. Lets do what we can for now. Leaving the monsters thate out to the 3 people vanguard, I earnestly concentrated on collecting the corpses and applying purification magic. When we reached the fork, just as we were about to proceed onward after cing the barrel of Object X to repel the monsters, I stopped temporarily. Please wait a moment. I prayed to the Gods for which direction to proceed down and let the Illusionary Cane fall on its own, pointing to the opposite direction of where Cathy and the others were heading toward. (TL: Lol) You may think that its childish but this time, please use this route. Cathy and Kefin looked at each other andughed as they agreed. It doesnt matter to me which way we take nya. I am Luciel-samas retainer after all. Thank you. I told them that with a smile and had thus decided on the direction we would proceed in. King Rockwell and Estia gave strange looks for that but I ignored it and advanced. The number of monsters has increased. Just like what King Rockford announced, weak but numerous monsters appeared the way ahead of the right fork we took. I steadily collected the corpses but the ants reacted to the disappearing corpses. Their movements are slightly different from before nya. Thats certainly true. As evidence to that (the ants reacting to the missing corpses), Cathy and Kefin seemed like they felt something was out of ce. Due to the numbers of these ant monsters, they might not have enough food to go around. If monsters eat as well, then with cannibalism, it would not be strange if they are individuals who be even stronger by doing so. (Lionel) It doesnt look like this is a ce where the corpses disappear like in abyrinth. (Luciel) Lionel looked like he recalled some difort from the words I said. Perhaps the monsters will be stronger from here on out so advance while maintaining vignce. Yes! While saying so, they discovered that there was another fork in the passage once again and I, in the same way, ced Object X and used the Illusionary Cane to decide on the path to proceed on. The passage is gradually widening. Estia suddenly said so. It certainly feels like the width of the passage has widened. It seems like the enemy numbers have increased as well. King Rockwell announced and the 3 vanguards rushed forward. It doesnt look like there will be an attack from behind but monsters may gradually head toward here from the different passages. Lionel informed me. Why do you think so? For an organization that protects the king and queen, its the norm. The monsters inbyrinths dont seem to be rted between floors but Ive heard that ordinary monsters have a pecking order. Your source of information? The Jasuan-Jais brothers. I couldnt imagine when he collected the information without me realizing. While feeling relieved that Lionel did not waste his time in the town of Ienith, I was once again impressed by Lionels greatness to be recognized by the Dragonewt race. Well then, Ill continue retrieving. When I began collecting the corpses, the ants aimed for me and attacked. However, the 3 vanguards suppressed the majority of them and the number of monsters that headed my way was not many. Even I can take on one or two without a problem. I transformed the Illusionary Cane into a sword and cleaved through them. I pulverised the monster that was attacking from my blind spot with a spear thrust backward. Didnt Whirlwind teach you that its taboo to be conceited? (TL: Whirlwind = Instructor Broad) Its because I trust that Lionel would not overlook any danger. But it was slightly scary though I admit that I do have somecency that even if Im injured, as long as I do not die from a single hit, it would somewhat be alright, indeed, its true that I was too careless this time but I believed that Lionel woulde in to assist if anything happens. I was keenly aware that I truly rely on and trust Lionel. You n to die of old age right? (Lionel) Yeah. So please protect me. (Luciel) Ill do my best. (Lionel) When Lionel and Iughed as we head to the front, Estia was trembling. Estia, if youre afraid, shine the light from the back line. As I defeated the ants attacking me, Estia spoke before I could speak. The friendship among men sure is great. Ah, this time, its a master-ve rtionship huh! It looks great. (Estia) She wasnt scared at all. Please let me know if youre tired. I will be your shield or sword anytime. (Estia) She illuminated the ce with the shlight while looking pleased. I acted as if she wasnt present and was determined to conquer the cavern. Just like that, we proceeded through another 2 forks in the passage and came out to an open location but, the figures ofrge bipedal ant monsters eating the dead ants could be seen everywhere. Is it a higher species? The number is a littlerge nya. We have no way of reading the opponents ability so it might be a tough battle if they all strike at once. The bipedal ants were certainly different from the other ant monsters, about the size of goblins, but I didnt feel any pressure from them. Lionel. I passed him his me greatsword and gave out orders. If Lionel can send the monsters flying, Cathy will support Lionel, Kefin will defend me as I collect the corpses and Estia will protect King Rockwell here. I can fight as well? (Rockwell) I know, but for some reason, I totally dont feel that this will be such a tough battle. Leave it to us. King Rockwell reluctantlypromised. Thus, our battle with the higher monster species began. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 118: Ecology of Ants Chapter 118: Ecology of Ants Trantor: Tseirp Until now, we could defeat the individuals weve been fighting with just a single blow. However, we have no idea about the durability of the higher species. For that reason, I thought of judging it with Lionels single blow but it failed to function as the evaluating criteria. A single blow. The ants looked like they held antagonistic sentiment toward the foreign body that suddenly entered. However, Lionel readied hisrge shield and when he plunged his ming greatsword clearly into their ranks, the higher species body was cleaved and sent flying and they did not make any other moves. Or rather, the ants certainly began moving but Cathy and Kefin annihted them such that they did not interfere with Lionel. I cant quite determine the strength of this specimen. (Kefin) Lets do what we can here. (Luciel) Youre right. (Kefin) As I talked with Kefin, we ran toward the ant corpses that had piled high and I steadily collected them. Even I was able to defeat the approaching ant monsters with a single blow. The retrieval of the monsters wasnt that unreasonable a job. However, the higher species left to Kefin werent so easily defeated. Although he could subdue them, he could not kill them instantly. Kefin, are you alright? Their endurance sure is high. They indirectly also firmly defend themselves Luciel-sama, Ill create a gap so could I trouble you to cut them down with that sword? As might be expected, I was slightly puzzled but I still immediately agreed. Please teach me the timing. Understood. Then, please follow my timing when I hit them. Roger that. I matched Kefins timing. When Kefin hit the higher species, I shed at it when I peaked an opportunity and I was able to easily slice through it while feeling just a slight bit of resistance. As expected, Luciel-samas equipment is slightly over-the-top. I think so too. Well then, Ill collect the monster corpses until another higher speciese attacking. Yes! Kefin and I cleared the mountain pile in order, one pile at a time. There isnt much meaning for us to be here. (Estia) Thanks to them moving violently over there, none of the monsters areing to attack us. (Rockwell) At any rate, arent they way too strong? (Estia) Swinging his ming greatsword, Lionel sent all of them flying altogether, regardless of ordinary species or higher species. Cathy was using a hit and run technique, maintaining a constant distance as if doing a dance while sequentially guiding the monsters during intervals between Lionels attacks, making it such that not that much time was spent. After that, while I was still retrieving the corpses of the ants into my magic bag, I begin wondering what this ce was. Without any subsequent passages opened, there werent any other entrances or exits apart from the one we entered by. Perhaps, we took the wrong passage? (Luciel) It might be reasonable to think of this ce as a food storage. (Lionel) Its a little too short nya. (Cathy) Lionel and Cathy came closer to me to protect me as I was thinking. I was certain that a good direction would definitely be pointed to by trying my luck using the falling cane method. (Luciel) At that spot, I once again stood the Illusionary Cane and released my hand. Please guide our way. Whats the meaning of this? (Luciel) The Illusionary Cane remaining standing without falling over. Amazing nya. Perhaps the main culprit is right below us nya. (Cathy) It might not be a bad idea to bet on Luciel-samas luck. (Lionel) Cathy and Lionels words opened my eyes. King Rockwell please open a cave downward. (Luciel) Alright. Distance yourselves a little. (Rockwell) While looking at me with quizzical eyes, King Rockwell who has sworn allegiance to me, ced his hand on the surface and a circr cave was made in the center of the room. Then, Estia approached and shined the light down, reflecting on wriggling figures of ants not further than 3 meters away. Ill go this time. King Rockwell said so and leaped into the cave. None of us, me, thinking to n our strategy before going in, Lionel, and the others, had the time to stop him. So selfish. We chased King Rockwells movement forward with our eyes, the ants didnt make any other movements other than wriggling and he quickly stood up with a single step on the membrane. The next instant, he looked at us and announced. This is the ce where the ant monsters are born. I want to go back right now. Is it a luxury to have that thought right now? As I asked myself that, I gave out instructions. Proceed with the mind that its abyrinths boss room. Before that, think of that as the queen ants abdomen so to be safe, Ill apply Aura Coat and Area Barrier. Yes! After I finished casting my magic, Kefin spoke. Ill go in first. After confirming the situation, it may depend on the situation but I can grab that dwarf and retreat while in your field of view. I leave it to you. Confirm the width of the ce and the number of enemies too nya. Understood. Kefin descended and in an instant, came back. Whats wrong? Did something happen? I was shocked at why he returned instantly and Kefin immediately replied with the situation below. It is without a doubt the spawning site of the ants. Rather than that, the ce King Rockwell is currently on is the back of the queen ant. The cave is narrow and it cant move but theres no mistake that tons of monsters are being born. A single queen ant can give birth to these many monsters? Apart from that threat, it doesnt seem dangerous. Assuming that is where countless ants are endlessly being born if we leave it unattended now, mankind will be exposed to danger. Thinking back, because of Sir Rainstars action making it such that abyrinth would not form, it swayed the oue to this. However, he wouldnt have been able to imagine that the good intentions he executed would turn into danger 300 years in the future. (TL: Im super lost about this part. Im guessing that Rainstar constructed Rockford and made a pact with the Earth Spirits to make it such that abyrinth would not form to keep the town safe. May be the reason why there is an Earth Dragon but nobyrinth.) Ill assume that is the queen. We dont know if they evolve via cannibalism but if we do not defeat it today, the world would be overrun by ant monsters. Shall we puncture the abdomen at one go? Or do we aim for the head or its nucleus the magic stone? Well divide it. The monsters might appear if we rush over to the head. Ill leave the current location to King Rockwell, Kefin and I will aim for the magic stone while I leave the head portion to the 2 of you. Estia will be the shlight personnel and pair with King Rockwell. Yes! Its too dangerous as I cant trust King Rockwell and I have absolutely no idea on Estias capability. Ill have to get Kefin and the others to investigate thatter. Those thoughts passed through my mind. However, there wasnt much time so we quickly began our operation. After a deep breath and leaping down, the ants back was a lot softer than I imagined. I could immediately verify the ants size, I calcted that its total length exceeded 25 meters. It felt wider than a 25-meter pool when I descended onto its back. Is it even possible to defeat this? (Luciel) Everything is possible if you set your sights to it, but various monsters will be hatching forth so we have no choice but to defeat it in one shot and continue defeating the others. (Lionel) We have no choice but to do it nya. (Cathy) Lets go. (Kefin) Ha~. Alright, good luck. (Luciel) Yes! Thus, we began running forward. Incidentally, I left it to Estia to exin everything to King Rockwell. I channeled magical power into my Illusionary Sword and under Kefins guidance, moved toward the location where the ants magic stones are located and deeply pierced it with my Holy Dragon Spear. If this was abyrinth, this queen ant would have raised its death throes and finally transformed into a magic stone. But, reality is not so kind after all. The ants within the queen ants body began eating from the inside and others from the caves leading into this room began flocking toward the queen ants corpse. Although the queen ant is dead, possibly because there were ants inside, I could not store it inside the magic bag. Even though Ive collected the core magic stone, I dont know how many specimens would transform into higher species after eating the queen ant. King Rockwell will blockage the room by caving the passages in, Lionel, chop the queen ant up. The others will be supports. I ran toward Lionels direction without listening to the replies. The next instant, Lionel beheaded the queen ant. I sliced the iing ant monsters as I collected the head. Even if Im surrounded, as long as I chant High Heal, I wont die unless its an instantaneous death. I collected the corpses during the time between Lionels circr slices while Cathy, Kefin, and I continued to defeat the monsters at the ces where they were bing active. If their equipment wasplete, would we have finished much more easily? Even though that crossed my mind, the only thing we could do now was to do our best and I finally collected the whole body of the queen ant into my magic bag. It took roughly about 30 minutes? After that, we continued cutting up the endless ant monsters but other than Kefin getting to the verge of death due to his weapon breaking countless times, nobody else was injured. In addition, I heightened my vignce toward Estia who hadbat strength that surpassed Kefin. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 119: Mastermind of the threat Chapter 119: Mastermind of the threat Trantor: Tseirp Among our 5 magic bags, 3 of them had reached their storage limit. They were allpletely packed with the corpses of the ant monsters. Taking that into consideration, you could imagine the unimaginable number we had annihted. All the monsters were defeated with a single strike thanks to our equipment and my outstanding retinue. In the first ce, why were we stuck in this position? My anger welled up against King Rockwell beside me who looked like he was about to die with his paleplexion. Have the dwarves deal with the remaining monsters. I told King Rockwell. I know. Ill give the orders when we return. As expected, he was reflecting on his actions as visible from his expression and his words. Aside from that, I could also tell that he could not agree to the fact that he was the only one among us that looked like he was about to copse. Though due to him being the only person who does not have Aura Coat applied on him, he could no longer remain standing due to miasma intoxication. Then, Lionel and Cathy raised the issue with the Dwarf Kingdom. If the problem with the Dwarf Kingdom is not properly dealt with, the root of evil will remain. Eventually, if those 2 people continue on to lead the Dwarf Kingdom, I feel like there would not be a future for the Dwarf Kingdom nya. I nodded to that and told King Rockwell. As you have it, in the future, I would like it if you stop entangling us in these kind of situations? King Rockwell bit his lips and kept silent. Reluctantly, I spoke to Estia. Estia, youre considerably strong. This is all due to the strength borrowed from the Spirits. I see For some reason, when I look at Estia, I get a sense of repulsion? I have no idea if it is because I dont trust her or if it is because of something else. (TL: Its because shes a fujoshi xD) As expected, I dont intend to continue staying down here so I looked toward the hole in the ceiling for our way back just to realise that the height was roughly about 10 meters. It sure isnt a distance we can cover by leaping. Just as I thought of casting Dispel on King Rockwell, Lionel spoke to me. Luciel-sama, I remember that you have a rope with you? Yeah. You need it? I took out the rope and passed it to Cathy instead of Lionel. Because Cathy had her hand out. Cathy, remember to check your surroundings. (Lionel) Yes nya. Lionel-sama. The next instant, Cathy rode on the t side of Lionels greatsword that was not d in mes and Lionel swung her upward. Cathy kicked off the t side of the greatsword and crossed the distance to the hole in the ceiling. Ill go too. Lionel nodded when Kefin said so and with simr actions, Kefin also disappeared from the cave. At the same time, the rope descended down. Ah, that was fast. King Rockwell, can you move? (Luciel) Are you sure you want me to go first? (Rockwell) Yeah. You are aware that your head and your torso would separate if you try to do something like confining us down here right? (Luciel) Hmph, Ive heard that you are naive but you arent that naive. (Rockwell) Its because those around me are excellent. (Luciel) With my smile, he turned his face away and climbed up. After he reaches the top, well go with the order of Estia, Lionel and then me. (Luciel) I cannot ept the decision to allow Luciel-sama to be thest person. (Lionel) Theres a reasoning behind it. In the event that Im confined down here or the monsters appear, Lionel and the others wille to my rescue right? (Luciel) When I jokingly said that, Lionel reluctantly acknowledged. After Estia and Lionel had gone up, the rope was raised with amazing momentum when I ced my hand on the rope. Ku. I firmly grasped onto the rope but I was thrown out into the air at the same time as I felt the pain in my shoulder from that extraordinary pull. And then the spectacle I saw below was that of the subordinate dwarves that were King Rockwells entourage, the former ves who refused my invitation as well as the figures of the injured Cathy and others and King Rockwell who pulled the rope up. When Inded, I performed a magic circle chant for High Heal to cover all the members and restore them in the blink of the eye, causing the dwarves and former ves to show astonished expressions. Whats the situation? (Luciel) At the same time King Rockwell climbed up, these people came and released magic nya. (Cathy) King Rockwell? (Luciel) Really sorry. I will deal with this. Sorry but Id like to trouble you with the ves. (Rockwell) King Rockwells son Guraios began speaking. Father. Youve be decrepit. I know of the single man that destroyed Rockford a couple of centuries ago. But, 300 long years after that, that monster has never appeared again. We will kill father and those humans and show everyone that we can govern the human race from underground. Guraios, even you will bare your fangs toward me? King Rockwells words that he squeezed out caused Guraioss shoulder to tremble and he began tough. Fufu. I was the one who gradually warped Aresurei. It was as if father did not notice at all. (Guraios) You bastard, from when! Since when did you begin to have such thoughts. King Rockwell drew closer to Guraios even during his rage. It has already been a couple of years. Ive just been nning to incite the ants a little more to dig out the underground~(Guraios) Dont tell me, you (Rockwell) Yeah. That ant was something I was nurturing. Well, the number became slightly too many and it became troublesome though. (Guraios) Wait a minute. Why are you trying to destroy your own country? I could not resist from asking. What wille from telling you people who are going to die now? Hey, kill them. I still have something I need father to do for me so dont kill him. When Guraios said so, the dwarves charged and the ves began weaving their chants. Cathy, Kefin, Estia, I leave you all to deal with the ves. Lionel will be on standby. The next instant, Cathy and the other 2 disappeared to nullify the ves. I had a single doubt. The ves are a separate matter but why do the dwarves not have anxious expressions even though they know of Lionel and the others ability? I was only curious about that one thing. Even though the ves screamed out in pain with the tendons of their feet and arms pierced, they did not stop chanting. I wonder what kind of order has been given to them. I muttered at the same time as I immediately applied Dispel on the ves with magic circle chant. At that point, the attack from the dwarves was iing. Knock them out! I leave it to you, Lionel. Understood. Simr to when he was in the audience with the king, he blew the dwarves away. Guraios, what have you done to them! (Rockwell) Hmph, since they werent useful, I made it such that they would be useful. Even after using Recover and Dispel, the dwarves could not recover from the miasma. Kukuku. Its meaningless no matter what you do. Kill them along with father! Aim for that robed man. When Guraios asserted so, the dwarves came toward me as if possessed. However, I noticed that the dwarves were somewhat daunted to advance when Lionel swung his ming greatsword around. When I chanted Purification from the purification magic just to be certain, they all copsed one after another. Wha, what have you done? Guraios asked me. Thats my line. What are you thinking to make yourpanions into undead. I bluntly asked Guraios who converted the dwarves of his own race into undead. Undead?! King Rockwell could not hide his surprise. Father, what are you so surprised about? These guys are my servants so its not a problem no matter what I do to them. Unforgivable, Luciel-dono and members, I request of you all to deal with these people. King Rockwell wielded his fist while looking pale but the next instant, the earth swelled up and pierced through Guraioss stomach. You idiot! (Rockwell) (TL: King Rockwell was feinting) Eh? Was father always this weak? Guraios grinned as he touched the earth de that pierced his chest and the earth de crumbled without a trace. ?! Wha, what? Father, youre too naive. Is that your full strength wha!? The next moment, Guraios was wrapped in light. I will not forgive those concerning the undead and neither will I question anything. (Luciel) After I thoroughly dealt with the ves with Dispel and Purification, I performed Sanctuary Circle with No Chant. Then, after the light that wrapped around Guraios stopped, Guraios copsed on the spot. After looking at the ves and confirming that they were still alive, I continued to release them apart from the infiltrators from the Empire. Why, why did you note consult me? King Rockwell approached Guraios and touched his body. Dont touch me! Why? Because I resent father. And I will continue to do so even after this, forever. Guraios announced as his body crumbled like sand. To think that a person who can stop me after I swallowed a magic stone to be a demon exists so unlucky. (Guraios) Immediately after Guraios disappeared, leaving behind a magic stone, the couple of ves who infiltrated from the Empire went into convulsions and died. Guraios, Guraios ! King Rockwell continued to call out Guraioss name while in tears. Thus, while leaving behind an ill feeling in my heart, we had removed the threat toward the Dwarf Kingdom and Rockford. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 120: Existence that Spirits fear Chapter 120: Existence that Spirits fear Trantor: Tseirp The keepsake of his son I purified the magic stone and softly handed it over to King Rockwell. Im worried about the fact that these people coulde all the way here. Theres a chance that Grand-san and the others are injured. Lets quickly return. I announced to everyone. At that point, Lionel asked about the treatment regarding the former ves. These ves, no, former ves, what should we do with them? When I nced over at the former ves, the former ves stared at me with frightened looks while trembling. Well return first. Former ves, it doesnt matter to me if you escape if you intend to. However, I will not guarantee your lives. No, no way. Please save us. They clung to us but these men and women were those who did not raise their hands at that time. Even though they had their chance but, if I could have demarcated it like that, it would have been much easier. As I was having that thought, I pondered about how we should treat the former ves if they came along with us but rather than that, I was more concerned about Grand-san and the others now so I conveyed my intention to immediately begin moving out. King Rockwell. Wouldnt it be better to mourn after you confirm that your other son is alright? Okay. King Rockwell kept the magic stone that was once Guraios close to his bosom, wiped his tears and stood up. Once I used Area High Heal, the injuries on the former ves and the dwarves were allpletely healed. This time, we will cut down anythinges up. Well proceed with that intent in mind. Cathy, Kefin, please lead the way. Yes! Thus, we aimed for the cave entrance and begin moving. There are still monsters here and there huh. But, its only a handful nya. As the 2 people walking in front exterminated the monsters, they retraced the path we came from. Along the way, I didnt forget to retrieve the Object X ced at the branching paths. The dwarves and King Rockwell were roused and they were following at the tail end of the group. The dwarves should be able to defend if this is all that is left right? I guess so. King Rockwell maintained his solemn expression and was taciturn. However, it looks like it would take a considerable amount of time to dispose of this amount of ant carcasses. Yes. It would be fine to leave it to Pa and Rician regarding the magic stones. Also, wont the people in Rockford be delighted if we offer them the monsters carcasses? Thats a great idea, Lionel. Well, even if we hold on to the magic stones and carcasses, in terms of utilizing them, its both impossible and unnecessary. Yeah. Rather than holding on to them, its better to earn the gratitude of the receiving party and should be a more practical way of using it. These magic stones can be used as reserve funds for the former ves as well though Besides, as long as Grand-dono and the others are safe, right? While feeling myself naturally tighten the grip I have on the illusionary cane in my hand, we continued to hurry back to the Dwarf Kingdom. The scene we saw after we exited from the passage was the same cozy atmosphere we saw before we departed. Moreover, a couple of the dwarves noticed us and looking at their appearance of letting everyone else know that we have returned, I was honestly relieved that I could put an end to my needless worries. I found Grand-san and approached to speak to him. Grand-san, so youre safe. Yeah. Nothing happened here or rather, we were safe since the monsters retreated back into the cave. I see. Thats great but Guraios and the others didnt pass by here? Nope, they didnt? His expression didnt look like he was lying and Lionel and Cathy shook their heads as well. Its fine if thats the case. Weve defeated the queen that gives birth to the ants. Furthermore, we defeated a considerable amount of ants there so once the soldiers from the Dwarf Kingdom defeat the remaining ant monsters, the threat should bepletely gone. Thats amazing! Then, are you intending to return to Rockford immediately? I very much wish to do so but treating the injured and getting our treasure takes priority. If there are injured people, Id like it if you prioritize them first. Yeah. I grinned while Grand-san gave a bitter smile. Perhaps thanks to the emergency food provision, I heard words of gratitude from all sides when we moved to the Dwarf Kings abode. I found out that the ant monsters also retreated from the remaining 2 caves so I was relieved that it did not fall into the scenario that I was worried about. When we arrived at the Dwarf Kings abode, King Rockwell walked ahead until the center of the audience hall, stopped, turned around and prostrated on the ground. Luciel-dono, please treat Aresureis arms. I beg of you! Although Ive treated him to the extent that he would not die, the current Aresurei was in a condition where he did not have both his arms so I could understand where he wasing from. However, no matter what, I cant imagine forming a good rtionship with them if Aresurei seeds this country. Why do you go so far for him? Forgive my rudeness but isnt it better for the sake of the Dwarf Kingdom if a person with high ability and clear character is ced as king? Its a problem prior to the talk about bing a king or not. He may be an idiotic son but Aresurei is my only heir left. It has no rtion to the kings position. Then, when do you intend to entrust the kings position to him? After I entrust my whole body and soul to make him a respectable king. If I deem that he does not have the qualification before I pass away, I vow to the Spirits and Gods that I will concede the kings position to another. Are you serious? He was speaking of casting aside the kings position. Furthermore, to wager the countrys future, just how does he intend to support Aresurei? I have caused such trouble to Luciel-dono and the citizens. It is not something that can be forgiven so easily. I saw that his appearance didnt look like he was lying and I decided to acknowledge it. Of course, with conditions. Very well. Spirits, are you listening? Looks like they would not turn up. Is there some trick set up? No, if there was King Rockwell didnt say any further. But, I noticed his intent. Apart from Lionel, Cathy, and Kefin, everyone else are to return to the ve room. Including Estia and the ones rted to the church. This is an order. I was expecting objections but they obediently only Estia didnt move. Hurry up and go nya. Or do you have something to say nya? No. I stopped Estia as she was about to leave. Estia, leave the magic tool and equipment behind before leaving the room. Understood. She left the shlight, sword, and shield there and exited the room. Then, King Rockwell made an earth door and made sure nobody could infiltrate. Earth Spirit-samas, its fine if you dont show your appearance. Please at least let us hear your voice. The moment King Rockwell spoke, the Spirits appeared and began speaking. Who was that?(TL: Theres no indication of gender) It was as if it was a shadow. I could sense nothing but the creeps from it. Muscle-brain, Goofy face, that was our natural enemy. Is it alright for us to note the vow you did earlier? Even though the threat to the earth is gone, to think it would be apanied by a threat to us. I have something I wish to ask. Why did you all not notice the change that was happening to Guraios? It should be possible that it aroused the attention of Spirits right? Is it rted to why Spirit-samas didnt turn up recently? King Rockwell interrupted after me. Its not my interest to be manipted. I took note of Guraios countless times. It approached without us noticing. That is dangerous you know. You should kill it before it gets out of hand. Lately, because of that, weve been afraid of manifesting. That thing swallows us. Who are you referring to? King Rockwell asked for its name but it can only be one person. It should be Estia. When I said that, Lionel asked. Luciel-sama, who is this Estia you speak of? Ive not heard of that name nya. Was she among the former ves? Why are you all ying dumb with a straight face? Shes the Spirit Magic Swordswoman that came along with us to defeat the queen ant. However, they replied with different reactions from what I had expected. Didnt we plunge in with only the 5 people here? Thats right nya. Did Luciel-sama see that in your dream nya? Maybe you should take a nap if you are tired? The 3 of them King Rockwell was also making a strange face so it looked like the 4 of them totally did not remember. Did something like a memory rewrite happen? Spirits, whats the meaning of this? Lapse of memory. Illusion? Darkness-chans power. It seems like Goofy face possesses power and blessing that counteracts it so it wasnt effective against you. Then its thanks to us so were fine with honey or magical power as payment. Its strong so I advise you to be careful. But, didnt you Spirits manifest once at the ves rest area? That was because we didnt notice that it had became a ve. The pressure that was released when you dispelled its ve seal was dangerous. It was as if my body was being pulled by it. Id prefer not to approach it ever again. Be careful and give us honey and magical power again next time. Its also aiming for your life so be careful. The Spirits disappeared while leaving ominous words. King Rockwell gave a look as if words of the Spirits were unbelievable but he immediately decided to believe it. I dont know which one is it among the former ves but it should be the enemy of my soon I will take the responsibility to deal with it. He looked like he was fired up. As I ryed the conversation I had with the Spirits to Lionel and the others as well as retell the whole battle with the queen ants, I noticed that the 3 of them felt like there was something out of ce. To think that we had fallen into a spell without noticing Darkness spirits are scary nya. Rather than an illusion, maybe it is more like telepathy? While the 3 of them all were feeling depressed, they looked like they were thinking of strategies to not get caught in it. I once again ryed that to Pope-sama with the magicmunication bead and verified if those 5 really belong to the church. After I made contact and conveyed the information, I was told that it would be investigated and also that the case with the Empire was not drawing near for the time being. After ending themunication, I made my move. King Rockwell, as promised, you have kept your promise but first, please remove the earth wall after checking if Estia is not there. Understood. King Rockwell nodded and the earth wall copsed. Well first force Estia until she is unable to fight. Well interrogate her after that. Yes! I had considered if she was my fated partner chosen by the Spirits so I was slightly hurt. Its true that they did not mention that Estia was my fated partner but for that reason, I was ming myself for trying to look cool when interacting with her as we moved to the ve resting area. When we entered the ve resting area, there was no sign of Estia. I supplemented with investigating if there were unfamiliar faces among them but there werent any changes apart from the absence of Estia. Did she notice that her suggestions were not working on me? With no choice, I headed toward where Aresurei was and applied Extra Heal after clearing the room of others. After confirming that Aresurei had regrown his arms, King Rockwell thanked me. No need to thank me. At ater date, Dn will being here so please apologize and pass him the contents of the treasury at that time. I understand. So, are you returning immediately? I very much wish to do so but I have to discuss the treatment of the people I removed from very and speak with Grand-san once to think of equipment to counter Estias ability. Understood. So youre going to take the former ves but what do you intend to do? I dont want to bring the former ves along with me to Rockford. Therefore, could I leave them here for the time being? Are you sure thats a good decision? Yeah. There shouldnt be any problems as they can earn their living expenses by suitably defeating the remaining ant monsters here. I wille pick them up as soon as possible. Understood. Ill obey your order. King Rockwell acknowledged and we once again moved to the ves rest area. Then, when I contrived an exnation of having to prepare carriages and money, there were some who wished to quickly go out to the surface so I left it up to themselves. As long as you pledge to not trouble the dwarves or us, you can freely leave. Just by saying that, several people pledged and left the room. I leave the meals of the remaining people to you. I know. We parted with King Rockwell there and Grand-san was waiting when we left the Kings abode. Why didnt youe in? This is my hometown so there were many things that I was feeling nostalgic about. I see well then, lets head back to Rockford. Yes. Thus, we were on our return journey from the Dwarf Kingdom to Rockford. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 121: Estia’s past Chapter 121: Estias past Trantor: Tseirp We exited from the cave leading to the Dwarf Kingdom and the vicinity becamepletely bright and sunny. And so, why are youying in ambush? Estia was at the entrance to the cave. Do you know me!? Estia right? I suspect Thank god~ you?! (TL: Estia interrupted him mid sentence) Estia began to cry loudly. Luciel-sama, is this person the Estia you spoke of? Shes only a girl nya. Did we originally know her as well? As expected, Lionel and the others did not remember anything about Estia at all. Leaving that aside, couldnt she have escaped without others noticing when she became a ve? It only served to deepen my suspicion toward Estia. However, shes crying and staying behind no, crying can be an act too so I cant ease my attention I began speaking with that thought in mind. Shes Estia without a doubt. Estia, crying will not clear the suspicion on you. Why werent you together with the former ves in the ves resting area? By manifesting the Darkness Spirits power after a long time, everyone forgot about me So? Darkness Spirit-san was angered and tried to attack everyone so I left the ce. What did the Darkness Spirit do? Inside the cave? It cant appear unless it bes night time. Sounds usible but, its way too dangerous and theres not a single merit to bring her along to Rockford. Well, since youre no longer a ve, do your best and live. Please help me. Estias expression was as if she was seriously at her wits end. I decided that there might be a chance that I would be cursed if I leave it be so I decided to listen for now. The other the Earth Spirits said that they are afraid of Estia. Could you exin why? Mentioning that the Spirits were afraid of Estia the instant I said that, her body trembled, she gave a surprised expression, and she once again began crying. Even though I just want to get along well with Spirit-sans Her excuse was that apparently, she does not want to manipte the Spirits. However, when she senses danger towards herself, she will unconsciously borrow power from Spirits but the actual fact is that she snatches the Spirits power without permission huh. If thats true then you are quite a dangerous existence. She stiffened as she continued casting her eyes downward. If you request of the Darkness Spirit, cant you train so that you wont steal the powers? I was told that when the timees, I will be able to control it. Told by the spirits? No, by the person who raised me. Darkness Spirit-san gives a sad expression whenever I talk about that Is it normal to not be able to control it? Or maybe the person who raised her huh. It would be Instructor Broad in my case. If shes a reincarnated individual, Im curious as to where she learnt thatbat technique from. Estias age? Ive turned 17. Eh? Did I misread it? When did you be able to see and speak to Spirits? When I was a child in the past, I had a body that was so weak that it would not be strange if I died anytime. And even now, I can still somewhat remember the time I was sold when my parent told me to go to a ce where I can get treatment. I was forced to drink various medicine that was said to be for an experiment, forced to swing the sword even when I had a fever and I was always full of bruises. Furthermore, I was always lonely. That continued for a couple of years before one day, I became able to see Darkness Spirit-san. After that, my bodys condition became better. Meaning she summoned the Spirits herself? Or was it that she originally had the talent? Or is it the effect of the medicine she was forced to drink eh? I directly asked the question that was on my mind. Even though you were sold as a ve, isnt it strange to be caught as a ve again? Because I was released from very once. You sure get released often. That time, I was surprised when it was easily done when I wished to be released from very but it seemed that it was done by Darkness Spirit-san. Its been on my mind the whole time, did you use a memorypse magic when you left the kings audience? To not leave a trace of it behind furthermore, why didnt the Earth Spirits notice the Darkness Spirits presence? Thats because of the price of the power? Price? Estia made a gloomy face and continued. At the ce we fought with the queen ant, my defence instinct red and I ended up using Spirit-sans power. Because I snatched the Spirit-sans life magical power, other than Darkness Spirit-san which is my contracted spirit, the others were resting to regain their power. Conversely, Darkness Spirit-san became healthy and ended up causing a concealment effect to trickle down to the surroundings. To exin the price in an easy-to-understand manner, originally, at the time everyone left the cave, I was supposed to disappear from everyones memories. For some reason, it could not interfere with Luciel-samas memories. Those eyes didnt look like they were lying. But, I was unable to measure the trust I have in her. If there isnt a threat, theres the choice of bringing her along to Rockford. However, I could not trust her to that extent. I cannot determine if the Darkness Spirit that wanted to save Estia acted wildly or that Estia unconsciously acted wildly. In a world where there isnt an exchange of life, it might be alright to think that its fine. But, in this world, I cant immediately bring you along. I guess youre right. Since you did release me from very I am thankful for that alone. Looking at the forced smile made by Estia, I ended up being distressed about whether my decision was the right one. Ill postpone thinking about the right thing to do after getting my hands on more information. I will lend this sword and shield to you. Also, I will write to King Rockwell so that you will be able to wait in the Dwarf Kingdom so please wait there. Eh? I dont intend to do something as thoughtless as abandoning a person who cant even cook. Thank you. Thank you. As Estia conveyed her thanks to me, I took out a parchment from my magic bag and wrote a letter to King Rockwell. While I wrote the letter, I thought, if the measure and the mindset of spirits differ, wont we be able to understand the Spirits way of thinking slightly through Estia? While thinking of her merit if I bring her along, I made it so that we would meet again. I n to return to thisnd 10 dayster. Its alright if you properly live in the Dwarf Kingdom until then. Understood. I look forward to meeting you again. Taking out Fornoir and the others using the Key of the Hermit, when we were about to set off for Rockford, Fornoir approached Estia from the front. Wha, whats wrong? Estia asked bewilderedly. Whats wrong Fornoir? Fornoir ignored my question as she stopped in front of Estia and looked into her face. After a dozen of seconds, Estia curtsied. After that, Fornoir calmly walked back to me but (TL: Holy sh*t even his horse is OP lol) Did you do something? Burururu. Fornoir merely shook her neck. However, Estia was different. She continued to simply stare at Fornoir as if she was released from her inner demons. When Lionel straddled his horse, Cathy and the others boarded the carriage and finished their preparation to set off, and I also hopped onto Fornoir, I called out to Estia. If you can speak with the Darkness Spirit, it would be better to properly convey how painful it is to you for memories of you to be lost from those around you. Theres probably arge difference between the way of thinking of Spirits and human. Understood. I will try asking Darkness Spirit-san. See you. Be careful. While being seen off by Estia, we departed for Rockford. A couple of minutes after departing, Lionel spoke before me. That girl was most likely from the Elimasia Empire. Why do you think so? Theres a possibility that she fell ill when she was a child due to a hidden job aptitude that was not suitable for her body. Just a possibility right? Currently, the Empire still collects such children to turn them into the Empire soldiers. Why? Publicly, they im to treat them but in reality, by turning them into Empire soldiers, they cause them to arouse a sense of resentment toward the other countries they were brought from. You mean by brain-washing? Yes. Because while they are young, they would not realise that they are being brain-washed. Previously, Ive heard of simr stories in Meratoni but Botacyls daughters situation felt that way. Thinking about that what happens to the ves sold to the Empire? Incidentally, whats the fate of the adult ves from the other countries sold to the Empire? I cant generalise all of them but they may flow from country to country, be bought as pets or for childrens training there are also rumours of human experimentations. Theres also cases like Lionels betrayal right? Yeah, that is true. The darkness in the Empire is more deeply-rooted that you can imagine. However, why do they take in sickly children just based on a possibility? Its because the Emperor of the Elimasia Empire had the same circumstances. His weak body drastically changed once he reached adulthood and due to the special job he possessed, he climbed up to the seat of emperor all at one go. And whats the result in the end? I dont know the exact details but I heard that it gave decent results. If they do not obtain special jobs or advance jobs, I heard that they would once again be sold to other countries Would they really sell them after theyve paid so much money to treat them and nurture them? I decided that I would try asking Estia the next time I met her if I have the chance even though Im unsure if she would answer. Authors note: Thank you for reading Chapter 122: Future Dreams and Goals Chapter 122: Future Dreams and Goals Trantor: Tseirp Upon entering the entrance of Rockford, the fake city, I received the scouting report from Cathy that there werent any irregrities so we entered the interior. It would be great if this location wasnt harmed Lionel said apprehensively but Rockford waspletely fine. That is if not for the traces of destruction in the center of the town, but there wasnt any location wherend subsidence urred. We could confirm that Pas golem was moving about in the central square. We moved towards there while feeling relieved. However, we came upon the situation where there were arge amount of ant corpses remaining in the central square and there was intense fighting due to multiple newly opened holes. Everyone, are you alright? Weve returned. If there are any injured, Ill heal them immediately. The moment I called out from outside the square, the 5-meter ss golem disappeared and Pa copsed. Pa!? Before we could rush over, Dn supported Pa. Were saved. Luciel-sama, please help us plug the holes. Dn looked over and conveyed his request. It was obvious that it would be better to close up the holes since the central square was clearly riddled with holes so I immediately helped. Alright then, Lionel and others will exterminate the monstersing out from the hole. Grand-san, could you cooperate with Dn to bury the holes together? Yes! Grand-san sought permission for the use of the magic stones. Luciel-dono, would it be alright if we used the magic stones? Yes. Since it doesnt appear that it would cost that many, the stones from that mountain-like pile of ants no, I acknowledge the use of the magic stones we extracted from the ant monsters we had collected. Understood. The filling of the holes didnt take that much time but perhaps it was because of the fatigue umted from defending overnight, it felt like Rician and Dn, as well as the people participating in the battle in the city were trying their best to remain afoot. We will take over this situation so everyone please return home for now, have your meals and rest. Please sound out if there are any wounded individuals. After I announced that, a couple of people came over to request for treatment of injuries while the others conveyed their thanks and returned to their respective workshops. Dn, what about your meals? I ate the meal you left for me so Im alright. I see. What about Toretto-san? Toretto does not have abat profession so hes disassembling the monsters. Hes most likely extracting magic stones or converting them into items that can be used for protective gear. Understood. Please take your time to rest. Dn bowed and returned to his workshop while giving a piggyback ride to Pa. Rician also left following them. Grand-san, please do the measurements for Lionel and the others weapons and armors. Luciel-dono is not returning? Yes. I wish to remain here for a while longer to organize my thoughts before returning. Lionel, Cathy and Kefin, you guys can go back as well. Grand-san nodded in acknowledgement and chased after Dn but the 3 others had a discussion and it appeared that it was decided that Lionel would remain by my side. After watching Cathy and Kefin head toward Dns workshop, Lionel spoke to me first. We dont think that you would fall into a hole again but just in case. I didnt take into consideration such a thing though I thought that I would be fine on my own but I felt embarrassed the moment I said that so I turned my gaze to the square. It is natural for a person of Luciel-samas position to have a retainer by his side. You have to get used to it someday. Is that so but I cant really ustom myself to it. Youll get used to it once 10 years passes. Ten years is a long time and it was hard just trying to think about it. Was it egotistical of me to think that I would have dispelled Lionel and Cathys ve contract by then and properly have them as my retinue? While viewing the square, I talked to Lionel about our ns hereafter. Ill ask since this is the opportunity to do so. There mighte a time where we have to go to the Empire but would you be alright? If I would still be in the form of a ve, I believe I would be able to control my feelings. However, if my ve contract is dispelled, to be honest, I find it difficult to answer. I see. The n hereafter would be to bring along Dn to the Dwarf Kingdom and after that, go to the Meratoni town. Depending on the situation, I think Ill have to consider going to Saint Schulls church but the problem would be whates after that. Is Luciel-sama able to decide on your own where you would like to go? Yeah, tentatively if nothing crops up. For me, it would be the Independent Magic City Nelldal? Id like to try going there. I might be capable of using magic and isnt a country floating in mid air amazing? I see. However, if I am correct, the only way to enter that country would be to either ride on the dragon cages of the Empire, climb up thebyrinths in the Labyrinth Nation Grandol or request of the representatives of each country for an invitation from Nelldal right? Really? Yeah. Ive never been there before but Ive heard of that a long time ago. I see. Well, I n to spend a couple of months in Meratoni assembling everybodys equipment. And return to the basics for a while and get trained by Instructor Broad. Furthermore, Id like to see the battle between Lionel and Instructor Broad. It feels like it would be endlessly enjoyable with Luciel-sama around. Lionel was rejoicing with his eyes shining. And so, for Estias case, do you really not remember anything? Rather than having lost my memory, it feels more like my memory was diluted. To what extent? As if it was something I heard or didnt heard of a couple of years ago, like having a vague recollection of it. Did you recall when we met her outside? I felt that I would not have recognized her if I did not look carefully. More of forgetting instead of an illusion or hallucination huh? I felt that there were recognition inhibition and concealment effects intermixed. Because it closely resembles Kefins Ninjutsu, I think that I might not forget if I get used to it I see what do you think about her? If she is an Empire infiltrator, it is usible that she entered by bing a ve. However, by managing a person that they cant recognize, she would not arouse the suspicion of being rted to the Empire. Itd be good if we are able to see through her acting but since it involves Spirits, it is unnecessarily bad. Its true that I dont see her as a bad person so I wont stop you if you make her your retainer but vignce would be necessary in that case. Its not my own intuition but its a mystery why Fornoir didnt harbor any hostility toward her. Luciel-samas horse? Yeah. Ive heard that animals are multiple times more intuitivepared to humans. Ive heard that humans intuition is decided by their memories but animals intuitiones from survival instinct. Fornoir approached on her own without disliking it. I think that it might be because she didnt feel any malicious intent. How great would it be if we had a magic tool to speak with animals. To the extent that I would like to seriously have it constructed. Just like that, we conversed about various topics, had some light bouts after that and performed some magical power maniption to kill time. This time, we should be able to extract a considerable amount of magic stones from the monster corpses we collected. I wish to use those to aim for thepletion of that. The priority would go to the equipment first but Id like Dn to decide on what to proceed on after that. Understood. Pa will consolidate the magic stones while Rician will assign attributes to the magic stone. Alright Then, once were done, can we develop new items? Of course. Ill be helping with the dismantling from tomorrow onward since it seems like it would be a considerable amount of magic stones and will be immense work but work hard. Grand-san was surprised when I said that but I ignored it as I made dinner and mandated that everyone go to bed earlier today. After dinner, I returned to my room and conveyed the facts I newly discovered to the Pope-sama through the magicmunication bead. We have not been able to confirm the records. But, I would like you to bring Estia along to Saint Schulls church headquarters. I think that wont be a problem but would it be alright? Youve already dispelled the ve crest right? Moreover, since Fornoir didnt exhibit any hostility, there wont be any problems and I am curious as well. Understood. Ill return to the church headquarters temporarily before I go to Meratoni. I think that itll be troublesome but please do so. Yes! I ended with my reply and cut themunication. All the darkness is connected to the Empire. It didnt seem like Lionel is particrly bothered about going there and its not like were going there this instant. Well have to meet with Estia once more in order to find out more about the details. Just as I had thought that I was over with it in Ienith, I was embroiled in the Dwarf Kingdom incident, I sure am short of lucktely. Its not to the extent of suffering mentally but I do want to have the asional opportunity to rx Im tangled up with the Evil God due to the dragon seals, the Spirits are moving about freely and uncontrolled, and Im swayed by my retinues feelings While feeling disappointed that although the blessings have a meaning in some manner, it had resulted in the narrowing my choices, I practiced my routine magical power maniption and continuous chanting before going to sleep. The next day onward, everyone was nned to carry out their assigned work be it monster dismantling and magic stone extraction or other work but it also became that Toretto-san would be helping to dismantle. To think that Toretto-san would finish dismantling a whole body at the same speed as me extracting a single magic stone, Ive lost confidence in many different ways. Toretto-sanughed and replied to my wry smile. Theres no way I would lose to Luciel-kun whos a novice fledgling to a work that I have done countless times since I was young. If you ever exceed me in this work, Ill transcend you in sex. Im alright with not exceeding. I apologize. Please forgive me. Well then, lets get to work. My mental strength waspletely destroyed and I replied monotonously while concentrating on the dismantling work. I was thanked by everyone as I applied purification magic to the dismantling grounds every 30 minutes. Thus, I preupied myself with the dismantling work. While carrying on with the dismantling work, I realised something. Rician is capable of using Spirit magic right? Yes. My specialty is Wind Spirit magic. Incidentally, what happens if you use Earth Spirit magic? Ive never tried it before. But, it should rob me of a considerable amount of magical power. The amount of magical power used depends on thepatibility with the Spirits. I see. By the way, are you able to use Light Spirit magic as well? If you tell me the spell image, I believe I will be able to use it. Since the magic stone attribute bestowal Im doing now is done by requesting the Spirits after all. If thats the case, its no wonder Estias magical power was depleted at one go just by using healing magic via Light Spirit magic. If Pa and Rician are assembled together, would there be nothing you 2 wont be able to bestow? Theres no way it would be so convenient. Light and Darkness cant be done even with a significant amount of magical power, so depending on the case, items might be required for the bestowal of attributes. Something like Holy Water would be required for Darkness magic stones. That sure is troublesome. Yes. That is why I very much look up to Sir Rainstar. To him who possess the aptitude to every attribute, the thought that he would be able to create various kinds of magic stone makes me envious. I see. If its Luciel-chan, hes definitely going to be the Philosopher someday. Why dont we develop various things together when that timees? (Toretto) Luciel, I wont mind getting married to you if that dayes. (Rician) Thats a good idea. Ill be a candidate too. (Pa) Pa and Rician sure prioritise worldly desires. (Toretto) I could onlyugh to that. While inserting in intervals for meal breaks and tea breaks, the dismantling work continued for a long time. It sure is hard doing this the whole day. It wont be easy no matter what job it is. With setbacks, patience, and effort, youll finally reach the starting point. Even though its not something I like, it isnt something I cant do. But, even with the talent, without pride and the passion for creating new things, you wontst long. In my situation, it would be magic practice? Or if it is something that I seriously dedicated myself to then it would be the 2 years I spent in Meratoni. Now that I think about it, I couldnt even afford the time to think during that 2 years time If I was not called to the headquarters, I wonder what would I have be? For Luciel it would be helping others? Pa asked without batting an eyelid but I could not answer immediately. The reason was because I realised that it didnt feel like myself. I worked hard and desperately trained in martial arts and Holy attribute magic because I didnt want to die. Lately, Ive been thinking that I want to help if there is a life to be helped but its not like Im thinking of saving everyone. Its natural for you to be uncertain at your age. Its not to the extent of Luciel-chan but even for me, with my legendary lineage, I have been troubled for decades as to whether to continue down the road of manufacturing or to utilize this technique I have to start new ideas, even now, Im still mulling over it. Even though Toretto-san has been carrying such a burden, he always doesnt look like hes troubled. Nevertheless, to have been troubled for a few decades means, if he is the same as the racoon dog beastman Warabis-san Even without saying anything, I felt like I would have to be prepared to lose something important if I say any further so I switched my thoughts as Pa began talking. Magic engineer. My goal is to reach magic tool production level X. The next goal would be to create something better than Master Toretto. Me too, as a pioneer, my goal is to develop new magic tools. After Pa, Rician answered proudly as well. Because the 2 of them have goals, they are able to push forward? Why is it that I feel a sense of jealousy when I look at them? Because they have a goal? Or because they understood it themselves? My goal huh. Isnt Luciel-chans goal to create a peaceful nation or to make a world where nobody gets hurt? To discover talents? Isnt it world reformation? Every one of you, I dont have such lofty aspirations. I only want to not face any danger to my life and devote myself to something medicine or magic tool creation may be interesting. Youre still young so its fine if you try out various things. However, everything starts out sweet but its a fact that most will turn out arduous so you shouldnt give up okay. So even if I think its going well, in the end, I would hit a wall but the point lies in what I do when that timees. Goals and dreams huh Luciel as a disciple interesting. If its Luciel-san, hell definitely get tons of magic stones The 2 of them were once again overflowing with worldly desires. Thats right. Its a bit pitiful to only have dying of old age as my long-term goal. After I said that, the instant I thought that Toretto-san disappeared, I was suddenly hugged. To think that you were so ill. From now on,e into my world I had goosebumps all over my body together with the chills but Pa and Rician helped me. I will not hand over Luciel. Please dont entice Luciel-san down your path. Master Toretto will just end up forming a suspicious group. Oh dear, then what would the 2 of you do? I will work hard to develop magic tools until I die. The human races lifespan is short so I will be together with Luciel-san until he dies of old age. Since my rival buddy is here as well. If somebody else hears that, it would be heard as a reverse marriage proposal though. Thank you. For now, Ill try to think of mid-term goals and dreams. It was a full 3 days after before we finished dismantling the enormous amount of ants. From the next day onward, I began training in parallel magic circle chants. I would like to quickly set my mid-term goals but I felt that it was likely that I would be confronted by something that I wont be able to recover from if I continue to postpone what Ick. After Lionel and Cathys measurements were over andughing when Toretto-san drew closer to Kefin during his measurement, 10 days passed in the blink of an eye. Well then, well be departing now, everyone okay? Yes. Dn was nervous. Well, its natural since hell be meeting King Rockwell. But, are you really going toe along? If grandpa is going along then of course!! To observe the enemys intentions! Most likely hes the enemy because he caused them to be ves. Even so, its really good that these 2 people really get along well. The 2 of them could establish a rtionship most likely because Dn epted the elf Rician. Ive received a new idea as well so Ill keep watch over the workshop. Toretto-san smiled and made a wink but the target was not me but Lionel, causing Cathy to puff up and bare her wariness. It will take roughly about 3 months toplete the equipment for the 3 of them. Ill return the extra ores. But didnt you say that you needed the ores? I remembered something important due to the incident this time. After I finish creating the armors, I n to head to the mine. Elder Brother Grand. Theres somewhat too many fetters if I work at Luciel-donos ce like Dn. Once you all have tidied up everything, will you all be returning? If Grand-san wants to work together, we can purchase a wide piece ofnd in Ienith and it might be interesting to build a new town. Oh dear, if thats the case I would also join in. Creating a new town sure makes one tension rise up high fo~. Ten years or moreter it might be a conversation much further in the future but would it be alright to have such a dream? If we would be able to create a haven simr to this Rockford where I wont encounter much interference, I feel like I might be able to somehow work hard for it. Everyoneughed as they gave their approval. My heart was feeling lighter for some reason after such a long time and while thanking everyone, I aimed to someday actually realise that dream as we head toward the Dwarf Kingdom from Rockford. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 123: Dwarf Kingdom and Sir Rainstar Chapter 123: Dwarf Kingdom and Sir Rainstar Trantor: Tseirp Monsters didnt appear at all even until we reached the Dwarf Kingdom. The monsters flying in the sky were too far away and for some reason there were no signs of attacksing so we proceeded on after reaching the cave. There sure arent any monsters. Rather than because we defeated so many of them, that queen ant was most likely the reason after all. Nodding to Lionels words, I shine the torchlight onto the dark cave passage and entered. Is it alright if we stop for a moment? Dn stopped us just as we were on the verge of passing through the entrance to the Dwarf Kingdom. Are you not feeling well? No, Im just trembling. Until today, I still cant forget the incident that day where I ended up involving Pa. Grandpa Dn stroked Pas head as he took a deep breath and hit his face. Thanks for waiting. Lets go. When we reached the Dwarf Kingdom, the dwarves started an uproar when they saw us or rather when they saw Dn and Pa. You sure have remarkable poprity. Because its a small country even though its called a kingdom. Dn smiled while looking like he was feeling embarrassed. We directly headed towards the Kings Abode where King Rockwell stayed. The previous time we were here, there wasnt a reception as well but normally is that how it is? We dont have such formalities. King Rockwell ims that all of the dwarf race are brothers. If thats the case As I was about to speak, Dn spoke as if he knew what I wanted to say. The sword that I forged was something that would be a problem of responsibility to the Dwarf Kingdom. In order to avoid that, with heartrending grief, I was chosen to fulfill my responsibility by bing a ve and they definitely made some morepensation in addition to that. (TL: The situation that led to Dn and Pas very was never clearly stated. My guess is that another kingdom (the Empire) requested of a sword from the Dwarf Kingdom and Dn was chosen to make it. An earthquake urred that copsed Dns workshop and he sacrificed his arms to save Pa so the sword could not bepleted and was a failed product. To avoid trouble with the other kingdom, Dn was sentenced to be a ve. Let me know in thements if you have any other conjectures :D) Couldnt the king use his power to pardon you? No, he couldnt, because we were rtives. Ha? King Rockwells father the previous generation king was my younger brother. I had decided to go down the road of cksmithing and left the house before I reached adulthood. Then I wandered and continued to train together with elder brother Grand under a master. After a while, I found out that my father died and my younger brother was to be the next king. Then Dn and Pa became part of the royal family? That might have happened. Dn nodded and said so whileughing. As we walked down the passage, we heard a yell. The yell came from the audience room. Was that King Rockwells voice? The other party already Dn opened the door to the audience room. I believe I gave the order to not let anyone enter Uncle Dn?! Even the bean pole Pa is here too? As if King Rockwell and Aresurei were not yelling at each other previously, they fixated on Dn and Pa. I purchased the 2 of them from a ve dealer and as they have served me sufficiently, I have released them from very. Now, they work as my personnel-in-charge for magic tool development. Well then, King Rockwell. I leave it to you if you want to apologize or not. Dn, you can speak as well if you have anything you want to say. I dont know about S-rank healers but arent you acting all high and mighty. Aresurei targeted and yelled at me but a figure came up from behind Aresurei and covered his mouth. You are noisy as always. Youre interfering with Uncle Rockwell and grandpas conversation. It was Pas golem that held down Aresurei. Pa-chan, thank you for the help. Uncle Dn, its been a long time. King Rockwell, due to my failure, Ive caused you trouble that you would originally not need to suffer from. Sorry, I hope you understand. Dn was the one who apologized. Uncle, I must apologize to you, I was the one who relied on you for that incident. Uncle, you dont need to apologize. Furthermore, although Pa also personally asked to be sold together at that time, I should not have permitted it after all. Because you sold me as well, we were together all the time. I had believed that you were a heartless man when you sold Pa but it was the duty of the king of dwarves. If you have feelings of repentance, discard something like that away. Rockwell, as a king you should do what must be done. However, if you personally still feel like apologizing, I ept that apology and forgive everything. Uncle I am sincerely sorry for pushing everything onto you. King Rockwell was crying. Aresurei looked like he could not believe his eyes. Aresurei most likely lived his life without ever seeing Rockwell, a person with such arrogant attitude, cry. That arrogant attitude must have gradually came to be to show the people around him his confidence as a king. I wonder what would I have be if I had to face the same heavy pressure and have nobody to help in Ienith? I would not likely be able to leave Ienith in a single year and it would have taken more time to rebuild the Healers Guild. Thinking about it that way, I felt sympathy towards King Rockwell. He could not control his subordinates and sons, and although theyve caused him trouble, the Dwarf Kingdom might have developed in a different path if Dn and Grand-san were around I had such a thought. Uu u uu u Aresurei iled his body trying to escape from the golem made by Pa. But, he could not escape. King Rockwell, Ive roughly heard about the incident. If the heir has to be changed if after waiting for a couple of years and Aresurei does not change, I will approve of it as well. I will hold half of the responsibility. Dn looked at Aresurei regretfully and announced. You think so too after all? Golem control is something that dwarves specialize in. To not be able to disassemble it monsters maye attacking again so Im feeling uneasy. Yeah. If Aresurei does not properly grow up 5 yearster, it might be a good idea to hold a selection for the next heir to be the Dwarf King. That may be our only choice. King Rockwell paid attention to Dn as he spoke to him and stared at Aresurei. If that cant be disassembled, then maybe Im the queen? Pa tilted her head as she interrupted King Rockwell and Dns conversation. Aresurei had fainted from theck of oxygen. Ha~ Pitiful. Im also pathetic huh? Truthfully, the items inside the treasury have been somehow taken by Aresurei and the others so weve lost a lot of things. Uncle Dn, I leave it up to you to decide what to bring out from there. Dn, instead of items of value, it is alright to only look for items that we seek, everything else is unnecessary if what we seek isnt there. Leaving the fainted Aresurei there, we moved to the treasury. The Dwarf Kingdom treasury was immediately after the door behind the throne. Are there no locking mechanisms? Magical power recognition is required so normally it cant be opened. Taking into assumption the unfortunate event that I die, Guraios and Aresurei were configured for recognition as well. Well, that might be the natural action. When King Rockwell touched the door, simr to the doors to the sealed dragons, the door emitted light and a pattern was drawn onto it. Then, the pattern shone with light in sync with the door opening. Who built this door? The human hero Rainstar. The person who caused the decline of the Dwarf Kingdom. That man has the ability to make a floating city in the sky so Im convinced about the door but why is he said to have caused the decline of the Dwarf Kingdom? I was curious about what Sir Rainstar did so I asked. Its a story from more than 300 years in the past anyway. Did Sir Rainstar do something to the Dwarf Kingdom? Firstly, the ce where Rockford stands was originally a mine. To defeat a heinous monster there, the magic Sir Rainstar released disintegrated the mine. At that time, the dwarves feared that they would be killed if they opposed him. Although theres the fake town, if it is a location where Sir Rainstar gouged a mountain, I can understand why the dwarves were frightened. I understand that Sir Rainstar is a tremendous person but something of that extent wont cause a decline right? After that, Sir Rainstar came to the Dwarf Kingdom and announced that he wished to form technology cooperation to create new items, by taking up the business segment where dwarves were bad at, he intended to spread the technology of the Dwarf Kingdom. I see. Manufacturing has been your specialty since the past but hospitality doesnt seem present even today. Then, Rainstar built Rockford and it became filled with vibrancy but Rockford gathered many researchers and developers, the dwarf race was no exception. The decline was due to the outflow of engineers? Unfortunately, in the literature records, its stated that the only dwarves left in this country were the insr dwarves. That is the reason why dwarves are so unsociable. Well then, please make your choice. Dn, anything is fine. Choose for yourself. Dn nodded and entered the treasury. Then, he immediately stiffened and turned his gaze to here or toward King Rockwell to be exact. Why, why is this here! Because even if it was a failure, I felt that it still possess potential. King Rockwell nonchntly answered Dns muffled voice of anger. Dn took a single sword from the treasury. Even though it was a single-handed sword, it was on therge side. Luciel-sama, is it alright if I take this from the treasury? Judging from the contents of the conversation, that is the sword that you forged that time you became a ve? Yes. I see that if you can promise me that you will not be dragged down by your past, you can take that from the treasury. King Rockwell, is it alright if we receive that? It is uncles request. Theres no reason for me to reject. Thank you. I gave my permission and King Rockwell also smoothly gave his permission. Previously, Grand-san mentioned that King Rockwell regretted converting Dn and Pa into ves. Therefore, he carefully kept the failed sword in the treasury. Wanting to change the mood slightly, I asked to meet with the former ves including Estia. Well then, could you guide me to where the former ves and Estia are? Among the former ves, there are those who are working as well as those who are guilty of crimes and have been confined though? What were they thinking tomit a crime in just 10 days? What were the crimes theymitted? Injuring people with magic and stealing other peoples property. Even though they had pledged, arent they foolish to stillmit crimes for now, Ill listen to their story and if there is no saving them by talking, could I entrust them to you for the Dwarf Kingdom to deal with based on thew? Are you sure? Yeah, they would have died if I didnt release them from very. Which was why I saved them but I did not save their lives to allow them tomit crimes. Sorry but could I meet those who are guilty? Understood. Then, follow me please. After closing the treasury door, King Rockwell began moving. After I kept the sword Dn took out from the treasury into my magic bag, we followed after King Rockwell. At the audience hall, Aresurei was still asleep so King Rockwell grabbed him and we left the audience hall. Immediately after walking down the corridor, we met with the dwarf attendants and King Rockwell entrusted Aresurei to them before opening the door next to the ve room. There was a staircase leading underground there. Its here. Its slightly smelly so please endure it. I could purify it? Its not smelly by choice so if you can make the smell go away then thank you. Alright. I descended down the steps while casting purification. King Rockwell was walking ahead with Lionel following behind him and I had Cathy and Kefin to either side of me. I dont know why we formed ranks without noticing but I was convinced that my retinue was excellent and as I continued applying purification, we came upon the cells. I spoke to Dn. The prison here sure look simr to the ones made in Ienith. Its the same thing. Prisons are made to be sturdy. Prisons made by Pa are formed from magic tools and they are applied with magic seals that have the effect of lowering and causing the decline of the bodys ability. But, these here are the original. I see. I was d that Dnpletely returned to normal by being able to interpose a small boast about Pa to me. As we had that conversation, we finally reached the prison that held the criminals whomitted crimes. Looking at their faces, I noted that Estia was not there. The ones there were those that were originally criminal ves. Is the recidivism rate high here? (TL: Recidivism refers to a persons rpse into criminal behavior) While muttering that, I spoke to them individually to be safe but after making them pledge to not distort the facts, faced with the punishment of plunging into the ants nest if they lied, they chose to remain silent. They will most likely be ves to the Dwarf Kingdom. Sorry for consuming your time. I will entrust them to King Rockwell. I would like to meet with the former ves who did notmit any crimes next. The criminals will be dropped into very though, are you alright with that? Yeah. Even though I saved their lives, since they immediately returned tomitting crimes within just 10 days currently, Ipletely do not have the ability to save them. While thinking that their future might have changed if I showed them a new path, I pondered if a day woulde where I would be able to judge people. Upon opening the door to the former ve resting area, there were 8 former ves there. Former ves, I apologize for the abruptness but please choose whether to continue working in the Dwarf Kingdom or to apany us to the Holy City. After reaching the Holy City, I would not protect you but I will hand you 20 silver coins from the previous subjugation fee and relief fund I received. However, I will not provide any further assistance. I do not know what work there is in the Dwarf Kingdom but the contents of the past 10 days you all had would be your work. Please bring me along. One person raised their hand and the number rapidly increased until 6 of the 8 people chose to travel to the Holy City. Then for the remaining 2, I believe King Rockwell will be responsible for providing you with your food and such so be at ease. I announced so while looking at King Rockwell and he nodded his agreement with a wry smile. After that, the figures of Estia, the former ve healers, and the other former ves appeared. It seemed like they were told that I came together with Dn and they all had smiles on their faces for some reason despite their light shortness of breath. Then, I once again told them the conditions I mentioned earlier. Including Estia, there is a need to listen to the circumstances that lead to you 4 healers bing ves so I will have to forcibly bring you to the headquarters for the time being. Well then, what about the others? Surprisingly, half of the former ves, 5 of them, raised their hands to continue working in the Dwarf Kingdom. King Rockwell, we may be former ves but please treat us well. Understood. I will treat you the same way I treat the dwarves. Then, Dn spoke to King Rockwell. King Rockwell. For a long period of time, the Dwarf Kingdom has not mingled with the outside world. If you are considering interaction with the outside world, it may be good to do so with Ienith or the Saint Schull Allied Nations that Luciel-sama belongs to. Uncle Dn Luciel-dono, can I request that you be the middleman when that timees? As long as you swear to not correspond with arrogance. Thats harsh. We peacefully finished fulfilling all our promises. Ill bring along great alcohol the next time Ie so please be properly hospitable then okay. If your gift is firewater then I would dly entertain you. I exchanged a firm handshake with King Rockwell and even despite themotion this time around, I promised to visit the Dwarf Kingdom once again and departed together with the former ves towards the Holy City. Authors note: Thank you for reading. I had never dreamed that Rainstar would be feared by even the dwarves. Chapter 124: Return to the Holy Capital Chapter 124: Return to the Holy Capital Trantor: Tseirp We were advancing quickly along the road to the Holy City/Holy Capital after leaving the Dwarf Kingdom. I told Estia that instead of listening to the main points, I intend to listen to the whole story after reaching the Holy Capital. Estia spent 10 days in the Dwarf Kingdom but since Lionel and the others did not forget Estias face or name, we could not confirm the conjecture that the Darkness Spirits had manipted their memories. Thank you for the letter. Once I passed it to the Dwarf King, I had ensured safety and was provided food without any suspicion ced onto me. She gratefully conveyed that with a smile. During our breaks while on our journey we gathered the former ves and we talked about various things. While asking about their family structure, their favourite cooking, and the entry condition for the Magicians Guild, I obtained new knowledge and I asked about the chants that I most likely could already use. Why? Even though I have the magic aptitude for fire attribute, water attribute and earth attribute, the magic did not invoke even when I chant the Lv I magic. Well, I had predicted that. Simr to that time I learn Heal, my proficiency did not rise just by chanting. (TL: Need to chant, have a mental image, manipte magical power and then cast the magic for the magic to be sessful and the proficiency to rise) Cant extract magical power? Proficiency doesnt rise? Why? While desperately trying to endure the rising fear of the proficiency not rising by even 1 point, I continued the journey. (TL: Looks like Luciel still wont be obtaining his all attribute magic cheat) The Saint Schull Allied Nations sure is safe. So enviable nya. Suitable amounts of monsters inhabit the area for food and its also good that the country is surrounded by forests filled with wild grasses and mountains. I somehow have a sense of deja vu from that conversation. As I had that thought while proceeding down the path, I voiced my thoughts. Why werent there any viges around Rockford and the Dwarf Kingdom? It goes without saying for cities but even for viges, permission from the countrys representative it would be the Pope in this Saint Schull Allied Nations, would be required. Its because of the problems of such rights that people cant build them as they please nya. What about the Empire that Lionel and Cathy were in? Lionel and Cathy seemed like they were knowledgeable with regard to the autonomy of the Empire so I tried asking. The Emperor and the Duke houses control the entirety of the Empire. The Marquis and Earl houses operate their respective territories while the factions of the Viscount and Baron houses manage the fine details of the territory. In actuality, due to rapid expansion/development, the current situation is that they cant manage the country nya. The Empire is rapidly ensnaring people like Lionel-sama with high aspirations in traps nya. The 2 of themmented over the current Empire. I knew that the interior of the Empire was rotten but I had not imagined that it was to such an extent. A time maye that you would have to tour the Empire but it seems wise to stay away for the time being. Lionel, dont say such scary things lightly its true that there are no ns to travel to the Empire for the time being but to think that there would be so many secret manoeuvres behind the scenes, I might indeed have to think of a few hands to cope with it. I can only see it as the Empire having an excellent strategist that is spreading around a ruse showing that their interior is rotten. Since I dont even know the state of affairs in the first ce, it would be hard for me to know everything but I only wish to quietly live my life regardless of the country Im in. During sunset, I was conversing with Lionel and the others as we prepared our camp when Estia showed her face. Luciel-sama, could I help with anything? No, its alright. Putting that aside, hows the situation within the carriage. Because of its unimaginable wideness contrary to the external appearance and the virtualck of swaying, my body isnt sore at all. I see, thats great then. I ended the conversation like that but Estia didnt look like she was about to leave. Is there anything else? Erm, regarding the horse Luciel-sama rides Why are you bringing up Fornoir here? Even though its a continuation of the conversation, I found it hard to understand the jump in topic when it seemed like Estia once again resolved herself and began talking. I sense an incredible power from that horse. Where did you get it? Fornoir is a very excellent and friendly horse. Among the horses ridden by the Pdins, Fornoir was the only one that allowed me to properly ride her so I unreasonably asked Pope-sama to give her to me. Is there something that bothers you? For some reason unknown to me, since the time that horse looked at me, Ive not felt uneasy or rather, I feel like the feeling of loneliness has faded I wont cede Fornoir even if you ask okay. Partly because Pope-sama has entrusted her to me but more importantly, she is my partner. After I said that with a smile, I heard muffledughter from behind me but it was something I wanted to say even if Imughed at so it didnt bother me. I understand. Sorry for asking for the impossible. Also, what would happen to me after my hearing at the Holy Capital ends? If you properly answer the questions regarding the kind of job a Spirit Magic Swordsman is and how you came about bing a member of the Healers Guild as well as fully convey the circumstances that led to you bing a ve, I believe it will be alright. I see. Will Luciel-sama and everyone else stand witness? That is up to the decision of Pope-sama. If nothinges up, we have a town that we wish to travel to so we would be heading that way. I see. Understood. Ill tell that to everyone else. Estia returned to the circle of former ves. I could see her anxiety. Even though Ive dispelled her ve contract, since she was brought up in the Empire, would it be possible for her to do something suspicious due to having had taken a pledge? I cant give you an affirmation nya. At the very least, there werent any who had taken pledges among Lionel-samas entourage nya. With Cathys input, I looked toward Lionels direction and asked him. Lionel was targeted by your subordinates after you investigated the case on human experimentations and ves right? Yes. Do you know of any facilities that served to nurture weak-bodies children from young like Estia? Just like how generals cannot fully grasp everything about their men, the Empire is not a monolithic state. Not to mention the nobles, aiming for territories to erge their own, they direct bandits to the area and cause it to fall into a den of thieves. The work to obtain intelligence on who does what is something unusual. They sure held that together well to be able to go to war. During the time of war, if you can convert thend into gold and pay it to the government, the Emperor will recognize and confer peerage rank up to Earl rank. It is equivalent to being resourceful without having valour. Even themoners have a chance to obtain peerage. The same thing happened in Ienith and in the Dwarf Kingdom, are the resourceful houses the ones starting all the turmoil? No doubt. Have information about me already been exposed? I would think so. However, as I mentioned previously, I dont think any of them will attack openly. If thats the case then naturally the fact that Lionel and Cathy are with me has also been exposed right? Yeah. As long as we remain as ves and apany you, we wont need to worry about reckless attacks in fear of your retaliation. I understood the fundamental reason why I could not release Lionel and the others ve contracts until the problem with the Empire is resolved. While thinking that I have apparently earned some confidence from Lionel and the others, I finished making dinner. The next day, after telling them that theres only a single day left before we arrive at the Holy Capital, I strictly ordered them to register as adventurers. Since identification cant be made without it. I decided to entrust them to my cooking mentor Graz-san. (TL: Graz is the guildmaster of the Adventurers Guild in the Holy Capital) Once we depart from the Holy Capital, Ill finally be able to have another bout with Whirlwind. Yeah. We might have to spend a few days in the Holy Capital but we will be going to Meratoni without a doubt. I wish to take the opportunity to re-examine myself slightly. Id also like to try fighting nya. Shisho is as much of a battle maniac as Lionel so I believe he woulde to fight even if you leave him alone. Of course, that includes Kefin too. I believe Garba-san would have returned by the time we arrive at Meratoni. Ill do my best to not die. Was Garba-sans gruelling training that bad? I saw the revolvingnterns multiple times. What, thats normal. Every day was like that when I was in Meratoni. Eh? I see. So thats why Its not that youre insensitive to pain, something like that is ordinary for you huh nya. They all showed various reactions to my words but I smoothly let it all pass. There are many pro-human race doctrines in the Saint Schull Church. If Cathy and Kefin fall into any set ups, its alright to fire back. Absolutely do not lose. If youre told something and it cant be resolved by saying that youre my retainer, you can also remain on standby and spend time outside the church at the Adventurers Guild. Would it be alright in the Adventurers Guild nya? Arent there a lot of human races among adventurers too? I dont think that much would have changed in just a single year but I dont think anything that severe will happen so it will somehow work out. I understand about the 2 of them but how about me? I might have Lionel train with the Pdin Corps. I think that will be great. Its unfair if its only Lionel-sama nya. I wish to gather information at the Adventurers Guild for the time being. Ill entrust that to you Cathy as well for a while. It cant be helped then nya. It would be great if the former ves move normally but since I have no way of knowing what would happen, I requested for them to be monitored. Thus as our various conversations progressed, around the time the sky dyed red, I finally returned to the Holy Capital after little over a year. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 125: Church Headquarters’ reception Book 8: The Holy Capital Knights Rapid Progress Chapter 125: Church Headquarters reception Trantor: Tseirp After arriving at the Saint Schull Allied Nations and before weplete the procedure to enter the Holy Capital Saint Schull, I stored all the horses except for Fornoir into the Hermit stable so the former ves and Lionel and the others had to walk on foot. I totally did not care for such appearances but everyone strongly requested for it so Iplied. Deviant Saint-sama, wee back. The gate guard called out, causing me to recall the fact that I was called Deviant Saint and gave me indescribably mixed feelings of nostalgia as I gave a wry grin. I spoke to the gate guard in a hurry while holding such feelings. Thank you for the hard work. Has anything changed the past year? Nothing in particr. There hasnt been any appearance of very strong monsters and theres not been any serious urrences. I see. Thank you. Without getting off my horse, I directly moved toward the Adventurers Guild first. Within the bustling city, Fornoirs proud strides drew gazes onto me and voices called out. Deviant Saint-sama, wee back. Ill be in your care during the Whimsical Day. I look forward to you buying my cooking inrge quantities again. Hearing those voices, I felt my smile naturally broaden. You look like youre in a good mood. Luciel-sama, why are you grinning just because people called out to you nya? Well, its natural since it feels nostalgic. Here, my life wont be targeted, there arent any troublesome work and it is a life where the benefits you get is reflected by the amount of hard work you put in just like a mirror. Thats right. So to speak, for me, Meratoni is like my hometown anding to Saint Schull Allied Nations is like moving to the capital. Only then did I realise that my shoulder and elbows were feeling fairly stiff recently. I wonder why does Luciel-sama have the nickname of Deviant Saint. Kefin, I think its fine if you dont worry about that, ah, it will be the Adventurers Guild after we turn this corner. While having such silly talks, I stopped in front of the Adventurers Guild, dismounted Fornoir, and stroked her for a bit before entrusting her care to the healers. Well, I dont think anybody will snatch the horse I ride in this Holy Capital but just to be safe. I entered the Adventurers Guild together with the former ves. Possibly because it was evening time, the interior of the Adventurers Guild was crowded with quite a number of people. Just by calling out from far away, the adventurers took notice of us. I smiled and headed for the counter to request for the adventurers registration of the former ves. Because these people are able to use magic, even without martial arts skills, would it be possible to register them as adventurers as a special case? The decision on whether registration is possible or not will be after I measure them. That decision will be up to the Guildmaster. Thats true. By the way, wheres Granz-san? Currently, he has gone to call the other staffs but the dining hall is slightly busy at this moment so you may have to wait for a while. I understand. Then Ill leave their measurements to you. Certainly. Well then, the apanying people, this way please. The receptionist began their adventurers registration and exnation. I wonder if I inadvertently missed out on some of the contents when I just became an adventurer? I was also listening to the receptionists talk when Granz-san came. Long time no see. Long time no see, Granz-san. Its really been a long time Luciel. Are you still continuing to cook? I havent been able to do so muchtely but I did acquire the skill without noticing. I see. So, why are you here today? I thought youre acting as the representative of Ienith? My term had ended so I wanted toe home for now. After feeling depressed seeing how I could not do anything on my own for the whole year, I came back with the thought to train myself little by little. Are they your retinue? The 3 here are ves but they are my retinue that I ce my trust in. The others are illegal and debt ves that are able to use magic so I brought them along to ask if you can register them as adventurers. I see. Alright, Ill ept them. Is it alright? Yeah. Lately, the establishment of connections with the church has been advancing so its not bad to think of this as part of the business. Naturally, you n to swing by here to check up on their situation right? Yeah. I intend to spend a few days in the Holy Capital Schull. In the immediate future, I n to travel between Meratoni and the Holy Capital so I will show my face as much as possible. Its fine then. Moreover, youre shrewdlying here first before going to the church. Thank you. Ill take up your kind offer. Also, here is a months worth of their food expenses and lodging fees. Why is Luciel the one paying? Im in the position I have now because of the kindness from everyone in Meratoni that allowed me to work hard in the Holy Capital Schull. Im merely passing the baton to the next person. Youre really a nice guy after all. But youll be exploited for that you know? I have a pretty dry personality apart from when it involves the exchange of lives so it doesnt matter. Alright then. Ill look after these guys. Thank you. With my introduction of Granz-san to the former ves, I bade farewell to the ves here. The ves were extremely grateful but I told them that their future will depend on their own hard work from now on before leaving the Adventurers Guild. It looked like you got along pretty well with him. Thats because he was my cooking mentor. In addition, I helped him and was helped by him, giving rise to our rtionship now. As I replied with a smile, we began walking toward the church headquarters together with Estia and the others who were waiting. For the sake of when the need arises, I informed Kefin and Cathy of the amodation locations before arriving but I was still anxious as to what kind of reception they would receive as we head to the entrance. This sure is nostalgic too. Lionel and the others acted their part as ves and Estia and the others had strained expressions on their faces so nobody reacted to my murmurings. There were 2 receptionistdies but they were both acquaintances so I gave some simple greetings before jumping straight to the topic. Could you please help me call Catherine-san and Granhart-san? Certainly. Please wait a moment. Both of them held separate magicmunication beads and beganmunicating by shutting their eyes and concentrating. While feeling surprised that there were 2 magicmunication beads, I waited for the receptionists to finish their correspondence. We have received the message from Catherine-sama and Granhart-sama requesting that you wait here. I see. Thank you. It felt like a weird time to pass souvenirs to the 2 receptionistdies but I still decided to hand them honey candies from my magic bag. Even though Im not hated by other receptionists, it would be a huge shock to be hated by my ownpanys receptionists. Ah, thats right. These are some candies made from honey but if its alright with you, do you mind tasting it and letting me know what you think of it? Are you sure? Yeah. Since Im thinking of releasing it as a new item made from honey in Ienith. Here you go. Thank you very much! The 2 of them immediately ced it in their mouths and they smiled broadly at once. I dont know the cause as to why the sweet taste wasnt promoted in this world. However, I made a guts pose in my heart thinking that the decision to make the honey factory wasnt a wrong choice. After listening to the receptionistdies impression on the honey candies, Catherine-san and Granhart-san arrived. Then, Catherine ced her hand on the hilt of her sword. Its been a long time, the 2 of you. The 3 people here are ves but they have already cleared the ve contract dispel conditions and are my retinue. The people on this side are not ves but they are the people affiliated with the church that I spoke of with Pope-sama. After I conveyed that, Catherine posed a question to me without changing her posture. Luciel-kun, wee back. Nevertheless, do you know who is the person next to you that you have brought here? Next to me? It would be Lionel. Yeah. Ex-General Senoni from the Elimasia Empire. I purchased him when he was sold as a ve in Ienith. But there has been rumours about General Senoni rampaging on the battlefieldtely? That cant be true. Because for this whole year, hes been acting as my guard without rest. Nevertheless, so Catherine-san is acquainted with Lionel. Ive seen several of his battles. If one mentions General Lionel of the Empire, him running across the battlefield on his horse and the sight of him swinging his spear is truly like an Oni. Thats true but what about it? I have heard of such things regarding Lionel but its not like such rumours can dispel what has happened the past year. That was my job after all. It cant be helped that Im seen as a mass murderer from the eyes of other countries. In addition to you being abat maniac right. Catherine-san, what is wrong with bringing them into the church headquarters while they are still ves? I finally heard what I wanted to hear. Theres no problem. Since ves are defined as a persons personal belongings. Well if there was a problem, Luciel-kun would not be able to escape punishment regardless of your rank as S-rank healer. What about the 2 beastmen here? Although there are a lot of pro-human activists, the church itself does not endorse such behaviour in particr so I guess there are no problems. Thats great. Then, Ill leave their hearing to Granhart-san. If theres no issue, I would like Catherine-san to lead me to Pope-sama. Since I still cant reach Pope-samas room on my own even until now The atmosphere calmed down slightly after I said thatughingly. To give me orders, Luciel-kun sure has be admirable. But to not be able to go to Pope-samas room on your own you sure havent changed in that aspect. Alright. Will your retinue being to have an audience too? Yes. Thank you. While feeling grateful that Catherine-san showed concern for me, I discerned that the silent Granhart-san was a person who does not speak in front of his supervisors as we were led by Catherine-san and began moving to Pope-samas room. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 126: Luciel’s desire Chapter 126: Luciels desire Trantor: Tseirp Estia and the others were led by Granhart-san and we parted with them at the magic-driven elevator. Me, Lionel and the others, and the former ves followed behind Catherine in that order and we arrived in front of Pope-samas room. (TL: I thought the former ves were left at the Adventurers Guild? The author didnt mention the former ves after this so its most likely a typo.) Catherine knocked on the door before conveying her business. Pope-sama, this is Catherine. S-rank healer Luciel-sama has returned so I have guided him here. I didnt know why I was affixed with sama by Catherine-san but I heard Pope-samas voice before I could ask. Enter. As usual, after hearing the dignified voice, Catherine-san opened the door to Pope-samas private room. Excuse me. Excuse me. I entered the room after Catherine-san and Lionel and the others entered silently. The interior of Pope-samas room was the same as before with blinder partitions installed in the middle so that her face couldnt be seen. While paying homage, I waited for Pope-sama to speak. Luciel, its been a long time. The mere thought of how much effort youve put in for the church the past 1 year gives me an immense sense of gratitude towards you. Your words are wasted on me. I somehow moved about in confusion and was able to ovee the odds together with my retinue behind me. I see that your humility has not changed. What would you like as a reward for going to Ienith and firmly re-building the Healers Guild? This time, I told people that I returned to the church headquarters to report but I have been reporting to Pope-sama for almost every single step of the way. Because of that, I came here just for the sake of requesting the content of my personal reward. Also, I had already decided on what I would request for. But, whether it would go through or not depended on Pope-samas mood. Then I will say it without reserve. I wish to travel to the city in the sky, Independent Magic City Nelldal, once. For what reason? It is rted to thebyrinth I cleared previously. I cant speak of the dragon seals and of information rting to the Spirits to people other than Pope-sama and Catherine-san. Also, since I have not memorised any magic other than Holy attribute magic, my desire to be able to attack from a distance was also included. It cant be done immediately but are you okay with that? Yes. I dont intend to rush it immediately but I would be happy if the preparations to enter the country is done ahead of time. Is it also rted to the increase of activity for thebyrinth in Ienith? I guess because the surrounding monsters also became stronger too so, what are your ns hereafter? Yes. I n to temporarily travel to Meratoni and train by returning to basics. Once that is over, I will travel to the Dwarf Kingdom once to collect my retinues equipment and head to Nelldal if I get authorization or if that cant be done, head to Labyrinth Nation Grandol. I see. If the transfer arrangements to Nelldal can be done, it is possible to transfer from the Holy Capital. That way of saying it means that I would only be able to travel to Nelldal from the Holy Capital? Transfer is possible from all major cities of each country but simr to job change, approval will take time. I see speaking of job change, I became rank X in my Healer job the other day. If its possible, could I request for a job promotion this time? Oo! As expected of Luciel. To elevate the Healer job so such a high degree. Everyone else can leave. Could I be alone with Luciel for the time being? Catherine and the attendants bowed and left the room. Simrly, Lionel and the others looked at me and bowed before leaving. After the door closed, Pope-sama came down from her throne and walked over. Shes beautiful after all but I felt that she vaguely resembled Sir Rainstar as I spoke. I am extremely delighted to be bestowed the opportunity toy eyes on your countenance. Thank you. Your face looks a lot more like an adultpared to a year ago. Theres also the case with Ienith but by protecting Rockford, youve indeed helped me. It was thanks to my retinue as well. While giving a wry grin, I requested for a lecture regarding job promotion. During job promotion, is there anything required of me to do? There isnt any. If anything, it would be to choose the job you wish to have from the multiple job choices you have. Could I still use Healing Magic without problems if I choose a different job? It is a risk depending on the job. It might even be weakerpared to now. However, it does not necessarily mean that you cant choose another job so you dont have to worry about it. I see. Please go ahead then. Sit here and close your eyes. Yes. I followed Pope-samas words and sat down in a meditative posture and waited. Pope-sama ced her hand on my head and weaved a chant but Ipletely could notprehend the meaning of the words. You may open your eyes. It felt like only about one minute had passed before I was spoken to. So may I know what were the possible job promotions? There was only Spirit Knight. Sorry, but could you put your job promotion on hold for the time being? Normally speaking, Spirit Knight should be a rare job without a doubt so it should be something to be happy about but Pope-sama lost the vigour she previously held. I tried asking about it just in case it meant what I thought it meant. Is it because I would not be able to use Holy attribute magic if I be a Spirit Knight? Yes, that will happen because the Holy attribute does not exist among Spirits. Its a great pity even though I had expected to see the Philosopher/Sage job but I would like it if you give up on your job promotion. (TL: I always thought that Philosopher was a title which was why I tranted it as such but now that its mentioned as a job it would be wiser to trante it as Sage so from now on Philosopher would be changed to Sage. I wont have time to change all the older chapters so itll start from this chapter.) As expected, it would hurt to not be able to use Healing Magic so I would also like to request to remain how I am now. I see. It might be possible that the Blessing of the Spirits is interfering with it but long ago, I heard that the Sage was promoted automatically. It must have certain conditions. It might be possible to be a Sage if I release the seals on the dragons and obtain the blessing from all Spirits but to achieve that, it would be insufficient no matter how many lives I have. Apart from that, the thought of the future where I would not be able to use Healing magic crossed my mind for a moment so maybe I should make preparations for when that future arrives? It was vague but I began thinking about it. If you are in Meratoni, it would be fine to send in a scheduled report once every month. At that time, I will most likely also speak of the progress of the negotiations to Nelldal. Understood. Ah, thats right. Regarding the hearing of the 5 former ves that has begun, they are connected to the Elimasia Empire so if you obtain any background, please contact me as well. Fumu. Alright. Dont try to do anything too irrational. Yes. In the future, I will stillmit to the goal of dying of old age and to work hard for the sake of the church. Luciel, I am truly sorry for saddling you with this burden. If theres anything I can do, you can depend on me okay? Thank you. I n to not take such shy action in the future but if I need aid I will consult you first and foremost. Ill entrust it to you. As we both exchanged smiles, I was unusually offered to shake hands and left the room. The feeling of Pope-samas hand was really nice but it would be rude to keep holding on to her hand so I conveyed my thanks and left Pope-samas private room. After opening the door and exiting, I heaved a sigh that diverted my tension but the sensation remained intact. That was nerve wrecking~, eh, Catherine-san, whats wrong? The strange situation of Catherine-san lowering her head to Lionel as if begging was happening. The person who spoke out about the phenomenon in front of me was not Catherine-san but Lionel. Luciel-sama, would it be okay to ept the request to have a mock battle with the Pdin Corps? I held my head for Lionels battle mania that did not betray my expectations as well as the fact that Ipletely forgot that Catherine-san was also abat maniac. However, I had no choice but to permit their decision to feel each other out. Since Catherine-sans eyes were serious. With the conditions to not die and to not cause death, I reluctantly gave my approval for the mock battle. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 127: Mock Battle Chapter 127: Mock Battle Trantor: Tseirp Brought along by Catherine-san, we walked down the maze-like corridor for the first time in a while before arriving at the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground. The fact that youve brought us to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground means that? When I asked Catherine-san, she replied with a grin. Yeah, Id have you all conduct a mock battle with these girls (Valkyrie Pdin Corps). The other 2 apart from General Senoni look considerably strong as well and wouldnt it be better to have these girls who know Luciel-kuns actual ability as opponents to find out how much Luciel-kun has grown? I couldprehend that it has already been decided that I would also be participating in the mock battle and that I could not escape. However, I will not give up until the end. Its going to be dinner time soon and we must find a ce to stay so cant we have it at ater date? To think that you would want to have a mock battle at ater date as well, you sure have became indomitable unbeknownst to me. Furthermore, if its for the ves that Luciel-kun brought along, weve properly prepared guest rooms for them so be at ease. I cant feel at ease at all and why do I feel an overwhelming sense of Dj vu? While weeping in my heart, I gave up on resisting. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps have already formed up and were waiting for us ? Why have they already formed ranks? Of course, thats because this is the predetermined route after all. Catherine-san said with a smile. When I looked over, Lumina-san saluted and spoke. Luciel-sama, its been a long time. Please treat us well during todays mock battle. I dont know the reason, maybe its because the ranks have been reversed or that Lionel and the others are around but, I just want to say a single thing. Lumina-san, everyone else too, its fine to use the same tone as in the past. If that cant be done, at least limit it to when there arent any other people around. The hairs on my back would stand if everyone uses honorifguage towards me. As expected, Luciel-kun hasnt changed at all. Even though Ive went through all the trouble of nning to sincerely beat him up during the mock battle if he acted all self-importantly. Continuing after Lumina, Lucy spoke while smiling before each and everyone began talking such that I could no longer keep up with them. Did you be slightly stronger? Lipnea and I would present to you an introduction to our dual-sword technique. Eh? Im doing it too? Of course. Elizabeth, who has not trained in her dual-sword technique at alltely, tried to say so to Lipnea to make an excuse but she could not sessfully convey her intentions. Then, the sound of pping hands could be heard. I understand that everyone is feeling delighted for the reunion but were pressed for time so lets start the battle immediately. Yes! The merry mood that was on until then waspletely reversed and switched to abat mood. To start with, its alright if it is your personal opinion Luciel-kun but how many versus how many do you think would be good for the mock battle? Lets see. If were allowing magic then 10 from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and 4 of us? Of course, thats if Catherine-san acts as the referee, but I believe that would be a good match. Luciel-kun, it sounds like that remark is saying that we, the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, is weak though? Lumina-san, that is not true. If I fight all of you one versus one, I believe I would bepletely defeated. However, even though they have ve identities for certain reasons, my retinue are all considerably excellent. Also, the bnce ofbat styles may also y a part. Once I finished saying that, Catherine-san gave a bold smile and spoke. Luciel-kun, its really fine for 10 versus 4 right? Lumina, other than cutting the heart and neck, anything else goes so do coach them with all your might. Luciel-kun too, dont get done in easily okay? As might be expected, Catherine-san was angered by my remark but if she knows about Lionels true strength, then her remark is instead too thoughtless. My Area Barriers effect has improved quite considerably as well. I became worried for the girls who did not know about that. What about the weapons? As long as its not directed at the vitals or beheading, it can be treated if its Luciel-kun right? Thats not a problem but is it a mock battle assuming that it is actualbat? Yeah. That would make both sides mutually feel a sense of tension right? When I turned to Lionel and the others, they smiled and nodded. Understood. When does thebat start? Well gather in the middle and this time, well start after taking a distance of 30 steps. Alright. Thus, for the purpose of conducting the mock battle, we gathered at the middle, waited for Catherines cue for the start and thebat began. I invoked Area Barrier using Chant Termination as Lionel stood in front of me and Cathy and Kefin flew out for the sake of hit-and-run attacks. Five members from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps ran towards Cathy and Kefin while the remaining 5 members started running towards me and Lionel. Should I prioritize defence? Or do I press them with force? I cannot affirm the opponents abilities from what weve seen so well think about it after receiving their attacks. Affirmative. Lumina-san, Saran-san, Myra-san, Beatrice-san, and Kathy-san rained down attacks onto Lionel from multiple angles. Against that, Lionel took a single step back and swung hisrge shield and greatsword, the girls hit by that were instantaneously blown away. (TL: There was a Cathy previously in the Valkyrie Pdin Corps but Ill trante it as Kathy from here on to avoid confusion with our Cat Beastwoman Cathy) During that gap, a sword pierced Lionel. However, the wound didnt appear deep so I immediately performed a Heal for the sake of stopping the bleeding and sent a barrier toward Lionel with Magic Circle Chant. At the same time, I also continued to apply barrier and heal to Cathy and Kefin who were performing hit-and-run attacks. If their injuries are immediately healed as if having All Regeneration, their movement capabilities would not drop. As if such worries are unnecessary, though she had taken wounds to the extent of scratches, Cathy was dodging attacks while certainly dealing damage to the girls by performing counter attacks. Kefin was also using all his ninjutsu, luring friendly fire by disappearing like a fog while buying time by detonating his art of body recement dummy even when they think theyve hit him. That was when the match sped up. Maybe they thought that as expected it would be bad if this continued, Saran-san who was blown away and Elizabeth-san who was at Kefins ce took a detour and, perhaps targeting me,unched an attack towards us. Even though its not constructed purely for attack power, theres no choice huh I transformed the illusionary cane in my right hand into illusionary sword and channelled magic into it, pulled out a shield from my magic bag and held it with my left hand, and decided to match their 2 swords with my illusionary sword while defending my vitals. At the same time their 2 swords struck my illusionary sword, I shed out. I took advantage of the chance to firstly send the dual-sword user Elizabeth-san flying with a kick and then performed a rotation and bashed Saran-san with my shield. Because their weapons were destroyed, the surprised 2 stopped their movements. While thinking that the reason for their defeat was because they struck the illusionary sword without knowing its capabilities, Elizabeth-san and Saran-san didnt let their guard down and distanced themselves from Lionel and the others to recover. Even while wounded, due to Elizabeth-san who has multiple number of moves leaving thebat, Kefin went on the offensive with ninjutsu that I saw for the first time. Without receiving an attack even once, Kefin led Lipnea-san, Maruruka-san, and Lucy-san by the nose as they were dyed with fresh red blood. Lionel, do you need assistance? Hmm. Could Luciel-sama defeat them one-by-one? Alright. While receiving attacks, Lionel blew Kathy-san towards me. To face the wounded Kathy-san, I readied my illusionary sword. That sword is foul y. This weapon was expensive so please dont break it. Then please dere your surrender and join Elizabeth-san and Saran-san. Alright. I concede to that weapon. Despite her minimal number of words, Kathy-san dered her defeat due to the difference in weapon performance. Even so, I was pleased for winning against the girls for the first time. In the meantime, Cathy and Kefin proceeded to defeat the members of the Valkyrie Pdin Corps whose movement capabilities dropped due to their wounds. Pushed into resigning, only Lumina-san remained. Way too impregnable. What nonsense. Lumina-san muttered that, sent out a continuous attack of the strongest attacks she could pull forth but, Lionel defended against all of it with hisrge shield. Since Luciel-samas Area Barrier is not something ordinary. Ive forgotten. Are you sure you want to look away? Lionel swung hisrge sword and Lumina avoid it but she stopped when swords hit the scruff of her neck. No, to be urate, she was made to stop. Cathy and Kefin had finished moving over unnoticed and their swords formed a cross at her neck over her shoulder from behind. Fu~. Youve chosen good retainers Luciel-kun. To think that we would be defeated by smaller numbers. Thank you. So, this time it will be our victory so Ill start healing everyone. Thank you. When we headed to Catherine-san, she nodded with a smile and announced the winner. The winners are Luciel-kun and his retinue. While thinking that she has no naming sense, I healed everyones injuries by invoking Area High Heal with Magic Circle Chant and I thought that todays ns ended with that. However, reality is uncertain after all. Well then, it looks like Luciel-kuns level has increased as well so why dont you have a mock battle with me to test your strength and see if you have truly became stronger instead of just your skills getting stronger. Eh? I dont want to though. But we only found out that your weapon is amazing, without knowing your true strength, I wont know when you would require assistance or not right? After that, Catherine-san would not listen to anything I say. Its time for dinner today so if its tomorrow morning By saying those words, I could no longer escape from Catherine-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Have I reached a stage where I cant reject the request of people who helped me when I was in trouble? Although there wasnt anybody who showed a reaction to my murmurings, Lionel and Catherine-san were conversing and Cathy and Kefin were happily speaking with the girls without being looked down upon as beastmen, so I thought Oh well. At that point in time, I had no way of knowing that the next day, the scale of the mock battle would develop to such an unthinkable scale. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Everyone, this year, thank you very much for sending plenty ofment for Invincible Saint. Next year, I will try to slightly up the tempo while working hard to make it enjoyable. Once my new work is settled I n to upload it so Ill be in your care next year as well. TL: Thank you for reading andmenting as well! ?? Im also looking forward to the rise in tempo from this volume onward! Chapter 128: Shadowing Chapter 128: Shadowing Trantor: Tseirp After our mock battle with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps led by Lumina-san ended, we, including Catherine-san, came to the dining hall together. Rosa-san, who was my nostalgic date partner, looked like she was busy working in the kitchen. Rosa-san, good evening. Upon calling out, Rosa-san lifted her face and greeted me with a smile when she recognized my face. Luciel-sama, its been a long time. Did you just return today? Yeah. Nevertheless, the dining hall sure is calm as usual. I hope that they would at least enjoy themselves during meals though although it hasnt changed since from long ago. So I was the peculiar one right. Ah, is it alright if I request for the usual mountainrge serving? Leave it to me, wait a moment okay. Rosa-san said so as she entered the back of the kitchen. At around the same time, I heard Catherine-sans voice from behind me. Luciel-kun, youre getting along well with Rosa-san as usual. When I turned around, Catherine-san and Lumina-san were standing there. (TL: Do I detect jealousy? xD) Well, thats right but its normal right? Since it is more pleasant to be harmonious. In work, in meals and in life, its better for it to be pleasantpared to dull right? When I replied so with a smile, Catherine-san and Lumina-sanughed. While thinking that including the 2 of them, the Valkyrie Pdin Corps sure is a collection of beautiful women after all, I persuaded myself that I am now more interested in practicality over aesthetics so it is irrelevant to me. While having such thoughts, I looked in the direction of Lionel and the others and saw that each and every one of the Valkyrie Pdin Corps members looked like they were flowers in bloom, delighted as they talked about various contents. When I asked about it at ater date, apparently they were interested because usually, they do not have the opportunity to converse with a former general from the Empire and with beastmen. In the meantime, Rosa-san called out to me. Here thanks for waiting. Therere more servings soe back again if theres not enough. Thank you. I took the dish from Rosa-san with a smile and moved to arge table which could sit everyone. Catherine-san and Lumina-san sat in front of me and everyone else sat down after a little while. Maybe because they were my retainers even though they were ves or because they were overwhelmed by them during the mock battle, everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps did not show reluctance in sitting together with Lionel and the others. Rather than that, they were hit with a barrage of questions and it was interesting to watch Lionel and the others answer while enjoying themselves even though they were slightly bewildered. I also talked with Catherine-san and Lumina-san as we took our meal. Ive not really heard of many changes this one year but have the impressions of everyone towards the established price setting changed slightly? Ive not left the church headquarters but from the reports, it doesnt really seem like the healers think favourably of it. However, it looks like the children that have just be healers repeatedly continued to chant as taught by Luciel-kun, resulting in reports of their skill levels rising considerably fasterpared to previous years. We, the Valkyrie Pdin Corps also receivedints when we established the price setting and guidelines during our expeditions but they were all from those who have worked multiple years. Conversely, after knowing about the pricings, the cases where citizens thanked us was greater than ever and the crimes in ces with church branches have also apparently decreased. Why would the crimes decrease? I dont remember doing anything to improve the public security so I couldnt understand why. Because the healing fee is set, the fear towards getting injured has been eased slightly so the stress adventurers in particr feel have most likely decreased. The decrease in fellows who resort to burry and thievery to earn gold seems to be a factor. The healer acquaintances I have belonging to other countries also said so. Im d to hear that the fee revision and guidelines are getting epted better than I had imagined. I was even considering new methods if it didnt work out. Pope-sama didnt contact me at all regarding it so I was slightly anxious. While giving a bitter smile, I brought the food to my mouth. Including Pope-sama and Archbishop-samas, I am also enquiring about the guidelines so you dont need to worry. Leaving that aside, Ive heard that the desk work you had in Ienith was dreadful but it looks like you still managed to continue your training. That is the hard word required in order to live life safely. Furthermore, my retinue loves mock battles so thanks to that, there was almost not a day without training. The instant I replied with that, Catherine-san and Lumina-san asked about Lionel and the others with serious expressions. Its a serious topic but how did General Lionel be your retainer? In the first ce, why did he be a ve? Hes the Empires hero who rose to prominence with the name of General SenOni you know? He can even be said to be a figure to the extent whereby the Elimasia Empire would have been swallowed up quickly by its neighbouring countries if he was not around. So both Catherine-san and Lumina-san knew about Lionel. Since the 2 of them praised him like that, Lionels strength when he was serving as a general must have been amazing. Ive been reminded on a regr basis that hes not of a regr ss but to actually have acquaintances speak of his greatness once again reminds me of it. I dont know if you will believe me but I did purchase Lionel and Cathy from a ve dealer. In particr, Lionel was in a condition where he could not move both his feet. In the first ce, why did you buy ves? You should have departed together with a number of healers and Priest Knights. Because the Healers Guild was buried in the slums district and you were attacked right? While feeling that I would like the 2 of them to talk slightly more gently as they were using military tones, I continued to conversation. Yeah. The public security was worse than expected and I felt that I cant expect the Priest Knights to guard the ce without sleep or rest. In addition, I wanted my own bodyguards so I went to the ve dealer. Then, Lionel stood out when he acted as if nothing happened when I applied intimidation and because luckily I could heal Lionels feet, I asked him to protect me. Your luck was seriously good. The fact that ves are also humans have not changed. Dont forget that okay? Yeah. I intend to interact with them as my retainers instead of as my ves. Ill not touch on the case where Lionel and the others told Catherine-san and Lumina-san how kindly/naively I treat ves. (TL: This kindly is with a slightly negative connotation. We all know how he treats ves. Kind/naive/honest/innocent/sincere. There isnt really a word to trante the Japanese word ʤ used in this context imo.) By visiting other countries, have you understood how Saint Schulls Allied Nations is the headquarters for Healers? Yeah. Its really great that Meratoni was the first city I arrived at. If it was Ienith, my life as a healer would have checkmated. Thinking that in the future Ienith will be a city kind to Healers just like Meratoni somewhat gives me a sense of aplishment. I see. Speaking of which, regarding tomorrows mock battle, would it be fine if your retainers have a mock battle as well? Hmm? The conversation content somehow feels like it has changed quite a bit but I tried asking Lionel and the others. Lionel, Cathy, Kefin. Are you all able to participate in the mock battle? If Luciel-sama wishes so. Personally, it is something I greatly wee as preparation for my fight with Whirlwind in Meratoni. Lionel said so as the representative but was it because they have the ability so they didntin? Cathy and Kefin also silently nodded so it was decided that the 3 of them would participate but I did not miss the gleam in Catherine-san and Lumina-sans eyes. Probably because todays mock battle was aplete victory, their mes seem to have been lit so our stay would most likely be a couple of days. After dinner, because Catherine-san told me that my personal room was maintained as it was, I returned to my personal room and Lionel and the others moved to the guest rooms. Its already quitete but maybe Ill spend some time in the Labyrinth of Tribtions Ah, Fornoir and the others are still in the Hermits stable. Ill be having Yanbus-san look after them for a couple of days so I should head to the stable first. I began walking towards the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground. When I first walked the path, the way to the stable felt like it was a maze but I just walked from there so I couldpletely remember it, just as I was about to reach the Pdin Corps training ground, I discovered Estia ahead of me. What on earth is Estia doing here? Rather than that, why is she able to travel in this maze-like church without getting lost? Thinking that Estias movements were suspicious, I took my distance and shadowed Estia while making sure she didnt notice. Authors note: Happy new year. (TL: LOL I just only reached the first post in 2016. Omg author you release way too fast >.<) Ill be in your care this year as well. Thank you for reading. Chapter 129: Spirit and Spirit Chapter 129: Spirit and Spirit Trantion: Tseirp When I chased after Estia, I discovered that instead of going to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training grounds, she went towards the official entrance of the stable which I didnt even know about. It looked like she entered here? Why would Estia need toe to the stable? I tilted my head as I gently opened the door to the entrance of the stable. Since it was night time, the magicmps in the stable were lit in the lowest setting, giving the ce a dim feeling but visibility was maintained. While peering around as I moved forward, I found Estias figure peeping into each and every one of the stalls. Is there nobody else around other than the manager Yanbus-san? Is she only looking for a horse? Or is she looking for Fornoir? Questions popped into my head one after the other but Estia looked like she was disappointed when she finished peeping into the stalls and backtracked towards my direction. I quickly hid inside one of the empty stalls. It didnt look like she noticed me so before I chased after Estia, I tentatively checked all the stalls and found that all the horses were sound sleep. Did Estia make them sleep? Was there a reason why she made them sleep? While thinking about that, I also confirmed that Yanbus-san and the 2 other caretakers were asleep at the rest area. Did Estia cause them to sleep? I applied Recover and woke the 3 of them up. Fu~Ah? Aint it Luciel-sama? Good evening Yanbus-san. Were you napping in the middle of your duty? I was asleep? Yes. You dont remember? Thats bad! Hey, you guys wake up. Yanbus-san woke the 2 caretakers and went to peek into the stalls. Did Estia make them sleep? Or did the Darkness Spirit do it? Although Ive told Pope-sama, I have no choice but to find out about Estias intention to know if bringing her here was the correct choice. Losing the desire to head for the Labyrinth of Tribtions, I called out to Yanbus-san and returned to my own room. I was honestly surprised when I returned to my own room. ? Estia, why are you here? Rather than that, how did you know that this is my room? Estia was waiting in front of my room. After I called out to Estia, she looked slightly troubled as she began speaking. Luciel-sama, I have a request. Could you please let me meet that horse once again? Are you referring to Fornoir when you say that horse? Yes. The ck horse that Luciel-sama rode on. After saying that, Estia lowered her head. Ill be honest. I am wary towards Estia. Eh? A seriously surprised expression was on the face that looked up. If this was an act, Ill never be able to see through her lies. Ill be forced to yield if thats the case I spoke as that thought passed through my mind. Even in the Dwarf Kingdom, there were those who lost their memories regarding you, Estia. And then, this time, you walked to the stable without getting lost and either under the direction of the Darkness Spirit or by borrowing the strength of the Darkness Spirit, you made Yanbus-san and the horses sleep, so I am conflicted as to how to deal with you. The Darkness Spirit may have saved Estia from her predicament but I must make a decision if she were to use that for evil. I must remove all harm that can befall people rted to the church, Pope-sama first and foremost. The only person who can do so is me as I cant be affected by status abnormalities and I also have the responsibility for bringing Estia here. However, Estia showed me an unexpected reaction. Ha~ oh Luciel. Ill also give you my blessing so let me see elder sister. What are you saying?! Are you not Estia? You should have noticed it vaguely right? I want to meet elder sister so I borrowed Estias body to appear in front of you. Different from before, I was starting to feel overwhelming pressure. Darkness Spirit? Why did you imitate Estia after possessing her body? Furthermore, the person I was talking to just now should have been the real Estia. Hou. So you can tell to that extent. Thats because Estia was awake until just earlier. Perhaps because it had possessed Estias body, I was beginning to hear 2 voices. What is your goal? What do you mean by elder sister? Rather than that, what are you making Estia do? Youre nothing but questions huh. I was just tired of listening to Estia. So, I induced Estia to move to the stable and I merely made the humans who saw this child sleep for the sake of this child who has a fear of strangers. Its not like I harmed them. It might be trivial to you Spirits but to the humans who were affected by Estia, it was an obstructive behaviour to their duties. Did you not notice me chasing after Estia? Ha~ I did notice. My goal is to meet elder sister and apologize. As you see, I hope you can let me see elder sister. The Darkness Spirit-possessed Estia lowered her head. Because I couldnt feel the usual pride that Spirits usually possess, it felt slightly anticlimactic but integrating everything the Darkness Spirit had previously said, there was only 1 existence that it has been calling elder sister. Fornoir is your the elder sister to the Darkness Spirit? Yes. So please. I chantlessly invoked Sanctuary Circle, Dispel, and Recover. To try to figure out if Im a malevolent being, you sure are quite prudent. The Darkness spirit possessing Estia gave an unsuitableughter. They totally dont work huh. With me being the Darkness Spirit, there are many who misunderstand but I am not a malevolent being in particr. So it seems. Please, let me meet elder sister. This may be pointless but do you swear to not harm the spirit Fornoir? Theres no way I would do something like that to elder sister I swear. Believing in the Darkness Spirit that showed a human gesture for but a moment, I took out my Key of the Hermit and opened the door without minding that were in the middle of the corridor. Please speak from here. As long as Fornoir doesnt wish toe out on her own Before I could say everything, Fornoir came out from the Hermits stable and sent Estias body flying. Fornoir, calm down. Estias body and Darkness Spirits body is different right? I stroked her neck to soothe her and she was only slightly agitated but she did not go violent. Fuu. It looked like the same thing would happen again if Estias consciousness returned now so I applied Heal and I could see the Darkness Spirits considerable exhaustion trying to stop Estias consciousness from returning. The next instant, ck light manifested and wrapped around Estias body, in response, Fornoir also wrapped herself in white light and they both stared at each other without moving. I could only watch over the proceedings. Without hearing any voices, I could surmise that a conversation between just the 2 of them was happening. You, thank you. Also, I entrust Estias body to you. Ill appear again when my strength returns. After saying that, Estia fell towards me as if her strings were cut so I supported her and Fornoir also entered the Hermits stable. I can no longer understand whats happening but what should I do? I didnt want to gain unwanted suspicion so recalling that it was Granhart-sans job to question her, with no other choice, I traveled towards Granharts room and decided to carry Estia to the guest rooms. I was able to predict that it would turn out like this but so terrible. It was as if the Darkness Spirit was inly unting its power, I walked while waking up about 20 church officials sleeping along the corridor on the way to Granhart-sans room. If this is the case, I can easily imagine that Granhart-san would have been also made to fall asleep no other choice, maybe Ill bring her to Rosa-sans ce. When I reached the dining hall, they had finished cleaning up and I discovered Rosa-san and the others about to return so I entrusted Estia to her. Sorry. There would various problems if I took care of her so please help me guide her to the guest rooms. If thats the case then leave her to me. Luciel-sama and others have a mock battle tomorrow as well so you can entrust her to me. Rosa-san smiled as she carried Estia in a princess carry and walked away. I saw Rosa-san off while looking at her reliable back. Ill invite her to the clothes shop next time to buy her clothes as a present. I murmured as I was finally able to return to my own room this time. A lot was going on in my head regarding Fornoir but I would not understand even if I thought about it so I threw in the towel and forcibly slept using the Angels Pillow. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 130: Combat mental attitude Chapter 130: Combat mental attitude Trantor: Tseirp Thanks to sleeping in my own room after a long time as well as the effect of Angels Pillow, I was able to have a proper good nights sleep. Since the morning sun had not risen outside, I could tell that it was earlier than usual. Im not sure if the reason why I woke up at the usual time I woke up in the past is because I slept here after such a long time or because of Fornoir. Following my past habits, I did my morning stretches while thinking about the mock battle today. Yesterday, because I have leveled up, my physical ability has significantly risen andpounded with the fact that I have not fought with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps for quite a while, I was able to defeat Elizabeth-san and Saran-san. However, today I would be battling Catherine-san and Lumina-san who are both better than me in terms of level, physical ability, and technique, so I must think of some means topete with them. Ill slowly think about Fornoir and Estiater. Theres also the fact that Fornoir didnt talk to me but theres no rush since it seemed like the Darkness Spirit does properly care about Estia. Ill leave it up to Fornoir if she wants to return to the stable so maybe Ill have a talk with Fornoir. I stopped doing my stretches and went to show myself at the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground. The sun gradually began to rise and Catherine-san was there at the training ground when it became bright. Catherine-san, good morning. Youre early. Luciel-kun, morning. Theres a mock battle today but I was so happy that I would be able to have a mock battle with General Lionel that I Looking at Catherine-san totally show a maidens expression, I thought to myself that Lionel sure is popr. Lionel is formidable you know. Im burning up. Since theres no danger to life, my blood is boiling with the thought that I can fight seriously. If youre up for it, do you want to have a light spar? It seemed like Catherine-san was just starved of battles. The church is also like that but it might be this worlds logic that strong people equalbat maniacs. Fine but please hold back. I know, its fine to use whatever weapon we specialize in. Your weapon might end up breaking though? I fight with that assumption so its not a problem. Is that so? Here Ie then. To give the confident Catherine-san a little surprise, I approached her in an instant while replying and swung my illusionary sword. Youre quite fast. But thats all to it. Even though I filled the distance in an instant using Body Strengthening that I did not use yesterday, she was able to avoid the illusionary sword with a paper thin margin. Ill keep oning. I took out the Holy Dragon Spear and shifted my brain to use my dual sword-spear technique after a long time as I continued to unleash my one hit one kill technique. Being able to strike out with my offhand Holy Dragon Spear without wavering, mybat style was also changing little by little. Thats some amazing growth. Now, it might be tough for everyone other than Lumina to fight with you one-on-one. You saying that makes me happy but I still totally cant catch you at all as expected, youre strong. Of course. But all of the retainers that Luciel-kun brought are capable of this extent right? If youre talking about being able to treat me like a child inbat, yeah thats right. She had most likely already grasped the majority of my ability yesterday. Theres no doubt that this person is also abat maniac after all. Is there nobody in the church who can fight with Catherine-san squarely? There was a great number of them in the past. Hence there were many that I could aim towards. However, now I have to hold back when fighting so Im truly grateful that you brought along strong people. While staring at Catherine-sans expression that changed from a nostalgic expression to a lonely expression and then to a truly delighted one, I resumed my attacks. Even though I wish to win against Catherine-san a couple of yearster, Ill create a squad that you cant win against so please wait for it. Not aiming to win by yourself huh? Because Im a Healer. When I stabbed with the Holy Dragon Spear in my left hand, Catherine-san countered towards my chest as I showed the side of my body due to the thrust I was directly sent flying with a Kenka Kick. (TL: Kenka kick/Yakuza kick is a pro-wrestling move) Gahh When I somehow adjusted my poster after I was sent flying, the tip of a sword stopped right before my neck. I surrender. It was a fairly sharp attack but, perhaps due to your shallowbat experience or because you think that you can heal yourself with healing magic whenever you want? there were plenty of openings. I was startled when I heard that. Because I was certainly thinking that I could heal myself when in battle. I wonder when did I start using such a fighting style? Will it be hopeless if I continue like this? This fighting style is fine if Luciel-kun has retainers that can constantly defend you but even so, bymitting to a 7-to-3 ratio of attacking and defending, you would suffer from unnecessary injuries when fighting against opponents that you can win againstfortably. Could I request for another match? Of course. Catherine-san gave a soft smile and readied herself. After I was thrown down about another 10 times, before I knew it, I noticed that everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps was watching our early morning training when I stood up when it was about time for breakfast. You did well to not get your mind broken. As expected of the greatestbat maniac among the Healers. Its amazing that you can take that much. While feeling that it was nostalgic to hear such voices, we all traveled together to the dining hall. At the dining hall entrance, Lionel and the others, as well as Estia, were waiting for me. Morning everyone. Did you all get a good sleep in the church guest rooms? When I called out to the 4 of them, Lionel and Cathy looked like they had good sleep but Kefins expression stiffened slightly. I wont say that it wasfortable but I could sleep properly. I slept well nya. I couldnt really sleep. I still cant calm down when lying on a soft bed. Since Ienith, Kefin has never been good at sleeping on a soft bed. Kefin, its about time you get used to it. If you cant get sleep on beds from this point on, you wont be able to recover from your fatigue. Sorry, please consider that Ive been sleeping on the floor until just recently. Well gradually convert your bed from a stiff bed to a soft bed. Thank you. Dont worry about it. Estia, are you alright now? Ending my conversation with Kefin, I spoke to Estia who was looking downward. The conversation was flowing naturally up to this point. Erm, good morning. Aboutst nights incident Well talk about that incidentter but is there a hearing today as well? Yes. It seems like I will be assigned as a subordinate under the direct supervision of Luciel-sama after the hearing is over so please take care of me. Ha? Who told you that? Granhart-san. Granhart-san doesnt have such authority so was it enticement by the Darkness Spirit? When I thought up to that point, I heard a voice from behind me. Luciel-kun, that was decided by Pope-sama. The fact that Spirit Magic Swordsman is a rare job was also taken into consideration but above all else, since Sir Rainstar was a Spirit-user, Pope-sama judged that she might be a helpful existence to Luciel-kun in the future. Catherine-san thrust those words onto me. Even though Pope-sama is a half-elf, she is the child of ridiculous people like Sir Rainstar. Since Sir Rainstar was a Spirit-user, there is sufficient or more than sufficient possibility that Pope-sama is capable of contacting Spirits herself. Lets have breakfast for now. I puzzled over those words and entered the dining hall. Rosa-san, thank you forst night. Dont mention it. Since Luciel-sama most likely dont know where the guest rooms are. Next time, I n to go buy clothes for my retinue so please apany me again when that timees. But I think it would be alright if I dont go with you if you are fine with Annas shop? I tried asking her proactively since Rosa-san would try to decline from beginning to end. I had already confirmed 3 years ago that the members behind me dont have dress sense. (TL: Hes referring to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps girls xD) It also doubles as thanks forst night. Please. !? O, okay so please raise your head. Rosa-san anxiously asked me to raise my head when I bowed and ncing up, I saw that she agreed. Then Ill let you know when I n to go. I understand but Ill be troubled if you lower your head. Ill be careful. Well then, arge serving please. I somehow feel tired. Please wait a moment. When I requested for food with a smile, Rosa-san headed towards the back with a sigh. Luciel-kun, youre interested in clothes? The quiet Lumina-san was the one who asked. Just as much as everyone else. Theres a possibility that I need them for when I visit other countries in the future and I also have engineer retainers who can enchant them. By the way, does Luciel-kun know about the Principality of nge? Yeah. Its the country to the eastern side of Ienith right? What about it? Its fine only if you get the chance to travel there but could you help me investigate the countrys situation when you do? Understood. If I get the chance to go there, Ill try investigating. I could tell that Lumina-san was acting differently from usual but I agreed without asking for the reason. At that time, Rosa-san came at the right timing carrying food so I thanked her and head for the seats. We spent our meal merrily as we talked about the mock battle today and Lumina-san who looked gloomy until just earlier also looked like she was enjoying herself. While feeling slightly uneasy, we sent Estia to Granhart-sans ce and stepped foot into the training ground. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 131: Empire, Demon race, Human rights Chapter 131: Empire, Demon race, Human rights Trantor: Tseirp After arriving at the Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground, we were stopped when we were about to immediately begin loosening our bodies. Luciel-kun, the mock battle today will be held at therge training ground ahead. The instant Catherine-san grinned and pointed at therge training ground, I got a bad feeling about it and immediately asked. I feel that this location would be sufficient with our numbers here? Or must it be done there? A mock battle with these numbers would certainly be useful for you. However, I believe that gaining the experience of leading on arger scale would be to Luciel-kuns advantage in the future. Ive notmanded such a scale before though? Even thebat in Ienith and the Dwarf Kingdom were horrible experiences. Commanding a small number of people is my limit and even if I get Lionel tomand them, I totally do not feel any appeal to this mock battle. Instead, Im getting assaulted by nothing but bad feelings about it? As I was thinking about that, Catherine-san began talking about the truth. So you wont do it after all yesterday, I dont know how they got wind of it but the other Pdin Corps and Priest Knight Corps asked me, saying that they also want to practice with Former General Lionel if theres no danger to their lives. Since you said that they asked you, please dont ept their request. I understand if it is a battle against a small number of people but fighting the entire Knight brigade is impossible. While feeling surprised at Catherine-san who quite easily admitted it, I thought to myself that I would never have a chance tomand such a scale ofbat in my life but I dont feel the need tomand such a scale ofbat in the first ce. You refuse no matter what? Im sorry, even if you stare at me with those eyes, I refuse. Ive said it yesterday but Lionel is my retainer. Please stop identifying him as a ve. The Valkyrie Pdin Corps and Catherine-san changed to a look of surprise at my unusually firm tone. Taking Catherine-sans feelings fully into consideration, the best concession would be to have round-robin battles. I believe Lionel and others have leadership and actual ability parallel to Catherine-san so I believe they will raise the standard of the entire squad. So if everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps is agreeable, lets head to therge training ground. All right. I originally wanted Luciel-kun to experience Lionel-donosmanding but it was somewhat too abrupt its certainly my bad. It would have been fine if she just said that I wont have to take upmand if she didnt intend for me to take upmand in the first ce. While doing a mental tsukkomi toward Catherine-san, I asked about the sudden decision to train mymanding ability as I was wondering about it. Why are you trying to make memand a group the scale of the knight brigade? Does it appear that the Empire is going to attack? I would be able to tell from the anxious atmosphere if there was to be a war. Since Catherine-san has not returned to actualbat duty, it might be a nk worry, the forces were split into 2 so I could infer that it would be a battle between Catherine and Lionel. Of course, we are cautious towards the Empire but the ones we are the most vignt towards is the demon race. Moreover, Luciel-kun. This is also for your sake. I cantment since Ive never actually encountered the demon race before but they do give the feeling of being more troublesome than the Empire. However, the revival of the Demon Lord should only happen 40 yearster. More importantly, the future where I have to take upmand of forces is it a problem if I cant imagine such a future? I can understand why I should umte experience by fighting with a lot of people if theres a possibility of fighting with the demon race but why is there a need for me to learn leadership? So that Luciel-kun can be the hope of the people. The hope of the people? Im not aware of the fact that Ive be the hope of the people though? Ah, perhaps its because I constructed a school? Or perhaps its because I have Healing magic, that earned me the nickname Deviant Saint, that can solidify our foundation? I waited for Catherine-sans words. Yeah. Because its thought that with Luciel-kuns healing magic and barrier magic, people wont die. Morale would be high if an ever victorious army is made by making full use of Luciel-kuns those 2 magic. If thats the case then I dont have to lead either, it would be fine if I am just a part of that army. Even if I dont lead that ever victorious army, I would even consider running away so that I wont need to enter the army as a healer so Id rather not lead a squad. Normally that would be fine. But, it is different if viewed from the viewpoint of those who do not fight. The weak seek for those with charisma. They call for a hero (yuusha) if its a Demon lord, a hero (eiyu) if its a wicked enemy. Luciel-kun has already obtained the title of hero (eiyu). Are you perhaps referring to the title S-rank healer? Thats right. By reviewing the price system as an ally of the people, bing the first human representative in Ienith and the dragon yer title raised quite amotion too. Nothing good hase from bing the S-rank healer thats not the case so I cant reallyment it but if Pope-sama is involved in this, why do I feel a slight tinge? Leaving that aside, why do the residents know about the dragon ying and Ienith representative? Why do they know about my dragon ying and Ienith representative position? Its famous within the Healers Guild that Luciel-kun received Pope-samas permission and killed a dragon. Well, that story circted around the Adventurers Guild for one point in time so it was widespread from the start. I wonder where exactly does my peace and quiet lie? I already want to be sent to live in seclusion. Fufufu. Do you seriously think that you can do that? Despite Catherine-sans way of saying it with a bewitching smile, I was shocked as I stared at her and squeezed out my voice. Is it impossible? Its impossible until the threat of the Demon Lord is gone. Even if you were to hide somewhere, you will immediately be searched for and taken to train at the Church Headquarters if you were found. Do I not have human rights? You do. Despite saying it one way or the other, youve released the seal on the Fire Dragon and the Earth Dragon right? I saw a delighted expression on Pope-sama after such a long time. Thank you, Luciel-kun. Those were all due to the course of events though? Furthermore, that doesnt answer my question. As long as you face off against your destiny, your human rights is protected. I hope that you be like Sir Rainstar who overcame all odds despite being at the mercy of countless things. Well then, lets go. My arm was grabbed and I was dragged to therge training ground, with all the knight squads waiting in ranks. Thus the curtains were raised for the days where I we, fought mock battles with the knight squads repeatedly. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 132: Revenge battle after 3 years Chapter 132: Revenge battle after 3 years Trantor: Tseirp The mock battle with the knights was a bitter experience. The mock battle between Lionel and Catherine-san was held first. Lionel, having to use deless weapons, chose a greatsword and arge shield as usual and seemed like he intended to maintain a firm defence while aiming for a single blow. Faithful to her position as the knights Knight Captain, Catherine-san chose the orthodox one-handed sword and small shield and when herbat preparations wereplete, their mock battle began. Speaking from the conclusion, the victory went towards Lionel. Against Lionels tough turtle-like defence, Catherine chose to make the best use of her speed to implement a hit-and-run style ofbat. If I was the opponent, the attacks would have exhausted me in an instant but it was a speed that Lionel could follow and the offensive power was something to the extent that he could shrug off. In the beginning, it seemed as if Catherine-san was dominating the battle. However, Lionel measured the distance and timing and used hisrge shield instead of his greatsword to send Catherine-san flying, before immediately closing the distance and peppering her with follow up attacks with the t side of his greatsword to conclude the match. I rushed over when thebat concluded and applied Middle Heal to the 2 of them while asking them about their thoughts regarding the fight. Catherine-san, are you alright? Yeah. The pain also immediately subsided. How about Lionel? No problems. Since most of the attacks were blocked using therge shield. Listening to Lionels sinct answer, I recalled something but I decided to ask about itter. Because I felt that hes definitely thinking about something simr to me. Catherine-san, this is my retainer who I have confidence in. Luciel-kun is seriously unfair. Unfair? Former General Lionel, could you fight with all of my squad leaders? If Luciel-sama so desires. You sure are loved. Yeah. Since Im working towards Lionel and Cathy and Kefin bing people who are like myrades,panions and for us to be like a big family. Those were words that somehow came out when Catherine-sanmented on that but it made me realise how I fully trust and have confidence in Lionel and the others. So enviable. Catherine-san looked somewhat lonely when she said that. Lionels strength silenced the wholerge training ground but taking into consideration the bnce of power between Catherine-san and Lionel, it was something that could be predicted. Lionel who is a rival to Instructor Broad wont lose to Catherine-san who is both slower and hits lighter than Instructor Broad. The only way it could happen was if she overwhelmed him with numbers or by crafting strategies. This time, since it was a one versus one mock battle, she most likely could only rely on strategies. However, the strategy itself was too naive and could not threaten Lionel. Actually, Cathy cant impart powerful attacks but she emphasizes on speed and has established a perfect hit-and-run style. Kefin takes his opponents by surprise and he continues to look for methods to absolutely win while catching them off guard so he has a wide range of tactics. Its only me, with my fighting style of constantly healing while using barrier magic to raise defence, who doesnt have anything that surpasses others apart from my weapon. Lionels fight with the squad leader-ss, Cathys fight with the vice-squad leader-ss and Kefins fight with the squad member-ss began. Catherine-san acted as the referee, Just like how theres always a mountain higher the challenge would be how to establish a fighting style. Although it would be great if theres a method to preventbat from happening in the first ce. Everyone probably thinks about that too but the reality is that it wont happen, Luciel-kun. I heard the voice from behind me and I saw Lumina-san when I turned back. Regarding the knights, they are most likely able to achieve a certain level of results when they fight in groups. However, ones who possess the ability to ovee unfavourable situations unfortunately, there are none in the Church Headquarters. Thats right because to ovee someone whos strength is above a certain level, one either has to have absolutebat strength or inscrutable stratagems. Thats true I hope that you do not feel bad about the words Catherine-sama said earlier. The words she said earlier? I didnt really feel bad in particr? What Catherine-sama said about Luciel-kuns ability and charisma drawing people to you was all said with the church in mind. Dont worry, it didnt bother me at all. Either way, if we ever go to war with the demon race, I would be recruited to the battlefield. Since the number of casualties would decrease if theres healing magic. However, I get the feeling that Catherine-san seems anxious? Catherine-sama who has returned to the knight corps is an excellentmander and the appropriate one in terms of individual skill and group leadership. However, shes anxious to improve because she does not possess as much charisma as Luciel-kun and she cant use Holy attribute magic. Judging by the flow, it ends up making me feel as if shes envious of my abilities. In a world where I hope for a peaceful life without being bound by the hustle and bustle but end up using healing magic to save the people while at the mercy of fate and havingbat strength to the extent of defeating dragons causing the attention of the popce to gather towards me. Thats something that I am very not thankful for. Its steadily bing a straitjacket that binds me firmly. I wonder what would happen if I lose my abilities? Now Im filled with nothing but anxiety. Maybe I should try to consult Lumina-san? I also have the experience of feeling envious towards the ability of others. To live my life peacefully while saving those in need. Thats all I wish for so its not like I hope for a war with the demon race or the Empire soldiers. Thats the same for everyone. Even so, Luciel-kun, in the end, you still stayed behind. Bing an S-rank healer at 18-years-old, achieving the feat of ying a dragon at 20 years of age and bing the representative of Ienith. Its the same for me as well but Catherine-sama admires Luciel-kun. Youre exaggerating. Thats not true. Because she got excited when we reached the topic on Luciel-kunst night. She said that youve really be stronger and more attractive. The age of my poprity has arrived as if. I could tell just from looking today, it felt to me that the girls looked at me with eyes like elder sisters watching over the growth of their younger brother. I was happy but I was also unhappy, such a mixed bag of feelings was sprouting within me. Lumina-san wont be participating in the mock battles? Its been a long time since Ist fought with Luciel-kun so I asked Catherine-sama for the chance. Im a healer so Ill be using barrier magic and healing magic okay? Of course. Ill be fighting with the impression that Luciel-kun is a Rock Turtle with hard defence. At the very least imagine me as a human I smiled wryly as I continued watching over the battles of my 3 retainers. How much difference is there between a squad captain and vice-squad captain? It depends on the squad but to think that they would lose so one-sidedly. Its most likely this that caused her to be speechless. He allowed the attacks to continue for a minute, defeats them when exactly one minute is up and gives them advice. Such a scene repeated itself and after 15 minutes, Lionel had finished defeating all the squad captains apart from Lumina-san. The church knight corps havepletely lost their will to fight so what is next? The battle would end if we go to the center but Then lets quickly get it over and done with. Anything more would be a waste of time. Lumina-san, once our battle is over, lets havebat training with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Im delighted to hear those words. Thus when Lumina-san and I moved towards the center, the knight corps opened a space. Are you sure you want to go with that fighting style? Because I was using the same spear and sword dual sword spear technique I used yesterday. Recalling about the same warning she gave me in the past, I smiled and replied. Its because I have but a single style. Is that so? Lumina-san was most likely not convinced but in order to show her my figure that has grown a little, Ive decided to do my utmost best. My heartbeat started pumping loudly in anticipation for the revenge battle after 3 years. After the 3 of them including Lionel finished their battles, Lumina-san and I waited for Catherine-sans signal to start and that time finally arrived. Begin! The instant I heard Catherine-sans voice, I extended a Protect Barrier via No Chant while circting magical power within my body and I shortened the distance as if propelled forward. Lumina-san simrly bridged the distance but there was surprise shown on her face. Towards Lumina-san who took an attacking stance faster than me, I threw my spear without hesitation. Ku She dodged the spear without difficulty but her posture was broken. As I took out a shield from my magic bag and held it in my left hand, I shed at Lumina-san with my one-handed sword but she blocked it with her shield. I was surprised, I didnt think that the disy of your fighting style was already part of your strategy. Thats because in my case, if I dont rely on some clever schemes, in the worst case scenario I would be dead in a split second. In terms of this mock battle, for the sake of my retainers, I must at least show the minimum amount of tenacity. I see. However, this distance is within my striking range though? Just as the sight of Lumina-san lowering her posture with amazing vigour crosses my mind, she plunged towards me. I swung my sword without hesitation. A look of surprise floated on Lumina-sans face as she rolled away to avoid the attack. To think that youve be able to see even that what kind of training did you do? Cathy is faster than Lumina-san while Kefin can move without showing any motion or interchange position with a log so I wont be easily taken down bybat that takes advantage of speed. It happened when Iughed and was in the motion of swinging my sword. The next instant after I faintly heard the voice saying elerator Boost, I had copsed facing the sky. Ha? I totally could not understand. It wasnt merely at the level of being faster than Cathy. I was thrown down by Lumina-san before I even knew it. It was myplete loss. Thats my full power. Just like how Luciel-kun has grown, I have also grown. I immediately stood up and drew near to Lumina-san. It was spoken softly but I heard it. What kind of magic is elerator Boost? ?! Ill tell you about it when its just the 2 of us so could you not ask about it now? Since Lumina-san showed a rare astonished expression and said so after thinking about it slightly, I agreed. From that battle, I intuitively felt it. The fact that Catherine-san is the Knight Captain hasnt changed but Lumina-san is the stronger one without a doubt. If not, there wouldnt be the glint ofbat maniac eyes the moment I looked back. While having the feeling that for a couple of days from tomorrow onwards, Lionel and Cathy would want to have mock battles with Lumina-san, I swore to get my revenge too. Although were all church personnel, the morale of the knight corps recovered with the first victory and the training continued until the afternoon. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Wait thats a bombshell, Ive always thought that Catherine is the most OP knight in the church but it looks like Catherine is the most experienced and respected while Lumina is the strongest knight instead. Chapter 133: Distortion within the Knight Corps Chapter 133: Distortion within the Knight Corps Trantor: Tseirp After the training that consisted of only mock battles ended, I thought that they would return to their respective duties in the afternoon. However, some knight corps who didnt find that agreeable appeared or rather, the other 7 squad leaders from the knight corps excluding the Valkyrie Pdin Corps heard that they nned to have training in the afternoon as well and protested to Catherine-san. I didnt concern myself with that and thanked Lionel and the others for their hard work. Everyone, great work. How was it? The very first person to answer my question was Lionel who was showing a stern expression. To have such terrible squads if I attacked during the time when I was still a general with the Empire this ce would have likely already be a territory under the Elimasia Empire. The salvation now is that, due to Luciel-samas policy towards adjusting the healer fees, itrgely led to the support from the adventurers and the people from the surrounding countries towards the Saint Schull Allied Nations, creating a situation where others cant attack even if they could. Apparently, somehow I had unwittingly caused the Empire to resent me once again. I shall definitely never go to the Empire. It feels like I would totally get assassinated if I go there. I firmly swore to myself. Certainly, I feel the same too nya. I believe that it was lucky that Lionel-sama didnt propose to attack if theres arge collection of people like Luciel-sama around but, without a secret weapon, the Holy Capital will fall into ruin nya. The analytical ability of the 2 of them was exceptionally high. I feel that the Priest Knights at Ienith were stronger than the knights here. Kefin announced. Then, Lionel voiced out improvement measures. Unless each and every one of the knight corps has Holy attribute magic either by being able to use magic like Area Barrier and Middle Heal like Luciel-sama or have healers join and support them, they would not be able to win in battles. Lionel asserted as he looked distantly into the sky. As the various squads rushed to the canteen in order, we announced that we would slowly have our mealst. Upon doing so, each and every one from the knight squads who suffered crushing defeat during the mock battles began toe to seek advice from Lionel and the others. I thought that there were human supremacists among them as well but they approached Cathy and Kefin while holding a respectful attitude so they were not subjected to any kind of discrimination. In the end, until the dining hall cleared out, I applied Area Barrier on the knights who requested for it to try out the effects as they told us that they would put in effort immediately while holding Lionel and the others opinions as reference. However, I avoided exining to them the possibility of power leveling healers. Because I could imagine them forcibly sending healers out to the battlefield and I believe it would highly likely produce a disastrous situation. If the timees that they cant use magic, in situations where they are fighting alone, if they cant even defeat weak monsters, the healers would have to bid farewell to their lives. Im incapable of making the decision of imposing such risks to the healers is the correct thing to do. Wouldnt it somehow be alright if healers who use healing magic in adventurer parties are recruited? I did consider that but since theres a discrepancy in the rise of stats, unlike in games, it may be fine at the beginning but as they advance to thetter half, they would be hard pressed when the healers can no longer support them. I was once again made aware of this worlds reality as I thought about this case. After a while, for the sake of lunch, we headed to the dining hall and Catherine-san was waiting for us there. Then, she told us that instead of a mock battle with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps for the nned afternoon training, it has been finalized that it would be changed to abined exercise. Because of that, could I have you observe thebined exercise from above? Catherine-san directed that at Lionel instead of me. But, Lionels gaze flowed towards me. Meaning you want his advice from watching the exercise? I asked squarely instead of Catherine-sans way of beating around the bushes. In the past, when I was in the church headquarters, thebined exercise only happened thrice. To have this at this timing was most likely because they wanted Lionel to observe and to receive advice from him. Its not like I dont understand the feelings of Catherine-san who climbed up to the ranks of knight captain at a young age. Its probably natural to seek for advice from somebody who has higher leadership ability due to seniority and is even stronger as an individual when youre at a loss. There are conditions. Firstly, this time, we will not be participating in the exercise and will only be viewing from above. Ill gather the points that Lionel and the others noticed and give it to you after I make a summary of it. Understood. Thank you. After bowing, Catherine-san dashed out of the dining hall. After Catherine-san hadpletely disappeared from the dining hall, Lionel spoke. Is it fine to not participate in the exercise? I dont really know why but I have a feeling that Catherine-san has ack of self-confidence. If Lionel takesmand of the exercise and Cathy and Kefin participate in the exercise, theres a possibility that Catherine-san may speak of retiring. Ive never seen Catherine-san trying to hang on like that. It didnt feel appropriate to ask around if anything happened to her during this one-year duration so I held my head and worried about it. I dont think that its something to that extent nya. However, trying to find a person to takemand may be the right decision nya. What do you mean? Themanding officer grasps the overall picture. However, results and strong charisma are required to consolidate all the squads something like that? Kefin seems to have also gotten it Information gathering is Kefins forte nya. Does it mean that she is incapable of bringing together the whole knight corps? As it seemed to be an opinion derived from analysing the situation instead of beastmen intuition, while admiring the intelligence gathering ability of the 2 of them, I asked about it in detail. For example when Lionel-sama was the general leading the Empires army, he stood at the forefront as he gave out instructions to the respective squads and he personally stepped in when there was an unfavourable situation nya. Lionel eluding arrows and magic as he pushed forward on horseback with a spear and blew away all who approached him. I could easily imagine such a scene. I have the same belief of not letting even a single soldier die like Luciel-sama, no, I feel that yours is even stronger than mine. Furthermore, with respect tomanding, since you have no problem leading a small number, depending on the training I believe you will be able tomandrger groups. You think I should takemand of the church knight corps? When I asked the 3 of them, they gave unexpected replies. If you cannotpletely refuse getting taken by the flow and givenmand, it will turn out like that. The times when Luciel-sama had to think of an answer on your own and ended up getting caught up in it has already happened many times nya. I honestly thought that you had grown when you chose to observe thebined exercise just now. My evaluation was low across the board. I dont want to be tied up here and I want to quickly head to Meratoni. If thats the case then we should leave here today after finishing our dinner. I understood that I also need to be able to make decisions like Lionel. Even so, that wasnt my decision. Im thankful for the advice. However, I still have to thank Rosa-san and I think theres also a risk if we move immediately. Thats why I decided to head to Meratoni a weekter. Thankfully, I have not taken the horses out from the Hermits stable so well probably be fine. Thats when you should go immediately nya. Luciel-sama has a strong sense of duty in strange ways nya. Id say thats a good aspect of Luciel-sama though. Were Luciel-samas retainers so well follow your decision. Cathy smiled wryly, Kefin gave his affirmation while Lionel summed it up. We once again set foot towards therge training ground as we had that conversation, sitting on the overlooking seats of therge training ground that Catherine-san guided me to in the past, we watched thebined exercise. They were divided into Priest Knights and Pdins, with Catherine leading the Priest Knights and the youngest among all the squads, Lumina-san,manding the Pdins as they shed. There were 4 squads each butbat strength-wise the Priest Knights required double the amount of people. The battle between the Priest Knight Corps led by Catherine-san in a fan-shaped semi-circr formation and the Pdin Corps led by Lumina-san in an acute V-shape formation began. What do you think? Normally, it would be advantageous towards the Priest Knights but, the Pdins have higher individual ability and I imagine the difference inmanders woulde into yter. I think so too nya Also, I understood one point nya. It seems that this time the drill relies on Luciel-samas healing magic nya. It was easy to understand with the exercise getting scheduled in a hurry nya. The words of Cathy continuing from Lionel felt like they pulled me back to reality. Its just my intuition but the Pdin Corps will probably win. The difference in strength is to that extent. Well even so the winner would be the Priest Knights led by Catherine-san otherwise, they would probably end with a draw. When I muttered that, the 3 of them showed astonished expressions and looked at me curiously. How could you tell nya? Lumina-sans admiration for Catherine-san is one point, the morale effect on the Knight Corps if Catherine-san losses is one point and I dont feel any fighting spirit from the Pdin Corps side. The Knight Corps looked strained. Seems like you are watching properly. If itsmanding a squad of that extent, Luciel-sama would also be able tomand them sufficiently well. All 3 of you knew right? I can tell because Im looking from above but if the location changed Id most likely see it a different way. Thats dependent on the experiences you have in the future. Lionel said with a smile but I cant imagine myself capable of doing that. Just as we had expected, thebined exercise between the Priest Knight Corps and the Pdin Corps ended with the victory of the Priest Knight Corps. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 134: Abnormal change to the Labyrinth of Tribulations Chapter 134: Abnormal change to the Labyrinth of Tribtions Trantor: Tseirp Simr to yesterday I spent the day with everyone until dinner but after dispersing I headed to the Labyrinth of Tribtions on my own. While feeling relieved that I could use the card meant to operate the magic-driven elevator without issues, I advanced to the entrance of thebyrinth. I might find it slightly smelly inside thebyrinth very well, Ill drink Object X and pump myself up before plunging in. My level has not been rising at all recently and I wont necessarily be going anywhereter anyway. While grumbling slightly, I took out Object X and poured it into a jug and began drinking it for the first time after a long time. The next instant, the taste felt as if it caused my consciousness to retreat far away and I somehow regained consciousness just as I dropped to one knee. To think that my consciousness would fly away just because of the shitty bad taste Ive certainly be quite weak. Muttering to myself, I passed by the shop and opened the door leading into the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Just as I began threading the Labyrinth of Tribtions, I encountered a ghoul right away and I defeated it with Heal and picked up its magic stone. However, I realized a crucial point at that moment. Why did a ghoul appear on the first floor? Thats right, originally, its a monster that one would not encounter unless they pass through the 20th floor but now it suddenly came out. For it to be like this from the beginning, this is suspicious I can only pray that this is not something done by Estia. The monsters increased each time I descended to a lower floor. After defeating those monsters as I advanced, I finally arrived in front of the boss room on the 10th floor. So if there is a considerable amount of monsters inside, then it would most likely mean without a doubt that thebyrinth has be active once again. I opened the door to the boss room and traveled to the center of the room. Upon reaching the center of the room, the lights lit up and the monsters appeared. So the number is smallerpared to when I first visited here huh. Applying purification magic, I immediately ended thebat. However, the memory of dying to be exact the memory of feeling like I was about to die came back to me. At that time, I entered here with the condition of not being able to use magic, Im surprised I didnt die. I somehow could defeat the boss but if I took even the slightest difference in movement or thinking, I would have already left this world. As I picked up the magic stones while vividly remembering the past, I felt relieved that the boss has not respawned and advanced forward. I dont understand why the monsters that shouldnt normally appear in the upper floors are being revived here. Since I did conquer thebyrinth normally, thebyrinths strength should have decreased. If thats the case then why is it like this now? While unable to put my thoughts in order, I further descended into thebyrinth for now. Swinging the illusionary cane filled with Holy attribute purification magic, the undead turned into magic stones without any suffering. I know that thebyrinth the Fire Dragon was in became active because the adventurers touched a trap magic stone. However, this location is off limits to anybody except for church personnel. Furthermore, it is difficult to conquer thisbyrinth as long as a person does not have high mental resistance. If thats the case, then the people who made thisbyrinth active are people who infiltrated thisbyrinth, have high mental resistance and have highbat ability. And with the current situation, the most suspicious individual would be Estia. If she is being manipted by the Darkness Spirit, what exactly is the aim of the Darkness Spirit dispelling the dramatic delusions that were floating in my head, I hastened my footsteps in the earlier floors of thebyrinth but my time was up before I could obtain any notable information. There a danger I might alert the criminal if I dive any further and if, by chance, Estia is the criminal The boss in the 30th floor boss room was also not present. Feeling relieved, I decided that it would be better to inform Pope-sama about the situation of thebyrinth bing active and turned back. The next morning, I visited Pope-samas personal room after breakfast. Thank you for clearing out the people. I gave my thanks while paying homage as a vassal. You dont have to worry about it. I could not speak with Luciel much the other day. Moreover, for you toe visiting alone would mean that theres probably something significant? As Pope-sama passed through the dividing cloth, I told her about the situation within the Labyrinth of Tribtions I saw yesterday as well as requested for her to investigate Estias case. Thank you. To be honest, there are signs of the Labyrinth of Tribtion bing active. Wha?! For the Labyrinth of Tribtions to be active do you have any clue as to why this is happening? From Pope-samas shocked reaction, I could tell that this report has not reached her ears. If Pope-sama is unaware of the activation phenomenon, Pope-sama may not actually know much regarding thebyrinth. I thought as I began exining. Yesterday, I entered the Labyrinth of Tribtions and noticed that it may have be active just that, an example of a simr situation would be the Labyrinth of Astray in Ienith with the Fire Dragon whereby thebyrinth became active after it was conquered. Whats the reason for that case? Theres a trapid at the very end the trap is arge magic stone that, upon contact, it notifies the Evil God and the adventurers were found in an undead state. Does that mean that Luciel spectes that somebody had entered the Labyrinth of Tribtions? Yes. Theres a high chance that it would either be my exorcist sessor who dived into the Labyrinth of Tribtionstely or Estia who I brought along. I was considering if it was alright for me to talk about it but I did consider that she might not be affected by the putrid odor if she was possessed by the Darkness Spirit and the wave of Darkness may have caused the activation. However, that hypothesis immediately copsed when Pope-sama gave her counterargument. That cant happen. As long as she is a Spirit Magic Swordsman. If thats the case, theres a need to investigate Luciels sessor. Please wait a moment. Why is it that she cant enter the Labyrinth of Tribtions if she is a Spirit Magic Swordsman? Thats because I am a Spirit Summoner. Of course, I also hold the blessing from the Spirit King but I am not your fated person, instead, I carry the responsibility of selecting your fated person. It cant be helped that I thought that Pope-sama was my wife candidate for an instant. Its a secret that my chest was pounding loudly. Its unknown if the pounding was due to shock from hearing the words from Pope-sama or from the Object X that I had been drinking since yesterday. However, because just by looking at her appearance, she was at her early 20s, extremely beautiful and my type so I ended up thinking like that but While feeling astonished that Pope-sama was more like a mother-inw existence, I felt a sense of difort knowing that Pope-sama held the final deciding right but I stopped my pounding heart and decided to listen to what I have to listen to now. Is the reason why Pope-sama hold the blessing of the Spirit King because of recognition from your predecessor? Thats right. The Spirit Kings Blessing cannot be inherited if the person cant use Spirits. I was truly surprised when I saw Spirit Knight appear in your jobs. Since it would be contrary to the intentions of the Spirit-samas if I hand you the Blessing of the Spirit King. So I would hold the Blessing of the Spirit King if I be a Spirit Knight huh? To be honest, is it my ego for thinking that theres no need for a blessing if theres no way to use it? Is that why you postponed the promotion that time? Thats right. Of course, it was also the truth that you would not be able to use Holy attribute magic when that happens. Since Spirit Knights can only use Spirit Magic. Id prefer to remain as I am now if thats the case. My identity is my ability to never die. If I could not use Healing Magic in this world, I dont know how many times I would have died. How would I even let go of such an ability? Youre still the same. Leaving that aside, shall we return to the main topic? Yes. Pope-sama gave a gentle smile and began speaking, returning to the meat of the story. As I hold the Blessing of the Spirit King, I know the approximate location of those who hold the Blessing of Spirits. The uracy even rises the nearer they are. Does that work even if Estia is possessed by the Darkness Spirit? So you knew that Estia was possessed by the Darkness spirit. The reason why I called Estia to the church headquarters is because I wanted the Darkness Spirit to know that I am watching. Thats why it is pointless as I can track Estia when the Darkness Spirit possess her and use Darkness Spirit Magic. As expected, Pope-sama also knew about spirit possession. However, just as I was about to feel relieved, I thought of the worst case scenario. Would you be able to tell if the Darkness Spirit uses temptation, induction and very? I wont be able to tell. Thats bad. Theres a need to immediately verify all staffs. Also, Estia must be taken into custody and Fornoir be brought here. Even though she could tell the whereabouts of the person holding the Blessing of the Spirits, she doesnt know the location of the actual Spirit. While making a new discovery, I released Fornoir on the spot. Fornoir is in the Hermits stable. Should I immediately bring her out here? What!! Seriously? Please let me see Fornoir. Pope-sama who became like a child lost the grim feeling she had until then and showed an expression befitting of the word innocent. When I turned the Hermits Key, Pope-sama called out into the stables. Fornoir!! Perhaps because she heard that voice, Fornoir immediately came out from the Hermits Stable. Different from usual, Fornoir also approached Pope-sama happily and began licking her. It tickles. Fornoir, I missed you. Pope-sama began talking as she hugged Fornoirs neck but even though it was in a voice that I couldnt hear, it felt different from themunication light emitted by the Darkness Spirit and Fornoir a day ago. For a while after that, Pope-sama and Fornoir continued to talk. Then, possibly after their conversation had ended, Pope-sama requested to take custody of Fornoir. Could I take care of Fornoir for a while? I did not even think of going against Pope-samas words. Since I felt that Fornoir also wished for it. It seems like Fornoir also wants that so I will visit again at ater date. Thank you. Also, I want you to head to where Estia is after the attendants enter. She is currently in Granharts personal room. Personal room meaning that torture room huh? While having nothing but foreboding feelings, after leaving Pope-samas personal room and telling the attendants that Fornoir is inside, I headed to Granharts personal room. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 135: Once again into the Labyrinth of Trial Chapter 135: Once again into the Labyrinth of Trial Trantor: Tseirp Arriving at Granhart-sans room, I knocked on the door. However, as if they could not hear the sound of the knockings, there wasnt any reaction from the inside. However, I did not call out to the people inside and merely waited in front of the door. It was merely a gut feeling but a strange sense of tension was being transmitted to me as if asking me to patiently wait before entering. After waiting for a short while, I once again knocked on the door and this time, I called out. Its Luciel. Granhart-san, or Estia, pleasee out. Perhaps because they knew it was me after I knocked and called out, the room door opened the instant I felt the atmosphere transmitted from within change. It was Estia who opened the door and inside, Granhart-san was pitched forward and face down on the table. It seemed like he was asleep. Looking at that situation, I questioned Estia. What happened here? That mans tone was way too strict. I identally made him sleep. It wasnt Estia herself, I didnt imagine that I would be speaking with the Darkness Spirit that possesses Estia right off the bat but I questioned the Darkness Spirit without hesitation as if it was nothing. Inform me why you, the Darkness Spirit, possessed Estia this early in the morning? Because that man was persistently questioning Estia and focused on her words whenever she stammered. Thats not an inquiry but an interrogation to find a suspect. Certainly, in addition to being stiff, Granhart-sans inquiry totally ends up as interrogations. He strangely takes on an authoritative attitude so its not surprising that Estia got frightened. Is that why you made him sleep? Its just my guess but perhaps not much time has passed since todays interrogation begin right? I have to take into ount Estias feelings of going through an interrogation within the same oppressive space since the day after arriving here. I wonder how many times did Estia think of breaking down this room. Although I cant understand why Granhart-san does his inquiries in an interrogative manner but I guess it is reasonable for Estia to want to escape. Wouldnt it be better for a female to do the inquiry for a female? I thought up until that point and then abandoned the idea. Since the inquiry itself would be in vain either way. Ha~. Oh well. Follow me then. Where to? The Darkness Spirit gave a curious expression actually, its Estias face but it gradually changed to a look of apprehension as she began staring at me. Youll know if you follow me. Ill say it beforehand, your sister is also at that ce. You are strangely understanding. Perhaps you have fallen for ane-sama? Or have you fallen for Estia? Or perhaps surely you did not fall for me? (TL: Ane-sama = respectful way of addressing an elder sister or a respected elder female character) Ill admit that I like Fornoir. But, whats with after that? Shes flying way off the rails. Whys the spirit of Darkness such a pain? Since I dont have the confidence in using indirect expressions, I took a deep breath and calmly replied. Considering the actions weve taken until now, have there been elements that showed that I have fallen for Estia or you? There werent? Please recognize that there are differences between the values of humans and that of spirits. Feeling mentally tired, I secretly felt envious of the sleeping Granhart-san as I left a note for him behind. Even if there would be another inquiryter, dont worry as I wont let it be done in an oppressive space. Now lets hurry up and leave. You are really considerate. Perhaps youve really fallen for me? While handing the noisy Darkness Spirit, we once again returned to Pope-samas personal room. Isnt this gate-like door the door to the Popes room? Youve seen it before? Yeah to me, as a spirit, it was a brief moment but there was a human that I could share and have fun with it reminds me of such fond memories. The Darkness Spirit possessing Estiaughed gently. Maybe she had strong memories together with Sir Rainstar? While having such thoughts, I stopped in front of Pope-samas personal room and called out after knocking on the door. Its Luciel. Ive brought Estia along. Enter. When the door opened after the voice was transmitted from within, the female attendants left the personal room and we entered as if exchanging ces. There was a horse beside Pope-sama personally, I knew but for the female attendants who do not know about the circumstances, it must have been a surreal sight. I was uneasy thinking about what the female attendants were feeling looking at Fornoir but I calmed myself down and gave my homage as a vassal. At that instant, Fornoir stepped in front of Pope-sama. I judged that there was danger and wanted to stand in front of Pope-sama but she ced a hand on my shoulder and confronted Estia herself. Its been a long time, Darkness-chan. Ha~, the crybaby Fluna has seriously be a splendid Pope. Perhaps because she was possessing Estia, they were conversing regrly in the shared Galdardianguage. So you 2 are normal acquaintances? Of course. All spirits are acquainted with me. However, at that time, I didnt have enough power so Guys who pry into the past are disliked you know. Bururu. Thats right thats what I felt Fornoir was saying as well. To be treated this poorly just for asking if they are acquaintances or not, I decided to only talk about thebyrinth. So? I take it that you wouldnt purposely send Luciel all the way to where I was just to exchange greetings right? I wasnt lying when I said that I wanted to see Darkness-chan. Id like you to listen to Luciel for the reason for calling you here. Even though she has a mystical voice, I ended up thinking that Pope-sama was somehow cute when she talks for a long time as I conveyed the matter on hand. Firstly, do you know of thebyrinth within the church? Abyrinth in the church headquarters? I do sense fluctuations of Darkness from the facility that was used in the past though? Once the Darkness Spirit closed her eyes, she immediately sensed the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Thats right. It appeared slightly less than 50 years ago but thanks to Luciel clearing thebyrinth on his own a couple of years ago, we were able to perform the funeral for many of our brethrens. Pope-sama spoke of it happily and the Darkness Spirit looked towards me. Its because luckily for me, only undead appear inside thebyrinth. The Darkness Spirit possessing Estia nodded when I said so and for some reason began to murmur. If that facility turned into abyrinth, either demon-type or undead-type monsters would appear. If Luciel cleared it then it means it was only an undead-typebyrinth? Does that match? It looked like the spirit was deep in thought. Or perhaps she was analyzing it via reports picked up by small particles of Darkness sprites? While restraining myself from dwelling in delusions, I continued the conversation. As expected of a spirit but I also did dive into thebyrinth yesterday. At that time, I noticed that thebyrinth has once again be active. Do you have any idea why? None. I cant take such careless actions and involve Estia in danger. Dont you think in this situation it is usible that a Darkness Spirit entered thebyrinth and caused thebyrinth to be active? Its true that the Darkness attribute is the magic used by the Demon Lord but its not as if it scatters miasma and such!! Instead of anger, it sounded more like the suppressed voice of a sorrowful cry from the heart. Even though I was not aware of that, Im sorry for causing unpleasant feelings. Its fine. Its been passed around among the human race like that since long ago so it doesnt matter. Rainstar and Flunas mother Fluna were my only allies. Looking at her show the same gentle expression as before, I could surmise that Pope-samas parents, Sir Rainstar and the High Elfdy, were very dear existences to the Darkness Spirit. Darkness-chan, have you manipted peopletely? Ive done it to remove memories of me and Estia as well as make people fall asleep but even if I want to toy with their spirit, the suitability of the host has been low so Ive not been able to do so. Even if I can do so, I wont do anything that will cause Estia to suffer. Its said that spirits dont lie but even if she did, Fornoir will definitely be able to see through it. Taking that into consideration, my sessor exorcist bes more suspicious by far but even if it is abyrinth that has lost its strength, is it something that can be cleared by a regr healer? Then, it dawned on me. If thats the case, then my sessor exorcist bes suspect but Ive thought of one other possibility. What is it? Theres a possibility that there might be an Empire spy within the church among the healers. Luciel, what do you mean by that? There was a man within Ienith who acted as a spy while being a ve dealer as a front for several years. If you think about it that way, it wouldnt be strange if there are spies from the Empire among the Knight Corps, Healers and staff. Well, the talk about the possibility is totally unfounded though With multiple people guiding the way into thebyrinth and by equipping magic tools to counter the Wraiths, it wont be impossible to break through thisbyrinth. My thoughts ended up bringing me to such a conclusion. I will leave this matter to Catherine. Can I leave thebyrinth to you, Luciel? I dont want to go on my own but if it is Pope-samas order then Ill do it. Unlike in the past, my equipment and level have increased so I can have an actual feel to thebyrinth. If this was any otherbyrinth, I would have rejected it without any thought but I have goodpatibility with an undeadbyrinth so I epted it. However, there was a single difference this time. Ill go along too. The Darkness Spirit raised her hand. I cant bring people unless the Mind Magic used by the Wraith is not effective on them. Id prefer not to have the friendly fire. I expressed that after judging that there was no merit in going together with the Darkness Spirit. Such magic do not work on me. Naturally, even if I am not possessing Estias body, due to the influence of me dwelling within her, Estia herself cannot be controlled by others. If thats the case, Id like Lionel and the others to use that too but I remembered that I had to keep the fact that thebyrinth itself is within the church a secret. I cant talk about this matter but I wanted to exin it to them using a simr matter so I decided to request for a dy in time we set off. Ill need to inform my retainers that I would be diving into abyrinth so would it be fine if we carry out the n after lunch? Ill leave everything up to you. Yes! Its simr to Flunas request but I have memories in that building as well so leave it to me too. You be careful too, Darkness-chan. While Estia act of patting Pope-samas head was an act of disrespect, I had no way of stopping it. When we were having our lunch, I told Lionel and the others that Estia had nominally be my subordinate. However, I didnt mention about thebyrinth and instead told them that I had purification ritual training as an S-rank healer. While looking at the 3 of them happily begin making ns when I ordered them to thoroughly beat the Knight Corps into shape until I get back, I understood that they knew that it was a lie and they were ying along with it. Please return safely, I want to quickly have a rematch with Whirlwind. Ill work hard for the sake of the new armor nya. To not put Luciel-sama to shame, I will do my utmost best as well. While feeling extremely thankful for their concern, I replied with a simple, Im grateful. Since it felt like something warm would flow from the corner of my eye if I continued talking, I smiled as I rode the magic-driven elevator down to thebyrinth entrance. From yesterdays experience, the problem would be the 40th floor and 50th floor boss rooms. In addition to would it be better if I remain wary of the Darkness Spirit? When the magic driven elevator opened, instead of the Darkness Spirit, Estia was waiting there. Are your preparationsplete? Yes. Ill be in your care, Luciel-sama. Hn? What about the Darkness Spirit? She wont interfere unless it bes dangerous but she told me to convey to you that she willpletely cut off the miasma so do not worry. Looking at her give a troubled smile, I wondered why do I feel a sense of guilt budding even though I did not do anything wrong? Lets go then. Yes. Thus, we stepped foot into the Labyrinth of Tribtions. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 136: Growth Chapter 136: Growth Trantor: Tseirp I went to the shop after getting off the magic-driven elevator but Catherines sessor wasnt there. I didnt ask if there was a recement stationed here and who it was if a sessor was chosen. Since it didnt look like it was vandalized, I thought that it was irrelevant and opened the door to thebyrinth. Therell be an abnormal smell from this point forward. Would you like to borrow a nose plug? Ill ept it then. She didnt look like she nned to use it but Estia quietly received the nose plug. Ill pass you the Holy Silver sword and shield. Well be advancing at a rapid pace so please keep up. Okay. Ill do my best. Maybe Estia was feeling nervous but she didnt continue the conversation. Conquering thebyrinth with that atmosphere would give me headaches so I decided to quickly finish up. Thats a zombie. Have you seen it before? Ive seen it before in the Empire when I was young. I see. Have you seen ghouls and the like as well? The Empire was also researching on the undead. As far as I can recall, people with high magic aptitude be wraiths, low-level corpses be zombies or mummies while high-level corpses be ghouls and specter knights. I see. Please let me know if you recall anything else. Yes. Is the different impression Im getting from herpared to before because I found out that the Darkness Spirit was possessing Estia? Or is this the real Estia? I didnt really know myself. From then on, our conversation stopped. The stench became worse the further down we descended but our clearing speed was constant. It only took us about 30 minutes to reach the 10th floor and we exited the boss room after 10 minutes. Our respective battles ended almost immediately but it took time to gather the magic stones. I feel that the number of monsters has increasedpared to yesterday. But, lets continue with this pace. Okay. Estia would reply when I speak to her. However, shes in a state whereby she only talks the minimum required amount when it is regarding herself. I thought that it was because she became my subordinate but thinking back until now, she only properly replied when spoken to. I came to a conclusion that perhaps her personality is one that does not talk about meaningless things. If theres anything you want to say or think that theres something strange, please let me know. Since there may be matters that I cannot detect on my own but can find out with Estia or Darkness Spirits help. Thank you. At that moment, she gave a happy expression and I felt that her wariness dissolved. Is Estias personality due to her reliance on the Darkness Spirit? After then, we advanced through thebyrinth without any weird tension between us. Why are the wraiths appearing from the 20th floor onward? Is it possible that thebyrinth itself is powering up? What appeared in the past? Monsters like ghouls, mummies, ghosts, and skeleton knights. Wraiths should only appear after the 30th floor I have a bad feeling about this. I want to quickly purify this ce but well take a break for now at the 30th floor. Understood. Just as mentioned by the Darkness Spirit, Estia could advance without being controlled at all even after receiving the wraiths mind interference magic. I decided to rest in the 30th-floor boss room where the wraith and specter knights appear. Are you not tired? Theyre mostly defeated by Luciel-sama so I dont feel much signs of fatigue. Estia replied but she still looksnguid to me. If it gets too tiring, shell likely change with the Darkness Spirit but no signs of fatigue? Youve been fighting too and weve been walking continuously so you should feel slightly tired right? Only civilians would tire from that. My level is decent and Ive not worked myself recently so Has she not ustomed herself to afy lifestyle? That remark was the same level as those by Kefin. For me perhaps its because my status has risenpared to the past? Or maybe thanks to my daily training? Im surprised that Im not struggling in battle. Estia, do you want to fight a little more? I dont mean it that way how much time did you take in the past to reach this point? With that question, I tried recalling my pastbyrinth capture. If I remember correctly, it took me close to half a year to reach this point. Since I essentially spent a year and a half diving into thisbyrinth. I believe I took a couple of months. Beforeing to thisbyrinth, I was preparing myself in Meratoni and aftering to the church headquarters, I experienced real life threateningbat I was substantially weaker in the pastpared to now. I naturally broke into a smile thinking back to my nostalgic memories. Youve really worked hard. Its slightly different from working hard. I was merely able to ovee the ordeal with the help of luck to overturn my foolhardiness. I cant say that its all thanks to luck but if Great Luck-sensei didnt trigger, I wouldnt be standing here now. Even so, you did put in effort right? I wonder? At that time I was desperately trying to survive so I didnt consider it as working hard. Ive been putting in effort to learn the minimum necessary skills but I wonder, after all these years sinceing to this world, even if its only slightly, have I grown as a person? It felt like that question became a wedge that wrapped around my chest. After resting, we entered the 31st floor and the undead rank rose once again. Multiplerge existences like the red-eyed specter knights and wraiths stalked the floor. I may not be able to aid you so if it gets dangerous, try to evade. Conversely, if you have room to spare, please protect me. Understood. After replying, Estia walked towards a specter knight and easily defeated it. While feeling astonished with Estiasbat ability, I told myself that I am myself and that theres no need topare as I faced the monsters. Its amazing how you can behead the monsters without a magic sword. Its a feat that is impossible for me. I swapped between Illusionary Sword and Illusionary Cane as I defeated monsters with purification magic and with a magic sword and advanced while retrieving the magic stones. Even monsters that are supposed to only appear after the 40th floor are beginning to appear. Since I dont know what would appear ahead, lets have our meal on the 40th floor and take a nap. Well clear thebyrinth at one go after our nap. Understood. Without struggling in battle or falling into traps, we advanced until the 40th-floor boss room at the usual speed. At that point, Estia asked a question herself for the first time. Luciel-sama, is it usually this easy to advance inbyrinths? I think its normally impossible. You feel so now possibly because were advancing without getting lost. Having the map I drew the previous time I dived into thisbyrinth ys a huge part. Furthermore, we have prepared measures for the monsters for example, measures such as those against losingbat capabilities by falling under the wraiths mind interference might y arge part as well. Now that you mentioned it, weve been advancing without getting lost at all I wonder what reason caused Estia to suddenly talk to me. Its not a problem but it did bug me. Why did you ask? Am I being useful? Its the same words as before but I didnt know why she has such a strong desire to be useful. Ill be honest. I believe I certainly could reach this point on my own. However, since Ive hardly used my magical power, Im thankful. Thats great. Estia gripped my hands and smiled happily but I didnt feel anything in particr from that. Ill be troubled if you loosen your guard now. I had the experience of spending half a year in this 40th-floor boss room previously. I look forward to Estia and Darkness Spirits strength to not have a repeat of that. While urging her to stay focused, I talked about my own experience and focused my mind on the battle with the boss. Half a year Im surprised you survived. I thought I said it was because my luck was good? So it was the truth I thought it was a joke or My principle is to not say meaningless lies. Lets focus and enter. Yes. I also felt that Estia was taking notice of me. However, I could not ascertain as to which extent was her true feelings. But, aside from deciding to be a retainer or not, I felt like she wanted to not fear people. Then, when the door to the 40th-floor boss room opened, standing there was the Specter Knight King. To think that we would meet again. Wha, what strong intimidation its emitting, thats not a normal monster. Even though its just a Specter Knight King, the intimidation aura was close to that of Lionel. I thought to myself that I was not wrong when I considered in my heart the previous Specter Knight King as my second instructor. Looking at Estia, she was trembling a little. You cant fight when youre trembling right? Leave this guy to me and stay ready at the back. No way, to challenge such a monster alone Thats why Im challenging it. Ill make it clear to myself here whether Ive grown or not. Holy Dragon Spear on my left and Illusionary Sword on my right. I now have equipment that is iparable to the ones I had at that time. Even just judging by level, my level has reached 3 digits so I should have be stronger. Even so, my body was still about to cower in fear against the Specter Knight Kings intimidation. Its a worthy opponent that I now want to sh with headfirst. Church Headquarters S-rank healer Luciel, for the sake of gauging my own growth, I shall challenge master in battle. A single beatter, I challenged the Specter Knight King to battle. Slipping past the greatsword that could make me believe that it could annihte anything with a single hit, the second strikes spear thrust appeared in front of my eyes. The first attack pattern has 5 types and they have few variations. After repelling that powerful spear strike, the greatsword came swinging back. My body still firmly remembered the patterns. Receiving it with my magical power-infused Holy Dragon Spear, I diverted it such that it doesnt strike my body and aimed for the open neck while rotating my body. The Specter Knight King defended that with its spear and made a gesture to counterattack with its greatsword. However, the Illusionary Sword sliced through the Specter Knight Kings spear without any resistance and while maintaining its full speed, beheaded the Specter Knight King. Even though I was so happy that tears were about toe out when I finally won after battling for half a year, this time I won even before a minute was up. My body remembered the attack patterns. I certainly recall the time when I went against the Specter Knight King. Making my body remember by confronting an opponent that I would not be able to beat normally again and again beating into my head and body the feeling of wanting to survive and converting that into my driving force. I felt like I understood why I was so desperate at that time, frantically racing forward to advance. Thats definitely something that the Specter Knight King taught me. I realized that I have created myself in a way that is more that what I needed. Luciel-sama, why did you confront such a monster headfirst? Or rather, so Luciel-sama has been going easy all this time. I didnt know that you were that strong. The radiantly smiling Estias words felt like she saw through the current me but I also replied with a smile. I merely won against the past me. Well then, lets have our meal. Whileughing at Estia who had a nk look, I once again experienced the feeling of being alive after a long time. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TLs note: Luciel is being infected by Broad, Lionel and Catherine haha hes bing a battle maniac too. Also, it seems like the author is fleshing out Estias character quite a bit finally a possible love interest? Chapter 137: Motive of the Darkness Spirit Chapter 137: Motive of the Darkness Spirit Trantor: Tseirp After finishing our dinner, I applied purification magic on myself and Estia and instructed her to take a nap. Estia obediently followed my instructions andid down. Since Estia had not shown any act of betraying me at all until now, my trust in her was still not there. The reason why was because Estia only showed normal human expression when talking but duringbat, she was always expressionless. It was as if she doesnt have any feelings or maybe her usual feelings were actually all made up? It was because I felt that way. After our nap, well have a meal and then proceed with conquering thebyrinth. Do you have anything you want to ask? Nothing in particr. Well then, Ill sleep over at that side. While maintaining the smiling mask pasted on her face, Estia took her nap around the center of the room. I napped while leaning my back against the wall beside the door leading to the 41st floor. As one might expect, I dont have the nerves to use my Angels Pillow to have a deep sleep in a defenseless state near a party that I do not trust. Around the time I was beginning to doze off slightly. Estia suddenly stood up and I felt her draw closer to me so I pretended to be asleep while being on guard. I know you are awake. Luciel. The one who spoke was the Darkness Spirit who was gradually releasing her pressure. Youve changed? So youre awake after all. Estia just fell asleep so I possessed her. Why did she possess her after Estia fell asleep this time? It gave rise to more questions but I questioned her for the reason why she didnt possess Estia and show herself until now. And so? To go through the trouble of getting Estia to challenge thebyrinth and to possess her on this floor, whats your aim? I only wanted Estia to understand that there are humans who are not driven away by hearing the words Darkness Spirit. My aim is only that. The Darkness Spirit gave a sad look. From that expression, I felt that instead of the Darkness Spirit, Estia herself was being avoided. Instead of rarely showing her feelings, its more like shecks feelings? Or perhaps theres an invisible wedge that controls her own feelings to the limit? Such that she always wears a mask on her face thats what Ive felt this time? Greater than expected deductive ability. Estias darkness is definitely more deeply rooted than what Luciel imagines. After hearing my words, the Darkness Spirits expression gradually changed from the sad look to an astonished one and now it was a smile. However, until now I still dont know the Darkness Spirits real intention. Well, it didnt look like shell obediently tell me anyway Leaving that aside, I had a question. Well, that doesnt matter to me at the moment. Leaving that aside, for Spirit Magic Swordsman, are they able to form ovepping contracts with spirits holding other attributes? For example, even if theres no aptitude for the attribute? Its possible. Well, of course, theres a trial but its not like its impossible. If thats the case then Estia is capable of obtaining more strength than she has now. If it wasnt a double-edged sword then I would have weed it with open arms but I see. Could I ask one more question? Of course. Im just curious but why did you go through the trouble of bing a ve and moving to the Dwarf Kingdom? The Darkness Spirits calm expression hardened in an instant. What do you mean? Dont y dumb. With a constitution to not fall into status abnormality, drinking poison or sleep pills wont have any effect. Furthermore, in the event of an illegal ve contract, with you, the Darkness Spirit, around, the kidnapping itself wont be able to happen in the first ce. Even though you look like youre bumbling around, youre actually thinking shrewdly. Mind your own business. So? Although shespletely treating me as an idiot, for now, Ill just endure and give a single word ofint to the words she said. She was looking for a means to escape the Empire. I granted her wish. I cant tell you the reason but thats the truth. I swear that I will not oppose the church headquarters where Ane-sama and the Pope are, as well as Luciel. If that was a lie as well, I would lose all trust in spirits I felt that level of persuasiveness. Alright. Ill trust you, the Darkness Spirit, on that I cant give any sound advice but Estia doesnt trust or rely on people right? No matter how hard it is to believe in people, only Estia herself can resolve the problem. Are you saying to leave it be even if its painful? Estia is not the only sideying the bridge when ites to human rtions. If you, the Darkness Spirit, interferes, wont everyone forget about Estia like she was just an illusion? I wasnt aware I understand. The Darkness Spirit nodded and walked back to the center where she was sleeping previously. Was I slightly too conceited? Leaving that aside, I wonder what was the reason why Estia wanted to escape from the Empire? Since I wont be able to know without asking her even if I think about it, for the time being, I slept while sitting but, because I always sleep with Angels Pillow, I could not fall asleep while in a sitting position. To think that it would have such an adverse effect. With no other choice, I decided to meditate but ended up thinking about things after we conquer thebyrinth and could not focus at all due to my idle thoughts. By the time I realized, quite some time had passed and I sensed the indication that Estia had woken up so I opened my eyes. Have you had enough sleep? Perhaps because she did not expect any sound from me, Estia gave a reaction that seemed like a Хá sound effect would not be out of ce, causing me tough out. Were you awake the whole time? Yeah. I ended up thinking about things after we conquer thebyrinth so I couldnt sleep. Sorry. Why are you apologizing? Shall we eat? Thank you. Ill try helping her by improving her passive attitude to everything little by little. Have some independence. Ill leave the meal times to Estia. Whichever time you say you want to eat, Ill follow that timing. Eh? I feel that Estia should have slightly more of your own feelings. Im thinking that this might act as a trigger for that. Either way, well be clearing thebyrinth in half a day so Ill try testing Estias judgement. I gave a naggy look and decided to act meddlesome. Will we be having our meal in this room? We can have it in thebyrinth passage as well. Of course, we can only have it leisurely in this room. Is Luciel-sama feeling hungry? Not really. Thats great. If thats the case, shall we have a simple meal before proceeding? Alright. I dont know if this approach will work but I want her to build the bridge in human rtions on her own from scratch. While having that thought, I took out a table and 2 chairs as well as bread, soup, and sd that would make up a light meal from my item bag and set them up. Is this alright? That magic bag is amazing. I cant give this to you. It would be great if we find one somewhere someday. I agree. I tried saying it in a slightly mean way to test her but her reaction was weak. Or perhaps she just splendidly let it slide. While feeling slightly embarrassed at myself for doing that, I apologized in my heart for causing the resulting delicate atmosphere. After we finished having our breakfast, we proceeded into thebyrinth. From here on out, I no longer have maps that show the shortest distance. However, the location of the traps are clearly listed so please be careful as to not get led into a trap. Yes. I set off after Estia gave her reply. Although its abyrinth, since Ive walked through it once, I found the stairs without getting lost. Although there are monsters that are at the level that can threaten us, contrary to my expectation, it was still slightly too early for them to appear so it was quite reassuring. It doesnt look like there will be a problem if this is the case. Yeah. In the past, I had to hug this barrel of Object X and run. Object X? That smelly thing? Why? I was trapped for half a year so my food rations were reaching the end. Even if I wanted to turn back, I could not turn back so it was the only option I could think of when I thought of the shortest method to escape. It was a method that didnt involve fighting but took the shortest time and the shortest route. If thats what happened then you dont know what appears on this floor? Yeah. Or do you want to carry Object X and walk? Its alright. Lets hurry ahead. She weighed the strength of the enemies against Object X in an instant. She definitely did, since I noticed Estias right eyebrow twitch the moment I mentioned Object X. I dont know if its fine for me to observe her so well but for some reason, I thought that Id like (her?) to enjoy living. (TL: Its ambiguous if the author meant that Luciel himself wanted to enjoy living or Luciel wanted Estia to enjoy living.) We arrived at the 50th floor without any incidents as we talked but when we advanced further, a mass of monsters appeared before our eyes. Can we win against that? Or wouldnt it be better if we detoured around them? What appeared in front of our eyes was a mass of Specter Knight Kings, Wights, and King Wraiths. Put on your nasal plug. I pulled out Object X without hesitation and opened the lid. It stinks and makes me feel nauseous. Estia received damage because she hesitated to put on the nasal plug but as a result, the swarm of monsters dispersed. Hurry up and put on your nasal plug. Well advance this way. I hugged the barrel of Object X and began walking. But Luciel-sama is capable of defeating the crowd of monsters just now right? Estia, who was holding her nose, asked about my actions but I taught her about the reality. Its impossible. The Specter Knight Kings are especially impossible. Well be avoidingbat. If you hate wearing the nose plug then lets quickly clear thebyrinth. Under my instructions, Estia advanced while staying in front of me and we advanced through thebyrinth. She might have a reason why she doesnt use the nasal plug even though I passed her one but there shouldnt be a problem since I used purification magic. Furthermore, I took into consideration that it was for a girl so while it is a nose plug after all, its shaped like a nose mask so it doesnt look as if its there when the person is wearing it. In a way, I also did not clearly state my reason for avoiding the battle. Remembering the dreadfulness of the Specter Knight King when I applied Extra Heal on it caused my body to tremble. (TL: Reference to Ch33) Even though I know that the Red Dragon is stronger and has more presence than the Specter Knight King, no matter how strong I be in this world, I swore to myself that I will only never apply healing magic on the Specter Knight King. Given that I dont know if it would be defeated even if I deployed Sanctuary Circle just now, I chose the option to not fight since it could be resolved without fighting. The 2 of us arrived at the end of thebyrinth, the 50th-floor boss room, while in silence. I told Estia to prepare to plunge into the boss room as I shut the barrel of Object X but since she looked like she was feeling way too unwell, I applied purification magic and Recover and observed her condition. Will that monsters swarm return if we wait here? Yeah. The undead fancy the living after all. Ill follow Estias timing to step into the boss room. After I said that, Estia took a few deep breaths, looked at my direction, nodded and replied. Lets go. Okay. I applied Area Barrier on myself and Estia, pushed the door to the 50th-floor boss room and entered. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 138: Dignity of the Knight Corps Chapter 138: Dignity of the Knight Corps Trantor: Tseirp Three Healers, 3 Priest Knights and 1 Pdin. We discovered a total of 7 people who were turned into undead. Thats more than I had expected. Are they still conscious? Even though theyve been turned into undead, I was admiring the fact that they did not break their formation and voiced it out. If you, the S-rank healer, didnt suddenly return, we would have been awarded a special promotion for being killed in duty Luciel-sama, curse you. Isnt thatpletely unjustified resentment? I thought that the representative who would speak to me would be the Pdin but instead, it was the exorcist who was my sessor. Youre the healer who took over my role of exorcist are there others who are not happy with me as well? But I am surprised you guys could reach all the way here? It was expensive but we got our hands on a magic tool that could prevent abnormal states. Furthermore, we bought it in this Holy Capital too. I guess the guy talking happily is the leader? While I continued to talk with them who had turned into undead, I began weaving my magic circle chant. I see. The fact that you guys have turned into undead means that it is alright for me to assume that youve met with the Evil God right? You knew about it?!! Are you the Evil Gods henchmen?! How dare you this is?! Sanctuary Circle. Ill return your undead body to a normal one and hold a burial. I slowly activated Sanctuary Circle while I was talking. You coward. The final battle should be by crossing swords and winning. That should be what the Knight Corps taught. The vitality of my sessor exorcist and the 2 other healers gradually restored following the activation phase. However, only the man dressed in Pdin armor retained his strength and consciousness from resentment. I understand his words of wanting to fight fair and square but I wanted to wee him as a human in the end. That was the form of respect I follow. And I enlightened him, the Pdin, about the dignity he held. As an S-rank healer, if I do not stop you all who have turned into undead by any means possible, your consciousness would slowly thin and in the end, you would lose consciousness and hurt yourpatriots, are you alright with being such an existence? For them who have turned into undead, what are they asking of me? Even though I hold the title of S-rank Healer, are they hoping that I could defeat knights from the knight corps who hold overwhelming power? Did the Healers want to exchange blows using magic? Thinking up to that point, I naturally vented out. Either die as an undead or die as a human. Make your choice. While thinking that I didnt sound like myself, I gave them their choices. The healers returned to human and died while the Pdin and Priest Knights told me that they wanted to fight. dding my whole body with magical power, holding the Holy Dragon Spear on my left and the Illusionary Sword on my right, the 1 versus 4 battle began. Just in case, Estia acted as the referee and the safety and I intended her to intervene if it became dangerous but I was confident that it wont reach that stage. Then lets begin! Without concern for the Knights who were beginning to release ck mist from their bodies, I approached at full force and shed with my Illusionary Sword and pierced with my Holy Dragon Spear. Without any tricks or feints, I tore through their shields and armor. Because I knew that they no longer felt pain after bing undead, I split their bodies in half. It was precisely an instant kill and the situation ended one-sidedly. Are you satisfied? To think that it would be so one-sided I knew that they were mortified but since theyve turned into undead, their tears didnt flow. The dead once you be undead, your cognitive and physical abilities likely take an extreme dive. If you all were human, the one to be defeated would have been me. Just like youve said as expected, youre not an S-rank Healer for show. The Pdin seemed to grasp that his own body was not responding and gave a slight nod. I didnt want to die. So Ill disappear as an undead without being able to even return a blow huh? Even though I became a Priest Knight after so much trouble The other Priest Knights were crying. From here, I will let you all pass away as humans. I pray that you all will be reborn as knights that will protect the church in your next life. I activated Sanctuary Circle and they disappeared after being wrapped in light. After they disappeared, I retrieved the items that they left behind as usual. Lets return once we recover their magic stones and equipment. Do not touch that magic stone there no matter what. Youll be turned into an undead if you touch it. I warned Estia. Nevertheless, so weve cleared thebyrinth just like that. Its good that the final boss monsters at the end were weak. Estia did not identify those people as former humans or church personnel at all. She only saw them as the enemy While feeling troubled in judging if it was because she was being pragmatic or that shesckingmon sense, I conveyed to her their impression on me. If they turned into Specter Knight King and Wight prototypes after dozens of yearster, there would be no guarantee of winning. Moreover, I told them as well but if they had their living body then I can fully imagine the possibility of me losing. Is that so? Yeah. Since I am still weak. After we finished picking up the magic stones, a magic circle floated up in the center. We confirmed that and cleared thebyrinth. By the time I realized, we had returned to the first floor of thebyrinth. Weve cleared thebyrinth with this. Lets head to Pope-samas personal room. Youve finally cleared it huh. Why did you switch at this timing. The Darkness Spirit reced Estia. You did well noticing it. Estia is bad with ces with a lot of people so I swapped ces with her. Thats convenient perhaps it takes your all just to swap with her in abyrinth? Thats not true. Youve sure put a lot of thought into it. Looking at the anxious Darkness Spirit, I hypothesized that perhaps the magical power for spirits to manifest inbyrinths is not sufficient? Well, it doesnt matter. Lets go to Pope-samas personal room. Okay. Ive left Fornoir to Pope-samas care since yesterday but I wonder if shes alright? Such a thought floated into my head as I immediately walked towards Pope-samas personal room. Pope-sama, its Luciel. Ive returned after clearing thebyrinth. Enter. When I opened the door, the female attendants left at the same time. While paying homage as a vassal, I began reporting about thebyrinth about the boss room at the deepest 50th floor. Good job the both of you. Let me hear about what happened. The cause for this incident is due to the church personnel clearing thebyrinth after all. Like Ive mentioned previously, I imagine they turned into undead after they touched the trappedrge magic stone and caused the Evil God to appear. To think that the Evil God truly exists If father was alive then we would somehow be able to deal with it but Pope-sama wasmenting but I couldnt do anything about it. Since I was also deep in thought. Thinking if I could be like Sir Rainstar, as a Hero, as a Sage and as a Summoner, prepare some kind of measures. I was regretting not talking with Sir Rainstar more at that time. However, feeling that this wasnt the ce to talk about Sir Rainstar, I talked about my ns for the future. For the next several days, I will enter thebyrinth and confirm that thebyrinth is gradually losing its strength. If it seems fine then I will follow my n and head towards Meratoni. Understood. Ill be lonely being away from Fornoir but youll probablye back so Ill endure it. That lonely expression gave rise to a question within me. Has Pope-sama ever left this room? It was enough for me to question that. But I also knew that I still cant decide on what to do. Moreover, Ive confirmed with my eyes that Luciel possesses a spirits blessing this time. Ill be able to check on your condition like this and were able to stay in contact with the magicmunication bead as well. Yes. I hope that Pope-sama doesnt be something like a stalker. Thats all for my report. Darkness Spirit, do you have anything to say? Fluna, Ane-sama and I have still not been able to save you. But we will definitely save you so please wait for us. Thank you, Ill be waiting. A seal? Or a curse? Or is there another reason? What does she mean, saving Pope-sama? I didnt ask about it. Fornoir was listening to this times report beside Pope-sama and after she licked Pope-sama once, she motioned a request for me to open the Hermits stable. She entered the Hermits stable without any resistance even though she hated it so much in the past. Then, Pope-sama, I will excuse myself ah, Pope-sama, I have one wish. What is it? I wish to go to the Adventurers Guild tomorrow and heal for the charge of 1 silver coin? Okay. Is it the Whimsical Day that Luciel set up? Yes. Its been about a year but I wish to return to my foundations. Ill recognize it as a special case. Even so, as the party who established the guidelines, properly y your role and announce it as a demonstration for healing. Yes, Your Holiness. I will serve to the best of my ability. Umu. I pray that you will continue to do your best for the sake of the church. Yes! After we exited Pope-samas room, several Knights were waiting for us to exit. What happened? Theres a great number of people who immediately need treatment. Please quicklye to therge training ground. There are other Healers as well right! Suppressing my feeling to shout that, I ran towards therge training ground. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 139: Role of a Leader Chapter 139: Role of a Leader Trantor: Tseirp If yourpanion asks for healing, you would probably do your best to help. Then, if it is between the retainers of a big shot and yourpanion, which would you prioritize to treat first? When I arrived at therge training ground, almost all of the members of the Knight Corps had copsed on the ground. I saw that Lionel and the others had not copsed but they were on their knees. It looks like you guys are fine. When I approached while feeling relieved, I noticed that Catherine-san had copsed in front of Lionel and Lumina-san had copsed in front of Cathy and Kefin. Lionel! Whats the meaning of this? Lionel reacted and looked back to my voice and gave a relieved expression. Thank god. Luciel-sama, youve returned. You could please treat these people first? Lionel postponed exining about the matter and urged me to treat both Catherine-san and Lumina-san who were covered in blood first. Naturally, I would have treated them even if he didnt say anything but looking closely, even Lionel and the others were quite beaten up as well. You alle into range as well, is just a Area High Heal enough? Catherine-dono has multiple broken bones. I could infer that the equipment he borrowed wasnt good enough so he couldnt defeat her immediately. If that wasnt the case, I find it unlikely that Catherine-san would be able to cause Lionel who has greatbatpatibility against her to be so beaten up. To be safe, Ill use Extra Heal too. For Lionel and you guys too. Cathy and Kefin didnt say anything and I understood that they were in a condition where they could barely stand so after I applied Area High Heal, I subsequently applied Extra Heal too. I dont know what happened but everyone has lost too much blood so rest for awhile. Ill be helping the Healers heal the Knight Corps members who you guys most likely sent flying. Incidentally, was there anyone who lost a body part? Nothing like that happened. Were not that weak nya. There wasnt a need to do so. I could almost see the scorn the 3 of them had for the Knight Corps. Even I have not been looked at with such eyes. From the situation, I couldnt judge if it was because of just how far their skills have rusted or if theyve been having easy training that can only look like they are ying around. Indeed, half of the members of the Knight Corps have been sent flying and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps were not an exception. Is the reason why Lionel and the others are looking at them with scorn because of this weakness? Or because of theirid back attitude towards their job Ill definitely askter. I continued treating them. Including the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, they thanked me but none of them told me when I asked them about what happened. After finishing all the healing, I returned to the center and Estia was greeting Lionel and the others. Were you introducing yourself? Ah, Luciel-sama. Erm, why am I here? I should have been at thebyrinth up until earlier? While feeling irritated at her for saying the no-go word out of the blue, I decided toin to the Darkness Spirit the next time shees out. Whatbyrinth are you talking about? Leaving that aside, were you greeting Lionel and the others? Ah, yes. I dont know about the n for the future but I did inform them about the n for me to follow along to Meratoni as well. I let the talk about thebyrinth slide and continued the conversation. I see. Lionel, Cathy, Kefin. I apologize but this is a request from Pope-sama. Estia will be following us to Meratoni. Well, I should be able to look forward to it more than the Knight Corps who pretend to be friendly with each other. Estia is quite strong so well be able to train properly nya. Shes stronger than I am maybe, but in situations like these I have better situation assessment capabilities. They didnt forget to show contempt for the Knight Corps. Its rare for the 3 of them to show this much emotion. Most probably Estia is stronger that you nya, Kefin. Now youve gone and said it. You want to go nya? No, Ill get you back someday so remember this. Ill look forward to it nya. I smiled while remembering that the 2 of them have been hitting it off welltely but I cant just observe Cathy and Kefin joke with each other all day so I called out to the 2 people who were still on the ground. Since Ive noticed that theyve woken up since a while ago. Catherine-san, Lumina-san. My retainers have been discourteous. I dont know why such a thing happened in therge training ground and why I happened to not be present but I apologize. Was this matter under Luciels orders? Lumina-san was the first to reply. Even so, orders? I didnt give any orders in particr? Did something happen? Its fine if you dont know about it. Lumina-san hung her head down and kept silent. Even though I looked at Lionel and the others, they didnt say anything. However, thinking back to yesterday I have a feeling that quite some scolding is in order. If they did something, it would all be for my sake. Since the 3 of them are not people who would move for the sake of their own benefit While looking at yesterdaysbined drill, for abined drill by the Church Headquarters in the Holy Capital, I was also made to think if the knights would actually be able to defend the church given such a lukewarm performance. While feeling surprised at my own astonishingly sharp tongue, the 2 of them also did not imagine such words from me and their bodies flinched. Maybe having me say that was that shocking or that the same exact words were said by my 3 retainers as well, the 2 of them remained gloomy. Luciel-kun, wouldnt it be better if you just led the Knight Corps instead? Just when I thought that the silent Catherine-san spoke, she really proposed for her to relinquish the captain seat of the Knight Corps. Lumina-san was looking at Catherine-san with an unbelieving expression. Of course theres no way I can do that. I have my own mission and the Pdins and Priest Knights were gathered as the churchs Knight Corps to protect the church right? Then who will protect Pope-sama? The 2 of them didnt answer or to be precise, Lumina-san was peeking at Catherine-sans reaction. Individually, Lumina-san was already the stronger among the 2 and with regard tomanding ability, she has also be better than Catherine-san in leading. For the Catherine-san who has lost herself, Lumina-san allowed her to win even to the extent of holding back in hopes that she would regain her self-confidence? However, that does not help anybody and only causes adverse effects. I told Catherine-san the little take home I got from Ienith. I believe that it is wrong to think that if a person is strong individually, he will not have the ability to lead a group. If a person doesnt have leadership ability, then he can think of other ways to contribute while polishing his leadership ability. If not, he would not be able to have subordinates and retainers. By any chance are those words pointed at me? I sensed intense anger. Her feeling angry means that shes mortified right? If thats the case, it means that she actually wants to remain as the Captain of the Knight Corps right? I continued. Its my opinion but if Catherine-san cant be the Captain of the Knight Corps, it is fine to resign. Once that happens, the chain ofmand will be a mess and a rift will form between the Pdin Corps and Priest Knight Corps once again. That wont happen. It wont change that Lumina and the other squad captains are at the top. This couple of years, at least once a month, weve been doing drills so the rtionship is not as badpared to the past. Catherine-san gave a sad expression but Ive fallen into the same trap before. For example, when I was in Ienith, when the honey factory was discovered and in regards to the school as well, I thought that as long as the form was there, I wont be needed to be on the top. However, whenever I think back about it, Haniru from the Hhi tribes words would float in my mind. I was giving them strength because I was at the top. I arbitrarily thought to myself that Catherine-san is definitely the same too. Which is why, for Catherine-san and Lumina-san who have been helping me, Ill try to lend a hand so that they dont need to suffer anymore. Is that really so? As far as I can see, everyone from the Knight Corps is concerned about Catherine-san. What are you saying? General Lionel said the same thing too but what do you know from just a few days? Beside her astounded expression, there was a face giving me support. I weaved my words with the help of the support from that expression. Its not just a few days, Im saying from the stance of knowing about this church Knight Corps since the time it was revived. Lionel may know about it because he is knowledgeable about real battlefields but even if Catherine-sans individualbat ability is not the best, even if your leading ability is not the best, there is a reason why Catherine-san is the Captain of the Knight Corps. Whats that? I cant put it into words well but if I must choose, it is poprity. As long as you are standing on top, it will be okay to just follow your instructions. You make it possible for them to think that way. Thats not the case. Anyone can do it if they do it long enough. Even during the drill, didnt Lumina-chan lead the Pdin Corps well too? It sure is troublesome when elites get hurt. Shespletely stubborn on her opinion. Originally, even in an elite organization, at least one person would always shine and possess the gravitational force to pull in the weed souls but I cant demand for something that is not there and it is a waste of time if it is useless even after I tell the truth. Thats how it seems right. But in actual fact, they lost to the Priest Knight Corps led by Catherine-san right? Thats your answer. I cant understand what you are trying to say. The whole drill proceeded in a way such that Catherine-san would not lose. For what reason? Lumina, answer me. That The scene where Catherine-san was outraged and Lumina-san cowered ended up happening. Instead of a difference in rank, its due to match fixing, or rather due to holding back, it was probably hard for Lumina-san to speak. Its because she wants Catherine-san to remain as the Captain of the Knight Corps. I also think that it is better if Catherine-san continues to take on the job of the Captain of the Knight Corps. The Captain of the Knight Corps job? Her expression changed from a ring look to a quizzical one. The job of organizing the 8 squad captains. To talk with each of the squads squad captains and summarize them. You will be fulfilling your responsibility as the Captain of the Knight Corps just by doing that. When I was in Ienith, I only talked with the top management and my interaction with the employees were to the extent of greetings only. Even so, it went along well because the captains and tribal chiefs that I gave orders brought together the people below them. When I have thought up to that point, Lionel spoke. Indeed. After that, those respective squad captains just need to instruct their toon leaders or squad members and the organization will be able to function. Not everything is your job. The things that Lionel has noticed should be more than what I have but he may once again be testing me here. I ended up having such a thought. If its during a drill, I think that it is Catherines job to observe from above and correct anything you notice. Of course, nobody will feel troubled if you raise your individualbat ability as well. Was I too eager? Yes. Since you are one of the few who has the trust of Pope-sama, please pull yourself together. If the role of the Captain of the Knight Corps unexpectedly drops on me here, Ill definitely be overworked to death. Furthermore, since I ran away from the bloody battles in Ienith so that I wont be involved and returned here, Id like to spend my life with slightly more leeway. My role huh Lumina sorry. I may not be reliable but please support me. Yes! Please continue to lead everyone as the Captain of the Knight Corps from now on as well. Smiles floated on both their faces. It helped that Catherine-san was obedient. Now that I think about it, Catherine-san may be an elite but she has descended from the role of Captain of the Knight Corps once in the past and she may have experienced plenty of setbacks before. Perhaps I should actually thank her for not vacating the seat of the Captain of the Knight Corps this time. After having talks once more, Ill rethink the method we hold the drill. Luciel-kun, this time, Ive been helped by you once again. Im happy I could be of use but I only conveyed the feeling I got from watching that drill. Moreover, Im sorry for saying such conceited words. Luciel-kuns feelings reached me perfectly. I felt relieved as the clouded expression she had until before was no longer there. I think Catherine-san can have slightly more confidence in yourself. Thank you, Luciel-kun. Catherine-san walked closer to me with a smile and I felt a soft kiss on my cheek. Without getting flustered, I thanked her with a smile. My pleasure. Ive just drunk Object X so the effect has not kicked in yet. In my previous life, I would never be able to be so calm. Ara, you werent shaken at all. But I am delighted to be kissed by a beautiful person like Catherine-san. As if a person like me about the age of 40 after rounding up if including my previous life would be soaring over the sky over receiving a kiss on the cheek. Ooo~ Lumina,e here. Yes. What is it? Could you perhaps give Luciel-kun a thank you kiss? Since it didnt look like hes amazed when I was the one doing it. Why did shepel her to express her gratitude? Furthermore, that shouldnt be something you order someone to do. No, theres no way she can do such a thing even if you tell her to. Right? Lumi ?! This is to thank you for your help this time, its definitely not because Catherine-sama told me to Lumina-san with her faintly dyed cheek was extremely cute. The sweet smell that tickled my nasal cavity and the sensation that her lips left behind caused butterflies in my stomach for the first time since I came to this world. If this was a honey trap, Ive definitely fallen for it. While having such thoughts, I lowered my head and thanked her. Thank you very much. Gochisousamadesu. (TL: Gochisousamadesu = Something Japanese say after a meal, roughly tranting to: Thank you for the wonderful meal/feast.) All the members of the Knight Corps witnessed this and I wasughed at from the shadows for the next couple of days. Especially how the Valkyrie Pdin Corps excluding Lumina-san took it as their material to tease me with and how it should have been where Lionel and the others came to my aid but instead hopped on to the evil practices, these would all be a talk for another day. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Saying thanks is also how a gentleman acts. I ended up writing after thinking maybe it would be good if these kind of good luck happens to Luciel sometimes. Chapter 140: Visible position Chapter 140: Visible position Trantor: Tseirp I was fed up of being teased in the church headquarters so I retreated to the Adventurers Guild. Then, I sighed in the canteen. Ha~ So depressing. What happened? For Deviant Saint-sama to sigh like that? I told the Adventurers Guild guildmaster Granz-san about this times incident. Has Guildmaster Granz been suddenly kissed before? I looked back to the sound of dishes crashing and breaking and saw the Adventurers Guild vice-guildmaster Milty. Having her cheeks dyed red from receiving my gaze, she retrieved the broken dishes in an instant and disappeared into the kitchen. Was I misunderstood? Or, is Milty-san currently married? Well, just leave how Milty is aside. It seems like various things happened here. So, what are you troubled by? Its just something recent but a girl kissed me as a form of gratitude I wasnt particrly conscious about it but the surrounding people arbitrarily made amotion about it. Granz-san lightly took out a cup of warm tea. I brought that to my lips as I began talking about this times incident. Hou. So Luciel-dono is thick-headed huh well, if the other partys identity is alright then isnt it fine? Since it was strange that nothing happened until now. Granz-san patted my shoulder as he said that with a smile. Thick-headed even now Im not really conscious about it but is that really the case ? In the first ce, I dont have any intention of being thick-headed? Or rather, Ive been seriously thinking about how to survive and just have not had the leeway to think about anything else. Taking that into consideration, who would fall in love with me? Theres no way such a thing would happen. Ive not done anything that would make people like me I think. Do you not like the person who kissed you? I totally forgot that I was in a conversation. Lumina-san shes a beauty, has a dignified atmosphere and her smile is extremely attractive. However, if Im asked if I have any feeling of love towards her then I think the answer is no. No, I like her. But rather than liking her as a woman, my recognition of her as a person worthy of respect is stronger. Im thinking if that would cause my feelings to soar from receiving her kiss of gratitude Thats surely my real feelings. It sure is youthful to be troubled by feelings of love. If you cant decide on whether you like her or not then isnt it fine to just remain as per usual for now? Why are you so troubled over it? Well, itsplicated. Others would think that Im running away if I immediately go to Meratoni but the surrounding people will make a fuss if I go talk to Lumina-san. Are they adolescent children to make a fuss about a gratitude kiss! I wanted to shout that but as expected, it was bad to receive a gratitude kiss in front of almost all the members of the Knight Corps. At this point in time, it would be a no if I am asked if Im attracted to Lumina-san. I felt my heart pound but it had subsided soon after. Thinking about the future, Im also worried if I would be able to not only meet a girl who is rted to dragons and spirits by chance but also to meet one that I can happen to fall in love with. Ive never developed love for a person with such calibre and good personality like Lumina-san even in my previous life. Is waiting for this chaotic feeling of mine to sort itself out a feasible n? Or would I be able to understand this feeling even if I talked with Granz-san, this is troubling me greatly. Oi Luciel, youre voicing out all your thoughts. Eh? I voiced it out? Yeah. From sorting out your feelings to some rude words aimed towards me, everything. Sorry. Even though Ive not done anything guilty, why do I have to be so troubled by it? I do slightly regret not minding the TPO but, if I avoided the gratitude kiss, Lumina-san would probably be hurt deeply. (TL: TPO = time ce asion.) Well, it was done by the time I noticed so I wouldnt have been able to avoid it though Well, it doesnt matter. Leaving that aside, what did youe here for today? Today, I was thinking of having a change of mood so I asked for permission from Pope-sama and I will be holding the Whimsical Day for the first time in a long time. Thats what I thought. I was surprised because I didnt expect to be asked for love advice. Ah, thats right. Once youre done Ill give you my new recipe. Thank you. There are still many dishes that Ive not made but I fundamentally love cooking so I was overjoyed. Ill gather the patients so you can go ahead and head to the basement first. Okay. I headed to the Adventurers Guilds training ground. The Deviant Saint Whimsical Day was held for the first time after a long time so not only those with injuries, patientsining about lower back pain and joint pains gathered one after the other. I treated them one by one and sometimes treated a group of them all at once. Then, by the time I realized, Lionel and the others were guarding me. When did you guys appear? From the time when Luciel-sama was having love talks with the guildmaster. Lionel answered with a smile. At least let me know. So nasty. Id like if you dont sulk about it for so long nya. That attitude is the reason why everyone is teasing Luciel-sama just for a kiss nya. What do you mean? From the way Cathy said it, it seemed like Lumina-san was no longer being teased for it. A kiss between the churchs top Healer and a Pdin would be a hot topic but Lumina-dono is no longer getting teased. Why? Kefin shook his head side to side and replied. Probably because she overbearingly replies with Its just a gratitude kiss? and it leaves the impression that it would be bad if you say something bad and offend her. Is Lumina-san the handsome guy or am I acting like a sissy, I wonder which is it? If thats the case then why am I being teased? Probably because youre younger and you dont carry around an intimidating atmosphere nya. Doesnt that mean that Im simply being made light of? That just makes me feel like Im being bullied? It can also be said that youre approachable and have high favorability rating. Kefin, you sure are a pretty positive thinker. Im just telling the truth. Ha~. I definitely want more time to think. What I took away from it was that Im not consciousness of how people regrly see me. I was shown that either way after getting teased from getting kissed. I dont feel that this is what being approachable means and maybe it would be better if I bore myself with more dignity. I have no choice but to thoroughly train my mind and body Its a different topic but we will be heading to Meratoni tomorrow. Yes! The 3 of them just followed my orders without asking for a reason. After we had our lunch in the Adventurers Guilds canteen, I gave Lionel and the others free time until dusk. After I told them that, they alternatively had mock battles with the adventurers while discovering talents and guiding them as they remained to guard me tightly. Arent the 3 of you absurdly calm? Weve been living our life in a disciplined army since long ago nya. In the past, I did look down upon the adventurers but now Ivee to think that their life might be fun too nya. I see. Its about time, I have somewhere I want to go so you can return. Call me if you need me nya. Cathy leaped and headed back to where Lionel and Kefin were at. This life is not bad huh. Its true that the Saint Schull Allied Nations is really nice to live in but is having Lionel and the others as my retinue really the right thing to do? I headed towards the magic tool shop while wondering to myself about the usual topic. Hey Luciel, you forgot something. Just as I was about to step out of the Adventurers Guild, Granz-san passed me a collection of new recipes. You can distract yourself with cooking when youre troubled. Granz-san who was smiling broadly was overflowing with a gentleness that was unimaginable from his usual hard-faced expression. Luciel-sama sure is popr with the uncles huh. Uwa!! Estia?! When did you pop up? Since about when the dishes were broken at the canteen, I was observing you from a distance. What thats totally a phrase that a stalker would say. Estia came to the Adventurers Guild together with us. She came along with Lionel and the others but I totally did not notice her at all, where exactly was she? Where were you? I didnt see you? I erased my presence and hid. But no assassins aiming for Luciel-sama came so I was bored. I see. Thank you. Dont mention it. Granz-san, allow me toe by again after a few months. Sure. Feeling drained all of the sudden, I prayed that there were products that could soothe me at Lilys magic tool shop as I left the Adventurers Guild. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 141: Empire’s Reincarnated individual Chapter 141: Empires Reincarnated individual Trantor: Tseirp The girl Ryina who I predict to be a reincarnated individual. I stepped towards the magic tool shop she operated but the shop itself was no longer there. One needs to pay taxes if they are in the Holy Capital. But, they would hardly demolish a whole shop just because you dont pay your taxes. Furthermore, with how much Ive contributed by buying her products, I dont think that her shop would go bankrupt. Since thats the case, a possible reason would be that she didnt think that there was any further need to continue staying here. The magic tool shop that I frequent should be here but As I intermittently let out those words, Kefin immediately went out to gather information and he returned within just a few minutes after confirming her whereabouts. Apparently she felt that this ce was too cramp and shifted. Her current location seems to be within the Holy Capital as well and Ive confirmed the location so shall we go? Ah, please lead the way Ill ask since nobody seems like they are going to tsukkomi it but why are you grinning like that? I could tell just by looking that hes talked with several people. But, this was the first time Ive seen Kefin grin like that. Ive been taught while growing up that beastmen are detested in the Holy Capital. Even more so when ones a half-breed. I thought that I would be causing Luciel-sama inconvenience when Im together with you. However, the people on the street know that Im Luciel-samas retainer and theyve listened to me since a while back and told me toe back to them if I have any troubles. I didnt think in the slightest that Kefin would think about such a thing. Is this what they meant by being thick-headed? I was angry at myself for forgetting about that aspect, even though I knew that peoples pain are not limited to superficial injuries. Sorry. I didnt take that into consideration. Its great that Kefin did not get discriminated against. Please dont apologize. Im regarded favorably definitely because of Luciel-sama. Thank you. Not only Kefin, even Cathy who was listening to the conversation smiled simrly. Feeling that I was saved by Kefins positive attitude, I conveyed my gratitude. Proceeding along the path Kefin heard of, we were led to not the slums district but a corner of the main street. I honestly thought that it was a considerably good location where rich people are likely to gather. It looks like this is the ce. The lot area is roughly about 2 timesrger and its more prominentpared to before but shes just using the original building? Well, it doesnt matter. I also thought: Didnt I do quite a good deed since the shops grade rose due to the amount I invested previously? Lionel entered the shop first. The figure of the speaking golem I saw the previous time I visited was there as well. Lionel poised himself when he saw that but it wasnt an object that would be alright to break so I asserted myself. Theres no need to ready yourself to destroy it. This golem was in the shop the previous time I visited as well. Well, its considerably cleanerpared to the previous time I was here. Wee to the Magic Tool Shop Commedia. Although the broken robot speech didnt change at all, looking around, the line-up of products have changed drastically and there were plenty of new products on disy. Wee. Wee to the Magic Tool Shop Commedia. I heard the voice from the back and I saw that there was a shop assistant present to assist customers. There werent many but it also looked like there were shoppers as well. It looks like its flourishingpared to before. Incidentally, all the magic tools that Im using like the magic stove were all bought from this shop. Hou. If thats the case then it might be a treasure trove inside huh. Depending on how they are made, Pa and Rician might be able to make them nya. Let me know if theres anything you want to buy. Ill buy it. Yes! I heard 4 voices ovep. While I was shopping around the shop looking for products that interested me, the girl that attended to the customers came over. Wee. May I know what are you looking for? Yes. However before that, is the owner Ryina-san if I remember correctly? In? Her look changed to an inquisitive look upon doing so. Does she oppose to me calling the owner? Ryina-san? Yes. I have something that I must ask her so Please wait a moment. I said with a smile. The shop assistant nced at me dressed in my white robe before opening a door with an Authorized personnel only sign and entering. Do you have something to do here? Yeah. Theres a little something I must investigate. Well, its not anything dangerous though. After a while, the shop attendant girl and a bespectacled girl dressed in white and with a changed hairstyle of semi-long hair from her previous shortcut, Ryina, appeared. Wee. What can I help you with? Eh? The church personnel who bought a lot of my products in the past? Yeah. Ive returned after about a year to the Holy Capital so I came to visit thinking if there are any new magic tools. Perhaps because she was wondering if it was somebody else instead of me but her grim expression transformed into a soft expression. Its a rude topic but have any church personnel visited until now? I erased my smile and tried asking to gather information. Yes. But church personnel are not all good people. Was she threatened? Or extorted? Is that so? I apologize if I made you recall unpleasant memories. Ah, please raise your head because the people behind you are very scary. Lionel and the others were releasing their intimidating aura. I felt that it was really amazing that they could read what would be desirable to me even more than myself. She might have her own interest in mind when she said that but maybe I should report this to Pope-sama. Ah, sorry. I resulted in causing you to feel ill at ease instead. When I lightly bowed and continued to the main topic, she looked like she also felt the same way and asked. So what business do you have today? I would like to have a description of a single item, or a written description if it is hard to exin, its this item, do you know anything about it? I said that and handed Ryina a ring. Ah, that is Sir, roughly what position do you hold within the church? Although the owners are already dead, if amon man did such a thing, wouldnt they be an enemy of the world? If its a means to protect herself from threats then did she ask to properly understand and manage the risk? Position huh well, something like theres nobody above me apart from Pope-sama? If thats the case, I have a request. After she confirmed my words while touching her spectacles, she looked relieved and came out with a request. It was most likely equipped with the function of a lie detector. What is it? Please make it such that those people cante to this shop. I felt that she was seriously asking given her expression of appeal. I understand. However, I have an exchange condition. Could you tell me what this is? That is an item that increases tolerance to abnormal status in exchange from continuously expending magical power. However, it was robbed from me when it was still at a prototype stage. Thats unfortunate. I returned 3 of the ring of increased resistance to abnormal status to her. Ill keep the remaining 4 for the time being. Are you sure you can return this to me? Yeah. Well then, to pull ourselves back from this dreary topic, do you mind giving me an exnation for all your products? Okay. Where would you like to start? Ill leave the order to you. But, I intend to buy everything that I need so please exin all the products without leaving any out. After I said that, Ryina and the shop attendant looked at each other and the product tour began as they alternately gave exnations. Thank you very much. Well then, well immediately start with this Immediately after Ryina began exining about a product, I recalled and asked. Now that I think about it, werent you working on spectacles that could use the appraisal skill? Did youplete it? I couldnt. It seems like my effort is still not enough. I see. Well, I just thought that it would be convenient if we had that please continue with the exnations. Thus the exnations resumed and I steadily decided on the items to purchase. I informed the shop attendant-san of the number of the items I wish to purchase but there was one person who was purely enjoying this shopping experience. It was Estia. During the product exnations, unlike her usual thin presence, she was standing in front and asking questions. Then, I was stunned by Estias bombshell remark when her tension was raised. That question was suddenly shot out when we were about to finish shopping. Amazing. Theyre all items that I have heard of before. Perhaps Ryina-san is a reincarnated person or an existence that can be called a transferred person? Ryina who was talkatively describing her products until a while agopletely stiffened. About 5 to 6 years ago in the Empires facility, a certain Alice-neesan came by and told me that she was a transferred person who obtained a new body. Wheres that person now? She was killed. Thats why I didnt want to stay in the Empire anymore. The spoken fact didnt only impact me and Ryina, Lionel who was a general and Cathy who was a spy at that time also doubted their ears. She openly spoke about the fact about her being a reincarnated person. Rather than that, why didnt the empire make use of the information from a reincarnated person? Even though they have such strong financial power and treatment technique. I see. She was killed Even I could see Ryinas disappointment. Alice-neesan told me various things. Things likerge bundles of metal that fly in the sky and boxes that one can use to immediately find information. Many of the other things that she exined to me are simr to the products here so I thought that perhaps Ryina-san is also the same. Airnes and PC? Its the first time Ive heard of the death of a reincarnated individual but it is quite taxing mentally. Ryina was trembling slightly. I see. Certainly, I might be a transferred person but what about it? Does that knowledge change anything? The sudden question and talk about reincarnated individuals were rare in its own way so I also listened intently. She told me that in that world, there exist many books written with stories. She told me that among those, there were some that drew about love between men and forbidden love but it was the world view of the world. Ha? The serious atmosphere up until thenpletely changed. Was Alice-san perhaps a fujoshi? Or maybe her level in that field was high? I ended up feeling like I dont really want to think about it. Because Alice-neesan told me that, I became interested in that worlds world view Thats not the norm. Ipletely agree. Is that so Yes. There certainly are people who love to read those stories but it is too high a hurdle for regr people. I see If thats the case, Ryina-san knows about the flying mass of metal and horseless carriages and can make them? A sudden bombshell. Answering this question would be the same as saying youre a reincarnated individual. Shes either a natural airhead or maybe she just acts that was normally but, as expected, Estia is a mystery. I dont know if I can make them but the idea sounds interesting. Youve not made them yet? Yes. In the first ce, my skill level is still not enough to make such things thate out in fairytales. Even if Ryina is a reincarnated individual, cant I also capitalize on her technique and imagination? Even though I should only be thinking about that, I asked before I realized. Is Ryina-san interested in developing products? Do you have any goals or aims for the future? Looking at me, she answered without hesitation. Yes. I do. From then on, I ignored Estia and continued the conversation. Could you tell me about it? I only spoke to her a little after that. Then, without revealing to her that I was a reincarnated individual, I resolved to win her over to be mypanion as well. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 142: Sorting of feelings Chapter 142: Sorting of feelings Trantor: Tseirp Two days after shopping at Ryinas shop, I came to Lumina-sans personal room. So what did you want to talk about? Face-to-face with Lumina-san who served red tea to me, I seriously conveyed my current feelings in words. Yes. If youll allow me to say it in a straightforward manner, the gratitude kiss that time I was extremely happy. Especially these 6 years, Ive not gone through even the L of love in dating so even if it was to convey your gratitude, I was seriously delighted to receive it from somebody like Lumina-san. Its embarrassing to hear thatbined with your sudden visit. Looking at her slightly dyed cheeks, it cant be helped that I honestly felt that she was cute. Sorry. But, I thought that I should properly tell you I respect Lumina-san. I hold good feelings towards you. Should I take that as you like me? I felt that I saw some anxiety and something else in Lumina-san as she stared into my eyes but I wont deceive her. Yes however, to be honest, I cannot judge if it is due to the feeling of love or that of respect and trust as apanion. So? I dont know what Lumina-san feels about me but I would like time to face what my feelings for Lumina-san are. Thats my honest feelings. Theres a possibility that its just a misunderstanding but I want to be sincere towards Lumina-san so theres no helping it. Fufu. Luciel-kun is still as earnest as before. I didnt imagine that you woulde report about it in detail. I think it would have been fine if I remained in the Church Headquarters but Ill be heading to Meratoni to relearn various things under Shisho so I see since that is the case, its fine for you to firmly train yourself. If you win against me then Ill listen to what you say. My delusions surged but if my goal would be to win then I have a feeling that I cant waste a single second. My expedition this time is nned to take 2 months so Ill visit when Ie back. Umu. Lumina-san who was smiling with a slightly bashful expression was fascinatingly beautiful. I saved Lumina-sans expression in my brain and this time headed towards Pope-samas personal room. I obtained permission to enter Pope-samas personal room and Pope-sama spoke the same time the people finished leaving the room. So I believe youre here this time regarding Lumina? I think its fine but I wonder what the spirits think. While feeling disheartened that that was the first words she spoke, I told Pope-sama about the reason I visited this time. I didnte to talk about love, I n to head to Meratoni tomorrow so I came to greet Pope-sama before that. What, why so serious? So boring. Where did you hear that topic from? Thats a secret. I see. Yesterday, together with Rosa-san, my retainers and I went shopping and she mentioned that she bought gifts for Pope-sama as she has been in your care every day Ha~ okay. Yesterday, Rosa-san came by after returning from shopping with Luciel and others. Well, I guessed so. I thought that it was the top brass of the Knight Corps, Catherine-san, who brings such reports to Pope-samas ears but in fact, it is Rosa-san who manages the hygiene and health of the Knight Corps who does such work. It was Cathy and Kefin who grasped the information that she apparently visits Pope-samas personal room to hand in such reports. Ill seriously spend some time and think about Lumina-san. To go out or not to go out together is given but it likely involves danger to life from here on out so Youre seriously earnest Fine, Ill handle the procedure for the entry to Independent Magic City Nelldal. Really? Thank you. I felt my tension rise. Theres the desire to go to a city in the sky but the desire to learn attack magic was stronger. With that, it will make it even harder for me to die. Just by having that thought, some leeway was born in my heart. It was such a feeling. Ill be troubled if you die off easily and if it goes well, you may be able to be an existence simr to my father, thats what my intuition tells me. Pope-sama said so with augh as she looked at my state and I also thought that Pope-sama was beautiful as well I felt like the effects of once again drinking Object X was beginning to surface. I will devote myself to the task. Ill contact Pope-sama when I arrive at Meratoni. I n to return to the Holy Capital 2 monthster but Ill report in if I would bete. Umu. Be careful. Yes! Ipleted my simple greetings and left Pope-samas personal room. Next, I headed to the training grounds where Catherine-san was looking beaten up. Lionel, arent you overdoing it? Cathy was the one who did that. It seems like Catherine-dono and Cathys ability are close. Since Cathy is as you can see. Totally beat up huh. Eh? Where did Kefin go? He left in a hurry to call for a Healer. Just how much does Kefin worry for Cathy I drew a magic circle with Magic Circle Chant and activated Extra Heal. To be able to control it so precisely from this distance youve sure ced in considerable effort. Effort huh I merely didnt want to die at that time. That was all that I thought about. So it might be more urate to say I was pressed due to necessity instead of effort. Its because Luciel-sama has the talent for putting in effort and for persevering. Lionel said to me with a smile but I could endure only because I was supported by my Proficiency Appraisal. I answered with that only in my heart. Please help me convey that well be departing tomorrow after the morning training is over and weve had our breakfast. Understood. I informed Lionel and began walking towards the Labyrinth. The monsters that came out in the Labyrinth of Tribtions returned to starting from zombies. The number of monsters has decreased to the extent that even if I walked around the first floor, I might or might not encounter any monsters. It looks like it will be alright for any healer capable of chanting purification magic to serve as the exorcist. I proceeded deeper into thebyrinth. The number of monsters I encountered in the 10th-floor boss room was in double digits but there werent any monsters that grouped up. Im able to instantly clear the boss room with purification magic but if its like this then theres a possibility that the same thing will happen again. They may not know that I cleared thebyrinth while I was level 1 but the knights from the Knight Corps know of my ability. In the mock battles with Priest Knights and Pdins, I would win if magic is allowed but for pure technique matches, it would go either way. If a person like me can clear it solo, with preparation against the smell, miasma and mental interference from the Wraiths, without the bosses every 10 floors, thebyrinth may be conquered once again. When that happens, who would be able to stop it my troubles didnt look like they would run out. I decided to not clear thebyrinth and I turned back after reaching the 30th floor. I collected the magic stones from the defeated monsters and there was a person at the shop when I left thebyrinth. Whats surprising was that Granhart-san was the recement for Catherine-san. Granhart-san also likely didnt know that I was there and I felt like he made an unpleasant face for an instant. Thank you for your hard work. Why is Granhart-san at this shop? This is my current duty. I could only think of this location when trying to investigate the individuals who went missing right before Luciel-sama cleared thebyrinthtely. I see. I entered up to the 30th floor but I didnt meet anybody. Do you need me to make a pledge? Theres no need. I have already performed an investigation on you how much hard work you put in to reach that position or what you achieved after reaching there, Ive investigated everything. I lightly withdrew from Granhart-san who said that with a snort and rode on the magic-driven elevator after bidding goodbye. Its scary in various meanings but if that person remains in that position, I should be able to go back with a peace of mind. While feeling relieved, I had dinner with Lionel and the others and to have a restful sleep just for today, I used Angels Pillow to sleep. The next morning, we departed for Meratoni. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 143: First encounter of bandits? Book 9: Fates options Chapter 143: First encounter of bandits? Trantor: Tseirp After we departed, we traveled down the highway towards Meratoni without any issues but when evening came, an abnormal event happened to Estia. This time, Lionel and I led in front while Kefin steered the carriage as the coachman. Inside the carriage, Cathy conversed normally with Estia while keeping an eye on her. Then when evening came, just when I thought that it was about time we searched for a vige to stay in, Estia suddenly jumped out of the carriage. Before I had a chance to move, Fornoir apparently made the choice to approach her and started running in Estias direction. It was a behavior unlike a horse even though shes a horse but I trust her as my partner so I picked up on her intention and we began chasing after Estia. Dont run, Estia! What happened exactly? When I shouted to tell her that, I noticed that Estias body blurred for an instant. This ce closely resembles the terrain where Estia lived in the past. If she called herself Estia, then the existence Im speaking to right now would be none other than the Darkness Spirit. Why did you switch with Estia even though the sun still has not set? Estia was beginning to feel distraught after looking outside and the cat beastwoman tried to talk to her but the conversation rapidly fell apart and she jumped out. It felt like I was being pressed by various troublesome matters. Am I incapable of seeing through the Darkness Spirit? Our journey to Meratoni is a final decision. Theres no turning back you know? Furthermore, if shes had any trauma, wont you, as the Darkness Spirit, notice? Its not as if I know all of Estias memories. Sorry, but could you please give me a moment? Okay. But well be continuing on. Since there should be a vige slightly ahead if we continue on. Thank you. Since Cathy and Lionel arrived as we were having our conversation, I spoke honestly about this times incident apart from the matter regarding spirits though. Apparently, Estia thought that she saw a ce simr to this when she was sold to the Empire. It seems like she got frightened after recalling that shocking event. Theres no helping it then nya. For childhood memories, the more shocking it was, the more entrenched it will be nya. Perhaps she was kidnapped from Meratoni or one of the surrounding viges or perhaps theres a chance that she was sold? Yup. Lets first hurry to the vige to rest. Okay. It shouldnt be a problem if monsters appear at night with the 3 of you around but she might be able to calm down mentally if she gets some rest. I rmended Estia to lie down inside the carriage and Cathy and Kefin got along well while sitting at the coachman seat as we began to continue forward. Just before the sunpletely set, we finally arrived at the vige but something felt strange. I am S-rank Healer Luciel affiliated with the Healers Guild Church Headquarters. Is the vige elder in? When I introduced myself to the men at the vige entrance who were being wary of us, I thought that I saw a sh of impatience across their faces but before I knew it, Cathy and Kefin who were at the coachman seat disappeared. Then, when I turned back to look at the men, they had been rendered unconscious before I knew it. Why did you do that? I was confused as to why the 2 of them attacked the vigers but the one who admonished me wasnt Lionel but Fornoir. She suddenly stood on only her hind legs as if performing a wheelie and I fell off because I couldnt react in time. Ouch! Why did you suddenly do that Burururu Im sorry. When I stood up, Fornoirs face was right in front of mine and it showed anger. Thats how it felt to me so I gradually calmed down. Lionel, this? Apparently, unusually, weve encountered bandits of some sort. Arent bandits urban legends? The public order in Saint Schull Allied Nations is tremendously good so you might not have a chance to see them but they do exist. In the Empire, there are even bandit bands to the scale that requires the army to be dispatched. Lionel lectured me while he dismounted and requested for rope before beginning to tie the bandits up. I thought that it would gradually cause amotion but I didnt feel any presence of vigersing out and it also didnt feel like Cathy and Kefin were caught. Please wake Estia and have the horses and the carriage enter the Hermits stable. Okay. Fornoir. Ill call for you tomorrow so could you go inside? But Fornoir shook her head side to side. I felt like I could see the determination that dwelled within her eyes. Ha~. If thats the case, then could Estia ride on you? Her head drooped when I asked. She seemed to have agreed to thepromise. Luciel-sama! There might be enemies outside as well. I understood Lionels concern but I went to wake Estia inside the carriage. Estia, bandits or the likes might appear so stay together with Fornoir. Yes. I entrusted Estia to the Darkness Spirit and deposited the tied up bandits inside the carriage that Estia descended from. Lionel. Ill listen to Fornoirs selfish desires once in a while. Moreover, Fornoir would notice if enemies approach and if she gets injured, Ill lock her up in the Hermits stable as punishment. It cant be helped if thats your decision. Lionelpromised saying that theres no helping it, Fornoir looked at me with an indescribable expression while I could expect the Darkness Spirit to be able to exert its strength given that night is arriving. Thats right, Lionel. In cases like this, would it better to wait? Or to head to the vige elders house? Do you know the location of the vige elders house? Yes. Since Ive been to this vige countless times. The, lets head to the vige elders house. Since the leader of the bandits might be there. Alright. But, in this situation, if we do not hide the horses and the carriage, we would be discovered Ha~ So troublesome. Lionel, well go with a frontal attack. Its fine if we defeat them from the front if were seen. Either way, with those 2, the enemies might already be unconscious. Understood. We set off after I activated Area Barrier. Although there werent any evidence of fighting in the vige, none of the houses had lights in them even though the sun is setting. Were they all gathered somewhere? Maybe. But Im curious as to why there arent any evidence of fighting We headed in the direction of the vige elders house while having questions in our head before we could finally see lights. Im worried about why we dont see Cathy and Kefins figures But if it is a bandit band that those 2 are not able to escape, it must have considerable ability and scale When we approached closer, I could hear voices simr to cheers and there was a banquet being held in front of the vige elders house but it was not a normal banquet. Vigers drew near to Cathy and Kefin while the 2 of them desperately avoided the magic from the demon race. While wondering why there was totally no sounds of battle even though they were fighting, Lionel, the Darkness spirit, and I immediately understood the situation and moved. Thats a demon? Do you think if its movements will be sealed if I use Sanctuary Circle? The demon race is weak to Light and Holy attribute magic. If you activateSanctuary Circle, it might not die but it will be able to weaken it. I wish that it would be able to recover status abnormalities too if possible though. Ill make a move first. Okay. Please protect those 2. Understood. Lionel rushed in. Luciel, Ane-sama, if the humans do not return to normal with the activation of Sanctuary Circle, I will use my magic. At that time, please look after Estias body. I heard that but I didnt answer. Because I was already activating the Magic Circle Chant for Sanctuary Circle. The pale light that illuminated the darkness spread across the entire location where the banquet was being held and an instant after the vortex of light was seen, I heard a scream. After I rushed forward with the horse carriage, I saw a mountain of corpses or not, I confirmed the figures of copsed vigers who were being manipted. Ha Ha Luciel-sama, you saved us. If it wasnt ying around in the battle, it would have been dangerous. Looking closely, Cathy and Kefin had multiple injuries looking as if it was gouged out and therge shield held by Lionel was nowhere to be seen. Immediately after the demon was suffering, all the vigers movement stopped and in that gap, the 3 of us somehow dealt the finishing blow together nya. Looking at the sweat pouring out of Cathys face, I could guess that it was as strong as the Red Dragon. How did the Empire overlook a demon of this caliber? Im more curious about that. Even though Lionelsrge shield was missing and his left arm was twisted in an angle that it shouldnt be able to bend in, he was apparently still worried about the demon. The demon that the 3 of them dealt the finishing blow to was of simr stature to a human and there wasnt anyrge differences in its facial features too. But, it had a horn, had a tail like beastmen and its limbs were covered in robust scales like Dragonewts. Youve done well fighting against this. Even so it seems to originally be a human. I ced the corpse of the demon race that still gave off a presence even upon death into my magic bag. I was slightly wary but it smoothly entered and I could finally settle down. Well need to ask the vigers when they wake up regarding this demon and the Empire. Before that, the treatment for you alles first. Burururu. Fornoir came to my side and it felt like she wanted to entrust Estias unconscious body to me. So the Darkness Spirit also lent its strength huh Only Fornoir heard my mutterings and nodded. I didnt actually see the Darkness Spirit fight in the field but I could guess that it was the Darkness Spirits power that made the vigers copse. I dont know anything about the Darkness Spirits objectives and I cantpletely trust it but Ill try believing in it slightly. While thinking so, just to be safe, I applied the highest grade healing magic, purification magic and status recovery magic on Lionel and the others and I applied Recover and Dispel on the vigers. Authors notes: Thank you for reading. TLs note: How many people want to bet Estia is Botacyls daughter? lol Chapter 144: Mystery of the demon race Chapter 144: Mystery of the demon race Trantor: Tseirp We searched the location where the demon was and where the vigers were being manipted but there were no traces left as to why there was a demon in this vige. Is it possible that because I activated Sanctuary Circle, the traces of Darkness, curses and the likes ended up being extinguished? When I spoke to the 3 of them to dispel my anxiety, I saw Lionel and the others give me radiant smiles. I wonder even though it was a demon race wrapped in such a thickyer of miasma, after you activated it, the demon looked like it was not d in miasma at all so its not strange to think if you purified anything along with it. Lionel gleefully spread his arms and shook his head side to side. I knew that I asked the question to the wrong person. We crushed it before it performed any ritual so its almost certainly all right nya. It is not Luciel-samas fault even if the truth is not elucidated nya. In the first ce, itspletely my responsibility that we are now unable to investigate if there were any kind of traces. Thats right. This is the first time apart from the Red Dragon that I encountered such a strong opponent. If the demon didnt y around during battle and Luciel-sama and Lionel-dono didnte running, I would have been dead together with Cathy around this time Maybe he read my expression but Kefin was my only ally those words sounded like he meant that the demon was even stronger than Lionel. Kefin, this is the time when we should tease Luciel-sama a little more nya. Cathyughed as she appeared to wash away Kefins words. If the wounds suffered this time duringbat with the demon was while it was ying around, the fact that Cathy and Kefin might have really died shook my heart. I think so too but it looks like the vigers are waking up. Hearing Kefins words, I looked over towards the vigers and the vigers were certainly tossing and turning. I dont know how this situation will appear to them. But, please sheathe your swords. I said as I reformed the Area Barrier. With that, even in the unlikely event that we receive a surprise attack, as long as none of them die in a single attack, its unlikely that anybody would die. While having that thought, I called out. Dear vigers, are you all right? After calling out multiple times, the vigers woke up one by one. I am S-rank Healer Luciel affiliated with the Healers Guild. Do you all have a clear grip on your consciousness? As I continued to call out, the effect gradually began to show as the vigers gradually came to consciousness. Then, the instant they saw my figure, their faces paled. Luciel-sama!? When did you arrive? Its Luciel-sama. Even his retainers came along with him. When one of them awakened, the others consciousness cleared one after the other and for some reason, they prostrated before me. It seemed like there were vigers who remembered my appearance. Please dont prostrate on the ground. It has not even been an hour since I arrived in this vige. At the vige entrance, I noticed that an unusual phenomenon was happening and when I rushed over, I saw that you all were being manipted by a member of the demon race, we defeated the demon and I immediately treated you all with healing magic. Even so, what happened? When I said that, one man walked over and once again began to prostrate in front of me. I recalled that he is this viges vige elder. Actually, the children were captured as hostages in my house. We were threatened by that man calling himself a demon Threatened? After he mentioned about performing a ritual, my memory The vige elder made a troubled expression and it didnt look like an act. Fornoir who is sensitive to lies didnt show any reaction. Is there anyone who knows? I dont think that everyone fell into the hypnotized state all at once? But nobody raised their hands. Given that it was a demon that could mess around with Cathy and Kefin, it might have been able to manipte the vigers all at once All right. Vige elder, please go look at your house. Cathy and Kefin, please follow the vige elder and check on the condition of the children in the house. If theyve be demons then please allow them to rest in peace. Yes! Confirming that Cathy and Kefin were headed towards the vige elders house, I decided to find out when exactly the vigers lost their memories. While thinking that it was great that I decided to go on an expedition to Meratoni such that fortunately the vigers are alive and I could listen to the situation from them, I begin questioning them. Im sorry if you all are feeling tired but could you please tell me the memories you have around the time right before when you were manipted? Please tell me whatever you all remember up to the process where the demon captured the children. I dont know why the demonid dormant in this vige but I believe without a doubt that somebody guided and brought him here. However, anything to testify to that didnt show up. On the contrary, all of them unanimously said that they didnt know about the vige elders words earlier about being threatened by the demon. Its as if ? Ive seen this phenomenon recently. Thats right. In the Dwarf Kingdom, after the Darkness Spirit used its power. But at that time everyone with no resistance, except me, had their memories tampered with due to the undtions of Darkness. Lionel, the vige elders house. Everyone, please wait here. I didnt pursue and channeled magical power into my Illusionary Cane on the spot and deployed a Sanctuary Circle at once. The next instant, I heard the sound of an explosion Doooon, something flew out and stood floating in the air but Lionel swung something that looked like his me Greatsword and a vortex of me that Ive never seen before caught that something and shot it down. So Lionel is capable of something like that as well huh? While muttering that, I looked towards the gathered vigers and deployed a Sanctuary Circle as well. To think that there would be more Facing the viger that was suffering, without hesitation, I threw the Holy Dragon Spear that I poured magical power into. The instant it transformed into the same appearance as the initial demon after passing its threshold of suffering, the Holy Dragon Spear pierced deeply into the demons chest and it copsed with a shriek. The vigers were confused by my sudden actions and there were even some who cried out but when I transformed my weapon to the Illusionary Sword and sliced off the limbs of the viger who turned into a demon, inversely, nobody cried out due to the excessive cruelty. My body moved in a way that shocked even myself but it didnt feel like I was being manipted, I felt that it must unmistakably be because my sense of crisis was awakened. Well then, demon, why have you entered a vige in the Saint Schull Allied Nations, moreover in a vige that is close to the center? Gahaa. Without cing much concern in the blood that it coughed out, I applied Heal on its four limbs and slightly recovered its wounds. I found out that healing magic was effective on the demon race and purification magic and status recovery magic also had a regr effect on them so I came to an understanding that they were different from the undead. I may not be a Pdin but if there are demons that are capable of easily destroying a vige like this around, I believe it is my mission to defeat them. Ha ha, then you should just kill me. You dont want to live? Kukuku with these wounds Ill die either way. I will remove the magic stone in your chest before you can detonate your magical power so I do not rmend self-detonation. Furthermore, I can treat you so that you dont die. I applied Heal on the cut limbs, stopping the bleeding. I dont particrly have any grudges with the demon race. We may not coexist but I do not intend to interfere with your reason for living. Furthermore, in this era with no Hero in this era with no Demon Lord, what reason is there to wage war? Then why did you kill our brethren. Then Ill ask you back, if I go to the demon races territory and brainwash a whole vige, what would you do? Thats your answer leaving that aside, are you a pure demon? Or perhaps were you originally from an experimental facility in the Empire? ?! Its blood pressure immediately dropped after it gave an anxious expression. I dont intend to do anything bad ?! Middle Heal, High Heal. I chanted healing magic with Chant Termination but the demon didnt recover. Why did he die? To really lose your life, its worse than a pledge its more of a kind of curse. To think that there would be curses that wont be dispelled after I chant Dispel I felt that Ill have to listen to the Darkness Spirit. I noticed small whispering voices ovepping and there was a slight buzz. At that moment, Lionel returned carrying a charred corpse together with Cathy and Kefin who had suffered injuries. There were still demons here as well? Yeah. Since you all werent around, Iunched a surprise attack and defeated it in an instant while it was still suffering from the Sanctuary Circle. Did you find anything there? After I healed the 3 of them by chanting Area High Heal, I once again chanted status recovery magic before listening to them. No, in exchange, the children are fine. Although it looked like they were trying to transfer them to somewhere Okay. Ill listen to anything elseter. Yes. I looked back at the vigers, nced at each and every one of their faces and spoke. Everyone, weve defeated the demons so it is fine to return to your own homes. I will be in the vige elders house today so please contact me if you have anything. If they have forgotten everything, there would be no meaning in questioning them instead, it would lead to distrust. I dont think its a good choice to stay at the vige elders house but there are people that I have treated before among the vigers so I should be able to at least have some of them talk to me. I thought so as I prioritized returning the children to their parents. After turning on the light to the vige elders house and confirming that all the children were no longer there, I sucked in a breath. So whats the reason for this disastrous scene? I understand that there was a battle but it was in a seriously terrible condition. We were attacked from behind when we were guided here nya. It was really dangerous, we both received attacks if the pale light didnt shine in from outside and cause the demon to suffer, we might have died. I somehow shed that demon who was mimicking the old man from behind when the 2 of them rained attacks on it. We were saved when Lionel-sama attacked nya. Just that the house caught fire after that and we had to rush nya. I was surprised when they blew the roof off as they were extinguishing the fire. Thats right!! Lionel. What was that me attack using that greatsword? There was a weapons maniac within the churchs Knight Corps and he/she taught me the way to use it. You did well to manage to get him/her to teach you. He/she taught me because I am Luciel-samas retainer. He/she proudlyughed and said it was because I am the retainer of a person who will recover the prestige of the church. Im just a coward though. Well then, lets have dinner. Yes! Before entering the house, I stored the horses including Fornoir into the Hermits stable and after waking the men inside the carriage and confirming that they werent of the demon race, I released them. Afterying the still unconscious Estia down on the bed, we just only finished returning all the children to their parents. I applied purification magic on the table andid out dinner. After dinner, well tidy up the vige elders house as we search around. Yes! Then, we circled around to have dinner. Cathy and Kefin, during the initial battle, did you 2 notice anything at the scene? He was holding onto a suspicious staff and there was also a pot nya. A staff and a pot huh was it some ritual? Where did those items go? The magic released by Luciel-sama caused the staff and the pot and the magic circle to disappear. Magic circle? I didnt notice such a thing but did it all really get erased by Sanctuary Circle? I didnt see it just now but shall we search for it tomorrow morning? My train of thought was brought back by Lionels words and I continued the conversation. Yeah. Were there any other aspects that were suspicious? Now that you mention it, none of the vigers thought that the man who we thought to be the vige elder was suspicious. Perhaps theres the possibility of a mimicry ability? I was curious about that too. For Fornoir to not be able to discern it that usually doesnt happen. She should have been able to notice that they were bandits or not but she wasnt able to react perhaps its different for the demon race and for monsters or its possible that they are capable of imitating sensations like smell or even emotions. I know nya. Kefin and I didnt notice with our smell and sense as well nya. Fornoir who is probably a spirit didnt notice, Cathy and Kefin who are beastmen didnt notice as well. Is that really possible? Indeed Even so, to have 3 demons appear, I feel like it is an excessive allocation of forces to control a single vige Well, this time it is almost certain that the Empire is involved. After Lionel showed an expression of shock, I was hit by some pressurizing killer gaze. Do you know something? I recalled about the connection you all had with investigating the demon race at that time so I asked the demon that I defeated if it was originally from an experimental facility in the Empire and it died just from that. Im guessing it was a curse. Do they seriously intend to create demons? What I felt from Lionel was not only that of a warrior but also the reluctance to admit that his homnd the Empire was being dyed in darkness. Such emotions were overflowing out. Its times like this that saying some words that can bring about hope or joy would slightly save the atmosphere. I felt like I was taught that by someone. I dont know. However, it would be quite unpleasant if this continues and maybe I should seriously think about the strength to protect myself. Do you intend to make your own private squad? Kefin immediately jumped on the topic. Yeah. Since Ill go to the Empire someday. Why? I guess Lionel would really think like that since he knows about my personality but demons are appearing even outside the territory of the Empire. It felt like the situation wouldnt be much different no matter where I am. Then, theres only 1 thing I want Lionel and the others to do. The reason why you all want to maintain your ve position is because it would be resolved when you go to the Empire right? I dont want to have the members I trust stay as ves forever. Theres no helping it then. However, going to Meratoni, returning to Rockford, heading to Nelldal, aiming for other countries, for the time being, it doesnt seem like you would be able to get married. Just as I thought I was able to divert his feelings slightly, it was returned with enmity. Its unrted so dont suddenly drop a bomb!! Lionel-sama is just worried nya. Polygamy should be epted in Saint Schull Allied Nations nya. Ive never heard a guy ask the girl to wait nya. You should quickly attack Lumina-dono nya. Just as I thought that she was being noisy with her nya nya, Kefin further chimed in his support. Thats right. I dont think that you would get another chance. I looked to me like Kefin was saying that with red nostril to himself but his face was close by and I received mental damage so I cut the conversation and gave my instructions. Im diligently thinking about it so dont mention it. Also for tonight, perhaps there would be an attack so I leave the search for enemies and guard to you all. Yes! Thus, the strangely exhausting dinner ended and we started cleaning up the house of the vige elder. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 145: Threat from the undulations of Darkness Chapter 145: Threat from the undtions of Darkness Trantor: Tseirp In the end, we didnt find any eye-catching documents in the vige elders house. For nothing to turn up means that the vige elder himself didnt know why he became a demon? Yes. Moreover, the sensation I felt when I shed him gave me the feeling that he was not as strong as to the extent of the initial demon we encountered. Certainly, if he had the same strength as the first demon, we would have died nya. Would it be somehow rted to how his presence changed in an instant? Perhaps. Tomorrow, well inspect thebat ground and question the vigers. Well, its unlikely that we would uncover everything so if nothinges up by noon well depart for Meratoni. Thats reasonable. Leave the lookout duty to me nya. Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama, please rest. Okay. Please wake me up if you sense anything astray, even if it is something trivial. Understood nya. After activating Area Barrier, I took a nap in a vacant room. Before sleeping, maybe Ill inform Pope-sama about the incident with the demon race in this vige and ask Pope-sama to investigate if theres anything out of ce. After contacting Pope-sama with the magicmunication bead, without using Angels Pillow, I lied down in such a way that I would be able to get up at a moments notice and closed my eyes. Was it true that humans became demons? That sole question circled around my head. My eyes naturally opened and I got up. Whats this out of ce feeling? Leaving the room, I found Lionel asleep. Its impossible for Lionel to not notice me. To investigate the strange feeling, I applied Recover on Lionel but it was ineffective. Darkness Spirit? Or demon race? I dont want to die though. When I moved to the living room, the room I carried Estia to was emitting a suspicious light. Its honestly troublesome. But I did decide to trust her once so I should follow my own logic. I inspired myself in such a way and opened the door to the room Estia slept in. Undtions of Darkness? Is she absorbing it? While Estia remained asleep on the bed, her body was absorbing and releasing a ck mist that was emitting light different from miasma. Its like breathing. Deciding that it would be bad if I suffer a surprise attack by this, I used the Hermits key and called Fornoir. Sorry but I leave it to you. After applying purification magic, I activated Area High Heal to recover Estia and Fornoirs physical strength and observed the situation. It was the second time Ive seen Fornoirs shining appearance emitting white light but this was the first time she looked as if she was a Pegasus to me. It felt as if the emitted light formed light wings and golden rings could be seen around all her hoofs. At that moment, the light was absorbed into Estia. Finally, Fornoirs light emission ended and she wanted to return to the Hermits stable. I dont really understand but thank you. Not knowing if they have any effect, I applied Extra Heal and purification magic on her before returning her to the stable. When Ive sent Fornoir off and turned to Estia, the ck waves had disappeared and the Darkness Spirits consciousness awoken. I thank you for calling Ane-sama, Luciel-sama. If that continued, the undtions of Darkness may have caused mental instability. Youre awake Do you know the situation you were in? I dont know if it was done intentionally or subconsciously but the undtions of Darkness were being absorbed and released as if you were breathing? If the Darkness Spirit is running amok without us noticing, I felt that it would definitely be a terrible thing. Sorry. While using Estias body, Ive never used such strong waves before so it seemed like this time, I kind of self-destructed. Please be careful. Leaving that aside, as for the demon race, did you notice at that time that instead of just one, there were also 2 others around? What? There were others? Her reaction was slightly over-the-top but I judged that she had no merit in lying so I continued the conversation. Yeah. The vige elder and a viger transformed into demons. It seemed like even Fornoir didnt notice so Im bothered by it. Ane-sama didnt notice too? If thats true then Luciel, you must unify all the countries or have absolute power if not the Empire will make their move. Ha? Please tell it to me in an easier to understand manner. Leaving aside the sudden topic on the Empire, I knew that the Darkness Spirit was holding onto information that we dont know but I was suddenly confronted with an unreasonable request. Thinking about it normally, it would be understandable if I say that it is impossible but so that I am not confused any further, I posed one question at a time. It means that theres not much time before the Empiremences war!! How do you know that? Originally, the Empire was researching on creating a Hero. Do you know that it shifted to research on producing the power of the demon race? Its the first time Ive heard of it. Researching on creating a Hero gave good reputation but the point was that they wanted human weapons. It cant be helped. Wars arent the only battle so it would be fine as long as they can fight. Even for those who gained their strength, they would once again turn to dust as the age goes by. If thats the case, it would be more constructive to research a method that would make the number more plentiful. Furthermore, they can fight monsters and there arebyrinths around too Did that experiment seed? No, they could not create Heroes. I said it previously, the result of that is the cause of this times incident. If this is reported wait, you said that you guys defeated all of them right? Yeah. However, due to the activation of Sanctuary Circle as they were in the midst of the ritual, not only the evidence but everything was erased It would have been great if anything remained behind. Then, since the experiment was a failure, the research might go on for another couple of years? If thats the case then during that time The Darkness Spirit looked at me with eyes that could pierce through me. Wha, what is it? Luciel, if you dont want to die, collect all the blessings. The phrasing you used refers to collecting the blessings of Spirits and Dragons? Thats right. Receive the blessings of the Fire and Wind Spirits and you would reach Flunas foundation Maybe the Darkness Spirit reached its limit when it talked to that point as it fell asleep. To run out of steam at the crucial moment why am I getting caught up in one thing after the other? I muttered as I stared at Estia and silently left the room. When I opened the door, Lionel was waiting but hisplexion was bad. Are you okay? Yes. My consciousness is slightly muddy but it wont impede my movements. I wouldnt call that okay Ill check on the condition of the 2 people outside. Ille along. Lionel forced himself to stand up and he looked intent on it so I agreed to himing along. When Lionel and I left the vige elders house, I immediately saw the 2 of them but their staggering figures were strange. Just to be sure. When I activated Recover with Magic Circle Chant, the 2 of them held their weapons and charged over. Lionel readied his me Greatsword and stood in front of me. Its Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama nya. That startled me. The 2 of them fell to their knees and sat down. Did something happen? Amazingly strong undtions of Darkness came from the direction of the vige elders house and it caused my consciousness to be cloudy nya. I didnt notice that it was Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama who were approaching. I thought you were an enemy for using magic all of the sudden but my consciousness cleared so I halted at once. If the Darkness Spirit goes on a rampage, a vige or a small town would easily descend into chaos. Even though being told that fact caused me to think, the condition of their bodies took priority. The Pdin squad will arrive tomorrow so well remain here and search. You 2 can go take a nap first. Yes! The 2 of them entered the vige elders house. Then, Lionel nced at me and asked. Did you realize something? Yeah. I understood that, apparently, if we are not able to cope with the emergence of the demon race, the Empire might make their move. So its true I will serve to protect only Luciel-sama. While feeling out-of-ce as the atmosphere that Lionel gave off was different from the usual, I told him the direction we would be taking from now on. Yeah. Even so, we have an overwhelmingck of people so I n to increase the number of my allies. Looks like it is going to be busy. Yeah. Ill have Lionel work too so please train yourself well. Yes! I dont understand Lionels feelings but his expression looks like it became softerpared to before and the day gradually became bright enough to see the viges condition. As Lionel and I watched the vige from that spot, right before the sun rose up to the sky, 3 of them including Estia came out of the vige elders house. Estia, how is your body condition? Yes, it is fine. Im sorry for troubling you. Apart from the Darkness Spirit, theres no problem with Estia but would it really be alright to bring Estia to Meratoni like this? I ended up having such a thought. I refreshed my feelings and looked at Cathy and Kefin and while the 2 of them looked normal, I asked about their condition for now before giving instructions for today. What about the 2 of you? Complete recovery nya. No problems. Very well. After we finish our meal after this, well search this house one more time to look for any clues on anything that disappeared here and also ask the vigers some questions. Yes! After our meals, we didnt find anything special when we searched the vige elders house. Even so, the demons that transformed into the vige elder and the viger had often been seen talking with people from the outside. When we investigated up to that point, the Pdin squad arrived so we handed over the scene to them and departed for Meratoni. It wasnt the Valkyrie Pdin Corps nya. What a pity. Why have Cathy and Kefin been attacking metely? When I asked that, Lionel looked at the 2 of them with a serious expression and asked. Cathy and Kefin, do you 2 want to get married? A bomb that shocked even me was dropped. That abrupt remark caused the grinning faces of the 2 of them to stiffen. What do you mean? Luciel-sama, do you consent to the 2 of them forming a family? If they both really think so then, of course, Ill allow it but This time, because the demon race have appeared, I dont think that the peaceful times willst forever. I understand Lionels thinking but even if I release you 2 from very and if you 2 get married, I will still have you 2 remain as my retainers you know? Of course nya. I have my own dreams as well so I will be following you. Lionel looked at the 2 of them with an indescribable expression and then looked at me and sighed. Im the one who wants to sigh. It would be difficult to immediately find recements for the 2 of them and even if the demon race have appeared, its not as if the danger would strengthen all of the sudden right? Lionel, for now, you can focus on thinking about your rematch with Instructor Broad. Understood. After that, needless to say, due to the bomb Lionel dropped, the somewhat awkward atmosphere continued throughout the duration of the ride until we arrived at Meratoni. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 146: S-rank healer Luciel Chapter 146: S-rank healer Luciel Trantor: Tseirp When I finally caught sight of Meratoni, my tension gradually began to rise. Normally I wouldnt be so tensed but Fornoirs condition wasnt well so I was currently in the carriage. Lionel rode in front as the escort while Cathy and Kefin sat in the coachman seat but they didnt speak a single word. Estia was looking down the whole time as if she did not want to see the outside and she only react when I spoke to her, but even then, the conversation did not bounce back. Im sure its not bad of me to wish for this strange atmosphere to end. Perhaps because we were approaching the gate, Lionel was corresponding with them but the outside gradually became noisy. Whats wrong? Apparently, an imposter using Luciel-samas name had passed by just now. I got off the carriage in silence and called out to the gate soldier. Good afternoon. Ill be going to the Healers Guild and Adventurers Guild from here so you cane along. Thats right! I should walk once in a while. I was worried about Estia but herplexion became better when she got off the carriage so I decided to continue walking like that. I stored the carriage and ushered the horses into the Hermits stable before disying my Healers Guild S-rank card just in case and walked towards the Healers Guild. Luciel-sama, please treat me again. Please teach the healers. You should have contacted me if youreing back. Ill prepare clothes as present the next time. Luciel-kun, are you able to drink alcohol now? A new restaurant has opened you know. Seeing my figure, everyone on the streets of Meratoni called out to me. Its a nice thing to be weed like this. It felt like Ive been treated gingerlytely so I was honestly pleased. Theplexion of the gate soldier from earlier was changing from blue to white but I walked without paying attention to it. Kefin reluctantly asked the gate soldier about information on my imposter but for me, rather than that, my joy was welling up from being able to walk and view the townscape. From buildings built with magic to those expanded by Dwarves, it was very fun to see this city that seemed like it gradually expanded by using any method avable. But, its unfair for me to be the only person feeling refreshed so I first headed towards the Healers Guild. If possible, I hoped to meet a pushy person like Krull-san who would be able to blow away this atmosphere. Luciel-sama, thats the one. The one that entered Meratoni city using Luciel-samas name. I could see with just a nce what a splendidly decorated carriage it was. What a luxurious carriage. Well, its possible that we have the same name so for now, lets enter the Healers Guild. Yes! When I smiled at everyone, Lionel and the others also gave mischievous smiles. I felt the atmosphere return to usual. It looks like the owner of the carriage did a good job of blocking the road. Is it alright for me to overlook the usage of my name if its like this? Do you think if theres anybody in the carriage. There are 3 people including the coachman. What do we do? I decided to leave it to the 3 of them. Lets see what do they intend to do by using Luciel-samas name. Luciel-sama and Lionel-sama are watching nya. Cathy and Kefin charged into the carriage. What are you thinking stopping a carriage in such a location nya? What do you intend to do if we get injured!! Looking at the 2 of them act out the role of B-grade movie scoundrels totally picking a fight, I almost burst outughing but I withstood the urge. Ady from inside the carriage and a man sitting on the coachman seat retorted. Lowly beasts!! Present in this carriage is the S-rank Healer Luciel-sama. If you beasts are making noise, are you looking to be punished? The man that got off from the coachman seat acted like he was about to draw his sword but I could only see him as a small-time delinquent. Ha~ thats why I hate the barbaric beasts. Luciel-sama with his broad heart will definitely forgive them. Be ashamed of your own foolishness and go home. I wonder why? Im feeling super irritated. Are they part of the human supremacy group? Lionel, can such a thing be found everywhere? I think so. In the past, I recall cutting down people who did the same thing. Even if we dont include his followers, people wille for this persons head if he looks down on people that much. But, this time, the ones who set the trap were Cathy and Kefin so I wont intervene. Thats right. Ill need to interrogate him as to why he would need to impersonate me. Moreover to do so in this important ce that is like a second home to me. I was stopped from approaching them. There are witnesses here so lets watch for a little longer. I was saved by Lionelsposure. Is this your atonement for dropping the bomb on those 2? Yes. For some reason, I was impatient at that time. Perhaps the undtions of Darkness showed its effect. I decided to ask the Darkness Spirit the next time it showed up. Alright. Just in case, Lionel, be wary of any people who might have entered the Healers Guild. Understood. We cut our conversation and looked ahead as the situation gradually heated up but the 2 of them looked extremely happy. Theyre a goodbination huh? Yeah. While we remained as spectators, beside us, the gate soldier was trembling. Soon, the man who drew his sword sliced at Kefin. Then, the woman in front of Cathy boasted. Thats why I warned you this is what happens when beasts defy the great human race. Right? What are you dazing out for. Make this cat the rust on your sword too ?! Cathys figure had already disappeared by the time the womans eyes returned to her. She fled huh this corpse is a nuisance. The man leaned back towards the woman as if entrusting his body. Hey, dont get conceited. The man who was leaning towards the side crashed onto the ground. Eh? The next instant, Cathys knife hand struck the base of the womans neck from behind and she lost consciousness. No big deal nya. Are the guards of the S-rank Healer small fries? The one inside, move the carriage out of the way nya. Perhaps he could not endure the provocation from the 2 of them, a man alighted from the carriage. Arent you 2 considerably strong. Are you guys new adventurers who just entered this city? To go showing off your ability, perhaps you 2 want to be my followers? Anky man came out. He would certainly resemble me if he didnt train but why is he so confident? His height and hair color are simr but his face looks different too so its a wonder how he impersonated you in Meratoni. Lionel and I were astonished by his nerves. It was no wonder why we were curious why he didnt get exposed. If hes been performing fraud then I should properly gather intelligence It was bing a headache for me but as expected, perhaps due to the noise, people were beginning to gather. So why did you stop your carriage here nya? Because I am an S-rank Healer. Naturally, you know of my name right? Nope, I dont. This is exactly why stinking beasts are troublesome. I am the S-rank Healer Luciel. He boastfully named himself. Its subtly different and various aspects are distorted. Even so, theres no way he can be an S-rank Healer. Shall I capture him? No, Ill go over. Lionel, dont let anyone whoes out of the Healers Guild get away. Yes. Gate soldier,e along with me too. Ye, yes. When we approached, perhaps Cathy and Kefin were still amusing themselves, they gave vassal homage to me. Whats this? Youre the man who trains these beasts? Who do you think I am? I am the S-rank Healer. Your beast did this to my retainers. Originally, your head would have instantly left your neck but I am broad minded so I will let you off with just 10 white gold coins. I see. If thats the case, lets make a pledge. Pledge? Words that are sworn to the Gods? Of course I know that. Im asking what do you intend to pledge. Please prove that you are an S-rank Healer. If you do so, I will pay you 10 white gold coins aspensation. However, if you are not the real one but a fraud, then I will have youpensate for all the deceit youve done for your whole life. Hmph. Alright. But, do you actually hold 10 white gold coins Jingle As you can see, I do have it. So, please make your pledge. Alright. If I am not an S-rank Healer, I willpensate for my sins. He loudly swore. There you go. So, Ill leave the rest to you? Yes! I am terribly sorry for this asion. You, what are you doing? Luciel-dono, nice to meet you, I am Saint Schulls Allied Nations S-rank Healer affiliated with the Church Headquarters, Luciel. It seems that I am not the only S-rank Healer in this world. The surrounding onlookers cheered for me and they hooted the guy who named himself Luciel. Wha, the real deal!! Yes. Later, I believe you will be interrogated together with your aplices. So please be captured without worries. Thus, the man hung his head in resignation as the soldiers who came running as support captured him together with his aplices and transported them to the guard station. I didnt expect an imposter of Luciel-sama to appear nya. To have your name impersonated, Luciel-sama can now be considered famous. Its fine if Im famous for good deeds but its not gratifying to be impersonated. The atmosphere improved and their smiles had returned. Thus, I got even with him for impersonating my name and it would be fine if he justpensates for the frauds he performed. With this, Ill be able to concentrate on Lionel and Instructor Broads mock battle. Then, Estia surprisingly spoke. Luciel-sama is popr in this city too. Is that so? It would be great if thats true. At any rate, this city is something like my second home. Im envious. Estia had a somewhat lonely expression despite her smile and it would be great if she found her foothold somewhere. As I thought about that, we entered the Healers Guild and there was a man tied up in a bundle with Krull-san stepping on him. While feeling my face cramp up due to the sudden shock, I somehow squeezed out a greeting. Good afternoon Krull-san. If youre busy I can go out ande back in again? Eh?! If it isnt Luciel-kun. Dont tell me this person is? Thats the aplice of some man called Luciel. He was just arrested. Thats great. Ill go deal with this for a bit so please wait a while. Hohoho. Krull-san lifted the man up and left the Healers guild. Who was thatdy? She should be the Guildmaster of this branch but I wonder whats her position now? I could only reply Lionels question with a question, even though I had achieved the initial goal of regaining the usual atmosphere, we waited at the Healers Guild resting room without feeling rxed for some reason. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 147: Second home Chapter 147: Second home Trantor: Tseirp I didnt really have any important reason foring to the Healers Guild but I felt that my luck was good for being able to quickly capture the scam group that was using my name. After a short while, Krull returned but I could easily tell from her face that she was abnormally excited. Wee back, Luciel-kun. Krull-sans radiant smile made me feel nostalgic in some respects. Im home rather, is it alright for you to be here? Of course. So, who are these people? She scanned through Lionel and the others once before her smile grew wider when she stopped at Estia. These are my retainers Lionel, Cathy, and Kefin as well as my subordinate Estia. Luciel-kun has changed after all. Guys, various things will happen and it will be easy to get involved in them when you are around Luciel-kun so please be careful. Was it because there were beastmen inside my party? Or was it because there wasnt a single person wearing the armor of Priest Knights or Pdins or robes? I couldnt tell. Krull-san youre not my mother and you even say it like its my nature to drag people into trouble. When I refuted with a weak smile, she made a slightly angry expression and red at me. Im still an Oneesan okay. If you say such words when our age is just over 10 years different, you still have to grow through various experiences in the world. Besides, can you im that you arent dragged into troubles? That was strangely persuasive so I could only apologize. I reset my mind and decided to explore the current situation. Even though a person assuming my name appeared, as long as this town is peaceful, I have at least 2 months of training time. Has anything strange happened in Meratonitely? Limited to those that I dont know within this past slightly more than a year duration? There has been. Since it is Luciel-kun, I think you would find out when you go to the Adventurers Guildter buttely, there seems to have been an excessive amount of adventurersining about injuries and status abnormalities. Therere so many wounded? Doesnt that mean something pretty bad is happening? But there are enough Healers right? There are. Even so, its still insufficient apparently, monsters with poison, paralysis and petrify abilities appear regrly. The numbers have been increasing year by year and there are people to properly instruct them but they still have a shortage of manpower just how unfavorable is the situation? I wanted to exim that but I realized that even Instructor Broad would be on site if the situation was bad so I felt uneasy. But, Ive not really heard about monster attacks that cause status abnormality in Meratoni. I recall that the number of poisoned patients I treated was a small enough number to be counted now that I think about it, it was limited to the time when I treated Bazzan and the others in the past. If thats the case, did the monsterse from the direction of the mines? Did theye from the direction of the mines? Yeah. You knew about it? Im told that beyond that mine lies the Labyrinth Nation Grandol and apparently, they areing from there. Krull-san gave a surprised expression when I asked and she nodded many times. By any chance, have I already been dragged into the trouble? If its Luciel-kun, youll be able to convert that into your own strength right? What over evaluation! Leaving that aside, since the Healers have been healing every day, their skill level should have risen right? For some reason, Krull-san was looking at me with a joyful smile as if having found hope. I understood that she was a woman with a strong backbone who was getting rid of her anxiety through me. As I gave a sigh, I enquired on the Healers ability to respond and the reply was troubling. Thats true but if Recover is cast, it would treat poison or paralysis or sleep curse but its not as if it is effective to all of them right? I believe Luciel-kun knows that too? Whats with that defective magic? Even the Healers that I brought along to Ienith should be able to treat all status abnormalities together at once. If its because they are not using it correctly, then the main problem would be theck of a proper mentor. In the first ce, even Luciel-kuns Area High Heal that Ive heard rumors of is treated as heresy among the Healers. Heresy? Certainly, its thanks to the God of Healings blessing but treating it as heresy doesnt sound nice at all. Despite that, Krull-san was finding something amusing as she was smiling the whole time. I dont get it. Ha~ are there any other strange happenings? If you count the number of kidsing here to be Healers decreasing this year as a strange happening? Although, due to the influence of Luciel-kun, arge number of people came to register as Healers in Meratoni these few years. Is that so? If thats the case, maybe Ill perform some healing at the Adventurers Guild underground area tomorrow and guide the Healers at the same time? Really? Thats why I love you. She looked like she was about to kiss me on my cheek so, this time, I evaded. As expected, Lumina-samas kiss is better right? ?! How did you know? Its quite a recent event. It hasnt even been at least 10 days and the word regarding the Knight Corps expedition shouldnt even be out yet. You shouldnt underestimate the Healers Guilds maidenwork. Krull-sans triumphant wink shaved away at my mental strength. Since the conversation had roughly ended, I requested for her help with arranging for an inn. I thought of stopping at an inn after this but could I ask for your help? Sure. Is an inn where it is near the Adventurers Guild and where Priest Knights stayed previously okay? Yes. Thank you in advance. Ill head to the Adventurers Guild now. Okay. Also, please provide me with a lot of interesting topics. Hahaha Ill do my best. I gave a weakugh and left the Healers Guild. If Krull-san was an inn proprietress, Im sure the inn would thrive. My thoughts ended up drifting in that direction. When we left, surprisingly, the first one to speak was Estia. It seems that everyone likes Luciel-sama. That woman just now too I feel somewhat envious. Krull-san? If Estia talked, she would have probably conversed with you kindly. Ill allow you to take independent action so would you like to go and talk to her? Im fine with if we meet next time. She faced away as if trying to conceal her slightly reddened face. Maybe she wants to be spoiled to make up for not having the chance to be spoiled by parents. It seemed vaguely so. Well then Lionel, do you really want to meet Instructor Broad while remaining as a ve? If its against an oldbat rival, wouldnt it be better to hold on to his former general title? Thats what went through my mind. Yeah. I have sent a letter to him and he should understand my thinking. Furthermore, I am satisfied with my position as Luciel-samas retainer. Being told that, I ended up feeling delighted and couldnt say anymore. When did you send a letter oh well. As what weve heard just now at the Healers Guild, if the adventurers are struggling right now, I dont know if you would be able to have your mock battle immediately. Even so, I want to see the mock battle between the 2 of you so Ill do my very best. Senoni (War Demon) and Hayate (Gale) sounds amazing. Ive not seen it before too so Im looking forward to it nya. Kefin said both their nicknames with a childish smile so he probably researched their past. I could feel Cathys intent to witness it as a warrior. Only Estia was restlessly surveying the city of Meratoni. While calming the gradually rising tension, we entered the Adventurers Guild that was directly beside the Healers Guild. However, what awaited me was an unexpected scene. Thats right. Because Meratonis Adventurers Guild was overflowing with injured people. The exhausted adventurers looked at our direction but nobody realized it was me. Whys that even though my face didnt change nor did my armor? However, observing carefully, there were only young adventurers there and there werent any adventurers that I knew. And the canteen looked like it was not open either. Lets go to the reception. I told Lionel and the others and walked over to speak to a young receptionist that I only have an impression of maybe or maybe not greeting her once before. Excuse me. Im E-rank Adventurer Luciel but is Broad-san or Garba-san or Grulga-san or Nanaera-san or Mirina-san or Melneru-san around? I judged that I would be able to understand the current situation in detail if I meet with any of them. Erm sorry but with the current situation now, the executives told us to not have anyone bother them Without knowing my identity, she looked like she was firmly performing her job. But I was surprised when she could not continue half-way through after she sumbed to the bloodthirst pressure emanating from Lionel from behind. It looked like it would take some time so I decided to use my trump card. Then, could I request that you tell Instructor Broad that S-rank Healer Luciel has arrived? I, Ill be right back. The receptionist girl ran down to the underground training ground in a hurry. Then, when the appraising gazes from the adventurers intensified, Instructor Broad appeared like a gale. Luciel, nice timing. Quicklye treat the people downstairs. The slightly sweaty Instructor Broad grabbed me and tried to drag me underground but Lionel stopped him. Whirlwind, wait a moment. Ou. So Senoni really became Luciels retainer. It doesnt matter now so lets go down. His excessively high tension and desperation looked like he wanted to prevent somebodys death. It transmitted to me that the situation had reached the point where he was grasping at straws. I nodded at everyone and hurried to the training ground after Instructor Broad. This is the first Ive seen something like this since Ienith. There are petrification and paralysis theres even weakened state? A couple of Healers were around but the recovery amount was not sufficient. Instructor Broad, please divide the people into those injured and those who have abnormal status. Of course, Ill be charging a fee. I understand. Sorry but please treat Grulga. Eh? Grulga-san got injured? I couldnt wrap my head around it. For Grulga-san who boasts of his defense of steel to get injured His body was carbonized as far as my eyes could see to the point that it was a mystery as to how he was still alive. For the time being, I properly confirmed that he had his limbs and hummed the chant for High Heal and Extra Heal before activating Dispel and Recover at the same time. A vortex of light rapidly wrapped around Grulga-san before his carbonized arms and the shes on his bodypletely healed in no time. After confirming that the recovery wasplete, I used purification magic to remove the solidified blood and returned him to a clean condition when tremendous cheers resounded across the training ground. Its because Grulga-san is my life benefactor. Now then, Instructor Broad, please help me with what I requested just now. Also, please gather the healers. Before that. I applied the same 4 magic that I applied on Grulga-san onto Instructor Broad. Luciel thank you. Immediately after I heard those words said in a whisper, Instructor Broads voice echoed across the Adventurers Guild. Those who want to be saved please line up properly. Those with injuries and those with abnormal statuses please line up separately. For Healers, apparently, the S-rank Healer would provide guidance on healing. After he announced only that, the lines began to form all at once. The person capable of organizing adventurers is that low-profile person who refused to be an officer huh. Lionel muttered with a weak smile as he looked at Instructor Broad and he looked slightly happy. I began treating from those who looked like they were about to die whereas for the injured people, there werent anyone else who needed treatment after 5 times of Area High Heal. Im supposed to do this the day after tomorrow but since there are many among you who do not understand the model to treating abnormal statuses, I will tell you all the image I use. If you memorize it by repetition after this, youll be able to reach Holy attribute magic skill level X even while youre still young. So please learn it properly. Many of the ones I was teaching were young Healers and while they were overflowing with motivation, their skill level was low. Even so, perhaps its been a long time since Ive carefully taught people, unexpectedly, I might have also wanted to have this kind of time as well. While having such thoughts, around the time I finished treatment, I felt like I was about to reach magical power depletion for the first time after a long time but I somehow held out. Luciel, thank you for the hard work. You truly helped me this time. Returning to his original bear-like Wolf beastman appearance, Grulga-san gave me words of appreciation while looking healthy and well. We help one another out in times of need. Leaving that aside, are you fine getting up so soon? Yeah. Since my sturdy body is my only selling point. Normally, one should not be able to remain standing after losing that much blood but I realized that Grulga-san was a superhuman after all. Even so, for Grulga-san to suffer from that degree of injuries, wasnt it actually quite a crisis? Well, yeah. Well, Ill make a feast to celebrate our reunion so stay for a meal before you leave. Okay, Ill take up your offer by the way, Instructor Broad, whats the reason for the unusual amount of injuries? I turned from Grulga-san to Instructor Broad. For the 2 of them to suffer from this degree of injuries is not normal at all. It reminded me of our battle with the Demons. Monsters are overflowing from thebyrinth at Grandol. There are high ranking adventurers there so it was calm for a moment but the ripples reached Meratoni. It doesnt seem to be limited to that though? Yeah. For some reason, the mines lead to Grandol so monsters flow towards here day after day with no end in sight. It was like saying the mines disappeared and Grandol came invading. If its not dealt with properly, instead of the Empire, Grandol might wage war against Saint Schulls Allied Nations. With that fact as a shield, I could imagine that the attack from Grandol would be a great opportunity for the other countries who lie about their allegiance. I only came to watch Lionel and Instructors mock battle though Can I request of you? Instructor and the others were defeated because there wasnt anyone to heal them. Without that problem, there probably arent any enemy they cant beat. Thinking about safety, with Instructor Broad and Lionel forming a united front, I instantly realized that the risk I would face would nearly be zero. Im not a disciple who will reject Instructors request. Furthermore, this ce is a special city to me. However, if Instructor and Lionel dont properly protect me, I wont be able to heal you all. Alright. Lets have a kickoff party that willst until tomorrow. Thus, naming it as a kickoff party instead of abat strategy meeting, we tasted Grulga-sans dinner while drinking mead to prepare our bodies for tomorrows adventure. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 148: Strength of a different dimension Chapter 148: Strength of a different dimension Trantor: Tseirp The next day after the drinking party called a kickoff party, Instructor Broad and Grulga-san stopped me as I was about to drink Object X. Luciel, Ill tell you honestly, it wont be strange if your level increases by a lot. The monsters this time are that strong. Object X is certainly effective but for Luciel who has been continually drinking it, it shouldnt be that effective anymore? Thats true but because my level has not been increasing since around the time I defeated the Red Dragon. It would be easy to ignore their advice but the 2 of them have once walked the sluggish level growth path where I was struggling on so there was value in listening to them. Rx, your level will definitely increase. This time, whether its magic strength or magical power amount, Luciel will have to continuously heal us after all. He didnt tell me anything special but I somehow felt that my level would indeed rise. But, at the same time, I could also read his thoughts. Ill also have to maintain some reserve of magical power right? Sorry but yes. There was a determination in Instructor Broads eyes. I understand. Well, please suppress the enemy so that I will not be targeted. Leave it to me. We boarded the horse carriage and departed together with the other adventurers for the mine country border that has been lost. The vanguard will be Kefin and Instructor Broad, the second row will be Lionel and the third row will be Cathy and me as well as Estia, while thest row will be Grulga-san. Is there a purpose for that setup? Yes. I believe Shisho will not fall behind even against monsters that are fast while Kefin is able to detect and disarm traps. Lionel specializes in close to middle-range attacks and his defense is tough too so he will be my guard in front of me. To my left and right will be the quick-footed Cathy and Estia who is able to search for enemies whereas even if enemiese from behind, they will be more than enough to support Grulga-san. With Grulga-san at the back, he will be able to view the overall bnce of the whole party and I think that is the safest configuration for me. Its amazing how you are able to assert that so refreshingly. Good grief, your true nature never changes. Shishos cheek muscle was twitching slightly. Since there werent any objections from my surroundings, maybe they have given up but Id like to think that they felt that those were the best positions for them. Thats right, Instructor Broad. Because I still dont want to die yet. Moreover, this is the bestbat formation so that nobody dies. Hou. Youve be capable of making a good expression. He patted my shoulder while giving a different smile from just now and it felt like some other emotion was ced into that hand. Thats because Ive been strictly training him for this one year in ce of Whirlwind. Lionel dered confidently and it was clearly a provocation. Senoni, I believe Ive already mentioned yesterday that I was the one whoid the foundation. For some reason, theirpetition about their disciple had been going on since yesterday. I bet theyre on good terms with each other. Thats what I thought. It would probably take some time before this ends so I decided to ask what I wanted to ask first. Now then, we ended up not talking about monsters much yesterday so in the end, do the monsters that overflow out of thebyrinth transform into magic stones after they are defeated? They wont. Of course, the corpses would remain so there would be magic stones but its better to think of them as regr monsters. Even though theye from thebyrinth? Is something else needed for it to happen? Or does thebyrinth give birth to monsters from within the memories of Galdardia? Im getting more and more confused. If other people were transferred too I thought up to that point before sealing that thought within myself. I had a cryptic premonition that it would really be true if I voiced it out in words. But if the monsters are defeated outdoors, wont the smell of blood excite monsters and more and more would gather from a wide area? We have no choice but to burn herbs from the Herbalist Guild to scatter the smell It seemed like he had somethinge to mind. Even so, I was wondering why the Magician Guild did not develop a magic to do that. Ill purify the site when I reach there. Ill treat the injured next and annihting the enemies wille after that if the enemies would wait for me though. I prayed that nobody would die even if people get injured as I swayed along with the carriage. However, there werent any indications of us arriving at all. Incidentally, how long would this journey take? Oh. It would take about half a day at this speed. I made light of the distance thinking that it would be unexpectedly near seeing the carriage move at a leisurely pace but I should have confirmed the fact beforehand. I told everyone to get off after I heard that. It was the right choice to rify my doubt early. Well proceed after we transfer to another carriage. It should be the same regardless of what carriage we ride. Youll understand after we transfer. I may not like to go to dangerous ces but I also hate to let others die for no good reason. Shisho and Grulga-san were puzzled at my words but they were immediately convinced after we exchanged the carriage for the one we usually rode on. After that, we ended up pulling ahead and left the other adventurers behind but human lives were at stake so I didntpromise either. Well, the destination didnt change so it shouldnt be a problem. Wouldnt it have cost quite a sum of money to construct something like this? Shisho and Grulga-san looked anxious but its indeed true that it would be expensive if I ordered it normally from Dn. While imagining so, I honestly replied Shisho who was paying an undue amount of attention to it and Grulga-san who was slightly concerned too. It requires magic stones but this was something built by the Technology Development Department of Luciel Company so the cost was only magic stones and Treant trees. In addition to being a Healer and the Representative for Ienith, youve been doing various other stuff too? Well, its the result of the natural course of events and good luck after getting entangled in situations. I replied with augh as Shisho gave a surprised expression. I didnt show any other expressions apart from that. As if we transferred from a local train to an express train, we could proceed without stopping and approached the mine in about 3 hours instead of half a day. Make a carriage like this for me too after this. Sure. But well be walking from here. I could see flying objects approaching from afar. We immediately descended from the carriage and Shisho and Grulga-san were shocked when I collected the carriage and stored the horses in the Hermits Stable. Thats the Hermit Series!? Even though we only found 1 after our long years of adventuring, to have already found one, you sure possess strong luck. Its not strong luck but Great Luck though. Well, I was lucky. Luck if thats the case then you should hold on to this. It was a worn out key. Shisho, this is? When I held out the key that Shisho was grasping in surprise, Shisho told me the name of the key. Its the Hermits Coffin from the Hermit Series. Coffin? Coffin?! It somehow sounds like a cursed name though? Kukuku. Well, thats how it is. You can only put people who have lost consciousness in here. Because its a coffin? Unconscious? Meaning even in the middle of sleep? Yes. But once their consciousness returns, regardless of the situation outside, the key would open and they would be expelled out. Meaning it is an item either for brain dead or paralyzed people or to allow people to suddenly appear while fighting bosses? But if thats the case, would time stop if I store it in the item bag? No, the Hermits Stable is fine even if I ce it in the item bag but Ill need to verify what would happen if I did so with this key. Have you used it before? Only once. But, I just cant think of a way to make use of this. Thats why Ill entrust it to you Luciel. If its you, youll be able to use it well. Thats what I think. It felt like Shisho pushed the key to me in a way such that he could not see it but I didnt understand why. Understood. Ill humbly use it. Yeah. Well then, shall we shoot that flying monster down? Yes. Looking at the flying lion that was right before our eyes, I immediately activated Area Barrier and everyone moved all at once. Luciel-sama, please give me a spear that is alright to toss. Reacting to Lionels words, I tossed him the Holy Silver Spear, Lionel grabbed it and threw it at the flying lion in almost no time at all. It flew with amazing momentum but because there was some distance, the flying lion evaded it and its wing was cut and it fell down. For a moment, I could see Shishos figure but it disappeared immediately, Lionel swung his me Greatsword and a vortex of me fell on the lion at once, the instant it had a direct hit, the mes disappeared along with a st and the lions head and body separated. Well, its something like this? Senoni, I see youre quite capable at subjugating monsters. Youre speed and sword technique doesnt seem to have rusted either, Whirlwind. Both of them showed the strength of a different dimension but there was something that caught my eye. Lionel, youve be stronger way too suddenly. You werent that strong during the fight with the Red Dragon or the Demon? During the Red Dragon battle, I was not in my regr condition and there was also the worry of breaking the equipment. The other day, there was a possibility that I would destroy the vige if I released my full strength but there wasnt any such restriction this time. Do you feel pain in your body? Theres no pain. That kind of movement was possible because his intent to not lose to Instructor Broad overrode his brains restriction on movements in fear of injuries. That might be the reason. Its as if hes on the verge of awakening to be a person who hates to lose. Luciel, you have noments for me? I already recognize Shisho as an inhuman person. However, I wonder just what kind of enemy would be able to inflict injuries on Shisho who is so strong. It was Grulga-san who answered my question instead of Instructor Broad. Three Chimeras which are stronger than the Manticore that has fallen down over there appeared. Even Broad cant fight at full strength while protecting the adventurers. And yet Grulga you were also bravely volunteering your body to act as a wall to help the adventurers which was why you were at deaths door so who are you toment. Maybe because he didnt intend for it to be exposed to me, they were finding faults in each other like in a childrens fight. It seems that rather than the strength of the enemy, these 2 were injured to that extent because they were protecting the adventurers. Even so, have the adventurers not been given Object X to drinktely? Instructor Broad and Grulga-san drank Object X in the past right? My remark caused the air to solidify. Then, for some reason, the 2 began to exchange eye contact but I understood that they wanted to avert the topic so I reluctantly asked something else simpler. I feel that it would have been solved instantly if you 2 subjugated it while other high-rank adventurers gave support but was that not possible? Chimeras are sly so they aim for the weak. Moreover, it would have been all right if those were the only monsters but, we also only knew about it a littleter, there were quite a number of monsters that cause status abnormalities. The adventurers were needed to suppress those monsters. I honestly felt that it would be best to quickly reach that dangerous site and secure the safety of the area. As far as I know, there isnt any enemy that the strongest Shisho and his rival the awakened Lionel cant defeat. I genuinely thought so. Then, shall we quicken the pace? Without being able to hold down my high spirits, I stored the Manticore in my magic bag and began running. However, their pacing was quicker than mine so they immediately lined up with me and formed the formation I designated. I continued running whileughing. 10 minutester, we reached the entrance to the mine but I found that the ground at only that location had disappeared as if it had sunken in. I discovered as we gradually approached that what awaited me was not monsters but arge sealed door. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 149: Request Chapter 149: Request Trantor: Tseirp Adventurers, Garba-san and Warabis who I honestly didnt consider capable of contributing asbat strength were exterminating the monsters. We plunged into the monster horde as if intending to run through them and while I didnt touch anything at all, a mountain of corpses was formed. The adventurers worked together to collect the mountain of corpses. The scene was so terribly smelly that I wished for rain to fall and wash away everything but clear weather was spread across the skies so my expectations were dashed. Therefore, I advanced while applying purification magic but, as to be expected, I couldnt help but hold my head from the thoughts of the effort required to erase the unusual mountain of corpses and its smell at the very front line. Grulga!! Youre safe? Garba-san passed by in front of my eyes before I knew it and hugged Grulga-san. Since he found out that his younger brother was on the verge of death immediately after he returned from Ienith, I believe many of the monsters suffered from terrible deaths. It was obvious from the deathly expression on Warabiss face. He most likely kept Grulga-sans ve Warabis around so that he would know when Grulga-san dies. I could see that his thorough personality has been further polished since Ienith. Yeah. I was kept alive by Luciel. Garba-san reacted to Grulga-sans words and looked over here as he thanked me with a smile. He was worried about Grulga-san to the point that he did not notice my face just now. Luciel-kun, thank you so much for helping Grulga. We help each other out in times of need. I was indebted to you in Ienith. He was making a seriously delighted expression but I felt that he was a really dutiful person as Grulga-san is my benefactor after all. Thats right. Everyone was sad that you couldnt send us off. You did well to grasp the hearts of that many beastmen. Thats because of the help I received from the 2 of you. I confirmed the situation while still regretting bringing up the topic that I didnt want to touch. However, Garba-san looked at Instructor Broad with a sharp glint in his eyes. Moving on from that, Broad, its good that the Chimera was defeated but stop neglectingmand and plunging into the fray to defeat it like that. Its a nuisance. You dont have to re at me like that. So, whats the current situation? Shisho too he most likely snapped when hispanion Grulga-san became a bloody mass but I suppose that is a disqualification as amander. Well, I could immediately tell that Garba-san was not seriously mad. Since I totally couldnt sense any bloodthirst or anger. Instructor Broad also understood that and quickly confirmed the situation. As far as I could see in our surroundings, the people were no longer fighting monsters but seemed to be stripping off materials. Monsters are gathering from the surroundings but there arent any monsters that are that strong and the monsters that crawled out from the mine afterward werent anything special apart from their status abnormality attacks. It looked like the situation had mostly calmed down but are they still nning to remain in this location? Iplied to Instructor Broadsmands and watched over the location. I see. So then, was that roon dog useful? Uh huh slightly? Warabiss ability was to transform but he ends up instantly reverting to his original form. I couldnt understand how that would be useful so I interrupted the conversation. I desperately burned herbs that would dissipate the smell pu~. I didnt want to be scolded anymore pu~. Warabis whos personality hadnt changed much replied. Warabis, how is life as a ve? There no way ve life would befy wait, why is Saint-sama here pu~? Warabis trembled just from the words I spoke. I was shocked as to why he trembled to that extent. Im not a Saint, my term in Ienith ended so I returned to Meratoni. Its a nightmare pu~. Immediately after Garba returns, even the pale light emitting demon also appears I couldnt pick up on what Warabis muttered like a whisper but apparently Kefin and Cathy heard it and they directed sharp gazes at him. I decided to stop devoting any more time and emotions into Warabis. Then, I found the sealed door that I saw from a distance. Why is it on a t ground I really couldnt wrap my head around why it was outdoors as I confirmed the situation. When did the monsters withdraw from this site? Instructor Broad and Garba-san reacted to my words and Instructor Broad replied me. I wonder, the monsters came from Grandol so perhaps the adventurers there annihted the monsters that were excited? The strong monsters from the mine have been defeated so I think this ce will be calm for now. It cant be helped that I asked as I dont want to die. Leaving that aside, what do we do about that? There was only one choice for me to choose. For now, theres no need to go around for healing duty right? Yeah. It looks like somehow there arent any who suffered from any severe injuries. Why do you ask? Theres arge door there but is there anyone who can see it? Everyone looked in the directed I pointed at but the reaction was extremely weak. Luciel-sama, dont tell me? Kefin was the first to realize. Lionel and the others also looked at me with surprise but I wanted them to know that I was the one who was the most surprised. Yeah. A sealed door. Luciel, whats there? What sealed door? Please exin in detail. I thought that as a guildmaster, Instructor Broad would know but apparently not. I thought that it was fine to exin if its Shisho and I was about to speak but I saw Estia and Warabis so I stopped my exnation. Firstly, I wont talk with Warabis here. I cant talk about this other than to people I trust. I guess its a grave topic? If thats the case, Ill grab Warabis and leave. Sorry Garba-san. Sorry, but Estia, could you leave too? Yes. Understood. Garba-san grabbed the scruff of Warabiss neck and left and Estia left following that. I still didnt think that I would not be betrayed by Estia. I nned to convey to them official information besides information on the sealed door. Before that, I decided to use pledges that I prepared in advance. Not only Instructor Broad and Grulga-san, I want everyone to pledge. Thepensation is a few minutes of memories starting from now. You will instantly lose these memories if you try to tell this to anyone in any way. Understood. I have a right to know as a guildmaster. Instructor Broad said that and everyone took the pledge. After the pledges ended, I began exining. The sealed doors are doors that connect to the location where the dragons are sealed at. After I dispel the seal on the dragon, arge magic stone will appear around here. Please promise that absolutely nobody will touch it. If you dont keep that promise, everyone will die. I dont really get it but is there a curse ced on that magic stone or is it something extremely important to Luciel? Its indeed true that it cant be helped if they think of obtaining the magic stone. I would have had the same thoughts if I did not see that scene in the past. No Its just that the Evil God will appear and everything around the magic stone will turn into undead. Thats all. ???!!!! Including Lionel and the others who knew about the circumstances, everyone could not hide their shock when I affirmed that. If thats the case, wouldnt it be alright if we just leave that sealed dragon alone? If we do so then it will end with nobody dying right? Ive thought of that too but unfortunately, if we do so, the world would be overrun by demons and monsters before the hero is born. I knew that Instructor Broad is a good person but precisely because he is a good person that I had to put a lid on his wish to escape from the door in front of him. Ive also considered not talking about this to Lionel and the others. Astonishment once again gripped the air as I gave a weak smile. Why are you stepping into such a dangerous ce? Only because I dispelled the seal on a dragon during a natural course of events. From then on, I moved within the range of what I am capable of doing. I patted my chest and smiled. I see. Youve be a real adventurer without me noticing. If this is a real adventurer, I very much wish to be a fake one by all means. I felt that Instructor Broad made some kind of resolve but it onlysted for an instant before it transformed into a smile. I see all right. Leave this ce to me. Please do so. Nevertheless, everyone, if anybody else approaches it, please cut them down to the extent of not killing them. Since Ill just heal them after that. Yes! Well then, before I purify the ce, Ill promptly dispel the seal. I announced as I began walking towards the sealed door. There werent any monsters around the door and it felt like it was waiting for my arrival. I dont want to touch it but I have no choice. I pray that its a meek dragon if possible. I ced a prayer as I touched the door and it began to suck in my magical power. Gushing yellow? Meaning it should be a Thunder Dragon? As that thought ran through my head, a pattern emerged and the door began to open. Even when I turned back to confirm, I could tell from their faces that all of them could not see it after all. I dived into the door with a single hand held up and the door slowly closed, causing my exit to disappearpletely. Unlike the usual flight of stairs, down the aisle, I could see a dragon lying on its side while discharging blue, yellow and ck lightning. If this is a trap, Im confident that I would easily die multiple times. I gingerly but surely advanced forward, as I was about to reach the range of my magic circle, a voice rang out in my brain. Liberator who dispels the seal of the Evil God. Having dispelled the curse on Holy Dragon, me Dragon and Earth Dragon, have youe to dispel my seal this time? It seemed like the voice belonged to the Thunder Dragon. Leaving that aside, its strange. Youve retained consciousness despite being sealed? Because I was thest of the dragon race to be sealed, its troublesome but I have some time. Indeed, as far as I could see, there was no muddy ck miasma covering its body. I felt slightly at ease as this meant that I would probably not be attacked. Since I had this chance, I tried asking some questions. I see. Then would it be all right if I asked some questions? Sure. The Liberator has the right to know everything. The Thunder Dragon looked like it waszy but it was apparently willing to answer my questions and turned to face me. Then Ill jump right into it, how many seals are there? There are 8. Once you release me, there would be 4 remaining seals. Meaning Light, Darkness, Water and Wind? Yes. Furthermore, there are 6 Spirits. That is necessary information for bing a Sage. You know about it? If the condition to be a Sage is to have the blessings from all Spirits and Dragons, I would definitely not want to do so though We reincarnation dragons know everything. If thats true, what should I do so that the Evil God will not appear from the magic stone that is left after the dragons are released? Now, I am certainly going to confront it but I thought that if I could ovee it, it would be great that no other undead would be born anymore. However, the Thunder Dragon instantly told me that it could not be done so easily. Whats left in the deepest part of thebyrinth is not a magic stone but the nucleus of thebyrinth. Touching it will call the administrator of thebyrinth. What an unreasonable world. Are there no countermeasures? Like letting the other Gods know about the Evil Gods movements to stop it. Thebyrinth will disappear the moment the nucleus is brought to the outside. What would happen to this ce then? The mine has sunken in so the sealed door is outdoors. ? Thats strange. This Labyrinth of Traps in Grandol shouldnt have copsed. I entered this door from the ruins of the mine that leads from the City of Meratoni in Saint Schull Allied Nations to Grandol. If thats the case, this presence Quickly resolve my seal and head to thebyrinth in Grandol. The Thunder Dragon suddenly stood up and his electrical discharge was going off here and there. As expected, I didnt think that I would be able to prevent electrical shocks so I somehowid down t. Uwa!! Thats dangerous. What are you doing so suddenly? Luckily, I was not grazed by the discharge and I sessfully evaded them. If this continues, the Priestess will be in danger. Hurry. It gave a heartbreaking cry. It was as if a voice of worry towards ones beloved family. Where would I appear if I exit here? You should return to the original location. Quickly go to the Grandolbyrinth, dive into the Labyrinth of Traps and save her!! Electrical discharge once again surged as the Thunder Dragons tension rose. Like Ive said its dangerous!! Ill go home without releasing you, you know. Do not stop the gear of fate. You have to save the Priestess. The gear of fate it intends to move some kind of gear but Ive decided to do what I am capable of. As one might expect, I felt that a world where adventurers hold sway over the world would be easier to live inpared to a world where demons and monsters hold sway over the world. I cant promise you but I will do my best. Show me that you are capable of oveing the difficulties. I activated Sanctuary Circle. It should be going through considerable pain but looking at the unperturbed Thunder Dragon, I felt that I was lucky it ended without a fight as the ck lightning discharge gradually disappeared. Kukuku. Liberator, I will entrust to you my blessing and my strength. Take out that cane on your waist. When I held out the Illusionary Cane, light from the Thunder Dragon was absorbed into the Illusionary Cane. Im sorry for dragging you into this. Please protect the Priestesss future. So it is possible for dragons to appeal for help. Luciel, you are our knight. Now, protect the worlds equilibrium. I have fulfilled my pledge Rafiluna Just as I somewhat heard the Thunder Dragon mutter some kind of name, pain ran through my body. GuaaAAA High Heal. After the Thunder Dragon copsed, lightning ran through the entirety of the room. I truly thought that I would die. As I almost died from the omnidirectional lightning souvenir, as reparation, I collected all the items from the Thunder Dragons room. There were items and gold there but I held my head at the thought that it was the management room of thebyrinth and jumped into the magic circle that appeared. As I was wrapped in light, the usual mechanical voice announced my acquisition of a title. Ping Title: Thunder Dragons Blessing acquired. I opened my eyes when the light faded. It seemed like I was transferred to a location slightly away from where the door was at. As I was assessing the situation, Shisho and Lionel and the others came running over. Did you safely defeat the dragon? Luciel-sama, wee back. Without answered the 2 voices, I moved to keep my promise with the Thunder Dragon. We will head to Grandolsbyrinth immediately. Shisho, Lionel, everyone, please lend me your strength. Everyone was daunted for a moment by my sudden remark but replies immediately came. Quickly bring out the carriage. It seems like youre in a hurry? We are Luciel-samas retainers so we will apany you. Truly, thank you. Garba-san and Grulga-san remained at the site while the remaining people apanied me. Well try to return quickly if possible so please wait for us. If it is possible, it will be great if you conquer thatbyrinth. There are bento inside here so eat themter. Thanking Garba-san and Grulga-san for their kindness, together with my reliable friends, we departed for the Labyrinth Nation Grandol. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 150: Labyrinth Nation Grandol Chapter 150: Labyrinth Nation Grandol Trantor: Tseirp We lightly cut through the vacant mine site and entered Grandol territory. Normally, we would have to make a huge detour and go through the checking station for the entry procedure but this time, the Grandol operation was organized by the Adventurers Guild headquarters so I decided to use the shortest route. I made my decision after the backing of Instructor Broad. Because I, as a guildmaster, am around, there wont be any problems. Moreover, its an emergency right? If its for that then Ill just write a written exnation. While feeling grateful for Shishos words, I also presumed upon his kindness. It was great that we would enter Grandol territory following this but a single problem surfaced. Its a littlete now but, does anyone know where the Labyrinth of Traps is located at? I dont. I was an adventurer in the past but I was more of aplete requests type of adventurer than abyrinth diving kind. Receiving Shishos reply, I looked at my surroundings and saw that all of them were not familiar withbyrinths so I suggested for us to go to the nearest vige or town to ask. Lets ask aboutbyrinths around this area. Its true that there should be multiplebyrinths inrge and small sizes in Grandol but there shouldnt be any nearby. So we have no choice but to run in a straight line and hope to reach a highway huh? Sorry for rushing everyone. I also dont really know why I am in such a hurry but lets first look for a highway. Everyone quietly nodded with a smile but I couldnt help but think that those eyes were like gazes from parents watching the growth of their child. Currently, Cathy and Kefin were the carriage drivers but we decided that if we see any buildings or people, Shisho will take over as the coachman and Lionel will act as the escort as a single horse rider. After riding the carriage for about an hour from the ruins of the mine where we departed from, we finally found a highway. However, the same time we gazed at where the highway would lead to, we confirmed the presence of a fort-like construction far off to the right side. Hey hey. That was way too much of a shortcut. It seemed like Shisho was familiar with the fort. But the unpleasant expression he made concerned me. Does Shisho know what is that ce? Yeah. That is the country border. The fort that separates Grandol and the Principality of nge in other words, the country boundary line. Would something like that even be useful? That was constructed by heroes who were summoned so it will not copse easily and it was apparently built in anticipation for when monsters overflow from Grandol. In anticipation of this times incident? Or summoned heroes as in people from Earth? No, it might be safer to consider that there are life forms from other dimensions. However, it doesnt matter now. If Shisho knows about that then So it seems you know where we are now? Yeah. If we proceed on this highway towards the left, we would arrive at the center of Grandol in a few hours judging by this carriages speed. Then lets go. Everyone agreed and we changed course to the left and resumed our travel. At that time, for some reason it felt like the hair behind me was being pulled back and I was being stopped but I prioritized the request from the Thunder Dragon to find the Labyrinth of Traps. We took a lunch break there but no adventurers and, of course, no monsters approached us. We swapped Instructor Broad to be the coachman and set off. After traveling for a while, we began passing by carriages and adventurers. Luciel, from here on there will be a lot of adventurers but there will also be many who hate Healers. Its true that you did revise the treatment fee for Healers but keep in mind that only applies to within Saint Schull Allied Nations. Shisho turned around from the driver seat and informed me. So people would not have heard of my name and Ill once again face the baptism of being an away party? Well, Lionel and the others would properly guard me so itll most likely be all right. While I had that thought, I was also able to discover the breadth of Shishos caliber who is capable of being nonchntly attentive. I carved into my heart to not bring shame to such a person and set my goal to someday overtake him. Thank you for the advice. But, well, it will be all right. Since I am also an Adventurer. I see. After I replied with a smile, Shisho also smiled and faced forward as he spurred the horse carriage on. Then, at about 15 oclock when I was beginning to feel hungry, we finally arrived at Grandol. This is Grandol. The carriage will be a hindrance so until we find out the location for the Labyrinth of Traps, please store it in the magic bag. After that, lets go to the guild headquarters first. Okay. I acknowledged and after storing the horses and carriage, I chased after Instructor Broad. The scale of Grandols Adventurers Guild wasnt anyrgerpared to the Adventurers Guilds I have seen till this date but I realized that there was an insanelyrge facility behind the building. Whats the building over there? Thats the guild headquarters. Well, only guildmasters or employees can enter or exit though. I see. Incidentally, thats also the ce where we measure how much Object X has been consumed. Instructor Broad announced with a grin but to be honest, I dont obtain anything from that so I was not interested. Instructor Broad, if so then give me a yearly prize for drinking Object X. If I could do that, well likely be in first ce every year as long as you are alive. You dont have to give such a bitter smile. Ha~. Leaving that aside, lets go ask about the location of the Labyrinth of Traps. Ou. We entered the Adventurers Guild with Instructor Broad in the lead. Upon entering the Adventurers Guild after opening the door, there were a lot of adventurers but perhaps the fighting with the monsters intensified here as well, there were many wounded individuals. Luciel, will you treat these people? Illply if its Shishos order. But, to be honest, I dont want to treat the injuries of people who are ring at the robe Im wearing. Hah. I see. Did I say something funny? No, you just no longer fear adventurers you dont know more than I had imagined. Yeah. Since Instructor Broad and Lionel are around now. I frankly spoke the truth with a smile. No more delicately fussy replies? Thats in the past. More importantly. Tch, I know. It would be a hindrance if all of us went so Instructor Broad and Kefin went to the reception and I left the information gathering to them. There were 2 people waiting at the table that was immediately beside the ce where we entered but I chanced upon some unexpected information. Hey, have you heard the rumor about the Labyrinth of Traps? Why are you being so flustered? What happened in thatbyrinth full of traps? The talk about those Nadia and Lydia sisters being brought in as criminal ves. Seriously? I cant imagine those 2mitting any crime but above that, will those 2 obediently remain caught? The elder sister is an elegant swordswoman and the younger sister is a spirit-user right? Maybe they fell into a trap after they formed a party to conquer thebyrinth? Ah~ah. Its usible if thats what happened. But, it seems like it would cost a considerable sum to purchase those 2. It would be an auction right if its those 2. Thats a story that doesnt concern us. It felt like I was pressed for a decision from the conversation between those adventurers. To head to the Labyrinth of Traps like this, save the Dragon Priestess and discover the core of thebyrinth without touching it. Or, head to the Labyrinth of Traps after purchasing the Spirit-user. At the time of listening to the talk about the Spirit-user no, from slightly before I even entered Meratoni, I have a feeling that Great Luck-sensei has been showing me the way. Thinking up to that point, I spoke out. You guys heard the conversation between the other adventurers right? Its possible that the Spirit-user might be of aid to us in the future. So I will purchase her. Its possible that her elder sister might also be a simr individual too. Yourepletely just a soft-hearted person nya. From the conversation, it seems like it would be an auction so Ill decide without hesitation if we will head for thebyrinth first or participate in the auction first before heading to thebyrinth after confirming the date and time of the auction. Luciel-sama is always so kind. Sorry for abusing my power. Everyone put up bitter smiles when I lowered my head. Just nice at that time, Instructor Broad and Kefin returned. The Labyrinth of Traps is to the north of here, a distance of about 1-hour ride by carriage. If we set off immediately, we should arrive by evening. However, the troublesome part is that the so-called Labyrinth of Traps is full of traps and it appears that it would take some time to conquer. I see. It would be better if we procure food ingredients. Shisho, apart from this, another ce came up that I wish to stop by. Where? The guild headquarters is, as to be expected, impossible though. Haha. I certainly want to visit that ce but actually, I want to drop by a ve auction. Luciel going to a ve auction huh is there something there? I dont know yet. If I am to believe the words of the dragon, I have to head for thebyrinth immediately though. This time, Im tagging along for the sake of observing my disciples growth and training. So trust your own intuition without regard to anything else. Yes. I replied Shisho and head towards the adventurers who were conversing just now. Then, I asked in a straightforward manner. Could you tell me more about the ves and ve auction you were talking about earlier? If you tell me, Ill treat those injuries as payment. While I was smiling, standing behind me were Instructor Broad and Lionel who were releasing overwhelming intimidation so needless to say Thus, we amicably seeded in asking the adventurers about the ve merchant and ve auction. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 151: Slave merchant and the rumoured adventurer sisters Chapter 151: ve merchant and the rumoured adventurer sisters Trantor: Tseirp Weve heard about the location of the ve dealer and we headed towards the ve dealer but going in with all of our members would, as expected, be seen as intimidation towards the ve merchant so the ones to enter the shop would be me, Lionel and Estia. If thats the case, Ill standby outside. Since these guys are likely to get caught in bad situations if only ves wait outside. Theres no transfer of information here nya. Ill also investigate slightly more on the Labyrinth of Traps. Shisho, please look after the 2 of them. I nodded to Cathy and Kefins words and stepped into the ve dealership after entrusting the 2 of them to Instructor Broad. Wee. Oya, its been a long time since a Healer came to our shop. I imagined a shady guy to be the shop owner but I was taken aback by the smartly-dressed man carrying a youthful atmosphere who entered the hall. Im surprised you can tell that Im a Healer? Of course. Healers have been our loyal customers up until a couple of years back. I thought for an instant that the robe I was wearing was exposed but my intuition told me that wasnt the case. Well, if there truly has been a Healer who came by the ve dealership, Id like to ask for his/her name. Was it strange to think that way? Just by thinking about it made me mncholic so I entered the main topic. I see. Actually, Ive heard on the streets that a famous pair of adventurer sisters have been turned into ves so Ivee here to search for them. Hou. Youve caught wind of it quickly well, they will be exhibited during todays auction so you can get more details at that time. Sorry but please allow me to converse with them for a while. I will decide after that if I want to buy or not. I negotiated for a conversation with 1 gold coin as a tip. Money is important but this time, I judged that it was a battle against time. Uh huh. Oh well, I guess its fine. But, please do not reveal the condition of themodity. With my use of a gold coin, the man easily yielded to my request to have a short interview. Yeah. I understand. I swear that I will not reveal the condition of the adventurer sisters to anybody apart from my party. This way please. Lionel, I leave it to you. Yes! I nned to have Lionel check if they seem strong andpetent as I followed after the back of the ve merchant with me in the lead. I was slightly bothered by why the male ve merchant would allow me to immediately meet the sisters but I guess he decided that their value would not change even if I am allowed to see them. However, even if I did not ask that man for the answer, I instantly knew the reason when we arrived at the sisters prison. While being guided by the ve merchant, there were also employees who led us through the prison but I was surprised by the ves who acted in a way that gave us the false sense of being a distinguished personage. It can be said to feel as if we were in a high-ss pet shop but instead of dogs and cat, it dealt in humans. Please dont make such a mystified expression. Its just a means to sell themodities at a higher price. Just like that, until we arrived at the sisters prison, I felt a clear difference in ss between this ce and the ve dealership in Ienith. It was clean in any of the prisons and from the decked out clothes to the grade of food that shows fine management, it gave off a sense of professionalism where they considered the value of the ves asmodities and pursued the method to implement and put into practice how expensive they could be sold for. It was my first time experiencing such a feeling since I came to this world. If Dn and the others are manufacturing professionals, this man here is probably a professional businessman. Rather than the ves, I ended up being more interested as to who this man really was. From the high-ss ves, the grade steadily dropped until the final prison where the rumored sisters were. The adventurer sisters appearing at the auction this time would most likely y the role of the star attraction from the value of their name. However, looking at the sisters, I could not imagine them being sold as ves and I was convinced as to why the man had me agree to the condition to not reveal their current state. Painful traces of stab marks on their eyes, ears cut off, inmed scalp with no hair remaining, torn off arms that have been petrified and feet undergoing necrosis perhaps due to circting poison. I was shocked to the extent that I could not raise a voice upon seeing the sisters and I would have normally immediately applied Extra Heal in situations like this but I struggled to suppress the strong urge that was driving me. Looking at the 2 of them, feelings of immense sadness and nostalgia(?) burst out, I felt my eyes turn hot for some reason and it was hard for me to look at them directly. It was until yesterday that these 2 were known as beautiful sisters. I am told they were betrayed by theirpanions and the ce they fled to had a trap that they fell into with apparently a hydra in it. Although they somehow escaped, along the way, when they were exhausted, they were caught by the adventurers who betrayed them. Then arent they illegal ves? The problemes after that. After they left thebyrinth, they killed the adventurers. Furthermore, new adventurers who were not rted at all were dragged into the fight. The new adventurers met with misfortune huh? The new adventurers were most probably asked to approach the sister who could no longer see. The ones who met with misfortune were the new adventurers and the sisters so the fiend was the one who sold them to the ve dealer. I decided to have Instructor Broad investigate this information after the auction had ended and impose punishment. Yeah. But they were in this condition after all. They most likely could not judge. The adventurers captured them and they came in while in that condition. They cant even be recognized as women anymore If thats the case then I dont understand why they had to be so relentless as to drive them to this extent. I see. So can they speak? Thats impossible. They are alive but they are in a mysterious state I wont return your gold just because you cant have a conversation with them. With cuts on their throats, I understood that they were not in a condition to talk normally. Yeah. I wont ask you to return it. So what time is the auction today? And can I even participate in the auction? You n to purchase these 2? The ve dealers poker face crumbled. As expected if its an auction then there should be outstanding items andpetent ves right? Ah, I see. Ill write you a letter of introduction then. When he determined that I wont buy them after all, his expression returned. Okay. Also, just in case, would you allow me to talk for just a moment? Sure. Please call me when you are done. I was judged to be a whimsical guy his eyes gave me that kind of feeling. Thats quite a great deal of trust in me. Fufufu. What I trust in is not you but my eyes. Furthermore no, nothing. Once youre done, pleasee to the entrance. The male ve dealer had substantial confidence in his eyes in judging people or he pretends to have as Lionel gave me the sign telling me that there are eyes monitoring us. The man returned to the entrance of the shop without noticing the sign. I spoke to the sisters in the jail in an audible voice. My name is Luciel. The holder of blessings from dragons and spirits. Do you 2 possess blessings? The 2 of them stiffened while remaining alert or rather, they were probably enduring their fear as their vision and hearing were broken. Probably not only their vision but also their hearing have beenpletely broken. Lionels examination was consistent with mine. Estia, for the time being, pleasemunicate with spirits and try to talk with them. If its impossible then it cant be helped. So, Lionel, were there any usable talents in this ve dealership? While requesting for Estia to talk with the younger sister who is a Spirit-user if possible, Lionel directed his consciousness to me. About 2 people. I see. Then maybe Ill talk to those 2 on the way back. Perhaps they may be our strength in the future. Those 2 people are the sisters. Its okay to not take my feelings into consideration you know? I looked at the 2 of them but I could not grasp the extent of their strength. Yes. The elder sister seems to have trained a considerable amount as a swordswoman and if the younger sister is, in fact, a Spirit-user, she should be able to use immense power. All right. So Ill buy these 2 huh? Well, if shes a Spirit-user, I only fear that she would be able to dispel the ve crest using spirits. I could not tell as to how he determined those points. Even so, I decided to trust Lionel. Itll just mean that it wasnt destined to be when that timees. Okay. If thats the case, tonight well participate in the auction and tomorrow morning we will head for the Labyrinth of Traps. Yes! When Lionel and I talked to that point, I felt Estia stagger slightly. Estia, did she say something? The younger sister said that if you intend to buy her, she will not want it unless the elder sister is purchased together as well. That tone meant that the Darkness Spirit had reced Estia. Thanks for the help. I will buy both of them so please help me convey to them to not die by all means before I purchase them at the auction. Lionel, lets go ahead. Yes. Lionel most likely noticed that Estia was acting strangely. Even so, he did not request for an exnation from me. Ill properly tell him after this. Since he probably wont imagine a Darkness Spirit living inside a Spirit Magic Swordsman. By the time we opened the door we came in through, the Darkness Spirit was already standing by behind me. And she looked unwell so I asked to be safe. Is it mental fatigue? Or did you expend too much magical power? Sorry. I ended up feeling slightly mentally fatigued. Sorry for asking you to push yourself. Its all right. Im d to have been useful. Is that so? By the time we reached the entrance door, the person in charge opened it for us. Oya customers, are you done already? Yeah. I could not talk with them. Then did you treat the injuries of those sisters perfectly? That would be impossible. Ha~ as expected huh? They can expect a considerable sum of gold if they heal those 2 perfectly but every Healer-sama refused. Since High Heal is not capable of healing the copsed eyes and missing body parts. Only if its normally though Ive not been spending my gold unnecessarily so I decided to just buy them during the auction. Then, please hold onto this. Time-wise, it will start from 20 oclock and the location will be behind the Merchants Guild. The ve merchant handed me an invitation and then took out a map of this city and politely pointed out to me the location where the auction would be held. He would probably receive amission for my purchases at this auction but with this much business talent, wont he be fine just by doing business? So I wondered. Okay. Ill buy if I see something I want. Thank you. We were sent off by the man and left the ve dealership. After we left the shop, Shisho and the others were waiting at the immediate vicinity. Well, that was quick. So how was it? Yes. I decided to make an appearance at the auction. Well leave the Labyrinth of Traps for tomorrow. Is that so? If so then what do we do from now? Well go to an inn. You all are free to move about after that. Instructor Broad, you look like you have something to do as well so its all right if you want to do that. Okay. Then Ill head to the Adventurers Guild headquarters. As expected, 3 chimeras were tough so Ill put in aint and ask for indemnities. I could tell that Shisho was pretty angry. The talks at times like these would be protracted so I felt that the employees at the Adventurers Headquarters would have a tough time too as we went to search for an inn. Then, lets ask for a rmended inn in this city and stay the night there. Ive already asked about that so Ill lead the way. That helps a lot. Thanking Kefin who had already finished gathering information, we headed towards the inn and until the time at night when the auction would take ce, I listened to Cathy and Kefins report on the Labyrinth of Traps and made a strategy for tomorrow. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 152: Auction Chapter 152: Auction Trantor: Tseirp When the sun hadpletely set in the Adventurer city, it was as if there were dancing butterflies that flew and collided with spotlights as the city transformed into a city of shining desire. In that City of the Night, Lionel and I were walking. Cathy and Kefin hesitated until the end. Thats because they have seen Luciel-samas troubles from up close before. Lionel said with augh but my stomach was hurting slightly from how I was already recognized by them as a troublemaker. We have funds so apart from those sisters, if theres even a slight need for any of the talents or items, please let me know. Understood. Passing through the Merchants Guild, Lionel and I reached the venue of the auction and we were able to pass just with the invitation without going through a body check. The rule was the same in both Ienith and in Grandol, if any problems ur, the shop that wrote the invitation would take full responsibility but in exchange, they will receive returns from the transactions. The security guard told me that this time, the auction will epass a wide variety of ves, equipment, essories, items and entitlements. It might even be a battle. That might happen if it is done poorly but I believe there wont be a problem. It looked like Lionel was hoping for the opposite contrary to my mutterings. Looking at his figure, I decided to purchase the desired talents and required items even if it leads topetition in the auction. Upon sitting at our assigned seats, we checked the surroundings and confirmed the locations of the entrances and exits. From then on, the numbers gradually increased but when a masked individual that looked like a man appeared, the entrances and exits were blockaded. Then, the masked man nced across the auditorium and began his speech. Wee, gentlemen anddies, young and old, thank you for gathering and attending todays auction. As of this moment, the auction shall begin. This time, the enteredmodities are 30 in total so please participate in all of them. Without further ado, entry number 1, Sword of Raging Fire. This was excavated from thebyrinth in Labyrinth Nation Grandol, when magical power is put into it, the sword tip will re up and if it is activated well, its an item where you can expect the effect of burning your enemies. We dont need that. Yeah. But the price would likely rise. As estimated by Lionel, it was sessfully bidded for with 17 gold coins. If an item like that cost that much, I didnt want to think how much the other items would cost. Then, an item that I must sessfully bid for no matter what came out. Entry number 5, Spirit Robe. An item that possesses high magic resistance and automatic repair. The item came from an adventurer. Theres no helping it, I guess Ill buy it. Are you sure? I dont believe that is fake but I dont see any value in purchasing it? Thats true. But for example, what if Lionels favorite mantle or armor from your time with the Empire appears in the auction? Ill purchase it. I believe that is probably the younger sisters equipment. If its wrong then Ill just have her equip it. Youre really kind when ites to saving people. Pleaseugh at me if she still runs away after all this. Understood. Starting from the Spirit Robe, I consecutively bidded sessfully for a Spirit Necse, Pegasus Boots, Spirit Tree Staff, Dragon Armor, Dragon Gauntlets, Dragon Boots and Dragon Robe. Im getting seriously red at. Well, since your total purchases are reaching close to 10 white gold coins. Luciel-sama would appear to be trolling this auction. Either way well be leaving this city tomorrow. Well, originally I nned to train by having mock battles with Whirlwind anyway. Yeah. Since it has reached this point, Ill buy even if I dont want them. However, since the tension was rising, the equipment auction ended and thend and building entitlement auction began. People were wary of me but when they realized that I wont be buying them, the amount of gold bidded rose all at once. I didnt bid double the amount so I dont think Ive vited any rule? But didnt you raise the gold amount in no time? Thats because that is psychological warfare. After thend entitlement that showed the most excitement ended, the ve auction finally began. From here on, it will be the ves that everyone has been waiting for. Entry number 23, Dragonewt Alfred. He is a criminal ve who destroyed a building in a drunken haze and killed a guard but his strength is worth seeing. I dont want that. I understand. There werent any ves with pitiable charges or children who should be sheltered so I did not purchase any of them. There isnt much. Yeah. There werent any that looked like they would be good after training them. For the convenience of transporting themodities, entry numbers 29 and 30 wille out together. Registering as an adventurer while crossed dressed as a beautiful swordsman, the genius swordswoman who became a high-ranking adventurer in the blink of an eye within a couple of years as well as her younger sister, the Spirit Magician who chased after her elder sister. However, they came out in the same terrible situation I saw them in during the day. The people who were waiting in anticipation for the 2 of them were angered and in the end, there were even people who threw items onto the stage. Everyone, please calm your anger. These 2 were betrayed by theirpanions in thebyrinth and just as they were about to be raped, they activated one of thebyrinths traps and luckily escaped that ce. However, that trap moved them to a monster room and the monster that awaited them was a hydra. The men who chased after them were eaten and the 2 of them thought that they had finally escaped after returning from thebyrinth but half of their beautiful faces were inmed by deadly poison and their feet were undergoing necrosis while the younger sister even had her eyes burnt. However, what awaited the sisters were bandits dressed as adventurers. The arrows released during the surprise attack pierced their throats and they only somehow survived using high-ss potions but they lost their voices in exchange. Furthermore, in addition to their equipment and items, the bandits would have kidnapped these 2 if they had their original looks but looking at their ugly looks, they destroyed both their eyes and ears and robbed their high-ss equipment and items. Even so, the sisters fought without giving up and ended up identally killing the newbie adventurers who came to help. For these 2 people who have be criminal ves, if any of you have the money to treat them, you would have your hands on 2 pretty sisters. Now then, please start the auction. The moderator said it that way but a sigh flowed across the venue. Everyone understood. They would not be able to regain their crushed eyes and neither will they be able to regain their voice due to their crushed throats. They would not be able to regain control over the 4 limbs they have lost either. Even so, that masked man started the auction. It will start with 10 gold coins for the 2 of them together. It proceeded to 20 pieces and 30 pieces but there was totally no momentum like before. One white gold coin. Everyone fellpletely silent when I called that. The masked man made a polite bow in my direction and I realized that the masked man was the ve merchant. Lionel, did you recognize the masked man? Yes. But it was just a while ago. For him to be that ve merchant that man is a considerably sharp and able person. Id like a person about as sharp and able as that man as mypanion the next time I manage a country. Well, one that doesnt betray me takes precedence though. If its a sharp and able individual like him, he must have aimed for opportunities he made using his own strength. His goal for being a ve merchant is probably to raise funds and gather talents. Thats how it felt to me. Businessmen flow to where profits can be made, it might be possible if you can utilize their morality to hold them in one location while still continuing their profits but Ha~. If I could do that then I wont have to struggle so much Thats true. While we changed words with smiles, the masked moderator gave the call to end the auction. That will be all for the auction today so please disperse. Please join us next time if you have the chance. The stage curtain lowered as the masked man bowed. With the final purchase of those sisters, the gazes from the surroundings changed to one where they considered me to be a person who doesnt know how to use money so the only saving grace was that it didnt look like it a fight would break out huh? While having that thought, I headed over to collect the equipment I purchased as well as the sisters. I was guided by an attendant and would have to exchange the items by paying the sessful bids I called during the auction. Healer-dono, because you have arge number of items, this way please. I didnt know for what reason but I was brought to a private room. And the person attending to us was the masked man who returned to be a ve merchant. Its because we can safely deliver the items here. Firstly, please take out the total amount for these 8 bids. I ced 11 white gold coins down. This is the payment for the 10 items including the ve sisters. I dont need the change. Indeed. Well then, I will bring them here so please wait a moment. No, I will go there. I touched the equipment to collect them and chose to follow the man. I see. This way please then. I noticed the mans face twitch for an instant. When I arrived, the girls were ced in a prison but the other ves were also housed within so it was a very bad environment. Its not like their bodies were touched or kicked or were they subjected to verbal abuse but it was a mentally stressful environment. Thats terrible. Its because we have various circumstances as well. Its fine. Then could you bring those 2 here? Please wait a moment. The male ve merchant called out to the men watching him and they entered inside and violently dragged the sisters until before our eyes. Even if they are ves, what is the meaning of treating my possession like this!! At that point in time, Lionel grabbed my shoulder and I was in a state where I could not take action. Oya, so you are one of those who are kind to ves huh? The man was provoking me. It was shown in that mans eyes. Hurry up and get it done with. Well then, I will hand over the ve crest. May I have your blood? With an expression saying it was not fun how I endured the provocation, he started his work with indifference. I was gripping my fist tightly so even without using a knife, my blood immediately spilled when I faced my palm down. With this, you have ownership of these ves. The same time I heard those words, I took out robes from my item bag and ced them onto the 2 sisters, crossed their arms over my neck and raised them while hugging their waists. Were returning Lionel. Yes! Even if there was an attack, Lionels both hands were empty so we would probably be able to shake it off. While having that thought, we exited the building where the auction was held and everyone came to wee us. What happened? I came to pick you guys up since it was likely to be attacked after an auction. When I said that I woulde myself, they all insisted oning to pick you up too. And so, those 2 are? It seems like Instructor Broad was worried that we would be attacked. If there were specialized squads aiming for that, I felt like there wouldnt be many who will gather for an auction but that might not have been true. Yes. I intended to continue like this to the inn as I am continuously applying Heal but now with you all here, it doesnt look like there would be a problem even if were attacked. I instantly activated Recover, Dispel, and Purification. Luciel-sama, did you immediately release these 2 from very? Kefin asked in shock but Lionel smiled while standing next to me. Yeah. But, I released them from very not because I trust the 2 of them or because I was swayed by my emotions towards their pitiable treatment. Lionel also intended for me to proceed this way right? Yes. It felt like that man was hiding something and I had a disturbing feeling when you 2 did the ve contract. I believe this judgment is correct. Since it looked like he was looking at us with eyes that were investigating us. I felt that too when we visited the ve dealership. It left an impression as though I was being appraised. I wont be troubled even if he appraised me but its also true that I was also slightly concerned about what that sharp and able man was thinking. Well, thats what happened so lets first return to the inn andpletely treat these 2 people in one go. I announced that so Cathy and Estia were about to carry the sisters but they grabbed onto me firmly. It would be impossible to unravel if its like this nya. Luciel-sama, please work hard. After those 2 said that, I ended up carrying the 2 sisters all the way while receiving warm gazes from my surroundings. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 153: Something more important than the sense of duty Chapter 153: Something more important than the sense of duty Trantor: Tseirp I felt jumpy several times on the way back but we didnt get attacked in the end. So they didnt attack in the end huh? Our opponents ability was probably fairly high too. Well, their tailing was amateurish and they didnt have any assassination-type members so even if they did attack, we probably wouldnt have any problems. Certainly, with Instructor Broad and Lionel here, its unlikely for us to be defeated. Thinking about it that way, it showed that the ones who were intending to attack us were at least able to gauge their opponents ability. Well, well be departing tomorrow so it shouldnt be a problem. While feeling the weight of the 2 people I was carrying on my left and right, we somehow returned to the inn safely. We directly proceeded to Estia and Cathys room and upon sitting them down on the bed, they rxed for a split second so I immediately escaped. Well then, Ill apply healing magic on the 2 of them now so please subdue them if they act violently. After confirming that everyone nodded, I activated Extra Heal on the 2 of them at the same time. I considered asking Estia to use the power of the Darkness Spirit but thinking that the spirit and the host herself would be exhausted if they push themselves too much, I chose this method instead. Wrapped in light, their lost ears and necrotising legs returned to normal and Instructor Broad who actually saw it for the first time begin to be weirdly excited. Wont we be able to fight at full strength every day if this is possible? Luciel too, if we train Luciel to the extent of not killing him, he should be able to rise to a skill level close to ours within 5 years right, Lionel. If he levels up in abyrinth while training, even if he doesnt have natural talent, Luciel-sama still has room for growth. As expected, you think so too? Yeah. Thats not a conversation you have while Im just beside you! While tsukkomi-ing them in my heart, I finished treating the 2 people. My name is Luciel, Im a Healer. I believe you 2 understand just by hearing my voice but I havepletely healed your injuries and abnormal conditions. You can try to confirm it. Upon speaking to the sisters, they gradually opened their eyes and they begin to show joy and confusion at being able to see and hear. Then, after the sisters confirmed that they were next to each other, they hugged each other. However, no matter how much I want to continue watching over this touching reunion, were not exactly free either so I entered the main topic. You 2 can remain as you are there but please listen. Do you 2 possess blessings? I have acquired multiple blessings from dragons and spirits and they have asked me to search for individuals with blessings. The 2 of them heard me and stopped hugging, they looked at each other before looking at me. I am Nadia, the Swordswoman with the title of the Dragon Gods Priestess/Shrine Maiden(Miko). Thank you for helping us. I am Lydia, the Spirit-user holding the title of Blessing of the Spirit King. I truly thank you for healing our injuries. The 2 of them introduced themselves like that and extended their gratitude. However, I noticed something remembered something when I saw the 2 of them perform that self-introduction. I understand that they are the Dragon God Priestess and a holder of the Blessing from the Spirit King but at the same time, arent they reincarnated individuals too? I ended up having such suspicions. There was a reason why I felt a sense of nostalgia when I saw the 2 of them at the ve dealership even though they had unrecognizable features. I now know the reason why I was more irritated than expected when they were treated sloppily after I purchased them. The 2 of them are somewhat simr to 2 people who still remain in my memories, my senpai who taught me a lot in my previous life and my always cheerful and energetic kouhai. Are the 2 of you aware of circumstances that lead to the situation you 2 were in? I guised myself in calmness as I hit them with a question. I formed a 2 person adventurer party with Lydia. However, to clear the Labyrinth of Traps, skills to disarm traps and decentbat power is required. Hence, we formed a joint party with another group but various things happened and there was a Hydra where we escaped to and even though we somehow escaped, we were attacked by either adventurers or bandits after we exit thebyrinth and could not use our eyes and ears before we realized it. Then, I will tell you the truth I know. The people you were resisting sealed your eyes and ears and then guided you to kill totally unrted new adventurers. You sisters were then brought to the ve merchant, I purchased you at the auction just now andpletely healed you 2 with magic. I was debating whether to tell them the circumstances regarding the murders theymitted but I decided to not lie to them, including the fact that they have be ves. While I was treating their injuries, they behaved as if they recognized who I am but because they lowered their heads to thank me, I could not continue to read their expressions. They continued to convey words of gratitude for a while after that. Then, when they reached a pause in saying their thanks, I asked Nadia about what they intend to do for the future. What we n to do from now on? Weve be ves so naturally, we will follow our owner Luciel-sama? Well, normally that would be the case but currently, your ve contracts have been dispelled. Since there was a need to erase curse-type conditions as well topletely treat you 2 but what do the 2 of you want to do from now on? The Dragons and Spirits hoped that I would take the 2 of them as my partners. However, its unlikely that I would be able to immediately make a decision as to take the 2 of them as my partners. Are you letting us decide? Yeah. To be ves, be my followers or return to being adventurers, I dont mind if you make the decision yourselves. I want you 2 as my followers if possible but I will not force you to make that decision. After I told them that, Nadia nced at her younger sister Lydia and Lydia nodded. Maybe she was asking the Spirits about the situation as if employing them like a lie detector? Then, Nadia once again turned back towards me and gave her reply. Luciel-sama right? Please lend us your strength. She lowered her head along with her younger sister. It probably only meant 1 thing. You wish to release all the Reincarnation Dragons and acquire blessings from all the Spirits? Ill answer you honestly then. In the past, currently and in the future, I will actively not involve myself with them. I will merely take action if I am dragged into the situation and have no other choice. That is my answer. Even I find that answer to be useless butpared to the 2 people in front of me, I ce more importance in Lionel and the others who have be my trusted followers. Thats why I dont intend to say things like I will act for the sake of these 2 people. Within that atmosphere, I could see that Shisho was desperately restraining himself fromughing and I was also reflexively about tough but I somehow endured. Then, after some time, Nadia spoke. Luciel-sama, just for a short time, is it possible for us to decide after we experience journeying along with you? Well, that might be the normal reaction to a situation like this. Usually, Cathy and Kefin wouldin about it but this time, they refrained from doing so. Yeah. All right. I moved to the table and prepared the food. You 2 can use this room. Ill also put the food here. Ill see you 2 tomorrow. Thank you. Seeing the 2 of them bow down at the same time, we left the room. Cathy, Estia, Im sorry for giving them your room. Its all right nya. Leaving that aside, does Luciel-sama know those 2 people nya? No its just that they resemble the atmosphere of people who had taken care of me and given me energy in the past so I was just surprised. Luciel-sama, yourplexion was pale so please dont overdo it. While thanking Cathy and Estia who were worried about me, I had a strategy meeting with the grinning Shisho and Lionel for tomorrow. We initially nned to save the Dragon God Priestess from the Labyrinth of Traps. But, now that weve already achieved that, weve lost our reason to go to the Labyrinth of Traps. Instructor Broad, if its like this, shall we return to Meratoni tomorrow? The others are my followers but Instructor Broad is different. Furthermore, hes a guildmaster so he probably cant take much free time on his own. Thats why, this time, I decided to act after consulting Shisho. There would be paperwork for the incident this time for a very long time so I want to let off some steam but the headquarters would pester me if I use the underground training ground at the Adventurers Guild so I cant use it. Thats why theres a need for another location right? I could immediately tell that Shisho was not tied down by the Adventurers Guild in Meratoni. How many days do you n to stay here? Lets see is it all right until this incident dies down? Maybe about a month at the longest? Yeah. With that duration, were likely able to conquer all thebyrinths in Grandol including the Labyrinth of Traps with the members here right? I see. That might be interesting. Lionel, why are you the one answering? But, it didnt seem like it was possible to stop the 2 of them. Well, its not like there would be dragons sleeping in all of thebyrinths that exist so Ill just let the matter take its own course. Ill purchase food supplies tomorrow so please confirm the locations of thebyrinths during that time. Okay. Well, with this, well be able to have mock battles once a day so Ill be able to ascertain your growth. I was powerless to stop Shisho who said that and smiled. Would it be wise to bring Nadia and Lydia along? You can bring them along if you want to. But Luciel, you must also make sure and see for yourself. I understand the words by the Reincarnation Dragons and Spirits but if you get too caught up in that sense of duty, you would definitely lose something important to you. I know. Id like to think about it for a bit. Thats fine. Well, if you get too caught up in your sense of duty for the 2 of them, Ille save you what are you looking andughing at Senoni? No, the fact that Luciel-sama and Whirlwind have a master-pupil rtionship is just interesting. Shut up. Tomorrow well be starting early too so lets quickly go rest. Well then, Luciel-sama, see you tomorrow. Yeah. Shisho, Lionel, good night. The 2 of them smiled while leaving the room. I wonder where do the 2 of them want me to aim towards? Nevertheless, to be caught up in my sense of duty Shisho really sees through me. I went to sleep while reflecting on how I intended to achieve what was beyond my own ability after getting caught up in the moment. If those sisters will being to thebyrinth too, would it be better if I pass them the equipment I bidded on sessfully? While having such thoughts, Angels Pillow invited me to thend of dreams. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 154: Entrusted item Chapter 154: Entrusted item Trantor: Tseirp Waking up before sunrise, I headed to the room the sisters slept in. Good morning. Why are you guys here? I probed Cathy and Kefin who were trying to hide in the hallway. Good morning nya. Luciel-sama wakes up early as usual nya. Luciel-sama, good morning. The thieves from yesterday were hanging around near the inn so we were keeping a lookout. I intended to let it go if the sisters ran away but I forgot about the assants. I felt that Kefin has really grown. I see. You guys followed up after me because I had insufficient forethought. Thank you. Tentatively, I came to pass the sisters their equipment apart from the robe I passed them yesterday. Luciel-sama to be honest, I do not understand why you would go to such lengths for the 2 of them. Certainly, I understand that they are special because they possess the blessings from Dragons and Spirits. But Kefin said to me even though it looked like it was extremely hard for him to say it. I was happy because I could tell that he was really concerned for me from his remark that properly considers how this appears to others. While feeling grateful for attaining a loyal retainer like Kefin, I precisely exined to him. I guess not just Kefin but everyone is thinking about it as well? Why do I help them to this extent? Its something like a justification for the blessings that I have received. Justification? Yeah. I am just an ordinary person who is able to use Healing Magic. Im not a special existence. Even so, with the blessings given to me by the Dragons and Spirits, Ive been able to ovee the difficulties Ive faced until now thats how I feel. Thats why, by helping the 2 of them this time, by saving the Dragon Gods Priestess and the person who holds the blessing from the Spirit King, I show proof and sincerity for the Dragon and Spirit Blessings that I have received. Thats my true feelings. Certainly, I was feeling ted from being told that she was my partner and I was having slight delusions knowing that she is my fated other but thinking about it calmly, I just an ordinary person. It all stemmed from nothing more than releasing the Holy Dragon as I was desperately trying to survive. Thats why, as proof of my efforts, I want to leave behind traces of mypensation. Nyahahah. Luciel-sama is seriously funny nya. Pu pu~. Luciel-sama really frets the fine details. Even so, that is a wrong way of recognizing blessings. But the 2 of themughed at my feelings. I was shocked that my slightly serious talk was replied withughter. I didnt expect the topic to normally beughed at. Not expecting to be made a fool of, even though they have pledged loyalty to me, I was, as might be expected, agitated and asked them with a strong tone. What do you mean by that? Perhaps the 2 of them could sense it, they erased their smiles and answered. There certainly are those who are born with blessings. However, the people who have been bestowed blessings after birth are only those who have been acknowledged by the existences who bestow the blessings to have umted virtue towards them or have helped them. Therefore, blessings are statuses given as repayment for the favor. Eh? I didnt know about that fact at all. You didnt know nya? Judging from Cathys attitude, Kefins information should be true. I could infer that this fact should be quite widely known. In retrospect, I received the blessings of the Reincarnation Dragons after I released them from their seals. The Water Spirits blessing was after I saved the Hhi tribe. But what about the Earth Spirits? Now that I think about it, its about when I gave them high-grade honey as well as magical power. Thinking about it that way, it seems like I havepletely misunderstood about having been entrusted with the fate of the world. (TL: In essence, Luciel thought that he was given blessings by the dragons and spirits so that he could aid/save the world but in fact, he was just given the blessings to thank him for saving/helping them without any strings attached.) You had a fresh morning expression just now but now its all cloudy nya. Luciel-sama, sorry forughing at you just now nya. I sincerely apologize forughing and for my impertinent remarks. The 2 of them were probably apologizing for getting carried away. If blessings are proofs of having given aid, I tried to recall once again if I acquired anything other than the blessings. Doing so, I honestly dont understand the favor bestowed by the Spirits but apart from the blessings from the Dragons, I recall acquiring a lot other items. Leaving aside the items left in thebyrinth, they asionally hand out their own scales and they have also entrusted their power into my Illusionary Sword to aid me. Thinking about it like that, it wasnt a bad feeling to feel that they might be pleased by how I helped them this time. Since I was silent the whole time, the 2 of them did not raise their heads at all. It would be tiring to be angry indefinitely and they have apologized too so I epted their apology. Even though I dont talk to them about everything, to feel offended just by that one part would be too narrow-minded. I was hurt by beingughed at but I was made aware of my own ignorance. I ept your apologies. Thank you for voicing out words that were hard to say. The 2 of them raised their heads after I said that. Also, regarding this matter, I dont regret helping the sisters and just like how it has been until today, I will help with the bare minimum. Whates after will depend on the people themselves. As expected of Luciel-sama nya. Even though youre naive, youre still the same as ever towards others nya. I was rude even though Im also one of the people who has been saved by that kindness. I will devote my full loyalty in the future. You dont need to think about it so rigidly. I think of my followers more of like family and I am also human so I will also make many mistakes. It will help me if you all give your advice and counsel during those times. Understood. I said it all high and mighty but if I did not recall the 2 of them helping me in my previous life I might have just ignored them. If I encountered the 2 of them because we possess blessings, instead of being attracted to each other, it might actually be more of being drawn to each other. It would be weird to continue talking in the corridor forever so I knocked on the door leading to the room the 2 of them slept in. Kon Kon Kon The knocking sounds rang out but there were no replies from within. As expected, they might still be sleeping? Well, since it is still early. Once the 2 of them wake up, well go to Luciel-samas room together. Really? Then, Ill leave it to .. Gacha The door opened before I assigned the task to them. Then, just as I saw them, the 2 of them vigorously bowed down. Sorry! The 3 of us were dumbfounded for being bowed at all of the sudden. I was told about your conversations by Spirit-san. I had her convey it to me. Is she capable of listening to various types of Spirits by possessing the Spirit Kings Blessing? I thought that it would be convenient if thats the case but I could not really understand their reason for apologizing. I think you already know if you were told but you guys will be traveling with us for a while right? So, I thought of passing you 2 some equipment. May Ie in? They were momentarily shocked about receiving equipment but I obtained permission to enter. Please enter. Cathy and I entered the room while Kefin remained behind outside. These are items I won at the same auction as you guys. The 2 of them were very surprised when I lined the items side-by-side on the bed. Erm, werent these expensive? Nadia asked but I decided to not tell them the price. It would also serve to remonstrate myself for my actions. Since I heard from the ve dealer yesterday that you were a Swordswoman and a Spirit-user, I thought that you might have rare equipment so I bidded for them. This is mine. I never expected to get it back. The younger sister Lydia is slightly more childish and perhaps more honest as she hugged the staff/cane/wand. Er, was there a slightly warped sword? Like a Japanese sword? Or more of a curved sword type? There wasnt one. I thought they sold the whole set of equipment but it wasnt exhibited. I see. I passed the depressed Nadia a fairly decent sword I obtained when I was releasing the Thunder Dragon. You can use this for the time being. Thank you. Theres something I need to tell you two. Because you 2 possess blessings and I have been entrusted to do so by the Dragons, I freely used my power to treat your injuries. However, this is not something ordinary. Typically, missing body parts cannot be regenerated and crushed eyes cannot be reformed. Thats why I would like you 2 to live while covering your eyes with the hood on the robe you 2 are wearing currently whenever you are in Grandol. Thats quite a serious request but either way, for the time being, I dont intend to return to Grandol so it wont be a problem even if it is discovered. The 2 of them immediately agreed to it but we should move on the assumption that there would be people from the outside who will be investigating, including me, the 3 of us. We lightly had our meal in the room the 2 of them were staying in and Kefin and Cathy tagged along with me to head out for shopping. Citing it as the work of a guildmaster, Instructor Broad will be asking Nadia and Lydia about the events that happened in the Labyrinth of Traps, as well as what happened after they escaped in detail, including all the requests the 2 of them have epted until now so that he can begin his research on the perpetrator and the mastermind. I decided to leave Lionel and Estia behind for their security. I had Estia remain there so that the Spirits would not perform mischief on Shisho and Lionel. Nobody raised objections so Cathy, Kefin and I came to do shopping together but as if it was natural for the 2 of them, they already had knowledge of information such as rmended shops. Thanks to them, while securing sufficient amounts of various kinds of fresh food, we negotiated with shops that have a reputation for tasty food and we were able to purchase arge amount of their cooking along with their pots to keep them in. I didnt expect to finish shopping so quickly. When did you 2 do your research? Yesterday, when Luciel-sama entered the ve dealership, Whirlwind-sama gave an adventurer a silver coin and asked him to gather information. And he had us apany him. I didnt expect the guildmaster to know of that method to gather information nya. I felt that he definitely did so to show us the method nya. Shisho might have been testing the 2 of them. Hes surely been nning how to dive into thebyrinth since that time. While thinking about Shisho, I recalled about how I hadpletely forgotten to pass them gold for times like that. I see. Ah, Ivepletely forgotten to pay your wages. Ill pass it to you allter. Luciel-sama, you know what ves dont get wages right? Its fine to leave that unchanged nya. Rather than ves, I n to at least pass you all, as my retinue, a minimum amount of funds. Lionel should know about it too so Im curious why he didnt say anything. Well, whether Lionel approves of it or not is a different matter. We returned to the inn while having that conversation and this time, we left the inn with all the members. So, shall we stop by the Adventurers Guild? I asked Instructor Broad as I ushered the horses out from the Hermits Stable. No, Ive scattered the seeds (TL: Perhaps meaning he has sent out orders to his subordinates) so lets go to thebyrinth directly. Understood. Maybe because she has recovered her physical condition, Fornoir came out and nced at the whole group before y-biting my head so I applied purification magic and she once again returned to the stable. Oh well. Well then, lets set off? Shisho and Lionel rode on horses, Cathy and Kefin took the carriage driver seats while Estia, Nadia, Lydia and I entered the carriage and we departed from Grandol. However, we were stopped right before we exited Grandol. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 155: Raid Chapter 155: Raid Trantor: Tseirp I didnt ask whichbyrinth we would be heading to after we left the city of Grandol so I tried asking the 2 people sitting in the driver seat. Ive heard that we would be going through multiplebyrinths but what kind ofbyrinth would we be going to first? Apparently, abyrinth where only ant monsters appear and have only 10 floors. I also didnt know that there was such a shallowbyrinth. Weve just fought ants so I wanted to refrain from going there but Lionel-sama was somewhat motivated so I couldnt stop him nya. Unlike the slightly excited Kefin, maybe because she was imagining the ant monsters, Cathy looked like she didnt want to go to abyrinth filled with ants like that. I would obviously go with them if those 2 are going but just by imagining it slightly, I couldnt help but visualize the image of being thrown into a hole. I see. Even though I have a very bad feeling about it I am also incapable of stopping those 2 so we can only quietly follow them. I looked at the 2 riding ahead and spat out a sigh. Its encouraging to have 2 rivals cooperating with each other in my party but I wonder if I can reach the level the 2 of them wish of me. Its extremely unsettling but I told myself to just do what I can and I decided to first begin with calming matters in the carriage. Weve juste to Grandol yesterday but have you 2 been in this country for a long time? Its been about 3 years for me. Slightly more than a year for Lydia. Is that so? Nevertheless, did you 2 form a party with just the 2 of you? You guys didnt form parties with other people? During my time as a Healer in Meratoni, there were rarely any people who acted solo or in parties of 2? Well, a lot of things happened and I acted solo for a long time. There were many troublesome matters but with ample preparation time and since my physical ability dramatically rose because I acquired the Dragon Gods Priestess title during mying-of-age ceremony I didnt really understand her reason for acting solo for 3 years as an adventurer just because her physical ability drastically improved but I wonder if she has some kind of circumstance? For the time being, I talked to the reticent Lydia. I see. Lydia is a Spirit-user and possesses the Blessing of the Spirit King right? Does the Blessing of the Spirit King allow you to borrow power from all Spirits? Yes. Because I have not contracted with the Greater Spirits, I can only borrow power from young Spirits but I can borrow power without minding the attribute. Do you know about Rainstar-dono? Yeah. He is the founder of the church so naturally Ive heard of him. I wonder what kind of reaction would she give me if I told her that Ive also seen the actual him? I was slightly tempted but I refrained from doing such thoughtless behavior. Rainstar-dono contracted with all the Greater Spirits and apparently met the Spirit King. I also aim to meet the Spirit King so I am working hard with elder sister. I could tell that she found that person amazing. In contrast to the delighted younger sister, the elder sister was looking depressed. I was curious as to why she was making a face as if she didnt really want to be an adventurer but it happened just as I was about to ask. I heard Shisho and Lionels voices from outside. Its an enemy attack!! Some people dressed bandits. Luciel-sama, please prepare forbat. What idiotic bandits toe even with those 2 around. I begin preparing for battle while having that thought. Understood. Estia, please protect these 2. You 2 can remain in this carriage. I activated Area Barrier and moved to the driver seat and applied Area Barrier on Cathy and Kefin too. Anti-personnelbat its my first time fighting with bandits but is there anything I need to prepare myself for? Fight with the thought that you will die if you hesitate nya. If youre reluctant to kill them, please cut off their 4 limbs such that they cant move. Okay. Just as I activated Area Barrier with Magic Circle Chant on Shisho and Lionel in front of me, the enemies released their arrows. The number looked like there were dozens of them falling like rain but Shisho and Lionel wereughing on the horses and seemed to be having some conversation. Those 2 look like they have so much leeway. Cathy and Kefin, please be wary of the left and right and behind. Yes! Cathy and Kefin also had smiles on their faces for some reason and begin to watch the left and right but I could tell that the number of arrows was gradually decreasing. Since theyve released so many arrows, ran out of arrows and not a single person or even the horses were injured, they have no choice but to approach huh? Then, Ill temporarily entrust this location to you nyan. Well go defeat the enemies to the left and right. The next instant, the 2 of them scattered to the left and right as if they had disappeared. Looking at where the 2 of them were headed to, I could see the figures of a small squad of about 5 people peeking at our condition. These might be the adventurers disguised as bandits and bandits and some other people mixed in that attacked the sisters. Even so, arent they too shabby? Just as I muttered that, the squad in front rushed at Shisho and Lionel. No need to guess, they are trying to break through at one point and aim for this location!? At the driver seat, I drew my Holy Silver bow after such a long time. If theres anything we need to be even slightly cautious about, I would probably be able to help Shisho and Lionel. I thought. However, I could say that thebat would end shortly after. Looking at the bandits charging over, Shisho disappeared from atop his horse and I could hear the stopping screams of the bandit advance troops. Lionel saw that, got off his horse and caused walls of mes to appear to the left and right with a swing of his me Greatsword which killed the momentum of the charging horses. As expected of Lionel-sama. Nevertheless, Whirlwind is also a monster nya. Indeed. Ill be next after Luciel-sama but it looks like they would be able to train me. Im extremely looking forward to it. The 2 who went towards the left and right squads returned at the same timing. But Kefin. That is equal to a death g you know. I could not believe Kefin would say such a remark. Thank you for your hard work. Was there anything that could tell what bandits they were? There wasnt anything in particr nya. Rather than that, they were new adventurers who were hired with money nya. It was the same at my side too. They talked before I threatened them. They were told that a single carriage would be attacked so they were requested to give their aid. I intuitively thought that the person who came up with that strategy was the same person who framed Nadia and Lydia. So what happened to those adventurers? It seems like they decided to run away when the arrows rained down nya. I made all of them unconscious and took their adventurer cards nya. I did the same at my side too. Garba-san was charged with the training for the 2 of them but I could tell that he had given them guidance from how they hide their dark side with their refreshing expressions. I see. Shall we return to Grandol for now after Shisho and Lionele back? Please remain vignt until the fighting ends. Yes! I left the driver seat to the 2 of them and peeked into the carriage to ask Nadia and Lydia. Do you 2 have any idea as to why you are being targeted? The 2 of them held each other hands and nodded. As I suspected. If thats the case, then the question would by why didnt they purchase you 2 during the auction. Then, it would mean that they were waiting for me to treat you 2. There shouldnt be many people who know about me but if they possess appraisal skills then I was caught in a whirlpool of thoughts but I tried asking if they know of anyone who would bring them back if they knew that the 2 of them have been healed. Do you have anybody in mind who would bring you 2 sisters back as ves given that you are treated? Father and brother, as well as the head of the current Earl family in Principality of nge who are descendants of the summoned hero, de von Kamiya. Summoned I dont know where was he summoned from but Kamiya if I think of it as Kamiya() then he was probably summoned from Japan? And then, if it even involves their immediate family, it means that these 2 are nobles. However, Ive never heard of Kamiya-dono. That summoned person was a hero right? But Ive never heard of him? I heard from father in the past that the achievements of the hero were treated as that of the Principality. Nadia answered indifferently but why did they run away in the first ce? Itsmon among stories, but even if one of them had a guy they liked, it doesnt seem like they hate guys? Why did you run away? Though it seems usible that nobles would have political marriages? Yes. I also resolved myself for it. However, about 3 months before mying-of-age ceremony, I received a revtion from Dragon God-sama and I only prepared in case that revtion was true. Then, during mying-of-age ceremony, when I acquired the title, I saw the world get engulfed by darkness. I decided to live my life to change that future. Isnt my act of releasing the Holy Dragon the cause of that? Taking that into consideration, did I wind up changing fate? Despite my confusion, this time, Lydia spoke. I also heard the voice of the Spirits before mying-of-age ceremony and once mying-of-age ceremony ended, I thought that I was to be married at that point but everyone fell asleep all at once, I followed the voice of the Spirits to run away using a horse and I easily escaped. I reached where Nadia Ane-sama was and have been together with her from then on. I acquired the Blessing of the Water Spirit slightly more than a year ago but there should be other people who have acquired blessings too right? Even if I think so, looking at the 2 of them, I end up feeling like our fates are intertwined so it felt mysterious. However, imagining the situation, I felt sympathetic. If it was me, I would not have been able to recover quickly. In short, the Earl who was supposed to marry the 2 of you had his brides who are from the same family run away twice. Maybe they guessed my feelings as the 2 of them begin giving excuses. Kamiya-dono has a wife and 3 concubines so our role was to prevent father and brother from starting a rebellion were essentially hostages. If it was to be like that, I wanted to live my life saving the world instead. So he already had a harem huh. Well, its a system where a husband can have many wives but my feelings of sympathy had disappeared. Furthermore, a descendant of a hero is not a hero. In spite of them knowing that, father and brother to mother who protected us Lydia cried as she said that. Its unfair to use womens weapon If Shisho didnt tell me to not drink Object X, my love-struck brain would probably have activated and caused me to be moved. Instead, feeling thankful that I have a Healer job where I can calmly think matters through, Ibined the information from their stories and the ufortable feeling I felt in Grandol. What if there was a person with Appraisal skill among our opponents and they set a trap to separate the 2 stronger individuals and seal them to lower ourbat potential? I considered up to that point and quickly gave instructions to Cathy and Kefin. As expected, theres a possibility that guy is around, Cathy, Kefin, break through the center. The 2 of them urged the carriage forward without arguing against my instructions. As we gradually closed the distance, I could still hear sounds of battle. On the other side of the me wall was Shisho who was struggling against a dozen or so adventurers, Lionel who had suffered from small scratches as well as the figure of the ve merchant man who had a smile on his face. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 156: True nature of the Slave Merchant Chapter 156: True nature of the ve Merchant Trantor: Tseirp When we entered the front line of the battle, even though I was surprised that the 2 of them were struggling in battle, I applied High Heal from a distance and the smile pasted on the ve merchants face since before changed to an expressionless face. Youve noticed it already? Even though it looked like you would easily fall into traps, it seems that youre slightly capable of thinking. You, the ve merchant, was the person who set up this strategy huh? The ve merchant once again returned to his smiling face and begin talking. Quite astute. Id like to ask just for reference but why did you think that this was just a diversion and why were you not surprised to see me here? The ves who were fighting until a while ago stopped their movements as if to listen to me. Thats because you were drunk on yourself and bragged about the method you used tomit your crime that went well once. Hou. Did I say something that tipped you off? Yeah. The point where they were betrayed bypanions when they were challenging the Labyrinth of Traps, about the hydra that attacked them, about the people who caught the sisters outside, about the new adventurers who were murdered, you talked too much in detail. As if you were a concerned party or the one who made the strategy. Furthermore, at that time, you were smiling. They were truly small diforts but they were there. I see. I didnt notice. However, what if the people who sold the sisters boasted about it? His tone was calm but his smile disappeared and he was trying to provoke me. If that happened, I would think of you who is using the same method now to be considerably stupid. Since it would mean that you are unable toe up with your own strategy. Im rehashing but if the ones who were in front werent Shisho and Lionel and they came charging here together, the carriage might have been attacked and I dont know how the adventurersying in ambush would be implicated If you live to say it. Hurry up and get rid of them. The angered ve merchant announced as he pounced at Shisho and Lionel but Kefin and Cathy jumped in to assist them. While I applied High Heal on Shisho and Lionel, I continued to provoke the ve merchant by talking about his mistakes. Moreover, youmitted a failure as a ve merchant. How did you intend to analyze 2 people who were in such severe conditions? If you could analyze them, it can only mean that you possess an Appraisal skill. Once I thought of that, the contradicting points connected. There shouldnt be any skill other than Appraisal that can analyze those 2 who were in such severe conditions. If there are other skills, it should be a skill that I dont know even though I had nced through the list of skills multiple times (when I was reincarnated). Then, by knowing if the ve merchant has an Appraisal skill or not, I would be able to get him to show his true colors. If I assume that you possess the Appraisal skill, I would be able to be convinced by 2 actions that you took. Firstly, after confirming my Holy attribute magic skill level when I visited the ve trading post, you asked if I could heal them. Secondly, you did not say anything regarding why I purchased the 2 of them in the auction. And what does that prove? While the fighting continued, the man red at me as if he was irritated. You were unsure if I could heal the sisters and was frustrated that I outwitted you so you asked your subordinate to mistreat the sisters when I came to receive them to anger me and perform some trick during the ve contract binding right? Although you wouldnt have guessed that I would dispel it immediately. It just means that not everything will go as n. n? Since you hold so many skills and you are of the same age as me, youre a reincarnated person right? If you teach me how you acquired so many skills in just 6 years, I dont mind pulling back this time? Even though I thought that he possesses an Appraisal skill, he didnt look like he was about 20 years of age so I was shocked as I didnt suspect him to be a reincarnated person. I dont know about what reincarnated person but Ill restrain you here and make you reveal all your crimes. As a reward for derailing my ns, quietly stand there and look as I make your ownpanions my pawns. The ves abandoned their own lives as they all clung onto Shisho and Lionel. Dont mess with me! Like I will let a person who relies on others to fight to hurt my importantpanions!! Breaking through my doubts after finding out that the opponent is a reincarnated person, I decided to cast Dispel using Magic Circle Chant on the ves. My magic circle was drawn over the bodies of the ves. Tch, aim for that person in white robes. While pretending to be calm, the ve merchant seemed impatient as he ordered everyone to attack me when I activated my magic. As expected, he doesnt want to me dispel their ve crests. I released 4 of the people with Dispel one at a time. I believed that Instructor Broad and Lionel wouldpletely stop the ves approaching me so I focused on dispelling. Use your heads a bit when fighting. You trash!! The ve merchant instructed them to perform long distance attacks but I was protected from all those attacks by Cathy and Kefin. Repeatedly casting Dispel, the pressure exuded by the enemies weakened at once. Then, when I had expended about half of my magical power, after I finished releasing all of the ves, thebat came to a stop. You bastard, do you know how much time and money I spent to gather these amount of ves!! Even though the ve merchant revealed his anger, I felt a sense of difort from theplete stillness. For such a smart guy, would he snap just because his ves were released? I once again confirmed the situation and immediately gave out instructions. Even though I have released them from very, it doesnt mean that they will stop listening to orders as ves. My words gradually became softer. Because while I was in the middle of shouting, Shisho and Lionel had already begun sorting the released ves and cutting them down. They probably noticed the cause for the sense of difort faster than I could. That there were some among them that would attack us even after they have been released from very. Truly reliable. Cathy, Kefin, please protect the carriage. I decided that the defense here was already sufficient and requested them to protect the carriage. Of course, the ones there can fight too but I dont want them to appear in front of this ve merchant. Yes! Cathy and Kefin received my order and fell back. I once again cast Area Barrier on everyone before staring at the ve merchant and he returned my stare with an expressionless face. Ah~ah, so dull~ the games ended. Even though I nned to use you all as high-level sacrifices after they sharply cut you all down when given an opening The ve merchant gave a dubious remark as the released former ves were about to attack but the ve merchant raised his hand up towards the sky and a reddish-ck magic circle appeared in the sky that released a magic with reddish-ck light that blew apart the former ves. What exactly is this person? Even though hes a reincarnated person, does he intend to be a field boss? While tsukkomi-ing in my heart, I refined my magical power within my body and spoke to the ve merchant. What do you intend to summon with that magic circle? Hou. Im surprised you know that this is a summoning magic circle. Although it would have helped if you misunderstood it as an attacking magic. Perhaps its still recorded in the church records? Thats right, this is a summoning magic circle for the sake of summoning powerful demons or monsters. Despite the sacrifices being ves, its capable of summoning a slightly strong monster. Even though he mentioned live sacrifice himself, I could already see him as a person governed by insanity. Im interested in the ve merchants story so I attempted to think calmly. Earlier, you mentioned reincarnation. If you are an existence that has experienced a rebirth, why do you deviate from the path of a human? With that head and leading ability, you should be able to get whatever you wish for! The face of madness changed to an expressionless face and red at me. I have indeed died once and was reborn by the Gods power. But what awaited me was this rotten barbaric world where its the survival of the fittest. A person like you who was born with such blessed abilities would probably not understand. The pressure exuded by the magic circle begin to rise. It might be the thought of every reincarnated person. That speaking of fantasy worlds, it gives the impression that anything can be done with magic. But the reality is that it is a circumstance where youre next to deaths door every day so its probably not strange to be like the ve merchant. But that doesnt mean that you lived all by your own right? There should have been people who supported you. There was. Thats why I decided to take revenge against this world that murdered the people who supported me. I will destroy this world and rebuild it!! The man was ted, seeming like he was about to summon something evil. And it looked like the man had no intention of stopping the summon. Thats unfortunate. Kukuku. Theres nobody left to help you. You cheat bastard loved by the Gods, be my experience points!! Come out, wha, what?! Bachi Bari bari The reddish-ck magic circle begin to crack and a pale white magic circle covered over the ck magic circle. Using almost all of my remaining magical power, I overwrite the reddish-ck magic circle with Sanctuary Circle. Sorry, but I wont let you summon it. For the sake of my dream, I will not let you spill any more meaningless blood!! The activated Sanctuary Circleformed a light pir that swallowed the reddish-ck magic circle and the next instant, everything was swept away with a st. Healer Luciel, I will crush your dreams the next time we meet so prepare yourself. I heard the voice of the ve merchant next to my ears the instant the explosion happened. When the wind stopped, the figure of the ve merchant was nowhere to be seen. Thus, while having a stomach ache from making a new enemy, I firmly swore to endure the training so that I wont die. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Although it felt slightly overbearing Chapter 157: Fate of the assailants Chapter 157: Fate of the assants Trantor: Tseirp Since then, we could not find the ve merchant no matter how hard we searched. Although there were many with serious injuries among the former ves who received the attack from that ve merchant, miraculously, there were no casualties. I had no choice but to drink MP potions and heal the former ves until the point where they would not pass away. Nevertheless, I did not expect the ones who were shed by Shisho and Lionel to still be alive. At that time, I saw them heroically slice them so I thought that they had been killed for sure but I was amazed when I found out that every one of them was still alive. Luciel, look at them closely. These guys are not all ves right? The attackers were actually a coalition of ves, bandits, adventurers and some countrys private soldiers. We tried to deceive the enemy to extract information. Information huh Shisho. Even so, dont you think you went a bit too far? Shishoughed. Just as I was about to ask if he didnt understand what I meant, Lionel also grinned and answered for Shisho. Luciel-sama, even if its Whirlwind, its impossible topletely defend against that number ofbined attacks. Though he would not suffer any injuries if he stood at that front during his prime He probably totally hasnt noticed but theres no need to lie to Luciel. Both this guy and I intentionally made it look like we were injured. ??? Question marks lined up within my head. Ha~. Just by showing cuts on a singleyer of thin skin to make an advantageous situation for the enemy, he will usually get drunk on himself and willfully be talkative right? Thats right. By showing like we were injured, we finally got the mastermind to appear just when Luciel-sama arrived. Shisho spat out a huge sigh as he taught me the strategy of pretending to struggle like in a difficult fight. Furthermore, Lionel exined to me the situation at that time but there were points where I was unconvinced. However, was everything Lionel said just now a lie? I considered if that was Lionels own way of urately discerning Shishos condition. When I thought about that, I felt that perhaps Shishosbat intuition might have dulled. Shisho spends most of his time in the Adventurers Guilds training ground. Was that not meant to cultivatebat intuition? It is often the case in my previous life, as the years go by, what could be done in the past can no longer be done. I dont know the Shisho of the past butpared to his adventuring time where he fought with burning life force, its possible enough that the sense that is not reflected in skill and status may be dulled for the Shisho who continuously stays inside the Adventurers Guild. The highest numeric value for status exist but it does not mean that a person will consistently remain in the state of having the highest stats. Is Shisho not still in the condition of test running if he can regain his actualbat intuition? I reached that conclusion. Shisho, has yourbat sense andbat intuition returned? Didnt Shisho intentionally allow a thinyer of skin of yours to be cut for the sake of cultivating them? Like inbat training? I posed that question. Just a bit. These guys individual abilities are so-so but they were able to cooperate to an abnormal extent so Ive returned to havingbat power equal to current A-rank adventurers. Well, even though their quality was poor maybe because its a coalition, regardless of their scattered attack timing, theyunched the worst kind of attacks where they attacked even their ownpanions so it was fun. Shisho said as if to shake off the anxious expression on my face as he gave his report on his analysis of the opponents and the situation. I realized it was rather foolish to worry about this battle maniac. I dont know how strong an A-rank adventurer is but if it was me, I would have died multiple times. If youd die from something of that extent, youll really die during training. Ah, I dug my own grave those eyes were eyes that told me hell half-kill me if I disappoint him. My knees trembled at the sight of those eyes that I have not seen in a long while. Ill change the topic. Since I might die if the topic continues Ev, even so, you did a good job not killing them despite having to fend off that number of attacks. In the beginning, I thought that it couldnt be helped if I killed them but the ones apart from the ves who had no choice but to fight were weak. If its just to hold out against those people, Luciel should also be able to do it. Really? It seems like Shisho acknowledged my growth. Since I trained you so much, you wont lose consciousness just from pain right? Also, if you can use healing magic as well, it shouldnt be a problem if you only need to stall for time. Well, he didnt say that I would be able to fight them though. I wonder if I have grown as a warrior? Luciel-sama, thats Whirlwinds way of hiding his embarrassment. This time, your excellent judgment of the situation and healing magic saved everyone including me. If you were slightlyter, we would have no choice but to kill them. Well, thats true. Since the ves were tied down by a curse. There should definitely be ones among them who were forcibly turned into ves. Thats why it was a great help when you dispelled them from very. Even though Ive been thinking about this and that since just now, I was still convinced that these 2 are in another dimension. They probably thought of disabling the enemies without killing them even under those circumstances. If they unleashed their full strength, it would have ended without my intervention. Well, thinking about it calmly, thats only natural. But then, I was curious as to why these 2 did not capture the ve merchant. But, Im curious about that ve merchant. Luciel, Ill tell you beforehand, the one we saw was a fake. Ha? I threw a stone at him when I saw a chance but it passed through him. Theres probably a reason why they didnt tell me that. If thats the case, Ill ask about another question I had. We were targeted because I purchased the sisters but even so, didnt he take action too soon? Youre right. For him to invest this amount ofbat force that can be said to be abnormal just to capture the sisters. His aim might possibly be nge instead. What do you mean? I didnt understand how it led to nge. He had eyes fraught with madness those are eyes from a person who was robbed of people or something important to him by an unreasonable power. Because Grandol is a country where the Adventurers Guild operates in, even though it looks uncivilized but an adventurers rank is everything. If something evil is done, a high ranker from the guild headquarters will mobilize to fix the problem so even if its a grudge towards a single person, he wont think of destroying the world. If it reached that point, his opponent should either be an organization, nobility or a country. Its because those sisters were born in nge. Although we wont know the actual truth without catching him. This person really puts the pieces together quickly. If its an organization wont it be fine if we ask the attackers who these 2 thought they seem to be a countrys private soldiers? Even so, why nge? Intuition. However, without knowing who the sisters know, why they were so persistently attacked and if I am to borate further, looking at the private soldiers there, it might be violence that can escte to an international issue. Even though thebat just ended, he did well to deduce that from such scarce information. This reasoning ability might be this persons greatness. However, one thing that I was curious about arose. If that deduction is true, wont that ve merchant hold quite a serious grudge against me? Didnt he already dere that? He certainly did specifically name me and dered that he will destroy my dream. To want to crush the wonderful dream of having a peaceful life Well, whats done is done. Leaving that aside, regarding these peoples treatment, what should we do with them? If they were regr bandits, more than half will be killed as an example. Since it would take time to interrogate them. Well, this time it cant be helped so we should probably transport them to the Adventurers Guild headquarters in Grandol and request for the professionals to handle it. While half will fall into despair, I was too scared to ask Shisho about which professionals he was referring to. It took us 3 hours to return from the journey we took an hour to traverse previously. We n to call a ve merchant at the Adventurers Guild headquarters, drop off all the ves, and leave it up to the Adventurers Guild headquarters to interrogate them. Shisho, is it really all right to entrust this to the Adventurers Guild? Yeah. I dont really care at all if the guild headquarters think that Meratonis guildmaster is ipetent. The information we are looking for would probablye up if we just do an investigation. As a result, I would be able to earn a favor as well. This person is a genius in thinking ahead. Is it regarding the matter you were investigating yesterday? Yeah. Since the ones who will get into trouble if this incidentes to light are the management in charge of requests and adventurers as you can immediately tell that it is a result of negligence. As expected of Shisho. Okay. What should I do? Let me see its fine if you dont do anything. Maybe just make sure these people dont escape? Okay. I dont mind doing that no, thank you. Ill also give instructions to Lionel and the others to cut them down if they escape. I see. Then, wait here for a bit. Shisho said as he entered the Adventurers Guild. That persons greatness was his ability to reliably determine the important points. Nevertheless, its great that Instructor Broad looks like he is somewhat having fun. It seems like I am always being spoilt by Shisho Lionel, what do you think would have appeared if that ve merchants summon seeded? Hes the same level as Shisho so he probably understood something too. If its such a huge magic circle, it might be arge monster or if were unlucky, a demon might appear. There were also demons at the vige we stopped at before reaching Meratoni but what is your opinion on that? I was surprised nheless when I heard him say demon. A person who can employ such a being would be monstrous. I thought that the demons in that vige were only affiliated with the Empire but maybe I was wrong? This time would have been different. This time, it would have been a summon subjected to subordination to the ve merchant who made the magic circle. It would clearly be a demon of different statuspared to the ones we fought with. Now that I think about it, the Empire is close to the demons territory but have there been wars? Yeah. There were frequent conflicts up until about 20 years ago. Thats the period when there were changes to the Emperor, Prime minister and influential nobles right? Im surprised you know about that. After the death of the previous Emperor, the representatives were reced altogether. Well, it was unrted to me who worked as a general at that time though. Just since when did you be a general? Since I was 20. So nostalgic. He was even younger than I am currently thinking about it that way, I could tell just how excellent Lionel was. When I was able to verify that Lionel is not an ordinary person, Shisho came over with a couple robust men and told the attackers to enter the Adventurers Guild and took them along with them. Luciel, the attackers will be turned to ves. Their sale returns will all be credited to your ount. Is that all right? It would be fine if Shisho epted it instead. Since I had you apany me in Grandol Then, for the sake of appeasing everyone when we return to Meratoni, help me treat everyone to alcohol. All right. Oh right, if the rookie adventurers who Cathy and Kefin captured didnt realize they were working for evil and were deceived, please release them. Since they should be able to start over. During the journey back to Grandol, there were some among the rookie adventurers who cried towards the prospect of bing ves. Seeing that, I decided to release them if they really didnt know anything about the incident this time. Even if their luck was bad, holding the feeling of being saved, they should be able to work hard to crawl up from the bottom. I believed in that. So naive. However, without such leniency, it might give birth to men like that ve merchant. All right. Ill put in a word for them. Well then, the time now is not here nor there so what should we do? We can camp out as well so lets proceed on. Instead of getting caught in a trap again, I think we should move forward to polish ourselves even if only slightly. Hou, well said. As expected of my disciple. Then lets get ready to depart. Yes. Thus, we entrusted the attackers to the Adventurers Guild and we departed for the antbyrinth for the sake of polishing ourselves. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 158: The ultimate goal of training Chapter 158: The ultimate goal of training Trantor: Tseirp In the vicinity of thebyrinths in Grandol, there apparently will be the existence of, though small, towns. Advancing on the carriage a short distance after sunset, we saw lights from a distance away so we no longer needed to camp out. Having a town beside thebyrinth puts it in danger if the monsters overflow from thebyrinth, like what happened this time, but the Adventurers Guild headquarters operates in this country so it would likely be resolved quickly. The reason for the towns is to secure a stable supply of magic stones for export to Nelldal as the sole country to be able to do so. Shisho, why have wee to thebyrinth even though we can already see the town? Because the current you dont have the air of tension of well-honed senses. Its for the sake of cultivating that. Was there a time when I had that air? Yeah. When I fought with you in the Holy Capitals Adventurers Guild. I thought that it would have been great if you continued to grow like that but unfortunately now, not to mention a sense of danger, there isnt even enough sense of tension. The time when I fought in the Holy Capital was, if I remember correctly during the time I conquered the Labyrinth of Tribtions. The time when I dove in thebyrinth for a long time and somehow escaped while having the feeling that I was going to be killed. Just recalling it makes me feel that I did really well to survive through that Thats because I was desperately trying to survive at that time Thats what the current you iscking. With Senoni around, you would be able to weather through most battles so you probably have a sense of security. However, I feel that the sense of security has dulled Luciels rate of growth. To make up for yourck of talent, you have spent a longer time than Senoni and me on the verge of death and it should be possible to regain that sense. From this point on will be your real training. Well, these 2 have likely been on the verge of death before but they probably did not experience losing arms and legs for over half a year like me so Shishos words might be true. But what worried me the most was the words it will be the real deal from now. Well, I think that it wouldnt have been strange if I fell into madness at that time Because my Mental Resistance increased from drinking Object X and because I had Angels Pillow, even though I thought about a lot of things, my biggest focus was to not give up. But I have a feeling I would immediately regain that sense if I fight with the 2 of them? Luciel, acquiring your well-honed sense is not our only goal, this time, the training is for the sake of converting your cowardice into your own weapon. Thats why there is a need to corner you What exactly do you n to do to me? Shishos freezing nce caused the pores all over my body to open and cold sweat to pour out. I had prepared myself for Instructor Broads training but hearing his words to push me into a corner caused my body to cower with fright from the realization that it wont just involve some half-baked content. Thinking back, I wasnt allowed to use heal at all for muscle pains and bruises, he used real swords to sh at me even though it was training and he released bloodlust to determine if I really could no longer stand or not, there werent any decent memories. If I say it in simple terms, I n for you to be able to live your life with just your mind and magical power senses. Ha? Normally we wont be able to use such a dangerous method but if its Luciel who is able to use healing magic, youll definitely be able to master it. The essence of martial arts, to read the signs and perceive the best timing to counter an opponents attack. Even if you tell me such manga-like moves However, whenever Shisho says it with that kind of hopeful feeling, I know that if its viewed from a probability standpoint, the chance doesnt even reach 50%. Has anybody ever seeded? Including Rainstar-dono, there has been many who have. Well, its said that Rainstar-dono listened to the voice of the Spirits so it might be slightly different. Even if you tell me with that nice smile looking at it from the flip side, its the same as saying Rainstar-dono couldnt do it or that there wasnt a need for him to do so? They want to make me learn that but is there really a need for me to learn it? For an ordinary person like me I felt bloodthirst from behind my back and turning back, I saw Lionel and the others who looked like they were having fun. Splendid. From now on, lets gradually increase the things you are capable of. Everything except for bloodthirst was missed out so it might take some time nya. Well also give our full support so let us grow stronger together. Since its Luciel-sama, hell definitely be able to achieve anything. Lydia and I will also assist Luciel-sama. Even though I only have weak ability to sense the magical power of Spirits of all attributes, please allow me to assist. My retainers were brimming with motivation for some reason. Moreover, Im concerned about why they are so delighted to hear about my training but they will definitely regret making me go through this special training. Since without having to focus on me, Shisho will spend his spare time on everyone else. Furthermore, it would be a hellish world where naivety would totally not be tolerated. Work hard to live up to your followers expectations. Gyaaaaaa. The moment my training content was decided, all of the sudden, Shisho crushed my eyeballs. Just as I tried to quickly use Extra Heal, I sensed bloodthirst from Shisho and distanced myself. Good reaction. Its fine if you want to use Heal to remove the pain but if you heal yourself until you can see again, this time, Ill gouge out your eyeballs. I knew that those frightening words were not just a threat. Shisho is a man of his words. However, I decided to prove that, unlike the yes man I was before, I can also say no now. Shisho, when will you be having your mock battle with Lionel? Ive been looking forward to both your performances. Dont you 2 have something you have to do thates before my training? Of course. However, both Senoni and I have to dust off our rust before we can return to our prime. If Luciel can grasp presence and magical power by sensing the breath of the earth and the torrent of the atmosphere, by mimicking all that I do, you should be able to sublimate it into something that you can call your own. Once you achieve that, no matter if your opponent is a dragon or a demon, theres no reason for you to not be able to win. If it is for the sake of letting my disciple reach that realm, I will work towards my prime from now on. Whirlwind. Luciel is not just your disciple. Well, I approve of that spirit. But, just mimicking is not sufficient at all. If you want him to be able to sense movement, theres also a need to raise his physical ability like his reflexes and techniques to handle them to be able to react to those movements. Things like that can probably be done easily once his level increases. Furthermore, once he is able to grasp presence and magical power, by mimicking us, he should be able to feel the differencepared to himself. The final destination of these 2 peoples mimicking training is way too impossible. Luciel, shift your feelings into gear. If you seed in it all, a peaceful life awaits you. With that said, I could hear Shishos footsteps go away. While thinking about how unreasonable that man is, I felt a sense of nostalgia towards this training that is mean for my sake even if its unreasonable. Under the condition of having lost my sight, the thought of how harsh it would be to pass through the antbyrinth made me feel like tearing up but I decided to work hard if only for the sake of living up to their expectations. It looked like Shisho has not eaten yet but maybe well have lunch first. Of course its a given that Ill be eating too. As if having heard me, I could hear the footsteps of Shisho turning back. Since a list of food stored within will appear in my head by touching my item bag, there was no problem with regards to everyones meal. However, unable to eat without guidance even if Im handed a spoon and fork in my hand, I received the humiliation of being spoon-fed by Shisho. Luciel, the current you is like a baby. If its vexing, be able to sense everything. Even though I knew that was a pep talk, I cant just remain like this and I cant leisurely take my time without knowing when I would be able to seed, so I focused my mind on my hearts support that can be said to be my tranquilizer. It was my Skill Proficiency Appraisal. I made the decision to begin working on searching for the more efficient learning method to increase my proficiency by checking what action raises my proficiency while without my vision. This feeling that I had not felt for a long time gradually turned my unease to a sense of anticipation and I poured in all my effort in order to surprise Shisho. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 159: Once again, Spartan training Chapter 159: Once again, Spartan training Trantor: Tseirp In the darkness where light cannot be felt, I walked while being guided by Nadia and Lydia on my left and right. They werent holding my hands but were only verbally guiding me but even that helped a lot. I walked while confirming the path ahead using my Illusionary Cane/Staff but Ive already almost stumbled and fallen several times so I was about to get cold feet. Thinking about it made me feel slightly depressed. I knew that I was entering the antbyrinth but the eerie circumstance of not entering battle at all caused me to feel anxious as I stepped forth. All the while praying that I will somehow move intuitively if anything dangerous happens because I have the danger perception skill However, something I did not imagine happened. Well then Luciel, try to survive with your vision like that. After I seemingly heard Shishos voice say that, I was pushed on my back and my danger perception skill suddenly began to react. I was convinced that I was brought to some monster room by Shisho. Whats the meaning of this, Shisho? Try defeating all your enemies while in that condition. Your opponent is a horde of ants so theres no need to hold back. This is a rudimentary step taken because of what youck. Work hard~. The next instant after I heard Shishos amused voice that was the pr opposite to my anxious voice, I heard the sound of heavy doors closing and there was no reply even when I called everyones names. Seriously? To be honest, faced with the level of poor treatment iparable to the past, I could not believe Shishos words for a moment. For a person who cant utilize presence perception and magical power perception well to be subjected to such poor treatment, Shishos training is seriously unconventional. Just hearing the Kisha Kisha cries and the Saku Saku sounds like the sound of legs creeping on the surface of the ground made it feel like my heart rate spiked all at once but in order to secure my safety with what I am capable of at the moment, I invoked Area Barrier and attempted to watch for the timing when I receive attacks. I transformed my Illusionary Cane to its sword form and swung it in the direction of where I sensed a tingling sensation but not only did that attack not hit, it backfired on me as I felt a light impact on my abdomen. I somehow flung my fist parallel to the location I received the attack and an unpleasant gooey sensation was transmitted to me. I see. The opponents are weak but numerous. So I will be able to sense the opponents presence and magical power like this? Fixing my goal as I naturally did not want to die, I stored my Illusionary Sword in my item bag and took out the Holy Dragon Spear to extend the distance between me and my opponents. While focusing on the tingling danger perception, I began concentrating in order to sense presence and magical power. Reading the situation by relying on sound, I sharpened my senses and attacked. If I hit, I repeatedly corrected my error in sensing and allowed the feeling to permeate into my body. Once I wasfortable with that, I then released my magical power externally and searched for the external sensation but that did not work at all. I forgot thatbyrinths emitting magical power. I felt troubled for forgetting that important point but conversely, if I am capable of searching for magical power apart from my magical power and thebyrinths magical power, wont I simrly be able to grasp other presences? With that thought, I was suddenly feeling motivated. Shall I go at it in a positive mindset after such a long time? Well, the ants have retreated ouch? The instant a presence entered my sense when I sharpened my senses with all my nerves, some liquid suddenly hit my hand and it was slightly itchy so I applied Heal just in case. Maybe they are able to spit something like acid? If I dont concentrate more, Shisho willugh at me thats the only thing that irritates me so Id hate it if that happens. I spread my legs shoulder width apart, lowered my hips, readied my spear and calmed my spirit with stable breathing. The condition where I can only attack after receiving an attack was extremely vexing so my spirit seemed like it would break quickly. Even so, because my proficiency rose ever so slightly judging by my proficiency appraisal, I was confident that what I was doing was not wrong. It felt to me that the people connected to me in this world are sensitive to presence and magical power. And they vaguely felt the fact that I (for being a reincarnated being) am a person who does not possess that sensitivity. They probably umted experience on it since young. Since the growing up phase is the golden age for acquiring techniques. Even so, for the sake of my dream, I cant die here. Even though its true that people who have stacked training since young would be strong, I should be able to do so if I put in effort that exceeds that. Dear ants, you will be the food for my growth and my supporting foundation. I relit my motivation by thinking positive but what awaited me was not attacks but Shishos attack using words. Then Ill raise the difficulty slightly for the next round. Dont mutter to yourself on your own in a ce like this. Its making the people here feel embarrassed. Eh? Shisho? Since when? From the start. Since I am aware that I am making you do something unreasonable. However I think youre putting in too much motivation for just 10 of the weakest ant monsters but oh well. Well be moving to the next hunting ground. Suddenly attacked by intense shame, I wanted to hide in my shell like a shellfish but theres no way Shisho will let me do so, so I began moving forward. I felt the atmosphere of not only Shisho but also everyone else resisting the welling urge tough but I understood that they were here to cheer me on so I smiled and gave my all as I cried in my heart. Without sparing any time for sleep, I was brought to the next hunting ground one after another and I was told by Nadia that 2 people monitored me until I defeated all the opponent while the others either took breaks or had mock battles. I didnt imagine that I would be using High Heal like this countless times so isnt Shisho being too excessive? Everyone can sense with their skin the strength of Luciel-samas Shisho a.k.a Whirlwind-sama as well as Lionel-sama. I heard that Nadia requested Shisho and Lionel to teach her but she seemed like she was having quite some fun as her voice was lively. Those 2 arent having their mock battle? Yes. Since they dont seem like they would settle for a draw once they fight, for now, all of us have mock battles with either one of them. As expected of rivals, they wont settle for a draw. Even so, Cathy, Kefin, and Estia should be quite strong too but if those 2 can still obtain aplete victory, have they always been that strong? Its possible that an ordinary person cant grasp the greatness of a person over level 400 so I spat a sigh and wasughed at by Nadia. While feeling slightly nostalgic, I requested of Nadia for just one matter going by their personality. Even though those 2 are strong, please tell them that I want them toe over if they get injured. Yes, sir. Although I felt that I was slightly beingughed at, since the time they spent assisting me was long, I had the chance to talk with Estia, Nadia and Lydia so it felt like the distance between us shortened slightly. My resting time was to be when we move to another hunting ground and the time I spend casting healing magic, as well as when we had meals and I was told that I can sleep anytime. As I got to know the difficulty of maintaining concentration as the ants gradually became stronger and their numbers increased, I poured all my nerves into sensing presence and magical power. Repeating that action, after the end of our 7th meal, I acquired the Magical Power Perception skill. However, it was from that point that I felt that life was not that easy. I moved from a level where I could roughly know where the presences were but then descended into a level where I conversely did not know where the presences were. Does this mean it is equal to not being able to distinguish between thebyrinths magical power and the monsters magical power? I was able to tell at the shallower portion of thebyrinth where thebyrinths magical power was weaker the magical power of the monsters but that phenomenon happened when I descended to a floor where the magical powers were almost the same. Just as I thought that I would be able to break through the antbyrinth when I can somehow ovee this situation, Shisho called out for me to stop. This wont really function as training so well move to the next location? Luciel, take out the horses using your Hermits Key and the carriage from your item bag. Also, take out the food too. You can sleep a bit after thats done if you want to. Following Shishos instructions, I took out the carriage and food and for some reason Angels Pillow as well before my danger perception activated with a tingle the next instant and I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. Gaba!? What? Following that, I felt another tingle and after receiving a shock to my neck, my consciousness faded away. My consciousness returned with the sensation of a rattling shaking motion but because of a severe headache and sore neck, I healing myself with Middle Heal. Where am I? Luciel, youve awoken. I felt bad but you totally did not sleep during thebyrinth dive so I knocked you out and used that pillow to let you sleep. (TL: Lol hows that needed with the power of Angels Pillow?) Thanks to that, I slept well but the sensation after waking up was the worst. While having mixed feelings about Shishos overenthusiastic method to make me sleep, they informed me before I once again asked where we were. Well be reaching the Hungry Wolf Labyrinth soon and well be having the training there this time. I wanted to ask if the Hungry Wolf Labyrinth was where wolf monsters appear but knowing that I have no right to refuse, I just nodded in silence. When I opened the Hermits stable to herd the horses in, even though I could not see with my eyes, I could clearly identify just the presence of Fornoir. Then, she approached me and once again y bit my head before returning to the stable. Fornoir probably emits too much presence. Iughed at my own strangeness but because I suddenlyughed, I felt some slightly weird gazes. We had our meals immediately after arriving at our destination, the Hungry Wolf Labyrinth, and my training began after I took a break for a moment. Even though I was properly equipped and I had erected a Area Barrier to absorb impacts, I was unexpectedly sent flying and my bnce crumbled. Furthermore, they cooperated with each other so it was nasty. Without being able to rely on sight, I distinguished their movements from their soft footsteps and breathing and although I sensed the presence of the wolves that charged at me and somehow cut them down, if I did not strike them optimally, the stench of their blood would attract others and I felt the number of wolves steadily increase. Even so, without giving up, I desperately defended the space between myself and my opponents no matter what happened to look for the right opportunity. Once I strengthened that resolution, by the second meal time since we came to the Hungry Wolf Labyrinth, I acquired the skill Presence Perception. Might I be a genius? When I muttered that, a grand sigh came from behind. While thinking that I once again showed Shisho my embarrassing side, in my tion, I announced the results of my training to Shisho. Shisho, it seems like I have acquired the Magical Power and Presence skills so I havee to understand the benefits of perception and, little by little, the sense of finding the appropriate opportunity. I see. Its going quite smoothly. Moreover, you have a strong will thats exactly why you are my disciple. Shisho, whats wrong? I suddenly had a very bad feeling. If you sense a strong bloodthirst, think of it as me or Senoni and dont attack. If we grip your elbow then its to lead you to move. If we touch your right shoulder then its the cue for lunch break. Touching your left shoulder is a cue to apply your healing magic on us, hitting both your shoulders is the cue to take out the carriage, if somebody hugs you, use Extra Heal on yourself. Have you remembered all of it? Eh? If its just that then I should be able to remember but ?! Gyaaaaaa! I felt a sharp pain in both my ears with a Paan! and after that, there wasplete silence, in that total darkness, I felt like I was in a deep sea where nothing can be heard except the rising beat of my heart. I used Heal without hesitation but I did not regenerate my eardrums. Because I would be able to see Shisho turn into a demon with my eyes if I regenerate them. While thinking that the demon inside Shisho was having a slight conflict within him, it has be a training to rely on only magical power and presence after losing my sight and subsequently my hearing, I felt the beating of my heart throb even more than usual. Thus, the severity of my training further increased. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 160: Unexpected incident Chapter 160: Unexpected incident Trantor: Tseirp There were many times when I thought of throwing away everything during my about 40 years of life if I include my previous life. Even so, by diligently umting experience without giving up, the endpoint will certainlye some day. Then, it will be followed by the start of something else. Against the wolf monsters that are the starting monsters when learning to fight monsters, I was bitten countless times but thanks to my equipment and Area Barrier, their fangs did not reach my flesh so I was totally unharmed. It was one thing to be yelled at by Shisho but being wrapped in an air of silence also made me notice some things. I knew that wolves would appear in the Labyrinth of the Fang Wolf but even though in the beginning they mostly moved in a linear motion, they gradually began to have more attacking variations like kicking off the walls or attacking while cooperating with one another. Because I was on the receiving end of varied attacks, I was forced into struggling battles and I gradually felt like I was under immense stress. However, whenever that happened, somebody from the female team will firmly hold my hand without fail and I would regain my calm every time. asionally, maybe due to the sense of security, I end up falling asleep but Shisho did not reproach me for that so I was able to maintain my spirits even in such harsh conditions. After the 22nd meal since the start of my training, my Magical Power, Presence and Danger Perception skills all leveled up together and I felt like I was able to distinguish whatever was within 1 meter of me, albeit just faintly, so I began to feel the results of this harsh special training. Then, I even acquired Intimidation Resistance which was a godsend but that was really just a bonus. Without concentrating, I gradually became able to notice the faint presences and magical powers that were nearly drowned out by thebyrinth approach me and by sensing those presences that entered mybat space and cutting them down, I was able to raise my skill level. Am I growing stronger little by little? It would be great if that is true. When I reached that level of perception, my arm was pulled by Shisho going by the sensation and I received the cue to take out the carriage. It probably meant that I have graduated from thisbyrinth. When I used the Hermits Key, as usual, to take out the horses, I absentmindedly stared at the conspicuouslyrge presence of Fornoir but I noticed it take shape. Then, when she y bit me, I felt my gloominess and the stress umted in my mind disappear. I once again fell asleep apanied by intense pain. When I woke up to the vibration sensed by my body, I healed myself with Middle Heal just like the previous time. Thinking that it would definitely be a tour of thebyrinths, I continued meditating until we reached the nextbyrinth. While thinking of the day when I would be able to distinguish everyones presence and magical power by color, I had my meal before I began my training. When I was led into thebyrinth, I prayed that I do not lose my sense of smell, taste, and touch. Then, although my prayers were answered, from the smell emitted when I cut the monster that approached me, I recognized that I had in a goblin. I was slightly confused. I wouldnt really be bothered if the goblins attacked with clubs or rusted swords but in actual fact, they attacked in a versatile manner with urately aimed arrows and released magic so they were actually tremendously dangerous monsters. Well, since I have magic and presence perception skills, I might be able to somehow sense it but because I am not able to recognize their weapons the way I am now, my impression was that it was way too dangerous. I heightened my concentration and searched for any presence and magical power that was out of ce while I braced for their attacks. My nervousness was rising noticeably from the sweat on my hands. To be safe, I readied my shield that didnt really seem reliable to me but I concentrated in order to escape from an instantaneous death. However, I noticed one thing. Inparison to the sensation of how the ants and wolves looked at me as food, I faintly sensed the goblins direct bloodthirst or rather hatred at me. I didnt know why that was the case but noticing that was certainly helpful to me. By sensing the faint magical power and presences attacking me, I fought with my feet nted firmly in the ground against the increasing hatred directed at me but even while I suffered attacks, I noticed that there was no need to be afraid of them any more than necessary. When I was brought deeper into thebyrinth, the magic concentration thickened and it became harder to distinguish monsters using Magical Power Perception and the presences were mixed up due to the increase in the number of monsters so it became harder to grasp everything. Even so, thanks to my Danger Perception, I was able to somehow avoid fatal injuries. That tingling sensation became my lifeline. During meal time, I activated Area High Heal for everyone while making sure to not include myself in it. Its hard to exin why I did so but I peeped at Shisho and Lionel and it felt to me that everyones presence had weakened. Even though I applied my magic, I was not able to tell everyones expression nor could I hear everybodys voices so it was purely for my own self-satisfaction My proficiency rose by 1 point the instant I sense the opponent once and I could see it rise over 3 points if I can clearly distinguish the opponent by the end of the battle. For that reason, I could tell that it was a skill that was inherently easy to level up. I could guess that the reason why the skill did not reveal itself until now was because I did not know in what way I could use it. Its probably a skill that is extremely difficult to manifest. Without my sight and hearing, Presence Perception and Magical Power Perception integrated with and heightened my Danger Perception so it would likely transform into my weapon one day. Giving it thought, it is extremely likely that I might achieve the Minds Eye that often appears in manga and novels. I vaguely thought about such a thing. It was going smoothly but its impossible for everything to go ording to n. That holds true for both Shisho and me. Since in the first ce, I am not a special human. That was immediately after the 36th meal when thebyrinth capture was going smoothly, my Presence Perception and Magical Power Perception reached LvIII and mybat space had stretched to 2 meters. While feeling puzzled at the presence and magical power of the individual that waspletely differentpared to goblins, I activated Area Barrier on all my allies and entered my battle stance after activating it on myself too. At that time, the thought of using Extra Heal did not surface in my mind at all as I merely thought of removing the lump that was in front of my eyes so I channeled magical power into my Illusionary Sword and circted magical power throughout my whole body as well. At that time, I heightened my concentration to the limits so that I wont die, read the bloodthirst emitted by the monster bybining its presence, magical power, and hatred and decided to defeat it while giving up on my thoughts at the start to attack first. Because I thought that it would be truly reckless to advance without grasping the current terrain. As if it understood that, it felt like the monster scoffed at me as the bloodthirst disappeared. Then, after that scoff, the bloodthirst suddenly strengthened and sensing the danger, just as I readied my shield with my body bent, I felt a tingling sensation that was stronger than any Ive felt before. The next instant, 2 presences started running towards it. It was probably Shisho and Lionel. Because my perception level rose, I was able to notice the 2 of them. They probably reduced the numbers all along and disposed of any dangerous monsters. I felt at ease leaving the task to the 2 of them but because this time they did not do it without me noticing like before, I decided to join in. Regarding the terrain, I reached the conclusion that since it was abyrinth, where there was magical power meant there was a surface so I began running too. Perhaps my act of running over was outside its expectations, the bloodthirst swelled in my direction as if directly aimed at me and the instant the tingling sensation intensified, I kicked the surface and leaped into mid-air to evade. When I felt the tingling danger sign get interrupted for a moment, I stored my Illusionary Sword in mid-air and took out the Holy Dragon Spear before throwing it. I dont know if it hit or not but the bloodthirst definitely dispersed. Shisho and Lionel crossed to its left and right. Even though I could only see it as a mental image, I felt my heart beat faster as I once again took out my Illusionary Sword when Inded, aimed at the mass of magical power and presence and rushed over with my body lowered. The moment I sensed the tingling sensation, I poured all my magical power to sh at the mass in front of me with my Illusionary Sword. The same time Ipleted my swing, it felt like the ck mass burst open. However, the next instant, an intense pain ran through my body and it felt like my consciousness was about to drift away but knowing that it would be bad if it continued, I somehow chanted High Heal but not only did the pain not subside, it conversely became worse. While thinking that such a thing has not happened before, I thought that maybe I was being punished. If it cant be healed, it might be a curse. However, just as my consciousness was slowly fading away. Somebody hugged me. When I noticed that, I activated Extra Heal, Dispel, and Recover at the same time with No Chant. When I was wrapped in the light, I thought I saw an angel smile at me with a troubled expression but the angel disappeared when the light gradually subsided. In exchange, I heard and saw everybodys worried expressions and voices. Shisho was making a face as if he was about to cry and he was hugging me being the one who was the most worried. Feeling relieved that I had survived, I did not resist the attack of drowsiness and I released my consciousness. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 161: Prophecy Chapter 161: Prophecy Trantor: Tseirp I woke up to the gentle caressing of my head. Fwua~, hn? Hermits Key? I noticed that I was on a bed when I woke up and was clenching onto the Hermits Key for some reason. Since when? Leaving that aside, it seems like both my eyes and ears are fine. I dont feel anything abnormal with my body too!! Getting off the bed, I once again stretched myself and I checked the condition of my armor after recalling the battle I was in but it was not damaged at all. So was that stinging pain really from a curse after all? Or was it a different injury that High Heal couldnt keep up with? Shisho and the others entered the room just as I was making my conjecture. Luciel, we were worried you know? Even though you couldnt see, you still rushed to sh that demon, I really thought that my heart was going to stop. Eh? Demon? I recalled the hair-raising sensation once I was told that I fought a demon instead of something like a goblin king. So I probably would have died if I slipped up? So they are that strong if I do not set up Sanctuary Circle? Yeah. Nevertheless, to be able to knock down a demon with a single attack that Senoni and I couldnt deal serious injury to even by cooperating, as expected of my disciple. I could tell that Shisho was delighted from the bottom of his heart but recalling the scene of this person crying after I defeated the demon, perhaps he conducted the training under tremendous conflict within his heart. Luciel-sama, Im d that you are safe. Whirlwind, dont you have something you have to say properly? Lionel showed a relieved expression seeing that I had recovered but he immediately said that after ncing over at Shisho and Shisho looked at me with a determined expression. I was about to say it. Luciel, regarding the training this time, Im sorry. Then, Shisho abruptly sat down and prostrated to apologize to me. My thought process grounded to a half for a split second. I couldnt articte well from the shock and somehow squeezed out a question. For? Lionel replied to that instead of Shisho who was prostrating on the ground. Apparently, the Prophet in the guild headquarters made a prophecy. That soon he would protect somebody and die. Thats why he lowered his head to us to proceed with that unreasonable training and hushed us. A prophecy from a Prophet of the guild but I dont think he would normally believe it? But since the mines between Meratoni and Grandol disappeared and the incidents with dragons, spirits, demons and reincarnated person happened one after another, I guess its not unreasonable that he believed it. So everyone did not tell me about it because he asked them to keep quiet about it? I felt the story begin to add up. Its true that it was a severe training but I couldnt wipe away the feeling that I ended up pressuring Shisho. I spoke to everyone after helping Shisho up. Perhaps weve also mentally pressured Shisho into a corner? Furthermore, Ive somehow survived anyway. After bing the guildmaster of the Adventurers Guild branch, hes not been active as an adventurer for at least 7 years so it cant be helped that he had weakened from inactivity. Since Shisho is the type to do what hes set his mind to thoroughly. Nevertheless, I was still shocked when he crushed your eyes and destroyed your eardrums nya. I could only view the person who still continued training in that state and the person who conducted the training as abnormal nya. It was the first time I observed Luciel-samas training but I feel like I had a glimpse of what people call a spirit of steel. Kefin immediately followed up after Cathys honest opinion but I could tell that he was trying to draw attention away from her. Maybe they werent enduring theirughter but actually killing their thoughts that he had gone crazy? Well, normally one would use an eye mask instead of crushing the eyes and ear plugs instead of breaking the eardrums but since Shisho does not do anything meaningless, I decided to trust Shisho. When I said that, Shisho gave out an awkward aura for some reason and absolutely did not make eye contact. Shisho? But Shisho remained silent. I understand the rtionship between mentor and disciple. Even so, it was too excessive and I couldnt help but worry. The spirits and I were worried too. Lydia and Nadia broke the silence and there were no smiles on their faces as they were still worried even now. My heart squeezed a little after seeing the expressions they made. While noticing that Estia wasnt present, I asked about what happened after that. What happened after that? About half a day has passed since that battle. Right before Luciels swing, the demon mustered thest of its strength to craft a mixed magic of Darkness and Wind and countless small holes appeared throughout your body. But it gave the feeling that they would remain there without disappearing. Since it was impossible for normal healing magic to cure that, I permitted the use of Extra Heal that is capable of healing everything. I would have died if I made even a slight error. Feeling terrified at that thought, I changed the topic. By the way, I dont see Estia around? Estia? Shisho acted like he could not remember Estia. Although Lionel and the others remembered her, their memories for these couple of days were hazy. Theres no doubt that the Darkness Spirit used quite some power. Among them, only the Spirit-user Lydia properly grasped Estia presence. If its Estia-san, shes sleeping in the neighboring room. It seems like she overused the Spirits power. She was reckless to the point that the Light Spirit had to be called forth. The Darkness Spirit might have nted the suggestion in me to take my Hermits Key from my item bag while I was asleep. I vaguely sensed that Fornoir was the Light Spirit I saw but if the Darkness Spirit did not overdo it, theres a high chance I would still be unconscious. Even though I didnt trust Estia, thinking of how Estia used her power for me to the point of copse, I thought maybe Ive been unconsciously looking at her with prejudice from the Empire ve and Darkness Spirit incidents. Thanking Estia in my heart, I decided to also properly thank Fornoir and the Darkness Spirit. I asked Shisho about the training since I had to end the training halfway. So Shisho, what kind of training has been nned for the future? Once you can sense your opponent without relying on your vision and hearing to a certain extent, you can have your vision and hearing back and the n would be to have repeated mock battles. Your opponents would be one-vs-one with me and Senoni and against the remaining 5 simultaneously. Ill say it beforehand that winning is not the goal. The finish line would be when you can see and remember Senoni and mybat well and we can gradually increase Luciels limit value by hunting monsters. Your goal was to be the strongest Healer but you might already have be the strongest among Healers Shisho stumbled for words for an instant but he happily said that with a smile. Dont tell me he ns to cancel the training? Unfortunately, I dont have the intention to do that at all. Then, if I can secretly drag him into the party as a helper, wont I be able to break through all thebyrinths that have dragons in them? I began envisioning that blueprint. Even so, I totally dont feel like I can win in the mock battles that Shisho put together but thinking about the prophecy that Shisho would die protecting somebody, that somebody would probably be me. If thats the case, once I be stronger, Shisho would probably be able to calm down. I decided to show some filial piety to my mentor. Then, well rest for today and the training will start from tomorrow. However, Shisho, is the Adventurers Guild in Meratoni really fine? Yeah. If there are any problems, Ill be notified through this. Shisho said that and took out a magicmunication bead. Magicmunication bead huh? But isnt that the type that has a certain range? Thats right. Thats why I also asked the Adventurers Guild here if they received any messages and they said that the monster attacks at that side have ceased so theres no problem. Furthermore, its been half a month since the training started. Half a month? I thought 20 days has already passed? Since weve had more than 60 meals? Yeah. Since halfway through I changed to 5 to 6 meals a day so you might have been mistaken but since your stress levels would umte with little sleep, I distracted you with meals. Ive not heard of such logic? Shisho? But I did not dispute it. Since I was not able to hide my surprise that my perception abilities rose to Level III in just half a month. As expected of a spartan training, it seems like it was quite a considerably useful special training. After that, we talked for a bit before they invited me for dinner but I decided to refrain this time. After checking that everyone had left the room, I opened the Hermits stable and perhaps Fornoir was tired, I saw that she was sleeping. I dont know if it has any effect but I activated Extra Heal and Purification before I closed the Hermits stable. The training will start from tomorrow so even if my opponents are those I definitely cannot win against, I will at least obtain the strength to definitely be able to escape. After swearing to my heart to rify my aims, I took out the Transformation Dresser from my item bag and took off my armor before continuing to eat the meals in my item bag until I had my fill. After that, I took out Angels Pillow, prepared to sleep early so that I could be prepared for tomorrow and proceeded to consolidate my mental image on Presence Perception and Magical Power Perception. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 162: To the Labyrinth of Traps Chapter 162: To the Labyrinth of Traps Trantor: Tseirp It was still dark by the time I woke up but after rapidly circting magical power within my body with magical power maniption and performing mental images for the perception-type skills like how I didst night, the morning sun came out. Being able to see is wonderful after all. I earnestly thought so as I looked at the morning sun before leaving my room. When I stepped out, I ran straight into Kefin so he was probably guarding my room. Good morning Kefin. Thank you for keeping a lookout. Good morning. Kefin merely smiled but didnt touch on the topic of keeping guard. I didnt really know how my training would be conducted so I asked Kefin. This past half a month, everyone had mock battles too right? Yes. It was quite intense until Luciel-sama lost your hearing. After you lost your hearing, we began technique training and your High Heal when the repetitive training had caused our fatigue to umte really helped us. Well, a certain degree of preparedness is needed when under Shishos instructions. Moreover, Shisho and Lionels fundamentals deviate from the norm Indeed Kefin and I bothughed when we both nodded in sync. Only the word harsh can fit the experience of being worked hard by those two. They probably thoroughly investigated the antbyrinth before guiding me in right? Yeah. Whirlwind-sama did a preliminary examination on everything. He looked quite worried as he was fidgeting most of the time but training became stricter when we ended upughing. To either be overprotective or to be spartan, Shisho couldnt be clear. While feeling just slightly exasperated, I thought of heading to Estias ce but it felt a bit too early so I asked Kefin. I wish to visit Estia but I have a feeling its a bit too early right now? Yes. Estia is currently in the same room with Cathy and those sisters so do you think it is a good choice to visit that room before breakfast time? It was a reply that I had anticipated so I wasnt flustered. I see. Has anything out of the ordinary happened? No, there hasnt. I boldly used this chance to try asking Kefin for his true feelings. Do you not feel uneasy with the Spirit blessings or going intobyrinths to release the dragons? No. On the contrary, Im thrilled by it. Just like how when Whirlwind-sama told us about the prophecy that he would die protecting someone and that he wishes for Luciel-sama to inherit his techniques, I also wish to see the time when Luciel-sama is heralded as a hero. Kefin said with shining eyes. I think writing my biography would not be very interesting though? That depends on how the people writing it view it. I thought to myself that unless I leave behind achievements that approach Rainstar-donos level, it wouldnt really be enjoyable to read. We headed to the canteen after finishing that morning conversation and while waiting for the others, I asked Kefin about his impression on perception skills and his mental image when using them. He said that although he doesnt understand Magical Power Perception, he perceive by olfaction and presence. I realized that the skill image differs among humans and the various races. What about Cathy? Ill discuss with her if we have the chance during our journey back to Ienith. Since I also wish to talk with Naria-san about it too. Looking at Kefins slightly embarrassed smile, I could tell that he could notpletely hide his happiness aura. Please think of the future as well when considering my offer to release you from very. Though I would hope that you continue as my follower. Yes. After that, everyone else gradually gathered and even Estia who I was worried about came to say she was fine and to eat breakfast so I was relieved. Shisho, do you have any ce in mind for the mock battle location? Yeah. Im sorry for bringing up unwanted memories for the 2 sisters there but I think we should go to the Labyrinth of Traps. Theres no reason to go there. The dragon has already been released and even though Im worried about the core, it is a weapon used to call the Evil God so Id prefer not to approach it if possible. Why? Because the Labyrinth of Traps is just right for leveling up. Furthermore, Senoni and I will also be fighting the monsters without holding back toplete our final preparations. Luciel-sama, this is a request of mine not as a retainer but as a warrior. There was no way I could say no after Shisho and the others appealed to me as warriors so I gave up. We should be fine as long as we dont touch the core and though Ill definitely be going to the Labyrinth of Traps, I sought confirmation from Nadia and Lydia. Okay. Nadia, Lydia, what do you want to do? Will youe with us? Or part with us here? Not wanting to make them recall painful memories, I could not ask them to follow us. The 2 of them looked at each other and both nodded as Nadia spoke. Please allow Lydia and me to apany you all. Since we feel that we will be able to aim for greater heights as adventurers when we are with everyone here. She asserted. Kefin, I believe the detection and removal of traps will be harder than thebyrinths weve been in until now but Ill entrust it to you. Cathy, please support him. Yes! Estia, I will be relying on you this time too. Er, yes. The same goes for me too. She looked surprised that I suddenly lowered my head but while wishing that she would be able to somehow adapt to our party, I decided on our objective for the future. After checking out from the inn and purchasingrge amounts of food, we departed for the Labyrinth of Traps. After departing, Nadia passed me the Holy Dragon Spear and Illusionary Sword. Thanks. But why are they with Nadia? The dragons power apparently repulse the others. Even I can only hold onto it but not wield it so I stored it in my magic bag. I see. When I channeled magical power into the Holy Dragon Spear and Illusionary Sword, a pale light spread throughout my body and scarlet, brown and yellow circles of light appeared and disappeared in sequence. Realizing that they were my exclusive weapons made me slightly excited. In order to cool myself down, I closed my eyes and focused on using my whole body to search for magical power and presence. Is this any different from searching for enemies? My consciousness expanded even as I pondered that question and although it was hard to sense presences, I found something with magical power perception but for some reason, the sense disappeared just as it appeared. When I was curious and asked Cathy and Kefin who were in the drivers seat, the 2 cavalries had already defeated the presences like it was natural. I felt that the 2 of them were really gradually bing more amazing. Then, after the carriage ran non-stop for 3 hours, we arrived in the vicinity of the Labyrinth of Traps. After seeing the Labyrinth of Traps, I decided on the first words to use. What the heck is this? Its without a doubt the location of thebyrinth going by the map but, for some reason, there was a towering mountain in ce. Thats strange. When we entered it, it was like a cave. Nadia looked at Lydia for her agreement but Lydia seemed like she didnt hear it. I hear a voice. Lydia muttered and begin walking. It might be a spirit so lets follow her. We might even be able to find out the reason for this. Although she was only walking along the mountain instead of climbing the mountain, she only followed the words she heard and walked whilepletely defenseless even when the bird-type monsters approached from the skies so it became a strange group formation where all the members walked while defending Lydia. It must be the influence of something after all for these number of monsters to appear. If Im not mistaken, this should be the mine that upied the space between Grandol and Meratoni. If thats the case then monsters with attacks that cause abnormal conditions will appear too? Yeah. Moreover, they should be strong its quite mysterious but it has be interesting. Shisho was rather pleased. After continuously walking for less than an hour since we caught up to Lydia, I noticed the smell of sulfur. I could only associate the smell with hot springs but when I studied the local specialties and ces of interest of variousnds a long time ago in the past, it wasnt written that there were hot springs in this region? I followed after Lydia while having that thought but before that, Kefin and Cathy looked like they were suffering so I passed them nose plugs. While thinking that for beastmen who possess many times stronger olfactory sense than ordinary people, the unique smell of hot springs should be quite painful for them, we advanced and saw a geyser gushing out. Youll get burnt if you touch it so please be careful. I explicitly told everyone since Area Barrier cant prevent that from happening. Then, Lydia abruptly ced her hand on the surface and a magic circle formed, causing a little fire bird that emitted scorching heat to appear from the scarlet magic circle. If I could only see it visually like before, I might have made a fool of myself but even without closing my eyes, I could tell it exuded amazing presence. Lydia seemed like she was about to copse like her role had ended so her elder sister Nadia supported her. I am the Fire Spirit. The person with the Spirit Kings blessing dwelling in her body, the person who has received many spirit blessings and the person who receives the affection of the Darkness Spirit. Youve done well toe. A ceremonious voice unimaginable from the little bird in front of my eyes echoed in my head. Fire Spirit. Seeing that you beckoned the girl holding the Spirit Kings blessing in a manner that would not be an exaggeration to say it was against ones will, is there an emergency? It helps that Im able to speak to many blessing holders at once. Actually, in the gap when I was sleeping, this mountain was transferred. Transferred? Indeed. The ones capable of this should only be the demons but I cant sense the magical power of demons at all. If its not the work of man, doesnt it mean its the work of the Evil God? I had a terribly bad feeling about it. Still, we wont be able to demolish something like this and our objective is the Labyrinth of Traps that was supposed to be here Umu. Dont misunderstand me. For this mountain right beside us that has been transferred, I can reverse the transfer. That means, there is only one thing the spirit wants of us. You mean to say you want my magical power? Exactly. Its not just for my sake alone. If such argendform like this is transferred, the habitats around the mountain will undergo changes and even the flow of the stars will change. What should we do? Umu. Let me first give you my blessing. Then raise both your hands and ovey them like you are wrapping them around each other. When I reluctantly raised both my hands and oveid them, the mechanical sound of an announcement flowed through my brain. Fire Spirits Blessing acquired. Well then, firmly hold onto your consciousness. The moment it came into contact with me, it gradually erged until it transformed into the figure of the legendary undying bird Phoenix. While feeling impressed at its appearance, I looked towards everyones direction and even though Estia and Lydia were shocked, inparison, Shisho and the others were only staring at me without looking upwards. I recalled that only the kin of spirits could see them but thanks to that, I was able to calm down as there was not much excitement from their side as my feet staggered from the continuous sucking of my magical power. Then, when I was left with about 1%, the Phoenix cried and the mountain disappeared with a sh. Holder of the Spirit Kings blessing, refine yourself so that I will be willing to obey you. Holder of the many spirit blessings, I will await your call. I dont know if it was a phoenix or a smander but the Fire Spirit disappeared. I knelt down after somehow weathering through. It felt like it was Space-time magic that used to transfer that mountain but I guess anything goes for spirits. And I understood that that power is not something man may utilize. I took a deep breath and exined to everyone who was worried about what happened. If thats what happened, the distance to Meratoni will return to the 2 days travel like before. Well, if the spirit corrected the distortion in the world, it cant be helped. I also thought so but I had slight suspicions that it just didnt like the mountain being in this area. However, after the mountain is gone, we can tell that were a distance away from thebyrinth. Since we walked all the way here, we could no longer see thebyrinth. Although the spirit was unreasonable, this time the mountain was returned so the oue is all right? Lydia is fine too? It seems like I have slight magical power depletion but Im all right. Do you have any magical power potion? Ill be fine after resting for a bit. Lydia declined the potion. Is that so? Then, well rest for awhile and Nadia, could you briefly exin the monsters and traps that appear in the Labyrinth of Traps? Okay. Thats important too but we should eat when we have the time to eat. Since Shisho put forth his suggestion, we ate an early lunch as webined knowledge from Nadia and Lydia who actually dived into the Labyrinth of Traps as well as the information gathered by Shisho and Kefin to challenge thebyrinth with the shared information. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 163: As expected of another dimension Chapter 163: As expected of another dimension Trantor: Tseirp As expected of thebyrinth called the Labyrinth of Traps, there were traps scattered everywhere. The troublesome thing was that the traps would regenerate after some time after theyve been disarmed so it didnt look like it would be easy breaking through thebyrinth. People have cleared thebyrinth countless times in the past but its apparently a forbiddenbyrinth where none of the parties ever returned without casualties. That should have been the case but Shisho and Kefin were disarming one trap after the other and we didnt even encounter many monsters. Compared to otherbyrinths, not only are the walls and ceilings distorted, do monsters not appear in thisbyrinth as well? Or is it because it is abyrinth where monsters truly dont appear unless the traps are activated? When I closed my eyes, I was shocked at the intensity of the pure magical power in thisbyrinth. Weve only traveled through the first half of thebyrinth until the 10th floor but weve been advancing without entering battle even once. However, I felt a sense of pressure where it wouldnt even be strange if a demon appeared. During our time here, we got caught in a trap on the 15th floor and encountered the hydra so I dont think weak monsters will appear. They were behaving stout-heartedly but the sisters were, in fact, trembling so although I could empathize with their will to conquer their trauma, it doesnt look like we can count on their participation inbat. It looks like they have disarmed the final trap before the entrance to the 10th-floor boss room. Since the monster in the boss room is random, take action instantaneously after seeing the boss Luciel, are you really fine with this? The boss in the boss room is randomized. When we obtained this information, it was determined that I would be the first to enter the boss room. Yes. If possible, I hope I draw a ghost-type monster. Imented as I opened the door and advanced. Raising my weapons and moving to the center, the monster that appeared was the pitiful Big Wraith. When I activated Purification with No Chant, it was purifiedpletely in one go and it disappeared along with a pale light. Easy victory. Well then, Shisho, Kefin, Ill be relying on you 2 once again. When I said that with a smile, for some reason, Shisho sighed, Lionel and the others made wry grins and the sisters were astonished. Please dont forget that we came here to fight? Shisho found fault in my actions. Although its abyrinth where monsters dont appear at all, the 2 of them were tasked with disarming a serious amount of traps as we advanced peacefully. Then, when we arrived at the 15th floor, Shisho shot a question at the sisters. Do you wish to ovee your trauma by fighting the hydra? Do you wish to win even if its with everyones help? The 2 of them nodded even though they had paleplexions. Well, considering theck of opponents till now, shall we make them appear? Please do avoid instant deaths okay? Everyone nodded to my remark. I wont let anybody die, including myself. I once again swore to myself that I will keep everyone alive and not let any casualties appear as we entered the transfer zone to the hydras location under the 2 sisters guidance and we were warped over. My impression of it was a kind of multi-headed dragon so it wont be strange if a breath attack was sent flying over. Even though I was beaten ck and blue when I fought with the Fire Dragon a year ago, for some reason, Ipletely didnt feel any fear this time. Gugyaooooo! Its roar threatened to shake even thebyrinth itself and the echoes were extremely noisy so I involuntarily replied with a yell. Stop barking you 5-headed small fry!! Because I yelled at the hydra, it seemed to have turned hostile towards me and decided to target me but I waspletely unafraid perhaps because it was a dragon-type. I quickly activated Area Barrier and observed Shisho and Lionels movements closely while grasping the movements of the others. While holding my Holy Dragon Spear and Illusionary Sword up, I noticed that the hydra appeared cautious towards Shisho and me which made me remember that Shisho had also in a dragon before. Matching gazes with Shisho, he approached me and instructed me on the guide to attacking hydras. Listen well Luciel, the multi-headed dragon typically releases long-distance breath attacks but only 2 or 3 of the heads will release the breaths at the same time. Apart from that, it will only attack by either biting or by using its tail. It wont try to w using those thick arms? It wont do so when it releases its breath attack. What you must take note is to not stand directly in front or behind it. If youre beside it, it would be easier to attack as you can tell which head would be releasing the breath. Watch. Shisho left with those words and without me noticing, appeared a few steps beside the hydra that was 30 meters away. While avoiding the breaths, he sliced off its right arm near the shoulder instead of its head and kicked the dragons head before returning to my side. I forgot to mention but in the case of multi-headed dragons, their heads are capable of regenerating and when you thought that another fire breath will follow after it released a fire breath, beware that the next breath might be a petrification breath. Senoni, Ill be beheading it since its getting troublesome so please help me scorch it. Shisho, first thing first, I dont think Im capable of those movements. Hell probably not listen to myints but if I be capable of movements simr to Shisho, I believe I would definitely be world-ss. Dont bete in escaping and get caught in the fire. Who do you think I am? Ill leave a single head. Shisho said andughed at Lionels joke and once again approached the hydra from an opposite side this time at a tremendous speed before sending its left arm flying and he tossed something from his chest pocket. The next instant, an intense light was released. sh bang!? While I was surprised, Lionel activated his ming Greatsword and after he swung it 4 times at a speed I could barely register, 4 fireballs of about 2 meters in diameter flew forth with amazing momentum. Then, they impacted the hydra in the blink of an eye, burning the base of the necks. When I was still surprised by the explosion of the impact, Shisho was already beside meughing without me noticing. See? If you attack from the side, you wont have to worry about getting damage right? I feel bad for Shisho who had a beaming smile but I would totally not be able to use this battle as a reference. I eximed in my heart but I only gave a bitter smile on the surface. No, not only myself, Im certain all the other members other than Shisho and Lionel would not be capable of pulling off the battle that just took ce. I totally could not understand why a person possessing the ability to insta-kill a hydra would be stationed in the guild and why Shisho would retire from adventuring. Gugyaaaaa! My thoughts were drowned out by the cry of the now single-headed hydro that was still intent on fighting. You can be a Dragon yer as long as you deal damage. Everyonee give it some scratches. Lionel announced to all the members. Reluctantly, I tookmand from that point. Beware of the breath and although we cant be certain that the heads wont regenerate, if you wish to deal damage, please attack the wounds where the arms were sliced off or the stumps of the necks. Please just beware of the breath attack. Yes! Yes. We begin abined attack against the hydra. Lydia raised her Spirit Staff and after muttering something, a me spear and wind spear appeared in mid-air before flying towards and directly striking the hydra. The hydra raised a tremendous bellow either due to anger from the pain or irritation towards the lower-rank attackpared to the one that left it with one head. I stood directly in front of it so I was expecting a breath attack toe but contrary to my expectations, it rotated its body to use its tail. Just as it was about to mow us, me including Estia and Nadia, down, Cathy and Kefin kicked off the wall and gouged at its wound. Thanks to that, the 3 of us didnt fall prey to its tail. It turned its focus towards Cathy to spit out a breath attack but it was already toote. Estia and Nadia thrust their swords into the stumps of its arms as I, in the state of having channeled my full energy to strengthen my body, swung my Illusionary Sword to slice off its final head. Then, to be doubly sure, I pierced the stump of the neck that I beheaded with my Holy Dragon Spear. The hydra staggered and crumbled as it copsed backward, leaving only a magic stone in ce after disappearing. It somehow felt like it was the first time I defeated a monster with a party. But I decided to honestly rejoice today for gaining victory over a big foe. Would one immediately be a Dragon yer upon defeating the hydra? There might be some who are curious about that but its apparentlymon knowledge that you will only acquire the title if you manage to leave thebyrinth. It probably means that were inbat until we return. Nevertheless, even though Shisho and Lionels strengths were slightly too much in a different dimension such that they couldnt be taken as a reference, I spurred myself on to approach their strength ever so slightly by the time I leave thisbyrinth to reach the peaceful life I desire. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 164: Random Boss Chapter 164: Random Boss Trantor: Tseirp Its great that we defeated the hydra but the problem came after that. The magic circle we came in by wouldnt start up and when we dove into the magic circle the sisters used when they somehow escaped the hydra, we appeared at the entrance to the first floor. My trap detection and disarming skill will likely increase if we continue doing this for a long time. Shisho was the first to react to myment. Now that I think about it, didnt I make you study on how to disarm a trap long ago? Its a good opportunity now so let me teach you. The moment he said that and smacked my shoulder, I realized that I had dug my own grave. This time, our goal was to reach the 10th-floor boss room but unlike thebyrinths Ive been in, it would take no earlier than a couple of hours to once again arrive at the 10th floor even if we knew the paths in thisbyrinth. There were that many traps to that extent. Well, apart from the pitfall traps and transfer traps, the other traps were only arrows or needles that cause poison or paralysis so it didnt look like it would pose a problem even if I advance by taking them all with my body. While I had such thoughts, I decided to refrain from saying such rash remarks. Its said that the mouth is the cause of cmity and I had a premonition that something even more terrible will befall me once I say that so I concentrated on searching for the distortion in magical power within thebyrinth as we advanced. By the time we finally arrived at the 10th-floor boss room, my stomach was already empty and although Shisho boo-ed at my performance, the female team thanked me for my work so I didnt feel irritated. Shisho looked on as he opened the door leading to the boss room so I had no choice but to proceed and the boss waiting inside was a robot-like golem. Shisho, is that boss d in lightning? Well rather than lightning its more like electricity but if there are impurities mixed within then it should short-circuit if it touches water but is the water created by Lydias Spirit Magic pure water? It happened when I was still lost in thought. Its troublesome so Ill just go kill it. Shisho said before running towards the golem. The golem released a lightning attack at the approaching Shisho but he easily dodged it and I could tell he stabbed at the golem continuously but the moment his attacksnded, the golem crumbled into pieces and turned into a magic stone. What happened exactly? As expected it was Lionel who replied me. Both golems and slimes possess a nucleus and if that is broken, they will not be able to maintain their form and breakdown. Whirlwind probably destroyed the nucleus by stabbing various locations at high speeds. I could understand the exnation but it would be a no if you asked me if I could do it. This person really possesses the strength of a different dimension. Luciel, well be staying here today. Well be having a mock battle after our meal. Okay. I couldnt decide if I was fortunate or unfortunate to have the opportunity to spar with this Shisho of a different dimension. Well, what await me is a hopeless gap inbat prowess so I should be able to fight without holding back. I purified the boss room while having that thought and when I took out the self-cooking utensils, it seemed like Estia and the sister are able to cook properly. Cathy looked like she was staring at them from afar so I told her to do it together with them and asked them to kindly teach her how to cook. Iughed when Kefin bowed towards me deeply. However, that was where myughter came to an end. Luciel, you can attack whichever way you want. Ill wait for your attack before retaliating. Ill let you know beforehand that youll lose consciousness in one go without your barrier so remember to set it up before you attack. He had not surprise attacked me like before so I felt that he had be gentler. Until now Whenever I attacked while in physically strengthened condition, he would definitely be ready with a counter technique. Whenever I attacked with a straight punch, a cross counter will be waiting for me every time. Furthermore, considering its a mock battle, he taught me mybat style and weapon handling style in more detailpared to before. While exining the pros and cons of sword techniques, spear techniques, double spear techniques and taijutsu utilizing bare hands, we sparred countless times and he showed me counters. Luciel, what you have obtained from the training until now is the ability to predict the opponent by sensing the movement of presence and magical power. It would have been impossible to learn this in half a month without a proper foundation. Furthermore, the persons disposition is important. To be able to have hypersensitivity to sensing danger, it would be impossible without the resolution to not waver, to never give up and to not back down. Now then, you now stand at the brink of the finish line so try defeating me. Shisho said to ignite my fighting spirit. Here Ie. I strengthened my body and released an attack the same instant I activated High Heal but I was rolling on the ground the next moment. Luciel, attacks where you disregard the damage to your body is effective during certain times but it is not the right choice every time. Look at your opponent properly. If you are always conscious of your opponents movements using your perception skills, you have the potential to umte that image into your experience. He was saying phrases like from a manga protagonist aiming to be the world strongest but is it actually possible to break through the bounds of talent? Middle Heal. Shisho, are you talking about future sight and future prediction? Only a handful of individuals blessed with innate talent will be capable of that. But, even for ordinary people like me and you, we are capable of surpassing people who possess that talent. By imagining strong and concrete battles and umtingbat experience, it is possible to surpass them. Although if you dont continue doing so, the ones with innate talent will quickly catch up to you. Shisho lightly scratched his head as he said that. But, sadly, when Shisho grouped me together with him, itpletely lost its persuasive power. Rather than that, I have doubts as to whether Shisho is actually an ordinary person. Shisho, I dont understand why you would think of yourself as an ordinary person. I dreamed of bing an Imperial Knight since I was young but I was discharged when I was 15 years old. So I had no choice but to be an adventurer but I was stuck as an E-rank even until I was 20 years old. Then, I had a chance to meet the S-rank adventurer party at that time and I got to know the gramps in the party and had the opportunity to begin training. For five years, I spat blood and endured the gramps training with a steel spirit until, without me noticing, I reached the position where I was on par with the S-rank. Luciel, thats why even though you dont have innate talent, you who possess the talent of hard work and perseverance is my disciple and my sessor. To be honest, I could not believe that story but it didnt look like Shisho was lying. At that time, I suddenly remembered my previous life. The sessful colleague who entered thepany at the same time and had the same sales position suddenly stalled on the 3-year mark, got demoted and left thepany. While I who always could not get promoted and had results that barely meet the requirements remained. Our sociable manner was about the same but he had better knowledge and speech so he was steadily promoted from the first year. Inparison, until the 3rd year, I still continued to struggle with only newbie contracts. Just like the fairy tale of the rabbit and the tortoise, I did not even advance half the pace of the rabbits progress but by increasing the number of cold-call telephone appointments, memorising the unique quirks of the negotiation partners, slowly creating new customers, and acquiring rmendations, I reversed the situation after 3 years. The reason why I did not give up then was ah, I see. I was simple and naive too. When I look back, I could recall the reason why I worked so hard at that time. I have apparently forgotten about how even if thews and environment changedpared to my previous life, there were still some aspects of this world that resembled my past world and that this was an extremely benevolent world towards those who continue to work hard. Did I reach Level X in Holy attribute magic because I had talent in it? If Im asked that, I would deny it. Simrly, by having plenty of training at Shishos ce, the result is that Ive now defeated many monsters. For now, Ill do everything I can but I am still just a Healer so please go easy on me. Ill first instruct you on how to satisfactorily handle your weapons. Next, to make you capture the flow of the battle, Ill make you conscious of all your perception skills. Lastly, Ill have you understand the whole picture by having you takemand. Because you are just simply a Healer. Well, it wont trouble you if you be stronger. Well, that is true. Youve suddenly be so obedient. I carry the title of being your disciple so rather than object hesitantly, it seemed better and more refreshing to squarely exchange blows. Ill be knocking you out before that. Thus, my special training with Shisho continued until the food was ready. After having our meals, I sparred with Lionel and when everyone was training with Shisho, my training for today ended to allow for me to recover. The next morning, everyone begin to wake up just about when I finished making meals for everyone since I was the first to wake up. Then, when the female team asked me for the recipe and I passed them the recipe collection that I have not taken out for a long time, it became a lively breakfast. After our meal, we resumed our dive into the Labyrinth of Traps. Because I was receiving instructions from Shisho and Kefin about trap removal, our advancing speed was extremely slow but since monsters didnt appear, we advanced while steadily disarming traps. All things considered, wasnt the map for thebyrinth expensive? It was 10 gold coins. Its because while the traps in thisbyrinth regenerate, the treasure chests regenerate too. Itll probably not be that much of a loss. Although thats including the hope that we find treasures. Thebyrinth dive proceeded with that kind of peaceful atmosphere and when Lionel opened the door to the 20th-floor boss room, the opponent was a giant Cyclops. Arent Shisho and Lionels luck way too bad? However, since Shisho and Lionel were bothbat maniacs, in spite of the Cyclops appearing, they were both delighted. Then, this time Ill be the one going out. He said that and requested for therge shield kept in my item bag as well as an Area Barrier before running towards the Cyclops. Thats still pushing it a bit too far Just as I was about to give out instructions to everyone, Shisho caught my shoulder. Theres no way Senoni would lose to a monster like that. I dont think it will be useful as a reference to you but watch carefully. Even though I trusted his words, I was standing by prepared to activate healing magic at any given time. Cathy next to me looked uneasy too as we watched Lionels back as he advanced forward. The Cyclops was an one-eyed humanoid but it was truly a giant with a height greater than 10 meters, a body that supports that height and an intimidating aura that was close to the one from that Red Dragon. But Lionel did not slow his advance and when he entered the Cyclops range, it swung down its arm towards Lionel. Lionel predicted that and even though the floor sunk down from the impact when he stopped it with hisrge shield, he splendidly received the attack and sliced off therge tree trunk-sized right wrist with his ming greatsword. We who were watching could not understand the reason why but as it screamed in pain, it used its other arm as if to clobber Lionel from the side but he once again received it with hisrge shield and without minding the slight depression made to the ground, he sliced off its left wrist. The Cyclops did not give up and this time, it tried to stomp down but Lionel easily avoided it and after slicing off its right ankle, it could no longer get up. Then, Lionel called out towards our direction. Theres a chance one might be a Giant yer so please put in an attack. I feel bad for the Cyclops but I ced a single blow. Its exactly like power leveling and were like leeching off him but since its not a game, I dly epted it. After that, Lionel sent the copsed Cyclops head flying and thebat ended. We took a short break there and departed after we had a light meal and reaffirmed our goal but as expected, there were no signs of monsters as we silently advanced and by the time we reached the 30th-floor boss room, my Trap Disarm and Trap Detection skills leveled up by 2 each. I opened the door. A headless knight on a ck horse appeared. Its probably a Duhan. I tried activating Sanctuary Circle beforebat. Since I thought that it would disintegrate if it was an undead. However, it seemed like it was not an undead but a type of sprite so I attacked with everyone. Shisho and Lionel had their arms crossed so I guessed that the 2 of them wont be participating as I gave outmands to everyone else. Im not as strong as Shisho and Lionel to be able to fight alone. Cathy, Kefin, please attack from the sides, Lydia, use your Spirit Magic, Estia and Nadia will join me to bring down the horse while keeping an eye on the knight. After I activated Area Barrier on everyone, something unexpected happened when we approached the Duhan. When Cathy and Kefin attacked first and intersected, the Duhan fell off its horse. When Lydia released Spirit Magic and Estia and Nadia stabbed the horse with their swords to be sure, the Duhan disappeared and dropped 2 magic stones. Was it weakened by the Sanctuary Circle? Or was there a factor that worked on the sprite? I muttered as I turned back to seek Shisho and Lionels advice but they gave me the same expression as when I defeated the King Wraith at the start. I realized that I would definitely not be allowed to open the boss room doors for the duration of this training. (TL: Lol Great Luck-sensei is still working behind the scenes?) Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 165: Broad versus Lionel Chapter 165: Broad versus Lionel Trantor: Tseirp As I was the first to wake up, I began making breakfast for everyone just like yesterday. Yesterday, after we conquered the 30th floor, the 5 of us excluding Shisho and Lionel did Taijutsu training they referred to as mock battles. In actual fact, we had to evade the Spirit Magic cast by Lydia from outside and while the remaining 4 people could grab one another, we could not grab hold for more than 3 seconds and it was something like a game of tag with irregr aikido rules. The rule was to not resist the opponent but to move in the direction you are pulled towards so as to break the bnce of the opponent but you had to evade the other 4 catchers while also evading the magic thrown from outside so it was an exercise that really tests your concentration towards the opponents movements and the magical power from outside as you have to react ordingly to them. (TL: Omg I have a headache imagining how its supposed to go and Im still not 100% sure Im imagining it correctly) But even when I was hit with the Spirit Magic or thrown using Taijutsu, it didnt hurt at all so it felt interesting like I had returned to my childhood. Although, after that, we had mock battles with Shisho and Lionel yesterday and apart from the 2 of them, we all ended up like corpses and I had to heal everyone with High Heal After breakfast, we advanced to the 40th floor but there were traps that I could not disarm so I had to leave it to Shisho and Kefin. We still kept vignce but as expected, not a single monster appeared even until we reached the 40th-floor boss room. Shisho was the one who opened to door to the 40th-floor boss room. It probably doesnt matter who opens the door. Since our aim is to level up by defeating monsters here for a while and firmly continue training. He said only that and quickly entered. Since he mentioned that we might not be able to leave from the 50th floor and that well be battling here to level up, does that mean Ill finally be able to see the battle between the 2 of them? I was slightly excited just from thinking about it. The 40th-floor boss was a feathered monster with lion, goat and snake heads. ording to lore, Chimeras are capable of spitting breath attacks, they will scratch and bite when in close quarters but it seems like they also fly in midair. If I have to choose, a Gryphon or Wyvern would probably be easier to fight For now, I activated Area Barrier on everyone and waited for Shishos words oops, hes already charging over. As expected, it seems like he thinks that its best if everyone approach it this time so while expanding my field of vision, I was standing by ready to cast healing magic anytime. To be safe, so that it would be fine even if I get poisoned, the remaining magic bag was now being carried on Lydias shoulder. I felt that it would not be effective on me but the snake possessed poison, the goat released lightning and the lion spat out me breaths. But within this constrained space of an estimated 30 meter squared area, it was more disadvantageous for the Chimera than for us. Since it would receive all ourbined attacks once it stops its attack. Although I could not make any moves since I didnt know how Shisho was nning to fight As I was thinking, Shisho once again threw a sh bomb from his chest pocket towards the Chimera and instantly closed in and beheaded the goat head with a sh. Recover I immediately cast magic on Shisho. Because I saw the tail with a poisonous snakehead bite him the instant the sh went off as though it had no effect on it. Nevertheless, I wonder where did he obtain those sh bombs from its convenient so I want them too. When I vaguely checked thebat situation, Lionel had swung his ming Greatsword and released a ball of me. Using me on an opponent that spits out mes? Despite my doubts, Lionel released a high-speed ball of me towards the lion head which directly swallowed it and just as it was about to spit out a me breath, Shisho appeared behind it and beheaded it, causing the head to explode when it fell off. Lionel released the ball of me just to grab the lions attention and Shisho used that opportunity to behead the lion. That perfect cooperation gave people the impression that theyve been working as partners for many years. There was a small explosion when the lions head fell down so I activated High Heal on Shisho just to be safe as he stopped his attacks and returned to us when the Chimera was left in the state of having only its snakehead tail left. I overdid it a little but show me how you all defeat the flying poisonous snake. Okay. Lets go, everyone. The feeling of chagrin welled up but it was probably a strong monster that was capable of instantaneously killing any of us at our current ability so we focused on just defeating the poisonous snake. Even if you level up and your physical ability rises, it would be meaningless if you cant utilize it. Also, through the countless fights, search for the monsters weak points. Yes! Our feelings stirred as if we had received smacks on our back from Shisho and Lionel. When I was resting after we had repeated several battles, I tried asking Shisho a question. Shisho, the rank of the monsters in thisbyrinth surpass the ones Ive encountered inbyrinths Ive dived into in the past by far but do you know any reason why that is the case? Thats because of Lionel and me. What do you mean? The monsters that appear in thisbyrinth apparently change ording to level. Thats why strong monsters appear when Lionel and I open the door but low-rank monsters appear when Luciel open the door? Wasnt it said to be random? That is true too. While monsters that you can easily defeat may appear, the reverse may naturally ur too. Undead-type even if the Duhan is an exception, that does seem to be the case. So the goal is to level up by fighting monsters, raise our status and learn to fully utilize them by training? Youre so inflexible Luciel. When your status rises, you should be able to grasp my movements. Continue to feel with your magical power and presence perception as much as possible. You will definitely be stronger than me. Shisho said with augh but those were eyes purely used to watch over the growth of a disciple. We spent most of our time from the time we wake up to the time we sleep on the 40th floor. My level increased, I became able to grasp Shishos movements and when thedies teams cooking skill gradually became better, a month was about to pass and it was finally time for Shisho and Lionel to fight. Furthermore, it was an all-out battle including attacks to the vitals. Since it would be bad if either of their weapons got destroyed, I lent them the stock weapons I had. They agreed to the condition that the mock battle would be stopped when either of their weapons breaks. It will be a draw if your weapon breaks even when you are dominating. Moreover, I dont think I will be able to memorize your movements just by watching today or even if I watched countless times so both of you, please dont lose. At least support your mentor if youre a disciple. Its the duty of the lord to support his retainer. Area Barrier. Very well, please show me a battle between the real Whirlwind and Senoni. Begin!! Shisho was the first to act upon the signal. At a speed that I could barely register, towards Lionel who was defending with hisrge shield, Shisho attacked with high-speed continuous blows that validated his whirlwind nickname, sending attacks to upper, middle and lower portions of the body while asionally mixing in kicks as well. What I could tell from those attacks was Shishos flexibility and wide range of motion due to his well-honed core and his footwork of particrly noteworthy. Apart from when he kicks, the sole of his feet never left the ground and he shifted his weight using just his toes and heels a real monster. Although Lionel was one-sidedly on the defense, he was stopping all those flowing attacks with just the wind des made from his sword pressure. Furthermore, I could tell that during the times when Shisho kicked, Lionel returned with a shield bash multiple times and whenever Shishos posture copsed even slightly, he would instantly try to slice at Shishos arms and feet with the straight sword he held in his right hand. An ordinary opponent would likely not be able to withstand that pressure and their attacks would be sloppy. Just when I had that thought, Perhaps Lionel made a mistake but his hand that held therge shield was extended a bit too far to the right and Shisho attacked with a sh. However, as though it was a trap, Lionel kicked his shield up, wielded his sword and shed at Shisho with his posture broken and his other arm unexpectedly threw out sword pressure that formed into wind des that sliced at Shishos legs. Shishos left leg was immediately dyed red and he leaped backward with his other foot. Youre good Senoni. Hmph. With this, its a draw. Now that I looked closely, Shishos sword that I thought Lionel blocked seemed to have reached Lionel before it hit his shield as his left arm was dyed red with blood. Lionel looked as though he almost couldnt put strength into his left arm as I could tell his arm was shaking when he raised hisrge shield. Shisho was in a condition where he could barely put weight on his left leg. Luciel, regarding that attack Senoni just used, it should be something that even you can use. Watch, feel and memorize it! The instant after Shisho shouted that to me, he stomped on the ground with his left foot and when he swung his sword at a high speed, I felt a wave of magical power. Can I truly send out a flying sh too? I would be overjoyed if that is true but I did not have the time to think about it. The next instant, more of the flying sh that was headed towards Lionel was sent over and over again. Dont look down on me Whirlwind!! Lionel also brandished his sword in a simr fashion but those flying shes could not bepared with Shishos. Soft and rigid, light and heavy, for the flying shes between Shisho and Lionel, Lionel outperformed Shisho. But, when Shisho received the flying shes with his sword, they disappeared like they were an illusion. Then, the swords I lent to the 2 of them crumbled having served their purpose. This match is a draw. After I announced that, to be safe, I immediately healed them with Extra Heal. Kukuku. Hahaha. Shisho and Lionel looked at each other in the face and they both began tough out loudly. That was dangerous. My attackspletely could not go through. Even when I thought I managed to slice off your arm, it didnt fall off. Same here, even though I was sure I sliced off your leg, it didnt fall off. I totally could not understand why they were acting so strangely even though their attacks didnt work but they both had refreshed faces. As long as we have Luciel, cant we just go to the territory of the demons even now? Thats because Luciel-samas Holy attribute magic has already be human races treasure. But. Even so. If Luciel(-sama) enters the demons territory, he wont be able to survive. Even if there wasnt such a worry, I originally do not n to go there and neither do I want to go there. Even if I receive a directmand from Pope-sama to go, I intend to absolutely refuse. Even if you say it together, I have no intention of going to the demons territory. If I were to ever go there, it would be after I have secured my safety when the demons have been sealed and no demons would appear in the demons territory. When that happens, Ill be able to live peacefully? Despite my uneasiness, the 2 of them continued to talk about their mock battle. Even so, it is seriously refreshing to use my full strength. Its the same for me too. As expected, it was an excellent choice to follow Luciel-sama. I wanted somebody to say something to cool the heads of these 2 battle maniacs but looking at everyone else, they seemed like they were moved by the mock battle between 2 greatest fighters in humanity so I wont be able to expect anything from them. From that day, I studied while watching and feeling the battle between humanitys greatest, raised my level by hunting high-level monsters and the training continued for another 10 days under the guidance of Shisho and Lionel as we continued to break through thebyrinth. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 166: Everyone’s growth and Unforeseen circumstances Chapter 166: Everyones growth and Unforeseen circumstances Trantor: Tseirp I fought with various kinds of monsters, desperately struggled to the death to defeat them and my level and status rose. I felt that I got a ton of progress but I still had a sense of unease within me. It has been 15 days since the training where I had my eyes crushed and it has been 40 days since we came to this Labyrinth of Traps. Even though I should be growing stronger, I could not dispel the feeling that I was regressing. I felt like I could fight more skillfully and urately in the past as my core bnce had be worse and my range of motions had be more limited too, possibly due to it being an adverse effect of leveling up too quickly. Above all else, my sword y was a mess. This symptom began to appear when my Magical Power and Presence Perception skills reached Level V without me noticing. Since I would have troubled the fighters beside me if I was a vanguard, I was seriously d that I am a Healer. Whenever I have mock battles with Shisho, I always get disheartened with my weak techniques. If I liken Shisho and myself to a high altitude mountain, I would be at the foot of the mountain while hes at the peak. I am climbing with the peak as my goal but even if I am chasing after Shishos back, Shisho is already at the mountain peak so I cant even see him. Everyone was telling me that I have be stronger but that was because my status and my sword technique, (magic) maniption technique, and Taijutsu skill levels just rose as well so its not because of the training. Well, this is also my fate due to my choice to be a Healer so even though its mortifying, I will just continue working hard. For self-defence martial arts for the sake of survival, leaving Shisho and Lionels strength of another dimension aside, it should be achievable by investing time into it. Although Shisho isnt one of my followers, with everyone else around, most incidents would generally pass without any problems. I feel that by creating an environment that is conducive to a peaceful life, forming a family, building a vige or town that my followers and said family can live in with peace of mind and gradually developing the ce, I will be able to stand proud that I did my best with my life including my previous life. I was working hard for that sake. Even if I clear through this Labyrinth of Traps and learn attack magic at the Independent Magic City Nelldal, I will not go near the Elimasia Empire and the Principality of nge. The Rubruk Kingdom is currently at war with the Elimasia Empire so even if I intend to visit the kingdom, Ill only do so after the war has settled down. It might be a good idea to head to Rockford before returning to the Church and pass Dn and the others the magic stones I obtained this round all thates after we clear thisbyrinth though. All right. After consolidating everything in my mind, I hit my face to raise my spirit and got up to begin preparing breakfast. Everyone woke up in order and after we finished our meal as usual, Shisho spoke up. We will clear thisbyrinth today but everyone has be very much stronger. Have confidence in yourself. If Senonis words are true, you guys can probably easily win against the Church Headquarters Pdin squads. But, carelessness is prohibited. I might be contradicting myself but anything can happen during a battle. Even if an abnormal situation urs, you will be fine as long as you handle it calmly. Trust yourpanions and lets clear thisbyrinth. Ha! Everyones senses were aligned and we achieved a satisfying start. However, thebyrinths irregrity started immediately. There were monsters in thebyrinth. It might seem natural but why would they appear when they normally dont? That question floated in my mind. Even so, since we n to clear thebyrinth, I only focused on the traps and advanced but I was bothered by one point. About the monsters that are appearing in thisbyrinth, its abyrinth with the Lightning Dragon so I thought that monsters with a lightning attribute or the opposing attribute would appear but its a chaotic mix without any set rules and I feel like the monsters arent that strong either. I couldnt say that the monsters appearing were weak. There were intimidating monsters like ogres and minotaurs that would normally be a threat but after fighting with a Chimera and Cyclops, these monsters no longer have that much impact, furthermore, they just charged at us without thinking and we just let them activate the traps themselves and self-destruct. There was a wealth of variety like fire-breathing crocodile-like monsters and acid-spitting big frogs but they were sent flying by Shishos shes so they didnt touch me at all. Thats true. Moreover, its strange that they dont drop magic stones. These monsters might actually be summoned monsters. Summoned? This staggering amount? Magic stones, blood and magical power are needed aspensation for summoning but it is possible to summon with only magic stones. Well, it would bepletely impossible to control them so it can probably only be used to buy time. Is it that ve merchant? He seemed capable of summoning. Theres no way to tell but I have no idea whats this persons intention for summoning these monsters. Is leveling his own level and the level of the monsters he uses unthinkable? Only a person with a broken mind would make the monsters he summon fight among themselves. Its even worse than ying with dolls. Shisho says that but the fact that they are being summoned means that there is the possibility that the persons skill level is rising. But, I suddenly thought of it. For a period of over a month, we spent our time at the 40th-floor boss room but the ve merchant did not pass through. Taking that into consideration, he shouldnt be able to survive that long assuming he doesnt have a magic bag so its highly possible that hes somewhere outside. It might be useless even if we think about it. Yeah. After this ends, Ill return to Meratoni and Luciel will learn magic right? Ill strive to give Shisho a shock. I said andughed. There were many heinous traps in the Labyrinth of Traps and there were many that were hard to disarm. At those times, monsters would get caught in the traps before us so it felt to me that Great Luck-sensei was showing itself after a long time. Then, we arrived in front of the 50th-floor boss room but the door was shut and I could not hear any soundsing from inside. Do I open this door? Since its possible that it might be a Blue, Red and Yellow Dragon festival if either Shisho or Lionel open the final boss room. Shisho felt that it would be interesting when I told him that but he reluctantlyplied and gave up when everyone joined together against the idea. After I applied Area Barrier on everyone and entered the boss room after opening the door, I saw a human figure standing there alone. However, that presence was extraordinary and unlike before, I even felt a sense of fear. The human figure was the ve merchant. Oh? The whimsical people who came to clear thisbyrinth were you guys? ve merchant, did you clear thisbyrinth on your own? I have a name you know, Brad. I will summon a monster that I can call as my kin with this blood. It felt to me like the ve merchant named Brad was slightly tripping (neurotic) but he didnt seem to have touched thebyrinth core. But there was something I was uneasy about. What happened to the returning magic circle? Isnt it strange that the magic circle hasnt appeared considering that the boss was defeated!? Since Ive enved it, it doesnt seem like its considered to have been defeated. Well then, we finally had the chance to meet but I will be shattering your dreams and use those sisters as material to ughter the Principality of nge. After Brads deration, magic circles rose up from every magical point. Isnt enving the boss way too out of the norm? The instant I tsukkomi-ed in my heart, a high-speed sh was sent flying towards Brad. Brad caught sight of it all and the sh did not reach him but the enormous ogre that appeared from the magic circle a step ahead of Brad was sliced apart. However, the mental damage inflicted on Brad was huge. Mo, monster! Your level at that time was abnormally high but you shouldnt be this strong!! Without giving him a reply, Shisho, Cathy and Kefin paired, as well as Estia and Nadia paired crushed the monsters appearing from the magic circles one after the other, Lionel protected me and Lydia with hisrge shield as he sent balls of me and shes flying while Lydia attacked with Spirit Magic. I precisely cast heal while giving support by casting spells depending on thebat situation, Aura Coat when they fought against monsters that leaked miasma or Recover when against monsters that seem to have poison and paralysis. Im, impossible, how did your levels rise so suddenly. Exactly what kind of cheat did you use. Shit, damn it, you piles of shit!! Looking as if he could not believe the monsters he held confidence in disappear one after the other, Brad retreated backward. Then, he lost his temper when it didnt go as he desired. He took out and scattered arge amount of magic stones on the floor, cut his palm with a sword to drip blood onto the magic stones and began constructing a huge magic circle. Simrly, I intended to crush the magic circle with Sanctuary Circle but Lionel motioned me to wait. Luciel-sama, the return magic circle has not appeared yet so the one that will emerge now will probably be the original boss. If thats the case, lets slice them up including that summoner there once the summoning isplete. I listened to Lionel and looked at Shisho before agreeing with his judgment. All right. Hold fast. Yes! The moment the magic circles construction wasplete, all the other monsters disappeared. Then, from the huge magic circle that gathered everyones gaze, a Chimera appeared. Bradsplexion was extremely bad as if he was on the verge of magical power depletion but heughed at us who did not react to the Chimera. Hahaha. Hows this!! This Chimera is my greatest trump card. Since youve all been seen by it, be its food and die!! Immediately after Brad triumphantly dered his win, the Chimera targeted Estia and Nadia and jumped towards them. The lion face suffered in pain when the ck light cast by Estias sword swing hit it while Nadia braced herself with her shield and thrust forward with her sword to cut its feet. The Chimera also didnt intend to allow her to easily approach it as the mountain goat shot an electric shock towards Nadia. Nadia firmly blocked that with the dragon shield and seeded in cutting its front foot. But the Chimera did not overlook that moment of opportunity. The poisonous snake tail pounced on Nadia as her posture was broken from attacking. At that time, Cathy and Kefin appeared. Cathy ran at a speed that would beat Shisho in a straight line and whacked the snakes head with all her strength using the t of her sword and Kefin cut off the defenseless freefalling snake. The lion with its face covered in darkness tried to release a me breath but Estia was one step faster in stabbing the lions mouth with her sword. Even though the mountain goat knew that the snake was chopped off and the lion was wounded, it could not tolerate its prided electric attack not causing any damage so it relentlessly rained electric attacks on Nadia. Cathy and Kefin sliced at the rear legs to break its bnce, swords pierced the body of the Chimera and with attacks on the mountain goat head, the Chimera raised its death throes and copsed. Without acting carelessly, the mountain goats head was chopped off and it was aplete victory against the Chimera. Im, impossible. Thats a Chimera? An A-rank upper tier monster how? Brad could notprehend the reality as he trembled and muttered while staring at the 4 people who defeated the Chimera. Its because we spent all of our time from morning to night training in an environment where strong monsters appear with an excellent mentor and an excellent healer (nya). When the 4 of them dered in sync, the Chimera disappeared, leaving a magic stone but the returning magic circle appeared and swallowed the 4 of them at the same time. Ah. Even we did not expect the magic circle to suddenly epass Kefin and the others. What was more unexpected was the appearance of thebyrinths nucleus in front of Brad. I dont know if it was Great Luck-sensei working behind the scenes to distance me from that evil source or that it was abandoning its duty but I shouted when I came to my senses. Withdraw!! We ran towards the magic circle and Shisho tried to kill Brad before he touched thebyrinth nucleus with a flying sh but the sh was hindered by something. Then, just as we were about to reach the magic circle in just a few more steps, the magic circle disappeared. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL note: That cliffhanger!!! Chapter 167: Unreasonable overturn Chapter 167: Unreasonable overturn Trantor: Tseirp Brad who was grasping thebyrinth core looked like he could not believe how he was still alive even after receiving Shishos sh. He checked his body again and again and seemed overjoyed knowing that hes still alive but he didnt move or make any sound. Perhaps he thought as though he was revived. Either way, now was not the time to bother about Brad. Shisho,e here quickly. While drinking high-grade magical power potions, I confirmed that Shisho also entered the range of my spell and I began chanting. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, using my magical power as sustenance, like the wings of an angel, create a sanctuary that sears all evil and be a shield that repels all impurities. Sanctuary Barrier. With a release of pale light, a game-like hemisphere spread out with me as the center. It was my trump card against the Evil God. If only that core wasnt here, we would have cleared without any problems but its more important to think about how to survive rather than brood on what has happened. Luciel, what is this hemisphere and the mirrors spinning around it? This is my original barrier magic that I created by applying Sanctuary Circle so I call it Sanctuary Barrier. Please think of the rotating shields as an indicator of the durability of this barrier. I wanted to describe the greatness of this spell but since there wasnt any time, I could only exin itter. To think that he would grab that core that is producing this amount of miasma, is that guy even sane? Isnt it because his consciousness has already mostly been taken over? Lionel and Shisho joked with each other but their foreheads were glistening with sweat. Lionels forehead glistened with sweat once simr to this time when we fought with the Red Dragon but I had never ever seen Shishos forehead glisten with sweat. The Spirits are frightened but well be able to leave here right? Ill be able to meet onee-sama once again right? Please pray for that to happen. And if possible, I want you to support me. There should be a reason to why Lydia was left behind with us. Would it be possible for her to call spirits or gods? It wasnt a situation where I could joke around so I patiently maintained vignce on Brad. Hahaha, I feel great. I feel the overflowing power. You guys were looking down on me just now right? Brad began approaching us and spoke but I could hear 2 ovepping voices. It sounded as though it was telepathicmunication, maybe he inserted magical power into his voice. Did it look like we were looking down on you? As I conversed with Brad, Shisho and the others measured the timing to attack him. Your eyes resembled those nobles from that rotten Principality of nge. Im a reincarnated individual. Since I possessed Appraisal from the beginning, I was able to be a Merchant and because only slimes, goblins and horned rabbits appeared near the town, I defeated them, leveled up and acquired skills, it was seriously enjoyable. It was enjoyable right? Then why did you entrap other people? Even while his own body was burning within the Sanctuary Barrier, Brad continued talking without showing any signs of pain. The sense of pain was probably lostpletely once a person turned into undead. Some dim-witted nobles son kidnapped my sworn future lover, yed with her and murdered her in the end. What do you think was his purpose? His only reason was because he was curious as it looked enjoyable to do it withmoners. . You have my pity. Even I would not forgive that noble. But what you are doing now is the same as that noble. Springing a trap on them and turning them into ves when he failed to kill them, kidnapping and attempted murder are indisputable crimes. At that time, I was enlightened. That this world is one where the strong preys on the weak. The words I threw at Brad could no longer reach him. Luciel, it seems like that guy has already gone insane. Evidently hes already seeing hallucinations. Brad ignored the Sanctuary Barrier and continued walking without stopping as his body burned so his body had finally begun to melt but he showed no intention of stopping. However, a momentter, perhaps he knew that he could not advance up to a certain distance, he held thebyrinth core up high and dered. You wish to stop me? I will never stop until I get my revenge for Mina. I will scatter all who block my way into nothingness. Using my body, my blood and my magical power as sustenance, violence that can turn everything to nothing, manifest. The next instant, the location Brad was at exploded and he was wrapped in a ckish purple smoke. Then, from within the ckish purple smoke, I sensed a tremendous intimidating aura swell greater and greater. Oi oi, Im sensing some unusual pressure from that smoke. The sweat on Shishos forehead was reaching an amazing amount. Luciel-sama, are you able to cast Sanctuary Circle while maintaining this spell? Lionel asked me and since Id like to survive, Ill also do everything in my power. Id like to live so Ill give it a try. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. The pale light engulfed the smoke and it swallowed it all up. The instant I registered that, a crack appeared on Sanctuary Circle and at the same time it shattered, I finally met the manifestation of the Evil God that I had never ever wanted to see. His appearance leaned towards the features of the demon race but he closely resembled humans. (TL: Theres no identifier as to whether the Evil God is a male or female. Ill continue identifying the Evil God as a guy until stated otherwise.) How rude, attacking all of the sudden. His figure resembled that of a human but just by listening to his voice, even with my Mental Resistance at level X, I could feel an intimidating force that caused goosebumps all over my body while Lydia who didnt have any resistance ended up falling to a sitting position and trembled. I was also bothered by how his appearance belied his identity as the Evil God. I apologize so could you let us leave? Although I dont think Chief God Kuraiya will permit you to continue manifesting yourself indefinitely What sharp words. You are quite capable to be able to clear thisbyrinth with a humans body. Seeing that you all are not turning into undead while standing next to thebyrinth core perhaps you people arebyrinth disrupters?(TL: Its a new term but Im guessingbyrinth disrupters/robbers/vandalisers = People like Luciel who go in to clear thebyrinth and kill the final boss to lower the activity of thebyrinth but dont touch thebyrinth core.) How did he find out? But it didnt look like he would let us go if I acknowledged his question so I tried my best to lie as naturally as possible. What are you talking about? We were merely chasing after that person who exploded just now? Kukuku. Even though Im called the Evil God, as a god, deception will not work on me. Ill have to give out punishment. I retorted in my mind Then dont ask in the first ce! as I maintained my barrier. Just as I had that thought, the Evil God stretched his hand out and swung his hand from left to right. That was all he did. Even so, the Sanctuary Barrier shook and the rotating shields shattered one after the other and a crack appeared on the barrier too. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, using my magical power as sustenance, like the wings of an angel, create a sanctuary that sears all evil and be a shield that repels all impurities. Sanctuary Barrier. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, using my magical power as sustenance, like the wings of an angel, create a sanctuary that sears all evil and be a shield that repels all impurities. Sanctuary Barrier. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, using my magical power as sustenance, like the wings of an angel, create a sanctuary that sears all evil and be a shield that repels all impurities. Sanctuary Barrier. I somehow managed to cast 3 Sanctuary Barriers and we somehow survived. Ooh. Well arent you quite capable? Thank you. And thats right. Please return if youve had your fill. I really wanted him to return. Kuraiya-sama, Holy God of Healing-sama, Ancestor-sama, the Evil God is here. Please quicklye help us. As I desperately prayed for him to return, I started a conversation to buy time. Kukuku. Youre a funny guy. Its not funny at all. Why have I been dragged into the battle between the hero and the demon lord? The reincarnation dragons and spirits are nuisances too! Dont get ordinary people involved any further. Would you not mind even if the demon race dominated this world? Ill just try doing it since Ive never done it before. Ill end up misinterpreting him if he says it with such a light mood. And I ended upprehending what he was saying. Its surely a simple reason. As a being that reigns in the highest position on the ecological pyramid, he just cannot suppress his strong curiosity. Or rather, he just doesnt wish to suppress it. Im able to do it so I did it. Thats probably all theres to it. No matter how much I try to convince such a being, his train of thought on how enjoyable a future where the demon race dominates would be would definitely not change and he will probably continue on that path. I do not know what kind of race the demon race is but if their individual ability is superior to that of humans and beastmen, I would probably not be able to enjoy a peaceful life. Im begging you please go back. Fumu. I like how you speak your true feelings. Be my pawn by turning into undead and see the world. Oh crap. Its the time where the Evil God exhibits his power. I wont let you. Perish. Shisho and Lionel attacked with full power shes. But the shes were repelled by an invisible wall 30cm in front of him. Even so, the 2 of them continued releasing shes. I was thankful for that as I channeled magical power to strengthen the Sanctuary Barrier. Fumu. Its interesting how you all continue even while knowing that your attacks are meaningless against me. If so, then if we give you even the slightest of injury, give up and return. For the sake of protecting our disciple, we will slice through even the wall of a god. Slice through and injure me? Kuwahahaha. Very well. I will turn you 2 into undead first. The Evil God seriouslyughed out loud and he probably intended to y with the 2 of them like toys. Shisho, Lionel, even if the opponent is human-shaped, hes a god. The 2 of themughed at my words. They probably moved knowing full well that the opponent is a god. Thats exactly why Shisho and Lionel attacked. They most likely could only see a future where we were annihted if it continued Even so when I thought that, Shisho called out to me. Luciel, Ill tell you since it might be the end. No matter how painful it is, it will be the end once you give up. Even if you have to flounder in the mud, you might see the light if you continue. That is what Ive taught you. But Shisho, if we buy time, theres a chance that Chief God Kuraiya wille to help us. Luciel, the Evil God is still a god, do you think he has not taken that possibility into consideration? Well, this is where you leave it to your teacher. Shisho His back looked amazinglyrge but I could only see the future where Shisho ended up dying. Then, Lionel who stands shoulder to shoulder with Shisho also conveyed his gratitude to me while smiling. Luciel-sama, Ivee to see this world in a new light after I met you. Thats not just limited to me but to many others as well. I will dedicate my body even until it turns into old bones if it is to save a person like you. Lionel, you chose to remain as a ve because you still have something you have to settle right? Moreover, you have to think of Naria too. Naria understands me. Furthermore, I remained as a ve to avenge my personal grudge. But the days I spent together with you saved me from the narrow heart I imprisoned myself in where I wished for revenge. Also, it is the duty of the retainer to take action for the sake of their owner. Lionel The 2 of them were prepared to die. They intend to save my life even at the cost of burning their own life. How do I end this without letting the 2 of them die? What can I do? Have you finished saying your farewells? Then,e at me. I could hear a tinge ofughter in the Evil Gods words. That infuriated me and either way I would die if we do not ovee this predicament so I ceased being frightened. Evil God, seriously just give up and return. I will not allow anybody to turn into undead as long as I am around. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, with the wings of an angel, protect us from all impurities, create and impart an armor that creates a sanctuary. Sanctuary Armor. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, with the wings of an angel, protect us from all impurities, create and impart an armor that creates a sanctuary. Sanctuary Armor. I cast my second trump card, Sanctuary Armor, on both Shisho and Lionel. I only seeded in creating this spell just a couple of days ago. Shisho, Lionel, Ill definitely not allow you 2 to die so beat him up as soon as possible and make him retreat. Yeah! Whirlwind Broad, here Ie! Senoni Lionel, here Ie! The 2 of them went full throttle from the get-go, charged out of the Sanctuary Barrier and attacked the Evil God but the attacks all hit an invisible wall and were stopped. However, the attacks didnt happen only once or twice, the 2 of them continued attacking while cooperating. The Evil God also retaliated but they evaded all of his attacks and counter attacked. Its been a long time since I fought with humans. You guys are slightly weak. Ill gradually increase the speed of my attacks so be careful as youll turn into undead if it hits. The Evil God said that andughed. However, thanks to him holding back until now, I understood why he stopped talking. That invisible wall was miasma. Hes made it invisible but the instant where it stops an attack I could faintly see the purple smoke. I dont know if that was a hint given by the Evil God, that it was a trap or that I did not have a correct assessment of the situation but I decided to bet on it. Its a chance gained from the countless times Shisho and Lionel attacked and evaded attacks. To reward their effort, I cast Sanctuary Circle with No Chant while matching the timing when the 2 of them crossed the Evil God. The result was faint but definite wounds appeared on both arms of the Evil God. Fumu. That was quite enjoyable. To continually endure my attacks with such weak bodies I will keep my promise in light of these 2. Farewell. Labyrinth disrupters. I was worried after hearing those words and looked at the 2 of them but it didnt seem like anything was wrong with them. I dont ever want to meet him again so lets go back. Wheres the returning magic circle? When the Evil God tossed thebyrinth core, he announced the condition for the returning magic circle to appear immediately before he disappeared. You all will be able to exit thebyrinth when there are no undead present. What did he mean? Lydia, are you alright? So, somehow. So, sorry for not being of use. I left Lydia who looked like she was about to cry alone for now. Shisho, Lionel, you 2 were seriously amazing. The 2 of you what?! When I spoke to the 2 of them, the 2 of them smiled happily and their bodies crumbled. The Sanctuary Armor on the 2 of them shattered and scattered in pieces. Without this (Sanctuary Armor) we wouldnt have been able to save you I dont know what master I am but Im d that you are safe Im d that I could fulfill my duty as a retainer. The 2 of them had peaceful expressions as they began epting their death. Ill immediately heal you !! Wiping off the tears that unexpectedly began spilling out from my eyes, I desperately thought of ways to save them. Sorry but Ive already turned half into undead. At the very least please receive the experience points for killing me. Before our consciousness falls into .. darkness. Miasma slowly began to leak slightly from both their bodies. The undead process would probably rapidly advance from here on out. Is it really fine to let this happen? Humans will die eventually. But, can such an unreasonable death be permitted? I was irritated at the Chief God for not dealing with the evil doings of the Evil God. Till today, Ive purified all the ones who were turned into undead by the Evil God to save my own life but I intend to save ones who I am acquainted with? I could hear various voices but my answer was unexpectedly simple. If my ordinary life was reincarnated into this world, its probably meant to save these 2 people. Going by that thought, Ill take a bet here. Furthermore, its not like it is certain that I will die from it. I stood up and began drinking high-grade magical power potion one after the other. Do the both of you know? (glug, glug, glug) The undead gives very little experience points. (glug, glug, glug) What would happen to my peace if Shisho and my strongest retainer die at the same time? Please think of it a little before saying your farewells. I opened my status page and began operating my SP. Shisho, in the past Shisho didnt lie. I never thought that the day wille where I have a proper reason to use the SP Ive umted. I consumed SP from my status page and spent 200P to acquire the Limit Break skill and 100P to acquire Supreme Luck. (TL: Tranted as Absolute Luck in the prologue, its 1 tier below Heavens Luck which costs 500P) Limit Break was exined as a skill to exceed ones own limits while the demerit was that the recoil from the actions that go over ones limit was doubled. Great Luck-sensei was unreliable in this times incident so I had Supreme Luck-sensei step in. I was taking a bet so I wanted to depend on luck. Lydia, please hold on to these. I tossed a bag with the 2 Hermit Keys and small piles of white gold and gold coins to Lydia. Please ce me in the coffin if I lose consciousness. Also, if you run out of living expenses please work out a solution with that. I smiled to Lydia after saying that and while I didnt hear her reply, I then smiled as I looked at Shisho and Lionel before exining from the top. I will have the 2 of you pass away for a time. It would probably be so painful that you wish to die but I still have plenty of stuff to learn from the 2 of you and I still wish tough and train under you 2 so please prepare yourselves. I pped my face and took in one deep breath before silently began chanting. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, like wings of light, using a shield of purification, create a sanctuary that sears everything wicked and impure. Sanctuary Circle. Firstly, I would be troubled if they remain as undead so I cast Sanctuary Circle first. Moreover, to prevent them frompletely disappearing, I continually cast Extra Heal. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish using my magical power as sustenance, be the breath of an angel, restore him to the form he should originally have, I pray to the mysteries of life. Extra Heal. Then, before their souls rose to the skies, I tried calling back and grabbing hold of their souls. Even if its a magic designated as prohibited, if its a fate that was unreasonably plucked by the Evil Gods intervention, it should be alright if I overturn that unreasonable fate right? Holy God who governs healing, God who governs fate, by the ancient pledge, for one whos fate has originally decayed, for one who has originally been called back to the wheel of reincarnation, using my magical power as sustenance, I pray in the name of kindness for the re-connection of thread that spins the future for their original life, I bid for the judgment of the gods. Revive. Unlike the usual pale light, golden light descended onto Shisho and Lionel. Ascertaining that with my own eyes, I sighed a sigh of relief. At that instant, my heartbeat intensified as if my heart was about to rupture and I was on the verge of losing consciousness. However, their bodies had notpletely regenerated yet. I gritted my teeth and felt something warm flow from my nose and ears but I gathered strength into my feet and stomped down to channel in magical power. Then, somehow, their bodiespletely regenerated and after ascertaining that the golden light had stopped shining, I finally lost consciousness. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Holy shit that was one hell of an awesome chapter! But cliff-san is back again! >.< Chapter 168: Compensation for the Forbidden art and hereafter Chapter 168: Compensation for the Forbidden art and hereafter Trantor: Tseirp In a world where there was only darkness, I could not move my body at all but the Dokun, Dokun sounds of heartbeat taught me that I was alive. Even though I could not move my body, my mind could still function and my magical power hadpletely recovered without me noticing but I was in a puzzling condition where I could not use Healing Magic. One possibility I could think of was that by using the forbidden magic Revival inbination with other magic and in addition, chanting them multiple times, I might have pushed myself too far beyond my limit. For a forbidden technique that can only be performed in exchange for a life just by casting it once, I cast it twice at the same time. It wont be strange if something happened depending on the decision of the gods. I had no choice but to begin searching with presence and magical power perception but I could only sense my own magical power and presence so I was beginning to wonder if I was truly alive. In that pitch ck world, dazzling strong lights that were even more intense than the sun descended down. Then, voices resounded in my head. Traveller from another world who traveled through space and time, thou activated the forbidden art with a human body. Usually, it would be something that can never be forgiven. It is, however, also a fact that it was caused by an interference from the Evil God. This round, there will be no punishment. However, thy body will likely pay the price for the forbidden art. Recipient of my the Holy Healing Gods Blessing, I look forward to the time thou bes a saint once again and return to healing. Awaken. Voices resounded in my head in order but I forgot to reply due to the overwhelming sense of divinity. When I heard thest voice, I felt myself get pulled up into the sky at the same time the gathered lights engulfed the darkness. It felt as if I was being gently hugged by something. Then, the light caused the blood in my petrified body to flow once again and I could feel the shackles on my body unravel with the warmth. After confirming that the dazzling lights had subsided, I slowly opened my eyes and I was greeted by darkness once again. What the heck!! The instant I tsukkomi-ed, I felt my hand knock into something and I heard a rattling noise. ?! Am I inside a coffin? I attempted to slowly push against the part I was touching. When I did so, the one-side opening coffin slowly opened and I appeared in a pure white space. This ce is? Upon exiting the coffin, a door appeared beside the coffin. It seems like I am inside the Hermits Coffin. So Lydia did properly follow my instruction to put me into the coffin. While thanking Lydia in my mind, I checked my status before leaving the room as there was something on my mind. I couldnt help but feel uneasy about the Holy Healing Gods words. Name: Luciel LV: 193 (91) Job: (Healer X) HP: 7290 (4270) Faith Dragon Knight III (Four Attribute Dragon Knight) MP: 5270 (2660) Age: 21 STR: 850 (484) INT: 961 (539) VIT: 932 (543) MGI: 959 (499) DEX: 801 (450) RMG: 954 (500) AGI: 825 (456) SP: 86 (119) Skills Proficiency Appraisal Great luck Supreme Luck Limit Break Taijutsu VI Sword Mastery V Spear Mastery IV Shield Mastery IV Archery I Twin Spear Sword Technique IV Throwing VI(1) Footwork VIII(2) Magical Power Maniption X Magical Power Control X Magical Power Amplification III Body Strengthening VI(4) Chant Shortening IX(2) Chant Termination VII(2) No Chant IV(2) Magic Circle Chant VI(2) Multiple Chant III (Holy Magic X) Meditation IX(1) Concentration IX Leadership III Danger Perception VIII(3) Presence Perception V Magical Power Perception V Search for Enemy I Dismantling IV(2) Horse Riding III Parallel Thinking VII(2) Thought eleration III Spatial Awareness II Trap Sensing IV(2) Trap Detection III(2) Trap Disarming III Cartography V(1) HP Recovery IX(1) MP Recovery IX HP Increased Rate of Growth IX MP Increased Rate of Growth IX STR Increased Rate of Growth IX VIT Increased Rate of Growth IX DEX Increased Rate of Growth IX AGI Increased Rate of Growth IX INT Increased Rate of Growth IX MGI Increased Rate of Growth IX RMG Increased Rate of Growth IX Physical Ability Increased Rate of Growth VI(1) Poison Resistance IX Weakness Resistance IX Paralysis Resistance IX Magic Seal Resistance IX Petrification Resistance IX Disease Resistance IX Sleep Resistance IX Blunt Damage Resistance VII(1) Charm Resistance VII(2) Bewitch Resistance IX(2) Curse Resistance IX Mental Resistance X(1) sh Resistance IX(2) Pierce Resistance VII(2) Intimidation Resistance V Titles One who changed their destiny All status +10 God of Destinys divine protection Increased SP acquisition Holy Healing Gods blessing Potency of Holy attribute healing magic increased by 1.5 times Divine protection from many Dragons Strengthened Holy, me, Earth, Lightning offensive and defensive attributes. Rise inbat skills and status. It is now possible to converse with the dragon race Divine protection from many Spirits Strengthened Water, Earth, Fire, Light, Darkness offensive and defensive attributes. Grant and support of attributes. Dragon (Oriental Dragon) ughter Proof of having in more than one dragon. Strengthened offense and defense against dragons and their kin Dragon race (Japanese Dragono) yer Strengthened offense and defense against dragonso Giant yer Strengthened offense and defense against giants Magical beast yer Strengthened offense and defense against magical beasts One who repelled the Evil God Against the demon race and monsters (TL: Thats all the author wrote ) One who unleashed the seal Immune to the curse of the evil god. Capable of acquiring the power of the sealed dragons One guided by the Dragon God Rtionship with the Dragon race and those who follow the dragons strengthens I could see the status screen that appeared with its usual white letters but 2 of the items were disyed in gray, as if indicating that those abilities were lost. It was Shisho and Lionel who repelled the Evil God but the main problem is the grayed out Healer and Holy Attribute Magic Heal. I invoked heal as usual but itpletely did not activate and neither did I sense the consumption of magical power. I tried using Proficiency Appraisal to check on the proficiency of the skill but because the experience value was not disyed after a skill had reached X, there wasnt any meaning in doing so. It wont be funny if Shisho and Lionel are still dead after all this but if they are alive As expected, knowing that I can no longer use Holy Attribute Magic, I cant say that I had a steel spirit did not waver. Since I dont have such a thing in the first ce. Nevertheless, I believed in the words of the Holy Healing God and vowed to one day regain my Holy Attribute magic as I opened the door while praying that Shisho and Lionel were still alive. Then, Shisho and Lionel flew into my vision as well as the figures of all my retainers. Youre finally awake, Luciel. Luciel-sama, thank you for waking up. With Shisho and Lionel lined up, I thanked the gods for them being alive. However, there was something that bothered me So the 2 of you were revived Im so d. So, have the 2 of you became a little younger? You are seriously reckless. Shisho held his eyes as he turned his face away. You did not wake up even after 10 days after that incident so we were worried. Its true that my body has be considerably more youthful. Ten days huh so thats why I dont feel the awful feeling of magical power depletion. Nevertheless, for it to have a rejuvenating effect, the forbidden art sure has some amazing benefits. That seems like an additional effect. Even so, did the 2 of you wake up immediately? The ones who answered were my retainers who were watching from the side. The 2 of them regained consciousness 3 days ago nya. Cathy raised her voice. Because our ve crest was suddenly dispelled, Cathy and I were fearful that Luciel-sama had passed away. Kefin brought his worried face closer to mine as he said that. Kefin, your face is too close!! Dispelled ve crest that means I also died once? Now that I think about it, wheres this ce? Its the capital of Grandol, a high-ss inn I stayed at before. I was told that here, as long as you pay money, information would not be leaked out. Estia answered but what about the money required to stay in a high-ss inn for this many days? We were able to stay here using the money you entrusted to Lydia. Nadia told me, perhaps because my expression showed my doubts about the money. Just as I was about to thank Lydia, Lydia trembled and burst into tears. Since she unexpectedly began crying, I was slightly perplexed as I asked. Whats wrong Lydia? We were saved thanks to Lydia. I wish to properly convey my thanks. I told her my intent to thank her but she shook her head side to side and answered with a quiet voice. At that time, all I could do was tremble. I could only look at Luciel-sama, Broad-sama and Lionel-sama fight desperately. Well, she would have probably been killed if she jumped into action then. I had no thoughts ofining as she had the bravery to not do anything and helped ce us in the Hermits Coffin after everything had ended. Lydia, we are alive right now precisely because you save us by cing us in the Hermits Coffin. You are the benefactor of the 3 of us. I am truly grateful. Thank you. I lowered my head to Lydia. After that, not only me but Shisho and Lionel also lowered their heads, causing Lydia to be even more flustered and cry even harder as Nadia gently hugged her until she stopped. Then, Shisho and Lionel confronted me with the main topic. Luciel, you exercised a magic of that scale so naturally, there are adverse effects right? For Whirlwind and I, our bodies and job levels returned to 1 and all the skills we have trained until now have disappeared. It looks like the resurrection magic in this world is a lot harsher than I had imagined. The 2 of them casually spoke about their losses. What remains is our knowledge and experience. Well, I was surprised that Ive somehow be younger. Shisho gave off a mischievous air that he normally doesnt emit to soften the heavy atmosphere but thinking about it once again, what that the 2 of them lost was tremendous. Even so, it is probably a fact that they are truly happy for being alive. And I didnt want to further douse the atmosphere but I honestly answered as I looked into Shishos eyes. I lost my Healer job and Holy Attribute Magic. !! Luciel, Im sorry. Luciel-sama!! Shisho and Lionels faces turned to despair upon hearing my words and everyone also had speechless expressions. I anticipated that everyone would make those expressions but my heart still clenched at the sight. However, I told everyone with a smile. Oh well, it will work out somehow. Attribute-wise I can still sense the magical power of the Holy Attribute, its just that I cant use it. But you will have to throw away the position that you had painstakingly built up. Even if that worst case scenario happens, it will still work out somehow and I can just live in Ienith as a Merchant. Even if I lose my position as the S-rank Healer, I can take up the title of the director of the school in Ienith or be the chairman of Luciel Firm(tentative) so its all right. Moreover, Ill definitely show you all that I will one day be able to use Holy Attribute Magic. Is there hope to regain your ability? Lionel anxiously asked. It cant be helped that Shisho and Lionel think that it was their responsibility but I had already anticipated it. Yes. To tell the truth, I have thought of this possibility so I do have a few ideas. If my strength woulde in use, I will help with anything. Isnt it about time Shisho returned to Meratoni and deal with his guildmaster work? But since there are things in the world better left unsaid, Ill tell himter if he doesnt realize it. Actually, previously when I met the Water Spirit in Ienith, it prophesized that I will one day fall into despair and asked me to visit it then. So I was prepared for it in advance. Are there any strategies to break through this predicament? I felt as if Shisho was more worried about me than I was. His expression was as if he was clutching at straws. There are 3 methods for me to be able to use Holy Attribute Magic. One method would be to let Pope-sama change my job. If it goes well, I might be able to be a Pdin or a Sage so theres a possibility that I will be able to use Holy Attribute Magic that way. Job!? I see! Luciel would be acquainted with the Pope after all. Shisho was getting excited. I believe that is the easiest method. But I wondered if that much was enough to ovee the despair the Water Spirit spoke of. Yes. Pope-sama would likely assist me. Even if Pope-sama cant change my job, I can go to Nelldal to get the Wind Spirits Blessing and once I acquired the blessings of all 6 attributes from the spirits, I pray that my job will automatically change. If its a bet, Luciel-sama is absurdly strong so it would likely go well. Kefinughed as he recalled the strength of the random bosses I pulled out as well as my usual lucky episodes. The second method would be to visit the Water Spirit. From the way it spoke, it felt to me like it knew of something I can do to be able to use Holy Attribute Magic. If we go to Ienith, well be able to meet Naria again so it will be great nya. Cathy said that while ncing at Lionel with eyes hinting at something but Lionels expression was stiff. Lionel is quite a serious person so it cant be helped The third method would be to find a person capable of using Space-time magic to reset my skills. Then, I can once again re-acquire the skills using SP. Starting my training to relearn everything. If I do so, Ill have to ask for some help from Shisho too. Betting on a fairy-tale like magic like that moreover, a skill reset? Shisho had an awful expression as he had nowhere to vent his anger. Lionel also had a demon-like expression so it was quite terrifying. Ill just be in the same situation as Shisho and Lionel. Ill say it now that I was terribly shocked when I found out that I had lost my Holy Attribute Magic. Ill probably tremble when I see monsters. Even so, no matter how many times I unwind time, I will definitely do the same thing. If the 2 of you feel indebted to me, treasure your lives such that I can think back feeling d that I had saved you 2 and lets aim to grow old together. I told them with a smile. Unlike when I first came to this world, I now possessbat-ready techniques, the greatest equipment, and money. Andpanions that I can rely on the most. The fact that Im not starting from nothing, the fact that there is a possibility, I abandoned my desire to give up and moved forward. If I did not meet the Water Spirit at that time, I believe my confidence would have scattered along with Shisho and Lionel. With Great Luck-sensei who built the possibility for the future at that time together with the newly added stronger Supreme Luck-sensei, I prayed that they would reel in the chance for me to regain my Holy Attribute Magic as I vowed to do my best with what I can do. Thus, for us who had safely revived, in order to regain my Holy Attribute Magic, I decided to first head to Meratoni to check that it was really alright if Shisho doesnt do his work before heading to the Holy Capital. When everyone left my room, I used the keys Lydia returned to me to open the Hermits Stable. It was slightly dirty it should be fine. I thought as I called out for Fornoir. Fornoir came out from the stable and the first thing she did was y bite my head. Its been such a long time since we met so dont y bite me hey Fornoir, I cant use Holy Attribute Magic anymore. My identity haspletely crumbled so Im scared of the reaction from those around me. Furthermore, am I capable of surviving in this world without Healing Magic? Im so worried until its unbearable. Perhaps Fornoir got tired of biting my head, she turned as if to return to the stables but she sent a kick flying. Ouch, dont kick me its dangerous! Burururuu. Fornoir once again turned back to face me and looked at me. If youre a spirit, cant you talk to me? When I said that, it looked like she made a slightly sad expression as this time, she really returned to the stable. Whats with that so thats my answer huh? Fornoir seriously kicked me but my arm only felt slightly painful. She was probably trying to tell me that Ive be stronger even without my Holy Attribute Magic. Despite that, I hurt her when I asked her to speak to me. Ill properly apologize to her tomorrow. While feeling guilty of making use of Fornoir as a convenient existence, I was thankful as I could feel slightly more optimistic as I went to my bed and slept. Authors note: Thank you for reading. I put up the status after such a long time so there might be ces where the numbers are strange. Also, I wanted to thin out the Healer and Holy Attribute Magic items but I couldnt find a way so I used () instead. (TL: I italicized it with strike-through to make it more obvious) Theres been another rapid rise in level but he was about level 125 when he defeated the demon while in the condition of not having his vision. Chapter 169: Till we meet again Chapter 169: Till we meet again Trantor: Tseirp Does the return of the missing mine to its original location herald the revival of the Demon Lord or foretell a cataclysmic disaster? Such rumors were circting around Grandol so we purchased food ingredients,rge amounts of magical power potions and, just to be safe, some high-grade potions before we departed for Meratoni. Unlike the route we took toe from Meratoni, this time, we had to pass through the checking station but my S-rank Healer title apparently demonstrated its effectiveness as we were able to sessfully pass through. Theres also Nadia and Lydia who are from nge so I told them that we would be traveling in that direction via Grandol as we head towards the Holy Capital. And, there were also other differencespared to when we first came to Grandol. Shisho and Lionel acted as the coachman with Cathy and Kefin in front of the carriage while Estia, Nadia and I were behind it. Lionel thought of this cement that would be the most efficient if we had to battle monsters or bandits. Monsters really did appear but certainly because I now have perception-based skills, in addition to being able to give instructions while overseeing the group as a whole, I will no longer suffer surprise attacks from my left and right as well as from behind me. Well, Cathy and Kefin pretty much did most of the battles and weakened the monsters before letting Shisho and Lionel defeat them to raise their levels. Weve exchanged roles since the time at the Labyrinth of Traps. My level increased again. Leveling up so rapidly reminds me of my rookie days. I also wanted to be an Adventurer if I had the choice Shisho joyfully spoke of his rookie days but Lionel did not talk about his days within the army. It might have been due to the difference in having monsters as opponents aspared to having humans as opponents. Well, Shisho probably did kill bandits as well but Lionel was in the Imperial Army and moreover, he held the position of a general so its unlikely that he only killed those that were evil. Even if fighting is bread-and-butter of the upation, I could imagine how mentally painful the work would have been for Lionel, whose personality is to only kill those that are evil, to fight because of orders from the country. Bururururu. Because I was lost in thought as I was riding, Fornoir sounded like she was angrily telling me to concentrate on riding. She forgave me when I apologized to her for what happened yesterday. While thinking that Fornoir is very mature, Lydia previously mentioned that Fornoir is the Light Spirit but I wonder when would she give me her divine protection. Thats why our rtionship was not human and spirit but instead remains as human and horse and she remains as my partner. Talking about what changed and what didnt change, what changed was my heart. I stopped feeling hesitant yesterday. But thinking about the future, I felt like I was being crushed by anxiety. Since I cant utilize Holy Attribute Magic, I will not be able to heal the sick whenever we stop by a vige, that feeling of frustration and vexation leads to irritation no, Ill stop making excuses and behaving like a virtuous person. Gradually without noticing, I had grown to desire praises and words of gratitude from others. And now, instead of receiving the gratitude of others, I am probably terrified of being med for losing my ability. Burururu. I was surprised by the sound made by Fornoir. It seems like I was caught in a vortex of thought. Sorry. Ill try my best to change my thoughts. Thats right. I saved Shisho and Lionel. Furthermore, its not like therespletely no hope, I can probably hold out. I looked forward the carriage was blocking the way but I decided to move forward and my expedition to Grandol that spanned 2 months had ended. What awaited us when we arrived at Meratoni was a sermon from Garba-san and Grulga-san. In the guildmaster room of the Adventurers Guild, Shisho, Garba-san, Grulga-san and I, with only the 4 of us, we exined what happened this 2 months in detail. Immediately after we began our exnation, I felt intense anger begin to leak from the 2 of them but they quietly listened to our exnation until the end. Then, the sermon began. Broad, what the heck are you doing!! You took a break for the sake of training Luciel and ended up fighting demons and the Evil God, if Luciel wasnt there, you would probably have died and disappeared from this world! ! And Luciel, you too. You are not a mere Healer but the representative of all Healers and stopping your idiotic Shisho is also the job of the disciple. Using the forbidden art and losing your abilities, what are you going to do!! Even though nobody med me, Garba-san scolded me. Of course, I was frightened but my body felt slightly lighter. There was no reply no matter how much I called with the magicmunication bead, so thats the reason Broad, your own position no, the Adventurers Guild will take 100 steps back, it doesnt matter anymore. Leaving that aside, have you forgotten about our promise? What was our reason for retiring from being an Adventurer at a young age? It was for the sake of nurturing many adventurers and protecting the people who cannot fight, to establish and revive the Adventurers Guild to its original form!! Garba-sanid his emotions bare and grabbed Shishos cor. Shisho allowed him to do so and did not match Garba-sans gaze. Big brother, Broads level now is low so its dangerous. Grulga-san said as he grabbed Garba-sans hand and made him let go of Broad Shishos cor. I certainly did want to give up once but since Luciel-kun came to the Adventurers Guild, the adventurers in Meratoni gradually grew stronger, the requests from the residents increased and the crimes also decreased. In just a few years this town became extremely bright. Hey Broad, I understand that you treasure Luciel-kun. But if you were prophesized to die, wouldnt it have been better to at least discuss it with us once? Sorry. That was all Shisho said. Looking at the appearance of Shisho with his head down, Garba-san let out a grand sigh. He probably felt that ming him any more would just be venting his own frustration. However, his target was not just Shisho. Garba-san smiled as he looked at me. I felt like I saw the devils smile that Warabis described. Luciel-kun, if you regain your Holy Attribute Magic, I will also give you my training so I wont say anything now. Ye, yes. I look forward to your guidance at that time. Even though my mental resistance should have already reached level X, I was getting terrible chills just from thinking about the training that was toe. Nevertheless, I was relieved that I wont be berated by mouth any further. Then, I understood the meaning behind the previous smile. Yup. Luciel-kun is honest after all. Just like Broads favorite phrase, hes like my son so I wish to slowly and honestly nurture him. You mentioned something like that enthusiastically right. Garba?! Thats cowardly. Thats right. He began blurting out words that Shisho could not tell me face to face. Shisho tried to grab Garba-san to seal his mouth but the simrly grinning Grulga-san stopped him from behind. Now, he probably cant shake him off with the difference in status. To think that Shisho thought of me that way but, if thats the case, I know of 2 others in front of me who look at me with a simr gaze. I also respect and trust the 3 of you from the bottom of my heart. I have a feeling that if Shisho is my father, Garba-san and Grulga-san definitely see me as a much younger brother and they take care of me while watching over my growth. After I said that, it felt like Garba-san finally switched from his scary grin to his usual kind smiling expression. After Broad heard that Luciel-kun established a school in Ienith, he was considering if he should retire from his guildmaster position in the future. And he wanted to set a new goal where all children regardless of them being born from nobles ormoners attended the school. Was it by any chance quite an inopportune timing? Kind of. Since I didnt expect Luciel-kun to be tangled in an event that influences the entire world. It gave even us a surprise Thats true Well, a normal person would probably live without getting involved with the words Reincarnation Dragon or Demon race. Dont make such a gloomy expression. Well then, actually, Broad has quite a lot of work piled up so theres no way we can let him travel with Luciel-kun. Moreover, I doubt he would want his disciple to see his weak side so please wait patiently for Shisho to make hiseback. Leave Broad to me and my elder brother, hurry up and get your Holy Attribute Magic back. Even if that cant be done, dont mope over it as well train you to be an SSS-rank adventurer so make sure to return. Garba-san and Grulga-san showed their kindness one way or the other. Luciel, for that reason, for the time being, I wont be able to teach you anything. But I will definitely make aeback as your Shisho so do your best. Okay. Contact us with the magicmunication bead when youre troubled, the 3 of us will work out a solution. Ill look forward to your aid at that time. Luciel, dont give up on life. Lets meet again. Shisho too, dont recklessly charge at monsters. We firmly exchanged a handshake and said our farewells. Thus, Shisho left our party and we left Meratoni when night fell as if to conceal ourselves. At that time, the first to notice Estias strange condition was Lydia. Yourplexion is very pale? I, Im fine. But her face waspletely pale. I cant heal at this moment, theres no helping it. Lets go to the orphanage. I decided to bring her to the orphanage. Since theres no way I could make her drink the terribly disgusting potion when were not even in battle. I took the lead as the blood on Estias face receded. I quickly rushed into the orphanage. Hey, is the director in? Whats with the noise? The children will be woken up .. Luciel sama. I wanted to tsukkomi at that time but I held myself back. Sorry but I feel like my magical power is slightly depleted so I cant use my magic, please treat her in my stead. So unreasonable. Nevertheless, its fine. Who should I heal? Estia this girl. Fumu. This way then. When he guided her to the chair, the Darkness Spirit switched with Estia. I dont need treatment. Family you have a daughter? Botacyl was shocked at his hand getting grabbed and red at me. I did not tell her anything. Estia, are you alright? Yes. Leaving that aside, about your family? It painful. My wife died. My daughter was getting eroded by disease and I could not heal her. Then, I asked the Empire that was developing a secret medicine to treat her, after seeing her healthy appearance only once, I was told that she has be a ve and could no longer meet her. Now I still continue to search for her. Is that so. I dont need healing. The Darkness Spirit went outside. What was that. Ill leave your payment here. I left 5 gold coins and chased after the Darkness Spirit and it was waiting for me outside. What happened exactly? Ill tell you the reason after Estia calms down. Please head for the Holy Capital for now. The Darkness Spirit only mentioned that to me and I could imagine that she could not afford to say anymore. Well be forcibly traveling at night. Everyone, please do not let down your guard. Yes! We departed for the Holy Capital while under the cover of darkness. Even though it was dark, we had torchlights so it wasnt hard to run. Furthermore, the horses boss Fornoir took the initiative to pull so the other horses looked like they were calm. I was vignt as we ran down the night road but the rtionship between Botacyl and Estia continued to bother me in my mind. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL note: Ooo thats interesting. I originally thought that Estia was Botacyls daughter but since he couldnt recognize her it means Estia knows Botacyls daughter? Chapter 170: To retrieve what has been lost Book 10: Power that was lost and new powers Chapter 170: To retrieve what has been lost Trantor: Tseirp After we set off from Meratoni, we traveled through the night on horseback, arrived at the vige where we encountered the demons and stayed a night there before setting off to return to the Holy Capital. The emergence of the demons did not affect the vige at all as they calmly weed us and I only exchanged a few greetings with the new vige elder, nothing in particr happened. Luckily, there werent any wounded individuals so I could thankfully get a good rest. The next day, we leisurely departed for the Holy Capital and the sun had already set by the time we could see it, stop the carriage and enter. This time, in order to return in absolute secrecy, I nned to cover my visage with my robe, enter the Holy Capital using my Adventurers card, cut towards the center of the Holy Capital as quickly as possible and reach the Church Headquarters without anybody noticing. Then, when it was time to execute the n, was this the result of my training? Nobody called out to me at all. I was delighted with my aplishment as I waited for everyone to gather. In actual fact, I was the only person who ran through the center, everyone else walked from the back until the meeting point. I felt like everyone recognized my retainers but they only tilted their heads in puzzlement. Well, the reason I did something as troublesome as this was because of how well recognized I was and even though I wanted to give up halfway If an injured resident caught me, I wont be able to deal with it and would only be able to treat it using a potion instead of invoking magic so strange rumors might circte. I felt like there was no other choice after giving it such thought. Well, it was Pope-sama who came up with this entire strategy so my true thoughts would be that I have no option of refusing to do so. Luciel-sama, youve be faster. Lionel praised me when they met up with me. All thanks to Lionel and Shisho. I told Lionel with a smile before stepping into the Church Headquarters. Just as I was about to inform the reception of my return, it seemed like Catherine was informed in advance and she came to wee me. Luciel-kun, wee back. Pope-sama asked me toe meet you, did something happen? I was bothered by a gaze I felt secretly looking at me from somewhere but I decided to return Catherine-sans greeting first and wait for the other partys move. Catherine-san, Im back. What do you mean? Because I noticed that Pope-sama was slightly flustered. Pope-sama was probably flustered because I, the S-rank Healer, had lost the ability to use Holy Attribute Magic? I switched the nature of the conversation in order to not delve any deeper into that topic. Is that so? Well, I dont know if it is fine to talk about it but I was caught up in something troublesome during my journey, have you heard about the demons? The incident with the demon race? Ive heard. I was indeed surprised at that time but hasnt it been already 2 months since that incident? To tell the truth, this time, I went on a trip to Grandol and for some reason, there was a demon there too. Moreover, it was quite strong too Was it a genuine demon? Genuine demon? She asked if it was a genuine demon but are there even imposters? There were multiple demon corpses the other time right? We were supposed to dispose of them but after some time had passed, they transformed back into humans apart from one of them. After that, instead of turning into undead, they dissolved the next day. Demonization when pushes to shove, it seems useful against the Evil Gods undeadification but activating it spells an immediate loss of consciousness. It might have been a created demon. However, this time it remained as a demon after some time has passed so theres a possibility the corpse would be sent over to your sideter. I see. Ah, sorry. Ill guide you to Pope-sama now. Ive already obtained permission for everyone here to apany you so this way please. I somehow made it through without telling the truth to Catherine-san and we left to visit the room Pope-sama was in. As expected, there was no way I could tell her the truth and I was hesitant about lying to her so I breathed a sigh of relief as I followed Catherine-san. As always, the attendants left the room the same time we entered the Popes room but for some reason this time, Catherine-san didnt exit. Just as I was thinking it was strange, Pope-sama spoke to me. Luciel, youve done well returning alive. Yes, thank you for your warm words. Within the dignified atmosphere, I was thankful that she still summoned me despite having lost my Holy Attribute Magic. However, Pope-samas subsequent words caused my trust in her to fall drastically. Fumu. Well then, Ill immediately jump into the main topic, Luciel, Ive told everything to Catherine. Everything? Did she really tell her everything? Even if shes the Pope, I cant just ept that Activating the forbidden art, reviving your instructor and follower that had turned into undead due to the Evil Gods actions and the price which was your life as a Healer. If she has told her everything if the job change doesnt go well, maybe I should escape with Lionel to Ienith just in case. Or perhaps I see. Then, the reason you purposely came to the reception to talk to me was? Yes. In order to reduce the suspicions from the surroundings on why Luciel-kun returned. If thats the case then please let me know in advance. I was anxious since I cant really keep secrets. Whenever Luciel-kun lies or tries to hide something, even though you make sure to not let it show on your face, your eyes would show diposure so I could immediately tell that you were hiding something. Catherine-san said whileughing but it didnt make me feel much better. Nevertheless, sinceing to this world, I have not had any business talks with people so she made me aware that theres the fear of having my emotions read if I am not conscious of it. That was the sole salvation among everything. If so, then Pope-sama, I will immediately jump into the main topic. Could you promote or change my job? Fumu. Like I mentioned before, sit in a meditative pose, calm your mind and close your eyes. Yes. I did as I was told and when Pope-samas hand touched my forehead, my body became warm and Pope-sama said. Jobs that are capable of using Holy Attribute Magic, Pdin, Healer and Priest, are all absent, I thought that it might be possible to redo once again from Healer but it seems like that cant be done either. Even though I was prepared for it, the shock was still huge even so Understood. Then as I had requested before, please allow me to travel to the Independent Magic City Nelldal. I thought you would have been more depressed but Luciel sure is strong. Pope-sama smiled but it was my real feelings to want to quickly try all the possible means to cure myself as its a matter of life and death to me. And? Ive opened the transfer gate for your use at any time but theres one problem. What is it? Its not possible for everyone to apany you. At the very most, only three people including Luciel can go. I predicted that there would be an upper limit to the number of people that can be transferred but three people are so few. But if thats the case I stood up and turned back to issue instructions to everyone. Lionel, Cathy and Kefin will stay on the ground. Ill give out individual instructionster. Yes! The three of them nodded without raising any opposition. With this, even if people who bear hatred towards Lionel and the others appear, he wont be exposed to danger. Id be troubled if he was subjected to ploys like poisoning. Next Nadia, Lydia,e over here. Yes. The two of them moved to stand behind me and bowed towards Pope-sama. These two are? These two are nobles from the Principality of nge but are currently active as Adventurers. Many things happened in Grandol and they now apany me. Noble girls from another country huh Do you have any reason for bringing them along? Yes. Actually, Lydia possesses the same Blessing from the Spirit King as Pope-sama and Nadia is the Dragon God Priestess. Upon hearing that, Pope-samas expression turned into a somewhat stunned expression. Seriously the things Luciel does really astonish people like what father did. If so, then it would be good to take the girl who possesses the Blessing from the Spirit King along. She will definitely help you in the future. Furthermore, its also fine for the Dragon God Priestess to apany you. She will most likely be of aid to Luciel. Pope-sama immediately epted my decision to have the two of them apany me. Understood. Then, regarding Estia, what should I do? You can leave Estia to me. Also, this time, I will take care of Fornoir here. I looked at Estia and thought that her mind would certainly stabilize with Fornoir around so I nodded. When do you n to leave? I will depart tomorrow morning immediately after seeing Lionel and the others off. I see. Catherine, please guide them. Yes! This way please. It looked like Catherine would be guiding us to our amodations but I had to release Fornoir from the Hermit Stable first. When Fornoir came out and saw Pope-sama and me, she y-bit my head before slowly moving towards Pope-sama. Fumu. Luciel is liked by her. Yes. Fornoir is my partner. Pope-sama happilymented so I unintentionally leaked my true feelings. Fornoir didnt show any reaction but her tail was swaying. Then, I would be going to my personal room while everyone would be going to the dormitory but I secretly spoke to Lionel and the others. Once you all reach the dormitory, immediatelye to my personal room. The three of them quietly nodded and after making sure that they followed Catherine-san, I moved to my personal room. The three of them visited my room after two hours had passed. When I opened the door after hearing the sounds of knocking, I saw that they were exhausted. What happened? Knowing that we had entered the church, people requesting for mock battles and pleading for guidance appeared. Was it the receptionist? Or was it Catherine-san? That was something unnecessary. Sorry. It would have been alright if I dealt with it beforehand. Ill jump into business immediately, Lionel, have this. I apologized to Lionel and the others and handed them my magic bag. This magic bag? Yes. I actually passed one to Shisho too. Inside is a letter to Dn, a certain amount of food, high-grade potions as well as gold and magic stones. If theres a letter to Dn then it means we will be heading to Rockford? If thats the case, isnt it sufficient to just lend me an item bag? Lionel is seriously diligent and capable. To be honest, I dont think I will be able to return from Nelldal immediately. So during that time, please collect the equipment I ordered for you all and train to be able to use thempetently especially Lionel. The two of you please support him. As if having ovee with emotion, Lionel knelt on the ground and paid vassal homage. And Cathy and Kefin followed by imitating that whileughing. I will once again reach the state where I can make Luciel-sama fall down by the time Luciel-sama is able to return. Thats promising. For me, Ill be dead if I dont regain my Holy Attribute Magic so Ill absolutely regain it. If not, it would be absurd to think that I will be able to walk away without any injuries during my mock battles with Shisho and Lionel. Leave Lionel-sama to me nya. We wont be going with Luciel-sama so please tell us about what happened in Nelldal when we meet youter. Cathy and Kefin acknowledged my instructions with a smile. I took this opportunity to properly ask them. So do you all really wish to continue with our master-servant rtionship? Its about our master-servant rtionship. By now, apart from when were in public ces, I wish to interact with them as friends. Yes. It is my nature to serve somebody. Furthermore, you saved my life so I hope that it can remain like this even in the future too. I will also serve the person Lionel-sama serves nya. Eh? Was the ending of the sentence a little dyed? Although Ive been released from very, I still have a guilty conscience and I owe Luciel-sama a debt of gratitude so I also wish to serve you like the two of them. Its great that Kefin had rehabilitated but hes gradually bing more and more like Lionel. The youthful Lionels appearance was not that much different from Kefins appearance so its a sign that they might be good friends Since you all havent stopped using honorific speech with me, should I prohibit the use of honorific speech? Im already ustomed to it and Luciel-sama, please continue speaking the way youve been speaking. There was no way I could refuse with the way Lionel said it so I sighed and acknowledged it. Ha~ very well. Ah, thats right. Theres one more task I wish to entrust to you all. Actually Upon hearing my request, everyone reluctantly agreed and left my room. With this, I shouldnt have to worry about everyone for the time being. This time, I was really sorry that I dragged Nadia and Lydia along with me to the city in the skies without getting their agreement beforehand. Even so, Ill have them apany me for a little longer. They mighte to dislike me with this incident but even so, I must regain my usage of Holy Attribute Magic and the two of them have promised to help as much as they can. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 171: Onward, to the Independent Magic City Nelldal Chapter 171: Onward, to the Independent Magic City Nelldal Trantor: Tseirp In the early morning where there has yet to be anyone around, three horses were about to depart from the Holy Capital but noticing that they didnt have anything that can serve as their identification, the three people stopped by the Adventurers Guild before heading for Rockford. Facilities that are open 24 hours sure are convenient its probably tough for those who are working though. After sending them off, I was on my way back to my personal room when a voice called out to me from behind. Luciel-kun. Good morning. Lumina-san. Lumina-san was there when I turned back. Yeah, morning. I heard you returnedst night? Yes. Sorry for not being able to say hello. Because Ill be leaving the Holy Capital immediately after having my meal. Sounds like you are busy. I thought we could have a mock battle or something if you had the time but could I ask where would you be heading to this time? Lumina-san changed the topic while looking like she truly found it to be a shame. Normally I wouldnt mind just having a mock battle but if I was injured, Im in a condition where I wouldnt be able to heal myself so I could only reject her offer. Ill be going to Nelldal. Actually, my Magical Power Attributes increased so I thought of properly learning magic so I requested it of Pope-sama. I see, you intend to learn magic from other attributes if so, then are you going to change your job? Are Healers only capable of using Holy Attribute Magic? While thinking that, I replied her a little ambiguously. Ill be retaining that too. It would be great if turns into a job that can use Holy Attribute Magic such as Pdin etc. Fufu, that will be interesting. If that bes reality, there would probably be a struggle within the Pdin corps to pull Luciel-kun in. Im slightly terrified just thinking about it. It reminded me of invitations from sports clubs butpared to that, I ended up seeing a future where their scramble for me would be even more savage. I shook my head and dispelled my delusions. It just shows how popr you are. Then Ill be going for my training. Lumina-sanughed and said shell be going ahead so I cheered her on. Yeah, do your best. Ah,tely Ive encountered vigers who can turn into demons and the demonization is sudden so when youre out on expeditions please maintain your vignce even within viges. Thanks for the advice. Then, Lumina left for the training grounds. I wont be able to think about the kiss until after everything has been settled so, sorry. I bowed towards Lumina-san who had already left. I met up with Estia, Nadia and Lydia when it was time for breakfast but, excluding the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, it was a workce with few females so we were exposed to numerous gazes. Nadia and Lydia seemed like they were ustomed to being looked at but Estiasplexion was worse for wear today as well. Estia, were you able to sleepst night? I wasnt really able to sleep. She shook her head and covered her face with both hands. Is that because of what happened in Meratoni? Or is there something else? Both. I felt like a heard some fear mixed within the small voice she somehow squeezed out. I see. Ill let Pope-sama know too. You can tell me about Meratoni once youve calmed down. Also, I cant say that I am used to situations like these. Do your best. When youre at your wits end, dont hold back, you can cry on Fornoir and Pope-sama. Okay. After hearing my nonsensical remarks, she turned to look at me and nodded with a smile. With her that stiff smile, it felt like she cheered up slightly. Well then Nadia, Lydia. I am terribly sorry for forcing you two to apany me this time. I feel that I neglected to take your thoughts into consideration. Riding on the momentum of my talk with Estia, I apologized to Nadia and Lydia. However, as I was about to lower my head deeply, I noticed the gazes from our surroundings so I stopped with just a slight nod. Its a fact that I was surprised but Ive actually always wanted to go to Nelldal once. So I am actually very happy. I should be the one thanking you, thank you. Elder sister and I both love to read the ounts of hero battles and we read about the floating city there but unfortunately, the permission from the king is required to travel to Nelldal from nge so it was an unattainable dream for daughters of a Baron house like us. So were truly happy. The two of them seemed like they really did not mind it. On the contrary, they apparently have a strong interest in Nelldal and this was instead a weed development so they ended up thanking me. The sense of guilt I was feeling up until just now was cleared and it was understandable as it wasnt just words they said to be polite, they spoke from their heart. At the same time, I realized that I did not look at their expression at that time. I was once again made aware of how diposed I was. Im d to hear you two say that. Once we arrive at Nelldal, Ill be having the two of you learn magic too. But generally, Ill probably be letting you two spend your time freely. Are you sure that is alright? Well be apanying you as your retainers right? The two of them were surprised but its because Nelldal extols the policy of nonbat. Yeah. But fundamentally I wont be enforcing any restrictions onto the two of you. But I just have one request. Once we arrive at Nelldal, well immediately head towards the fountain in the center. We might have to enterbat there so I hope you two will prepare yourselves for that. Battle there shouldnt be a problem if its just to the extent of a small skirmish. This time around, Ill make sure to be useful. Rather than youngdies from a noble family, the two of them felt more like expert high-rank Adventurers so they seemed very reliable. After finishing our meal, before Lumina-san and the others came, we once again left to visit Pope-samas room. And so Fornoir. Why are you biting my head as soon as we meet. Just as I was about to speak after entering the room, the approaching Fornoir suddenly began y biting my head. Fornoir did not stop biting as she ignored my words. After that, I gave up and let Fornoir do whatever she wanted but she was apparently satisfied and moved back to Pope-samas side. Pope-sama, I apologize for my rudeness. Its fine. Shes probably feeling lonely as she has to part with her partner. Pope-sama forgave me whileughing. Burururuu. Fornoir took a slightly disgruntled attitude after hearing that. Currently, at this location, there was only the four of us along with Pope-sama and Fornoir. Well as I am leaving Fornoir in your care at the moment, I also wish to leave this with you too. This is a key? Yes. It is a magic tool, the Hermits Key. Turning the key will cause a stable to appear and when Fornoir enters it, it has the effect of feeding her and taking care of her body. You certainly have a convenient item. Yeah. It came in handy during my travels. This time I will be going to Nelldal in the name of an expedition but in actual fact, I still cant predict how long I would have to spend there so I wish to leave this with Pope-sama. Umu. You can leave Fornoir to me. As expected, theres a limit to how long Fornoir can stay in Pope-samas room and she would probably umte stress that way. I could have also left the key to Estia to manage but I was also afraid to have Fornoir depend on Estia. So I requested Pope-sama to manage it. Thank you. Also, one more thing, Estia is shy and not ustomed to people looking at her so once again, please look after her. Very well. It is normal for an individual possessing the blessing of the Spirit King to give advice to ones who possess the blessing of spirits. I indirectly spoke about what happened this morning and Pope-sama nodded with a smile. I restrained myself from getting engrossed in looking at her appearance as I requested for her to transfer us to Nelldal. Well then, Ive ended up doing things in a rush but Pope-sama, please transfer us. Umu. Follow me. Pope-sama moved to the room to the right so we followed after her. I thought that we would be using the transfer magic in the Popes room but it apparently wasnt so. The neighboring room didnt have any windows and apart from a burning candle on a candlestick, it was a room with only a magic circle on the floor. Well be doing it here in this dimly lit ce? Thats right. It was constructed to prevent the mixing of the magical power in the air. It was probably Sir Rainstar who constructed it. He really amazes me. But if that person acquired Space-time Magic, wouldnt he be able to roam through space and time? Thinking about that, if its him, wouldnt he have done something about the Evil God? Just as I was lost in thought about that, I followed Pope-samas instructions and moved to the center of the magic circle. There wont be any problems if you hand this over once you reach that side. She said as she passed a letter to me. Who should I pass this to? The Magician Guild Leader that manages Nelldal. Hell definitely be of help to you. Thank you very much. Pope-sama smiled and nodded before she struck the magic circle with her staff. The magic circle emitted white light and the instant I waspletely bathed in white, I felt an extremely strange sensation. It was as if I was floating in midair to be exact, it felt like I was experiencing weightlessness, a feeling like my feet were not touching the ground. Then, the light gradually faded and we were in a dimly lit room simr to the ce Pope-sama sent us off. To be sure, I closed my eyes and used Presence and Magical Power Perception but I did not sense any of Pope-samas magical power. Instead, I felt numerous presences and actually felt that weve transferred. Are the two of you alright? Yes. It was a slightly weird sensation but its not a problem. I am fine too. After the two of them replied with that and I confirmed that they were fine, I opened the door in front of us. The location we emerged into after passing through the door was a room where sunlight entered beautifully and was beautiful to the extent that it made one fall into admiration. This is amazing. Its wonderful. Its the first time in my life Ive seen such pretty decorations. Were really in the Sky City truly beautiful. Sir Rainstar, even as a reincarnated individual, you are way too extraordinary. There are 8 rooms theres surplus even if all the countries are included Its not like we could keep staring forever so I confirmed our surroundings. When I did so, I noticed that there were 7 other doors simr to the one we exited from. Although I saw a total of 8 doors, I had no idea if they all had transfer circles so I discontinued that thought and embarked on searching around. First, lets look for the center of Nelldal or the Magical Arts Church. Yes! Even though I was slightly uneasy, I earnestly wanted my job to bloom safely as I opened the door with a te written as Entrance hung on it. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 172: Magic Guild Leader Orford Chapter 172: Magic Guild Leader Orford Trantor: Tseirp Upon leaving the decorated room, we entered a dazzling corridor that stretched forth in a straight line. This ce is amazing too. This ce is probably the Magic Guild. I sense strong magical powers ahead so lets try moving in that direction. Following the path set by the corridor, we moved forward and reached the Magic Guild. When we exited the corridor, there was a small reception directly in front of us with staircases leading up and down behind it. It leads to this. Lets go to the reception first. Yes. I spoke to the receptiondy in front of us together with the two of them. Wevee from the Saint Schull Allied Nations, I am the Healer Luciel and these two are my retinue. Ive received a letter from Pope-sama addressed to the Magic Guild Leader, could you please convey the message for me? Yes, sir. Please wait a moment. The receptionistdy replied and beganmunicating with a magicmunication bead. When I looked around the surroundings until her conversation ended, I noticed that there were actually a couple of information sign tes hanging down from the ceiling. Ifbined with a floor n then I would probably not get lost in here. The receptionistdy finished her conversation as I was thinking about such things. Sorry to keep you waiting. The person responsible will arrive soon so please wait for a moment. I see. Thank you. By the way, I have a question, do you have a floor n for this Magic Guild as well as a map that depicts the overallyout of Nelldal? Yes. We do but it has to be purchased, is that all right? Since they are maintaining a facility like this, their maintenance cost should also be quite considerable? That might be why they have a system to collect something like an admission fee. I was convinced so I asked for the price. Yes. How much is it? The map that shows the entire Nelldal will be 10 gold coins while the Magic Guild interior n will be 5 gold coins. Converting that into Japanese yen would be 15 million (~1500USD) well, I can pay for it but even so, it is expensive. She presented a price that one would not be able to pay for normally so it felt to me like it was some kind of test. Then, here you go. Thats why I left a slight pause before giving her 15 gold coins. The receptiondy was shocked by my quick actions. She probably didnt expect there to be anyone who would pay a price like that. But that was exactly why I imagined and expected some kind of special benefit if I bought them. Are you sure? Yes. I believe I would be staying here for some time so in consideration of that, I intend to buy it because I might get lost without a map. She asked gingerly but I answered with a smile so she looked somewhat relieved as she passed me a hardcover book and a booklet. This would show you the entirety of Nelldal while this is the map of the Magic Guild as well as a free pass to the Magic Archive. I imagined a thin map or a pamphlet-kind of document but I was totally wrong. When I briefly flipped through it, I saw, described in detail, information such as the correct method to use each of the facilities and the reason why such facilities were constructed. The Magic Guild booklet was more like a pamphlet that detailed the leisure facilities but there was one remark that caught my attention. Free pass to the Magic Archive? Yes. Almost none of the people who visit this Magic Guild purchase the guild information map. However, thatcked an interesting aspect so we prepared a special benefit. That would be the free pass to the Magic Archive? Yes. The admission ticket to the Magic Archive is sold inside as well but it cost 10 gold coins for a day so this would be a tremendous bargain if you intend to stay here for a long time. I see. Who was it who came up with this? It was the founder of Nelldal as well as the leader of the Magic Guild at that time. I no longer felt like asking anymore. As if she had guessed it, I heard the sound of somebodying up the stairs. Ady soon appeared but I was surprised when I saw her appearance. The appearance of thedy who came up the stairs and the appearance of the receptiondy was like two peas in a pod. Twins? Just as I thought that, I immediately discovered the truth. Sorry to keep you waiting guild leader, I heard theres a customer? Eh, why are you disguising yourself as me!! Thedy looked like she was shocked for a moment after seeing the receptionistdy with the same face but she got angry the next moment. Fofofo. There was a request from the Holy Capital Pope-sama right? Well then, guests, I am the Magic Guild guildmaster Orford. Its a bit open here so Ill guide you to my room. The supposed receptionistdy stood up and said that but thedy trembled and raised her voice. More important than that, please stop disguising yourself as me. Theres no helping it, alright, dispel!! The next instant, white smoke wrapped around Orford-san and the smoke immediately disappeared. But it was not the receptiondy who reappeared but the figure of a good-natured old man dressed in a blue-drenched robe with white hair and a long white beard. That magic that could transform ones form was something I greatly desired in the past. Erm, may I know what magic attribute does that magic belong to? Thats why I could not resist myself from asking. It is a Mixed Magic that superimposes Water Attribute and Fire Attribute. Well then, lets go. That appearance that usually appears in novels is probably not just for show. I might be able to regain my Holy Attribute Magic if I take a lesson from this person. While thinking that, I chased after the guildmaster who was ascending the steps. After beginning to ascend the steps, the dazzling impression of the surroundings drastically changed and it felt like I stepped into a different building that gave off a refined feeling. This is my room. We entered the guildmaster room as guided. We immediately came across a setup for receiving guests so I thought we would be talking there but he passed that by and stopped in front of a mirror or rather, he was sucked into the mirror. Ha? He disappeared? Disappeared!? When we made dumbfounded expressions, Orford-san came out from the mirror. Fofofo, surprised? This is a magic mirror, a special mirror that only allows the person whose magical power has been imprinted as well as those who have received his authorization to enter. Did you perhaps return because you forgot to give us the permission? Fofofo. Dont fret the minor details and follow me. He said as he disappeared into the mirror. Hepletely forgot right. Hes of old age so hes bound to forget one or two things. He might love to pull pranks but I dont sense any evil intentions from him. The two of them seem like they are kind towards their elders but Orford-san is definitely It felt like everything was done to test us but I took a deep breath and headed towards the mirror. Lets follow then. I touched the mirror and my arm was sucked into it. I slowly entered the mirror in that fashion and I appeared in a ce that looked exactly like the guildmaster room. This ce is? This is the real guildmaster room. That over there is a fake since people asionally enter without permission. Well,e sit over here and rx. The two others followed immediately so he offered us chairs. Thank you. Nadia and Lydia tried to stand behind my chair but I had them sit together with us. Ill introduce myself again. I am the Healers Guild S-rank Healer Luciel. Thank you for making time to meet me. Fumu. So stiff~, you have to rx a little more. He made a good-natured old man expression and I felt that his eyes could see through everything and that he was chiding me for being impatient. Thank you. This is the letter from Pope-sama. Fumu. Before that, how about some ck tea? Thank you. Fo, fo, fo. Please wait a moment. I felt like I was slightly impatient but I wondered why was I feeling so impatient. I dont know if the reason was because I wanted to regain my Holy Attribute Magic as soon as possible or because I could not bear not having Healer as my job. Orford-san stood up without losing his smile and went to brew the ck tea. Lydia chose to speak at her own discretion. Those eyes that look like they can see through everything might be an Appraisal skill. True, that might be a possibility. Nadia responded that way but I denied it. If its the Appraisal skill then hes the third person Ive met who possess it. But I believe it is not Appraisal but something else it gives me the impression that it allows him to look into the essence of a person. The essence? Yes. I feel that we have continually been tested ever since we arrived at this Magic Guild. Furthermore, it seems like he knows that I am impatient and it feels like he is giving me guidance in that fashion. I see. As expected of the leader of the Magic Guild Headquarters. It looks like Luciel-sama has calmed down too to be able toe up with that theory. That might be true. After talking with the two of them and calming down, Orford-san carried the ck tea over. Did I make you wait? No, I was able to calm down thanks to that. Fumu. Then, I will read the letter so drink the tea. Okay. I passed him the letter I received from Pope-sama after receiving the ck tea. Orford-san began to read the letter and since he went through the trouble to make it, I drank the ck tea and it was very fragrant and extremely tasty. It looked like the other two also had the same impression so he probably had considerable skill. But I wanted it to be just a little bit sweeter so while making sure Orford-san who was seriously reading the letter did not notice, I pulled out a small vial of honey. The sisters saw that so I poured some into theirs too. The instant the two of them held it in their mouths, they gave extremely blissful expressions so I was relieved that the honey went well with the ck tea. Then, just as I was about to keep the honey, Orford-san met my eyes. Is that, by any chance, honey? Yes. Please have some if you want to. I passed him the small vial. No doubt about it. Where did you get this? From a factory. So, what did Pope-sama say? Loss of Healer job and Holy Attribute Magic the attribute was not erased so she requested for my help if I have any means to treat you. There were some other things too. I see. Please lend me your strength. There are conditions. As long as they are not unreasonable, I will ept it all. I wish for arge amount of honey. I will lend my strength if you promise me that. I can do that. If I regain the use of Holy Attribute Magic, I will even dedicate honey mead to you. Wh, what? We cant idle here. Quickly, to the Magic Archive. Ill definitely help you regain your Holy Attribute Magic immediately. Yes. To be able to tempt him with items, is the Magic Guild really alright? Even though I was slightly uneasy, in order to regain my Holy Attribute Magic, I was thankful that I gained a powerful helper and we moved to the Magic Archives after we finished drinking the ck tea. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 173: Astonishment Chapter 173: Astonishment Trantor: Tseirp I purchased 2 maps from the Magic Guild but I still had not have the chance to look at them so without knowing where the Magic Archive was, we followed after Orford-san. I expected him to exit through the mirror once again and move off from there but Orford-san moved in the opposite direction from the mirror towards an imitation magic circle that was ced there as decoration. Isnt this just a decoration? Fofofo. We can teleport there at once with this magic circle. I wonder who would notice that the magic circle ced there as if to symbolize the Magic Guild was actually a real teleportation magic circle? Orford-san happily said as he stood on top of the magic circle. The three of us entered the magic circle too but I was concerned about one thing. Is there no limit to the number of people? There is but if its only for short distance movement, it can easily transfer about ten people. I was relieved by his answer and waited for the activation of the magic circle. As soon as I noticed it emit light, we had already flown from the guildmaster room to the Magic Archive. The Magic Archive was built in a cylindrical shape and there were bookshelves lined up along the walls. I could not help but be surprised at seeing this amount of books even in this world. Weve arrived. Well then, Ill first try to find something among the restricted books ande back. You guys can read whatever books you have an interest in. Also, entry into this ce is only limited to a few people so give them my name if anybody asks. Understood. I just have one question, is there perhaps a reason why it is called a Magic Archive instead of a library? The ce was truly stunning but I felt like it wouldnt live up to its name with just that reason. Towards my question, Orford-san merely smiled and silently moved to the back room. I didnt understand what was he trying to tell me with that smile but the two people beside me were fidgeting so I instructed them. Cant help it. Since he left without saying a word, basically, it should be fine for us to freely do what we want. The two of you can read whichever books you are interested in. Well probablye back in the future but you might not have the chance to read the books you like. Yes. Thank you. For there to be such a collection, Im troubled by where to start from. The two of them happily went to rummage for books. It was heart-warming to see the two of them like that but I refocused my mind and sat down on the nearby chair. Orford-san was controlling himself from saying something so theres probably some kind of gimmick to it. But even before that, the hard-cover map and Magic Guild brochure I bought just now was still stuck in my mind. Thats why I decided to read those two first. First would be the brochure that acts as the key to enter and exit this ce. Hn? When I took a good look at the brochure, I noticed a magic circle carved into it. Dont tell me this is the key to enter this archive Orford-san even has a security function that lets him know who enters this ce? I didnt expect something to that extent It was very much possible with Sir Rainstar so I was just astonished. The teleportation magic circle has an auto-logging security feature (provisional) their technical capability is impressive. Here, not only could I regain my Holy Attribute Magic, I might even be able to absorb various other techniques. Thinking about it made my heart beat quicken from the expectations. I took a deep breath to soothe my heart rate and proceeded to read the Magic Guild brochure. And immediately after I started reading, a certain item caught my eye. Why is the Magic Guild Headquarters located at the floating Independent Magic City Nelldal? It was an outline roughly along those lines. I know that this Nelldal was not constructed for the sake of the Magic Guild. I heard it directly from the person himself (Rainstar) so theres no doubt about that. Then what was the reason? The following was written when I continued reading. The one who controls the sky controls the world. The words I heard somewhere before was recorded there as it is. When I read further, it was recorded that the Magic Guild Leader at that time was deeply impressed by those words and begged the Hero to let him set up the Magic Guild in Nelldal. Im surprised they did not revise this part. Did he perhaps take some oath? In the first ce, since that person was able to create a country of Healers, whats so surprising about finding out that he made two countries? I could only sigh as I continued reading. The hero stated the conditions to construct the Magic Guild in Nelldal. He hoped that they will not be a hindrance or a nuisance to anyone and that only individuals who aim to explore magic are allowed to enter. Isnt that simr to Rockford just that they are different fields was Sir Rainstars intention to create a monopoly in techniques? If thats the truth then although it is called the Magic Guild Headquarters, it is actually a facility only for research where individuals who wish to explore magic research new magic techniques day in and day out. I thought as I continued reading the brochure and it seemed like they were conducting research for all kinds of fields. If ssified into therger fields, it would be the three main fields of magical tools, magic and magic technique with further detailed categories for each field. Magic tools was categorized into those forbat and for regr use and further research ording to magic stone attributes was apparently being conducted. Magical technique was ssified into magic circles and chants. Last but not least was magic but it was ssified into Ancient Magic, Mixed Magic, Spirit Magic, Dragon Magic and magic that even beastmen can use. All the research facilities for those purposes were listed in detail. Do more dangerous research facilities lie below this? Rather than that, is this Magic Guild by any chance I had a seriously bad feeling about it but I considered the future benefits of studying here at the moment. Thus, I had read through the brochure to a certain extent. When I looked up to confirm my surroundings, Orford-san had yet to return and Nadia and Lydia seemed to have found books that they wanted to read and have begun reading them. After confirming that, I was about to read the hardcover book that described the overview of Nelldal. Light shined out from the book and a three-dimensional image appeared. Wee to the Independent Magic City Nelldal. I am the hero who constructed this city in the skies. If possible, I wish that it became a city that satisfies people who understand my ambition. It was a short three-dimensional projection of just that. What on earth did that person intend to achieve? It was blurry on a whole and the face could not be seen but there were many simrities to Sir Rainstar who I met previously at Rockford. Well I wont be able to discover anything even if I thought about it so I continued reading but from then on it was a regr book with no other tricks that described Nelldal in great detail to give readers an understanding of the overall picture of Nelldal. The Independent Magic City Nelldal was actuallyparatively small as a city with a distorted circr shape of 3 kilometers diameter and depth of only about 2 kilometers. Sir Rainstar probably wanted a city in the skies that he could strike down if he ever wanted to destroy it. Nelldal has a solid barrier surrounding it that apparently wont be damaged by even the breath attack of a ck dragon. I dont know how amazing a ck dragon is but its toote now to feel that that person is abnormal. I flipped the pages and stiffened when I saw a certain sentence. Although the defensive function of Nelldal was because of the magic circle refined by the Hero, it is not certain but it is said that it is possible due to the twin dragons the Wind Dragon and the Water Dragon. I didnt hear about this. Wasnt it supposed to only be the Wind Spirit!! Seeing the report listed in the book, I unintentionally cried out. With no venue to vent my gloomyplex feelings, I could not keep calm. Luciel-sama, are you alright? Did something happen? Nadia and Lydia were worried and came over but I apologized for my shameful outburst. Sorry. Dont worry about it. Maybe because Ive stopped being a Healer, my mood swings seemed to have intensified. You dont have to force yourself to smile. Because we are here as your retainers. You can tell us anything. I somehow felt apologetic seeing how devoted the two of them were. Thank you. But now I have some things I wish to think about so please give me some time alone. Its your valuable free time as well so the two of you can return to reading your books. Understood. Then, please let us know if you need anything. We will immediately rush over. Okay. Thank you. After saying so, the two of them returned to the ces they originally were. I took a deep breath and once again looked down onto the book about Nelldal. Moreover, its not certain that the details written in the book are actually urate. Then, I noticed something. Eh? Wait. Dont tell me I quickly turned the pages and saw that the Magic Guild was in the center of Nelldal and the town spread out to its east west south and north. Then wheres the fountain? When I looked it up in the brochure, I found that there was a fountain in the Magic Guild courtyard. All the conditions are fulfilled that means, the bad feeling I had just now All the scattered pieces in my head connected. At that point, a depressed Orford-san returned. As expected, there wasnt anything regarding the loss of job after using a forbidden art. Orford-san, I have two things I wish to ask. Wha, what is it? Maybe because I was slightly excited, it seemed like I surprised him. I calmed myself and asked about the two things. If the fairy tale-like dragons written here reincarnate, will Nelldal fall from the sky? Fumu. Even if the dragons exist and they are defeated, Nelldal will probably still not fall. Since we have already prepared for it by carving floating magic circles on Nelldal. Feeling relieved that the worst case scenario would not happen, I asked the next question to affix the final piece. Just hypothetically, do you all possess magic or magic tools that are capable of dispelling Evil God-ss seals? No. His expression did not change when he answered no but it felt to me that the aura and intimidation he released from his eyes increased. Then, if dragons exist, do you know of any potion-like item that can seal their wounds? No, because there have not been any dragons. Well, theres no need to be so anxious. I wish to quickly regain my ability no matter what. Well, calm down. I heard from Pope-sama that you have aptitude in several other attributes. It wont be toote to see after you train those right? I understood that it was useless no matter what Orford-san said in the present circumstances. I reset my mind and decided that this time, I will train magic in Nelldal while fishing through the collection of books. Okay. I did want to try magic from the other attributes. Thats good. I will serve as your lecturer. Orford-san smiled looking as if he was satisfied with my answer but I made a decision to ascertain why he so obstinately evaded my questions. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 174: Magic that can’t be invoked and secrets Chapter 174: Magic that cant be invoked and secrets Trantor: Tseirp While listening to his lecture in the Magic Archive, Orford-san selected an easy-to-understand book about magic for me. Then, Orford-san looked at me and remarked that my attributes were Holy, me, Earth and Lightning, four types in total. It seems like he really does possess the Appraisal skill and its a secret that I felt that it was a pity how the blessings from the spirits did not affect my attributes. It was a lecture by Orford-san but he only said three things. The key points to magic are a deep understanding of the chants, imagery that depicts the event in detail, and the activation that draws magical power to interfere with the world. The same thing was written in the elementary magic book I read in the Healers Guild in the past. The chants differ ording to the imagery and there will be good parts and bad parts but it varies from person to person so you will have to capture your own individuality and strive to practice. Yes. Incidentally, Orford-san also looked at the aptitude of the two of them, Nadia possesses the Lightning, Water and Wind attributes while Lydia has aptitude in the basic four attributes. From then on, he was motivated for some reason and took up the role of lecturer for the two of them too. However, what awaited us was a recital that was called a lecture. Even though I wanted him to teach me chants and magic circles, for some reason, he just endlessly spoke about contents written in the book and I ended up gradually getting sleepy. Because to that, I asked Orford-san if there was any ce where it would be fine to identally cast magic. Ive memorized all the chants for the LvI magic of the attributes I have aptitude in so is there any ce where it would be fine to identally cast magic? Fumu, its true that actual practice is essential too. Then, lets move to the magic training ground. Its the training ground that our Magic Guild takes pride in that has been around since the creation of Nelldal and it is covered in walls that will instantaneously fix even if magic is released and destroys it. Orford-san smiled in delight but I understood that I was correct on what this Nelldal actually is, from what I thought of just now and the presence of the dragons. (TL: I have a pretty solid guess on what the author is implying what about you? :D) Sorry to trouble you. But I did not talk about it. Because I felt that itll definitely happen if I talked about it. While following Orford-san out of the Magic Archive, I thought about the two people behind me. They were, even though only for a time,dies from a noble family so I thought that they would be able to use magic but now that I think about it, Ive never seen them use magic at all. Following that line of thought, I ended up wondering if chanting magic not only depends on the aptitude and attribute but also the job? Then, since Lydia is able to exercise Spirit Magic, is she also able to utilize regr magic? I had some doubts about that. I also wondered why Orford-san didnt point that out when he browsed through the status page of the two of them but I decided to ask him everything after the training. After walking for roughly about a minute from the Magic Archive, we entered a door but even though miasma was not floating in the air, it was a training ground that could easily be mistaken as a boss room. How is it? It was constructed quite splendidly right? Here, the ce wont be destroyed no matter what kind of magic you release. Thank you. Then, I will strive until I can manifest magic. The two of you can try too. Thus, my magic training began but I would be able to enjoy this. I had a hunch. Thats right. Even though it was just a hunch, my expectations were betrayed. Even though I tried regr chants, chant shortening, chant termination, no chant, unique chants and magic circle chants with all the attributes, my Illusionary Cane was only wrapped in overflowing light from the attributes as if absorbing it in but there was no sign of the magic activating at all. If my magical power is being consumed, then I should be able to activate it if I dont hold anything. I pulled myself together and tried activating the me attribute magic called Torch but this time, my body was wrapped in magical power and the end result was that I still could not manifest the magic. I knew that my magical power was decreasing for some reason so I tried looking at my proficiency value but the growth of my attributes did not rise by even one point. It didnt look like it was a problem that I could break through on my own so although I was a little lost, I tried asking Orford-san. Since hes the Magic Guild Leader, he should be knowledgeable on such a phenomenon right? I had such expectations. Orford-san, I chanted the magic and I was wrapped in the magical power of that attribute but I totally cant activate it so do you have any advice? You were operating the magical power properly and the bnce of your control was good too. But its the first time Ive seen someone not manifest the magic despite continually chanting that much. He tilted his head and showed a troubled expression as he gave that remark that sounded like it was faked. If thats the case then I wanted him to teach me what to do but he didnt say anything and merely watched the magic training of the other two. Orford-san, I have two no, three questions. Umu. Ill answer if its something I know. As if he was delighted to be asked, he replied me radiantly. Seeing that, Nadia and Lydia also looked like they wanted to ask him questionster too. Then, firstly, does any other Healing Magic exist outside the Holy Attribute? It does. In the Light Attribute. It is capable of everything: attacking, supporting, and healing. But I heard that it can only be handled by a hero? This person was telling me various things but I noticed that it felt like he was quietly trying to probe if I was a reincarnated individual. Im surprised you know that. Heroes are capable of possessing all attributes. That has also been recorded in literature. I dont know why hes so happy but I guess this person essentially loves to talk to people. Once I realized that, I noticed that there wasnt a need to talk while putting up a front. For that reason, I began throwing straightforward questions at him. What about ones that ordinary people can use? It might be possible if Holy Attribute magic, Water Attribute and Wind Attribute are mixed together, but even though it may have been around during ancient times, Ive not heard of any sessful restoration of that ancient magic. What about in the past? I dont know. Orford-san silently shook his head and touched his long beard. I see. Well, I guess thats to be expected. Somebody would have told me if it is known then, the next question, is there a possibility that I cant handle many magic attributes well because of the effect of my job? No. When your job itself changed, it will cause some kind of wastage during your activation but it wont be a problem. There was overflowing confidence on Orford-sans face. Now that I think about it, I was slightly bothered with why Pope-sama did not know about that. Well, if I think about it, I might becking something to be able to utilize magic or it might be rted to how I easily increased my attributes by acquiring the blessings of dragons and spirits, my thoughts were starting to get tangled up. At this point, I decided to search for books that have such informationter in the Magic Archive. Then, I asked thest question. This is the final question, the construct of this training ground resembles that of abyrinth but could you enlighten me if you know of the reason why they did it that way? When I asked that, for a split second, Orford-sans expression froze, he had clearly stiffened. Umu. I dont know the actual reason but it might have been constructed usingbyrinths as a reference. But he immediately stered on his usual smiling face and answered vaguely. Is that so? Incidentally, how many more simr training grounds are there? If Im correct, there are 3 but why do you ask? I have something I wish to investigate here so I n to stay here for the time being. I was just curious since it doesnt seem like I would be able to always use this training ground. If there are simr training grounds, do the dragon seal doors appear there? There was no need to ask such a foolishly honest hypothetical question so this time I deceived him. I see. No matter which area you are at, you can pass as long as you hold the Magic Guild map up so you can be at ease. Thank you. Please allow me to ask if I think of any other questions. While I thought about the future, I decided to continue my magic training and study the collection in the Magic Archive as I looked for the opportunity to bring Nadia and Lydia along with me to the fountain. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 175: Rumors from the past and the consequences Chapter 175: Rumors from the past and the consequences Trantor: Tseirp We received magic training for a couple of hours in the magic training ground but nobody invoked anything to be exact, Lydia was able to invoke something. But it was Spirit Magic so its not counted. Orford-san merely watched us silently. Do you have a minute? Maybe my thoughts were shown on my face, with his serious expression, I thought perhaps I would be receiving guidance from Orford-san? But he spoke words that I did not expect. Its about noon. After this, Ill guide you all to your amodations. Now that I noticed, we have indeed spent a couple of hours here. But without achieving anything, would you be able to obediently nod to the words of a person who did not give any kind of guidance? I found that hard to do. Erm, what about the magic training? Pushing yourself too hard will on the contrary cause you to fail. Follow me. Orford-san said that and moved towards the door. Shisho and Lionel trained me thoroughly with a purpose so having grown ustomed to such styles, I was unsatisfied with Orford-sans easygoing method. It looked like it was the same for Nadia and Lydia and they were seeking my opinion with perplexed expressions. Luciel-sama. What should we do? I looked at their expressions and thought. If the two of them werent here, I would probably rebel by searching for the reason why I cant invoke magic. But it struck me that taking that attitude was something a child would do. We wont have sudden growth even if we continue any longer so lets follow Orford-san for now. Also, we might be spending a long time doing the same thing so Ill be in your care. Okay. Perhaps my internal conflict showed on my face but the two of them looked at each other and replied in sync while nodding with a smile. I replied with a nod and we followed after Orford-san. Looking at the floor n of the Magic Guild Headquarters, with that simple reception area as the center, the building was split into east west north and south sections. The south section houses the magic circles that connects to the various countries, the west where we were currently heading towards has the canteen and the amodations, the east has shops and the library while the north houses the ssrooms for the Magic Guild. Apparently, without a certain degree of authority, one cannot go up the stairs behind the simple reception area. For that reason, there was a conspicuous nk space on the map. Following the stairs down, the research facilities be more unpleasant but it seemed like there was also entry inspections every ten days. While thinking about that, we walked towards the canteen at the west side but I had a sense of incongruity. I have a question, why is it that we have not passed anyone by? It was written that to prevent pointless conflict between countries, their respective canteens and amodations were ced on different floors. Even so, not to mention bumping into the researchers and magicians who supposedlye here from various countries, we did not even encounter any staffs. Thats natural since we came through a route whereby we wont bump into anybody. You also do not wish to encounter people as much as possible right? So that was why. Thank you for your consideration. Fo, fo, fo. That was just a joke. This is a dedicated floor for the Saint Schull Allied Nations but these few decades there has not been anyone who came here. There are also no staffs. I was bing worried about various things. And buildings would deteriorate quickly if nobody stays in them But its the most desirable scenario for the management side. Since theres no meaning in allocating staffs to a ce where nobodyes to. Fumu. Well, it was quite difficult when I told Pope-sama that about ten years ago. I see. I felt slightly sympathetic seeing his mncholic air and I decided to stop prying any further. Then, the canteen we passed through was wide enough for about 30 people to use but a problem cropped up there. Luciel-dono, actually, all the equipment and food for cooking are present here but It looked like it was somewhat hard for him to say so I tried asking. Whats wrong? Ill do whatever Im capable of though? Oo I see. Actually, we dont have anyone who can cook here. Did you not hire any cooking staff? Umu. There were rumors going around that the Saint Schull Allied Nations where the Healers Guild originate from does not think well of the Magic Guild Dont tell me because of those rumors? Umu. I mentioned earlier but there have not been any visitors from the Saint Schull Allied Nations to Nelldal. Its an event that happened half a century ago but as expected, the appearance of abyrinth in the church affected various aspects. But, if it is a workce that staffs dont wish to work at, it usually wonte with no demerits. Perhaps at that timing, there was a sry cut for people who got injured and went for assessments and their promotion was shelved? Good jobing up with that. Thats exactly what happened. Thats to be expected. So it was all because of bad timing huh? Orford-san looked at me and nodded in admiration but the same thing probably happens no matter what era or what world it is. But even if the staffs submitted requests for transfer, would they be able to transfer just like that? I sensed some kind of ill intent but I felt that he would definitely not tell me even if I asked. Well, for the Saint Schull Allied Nations at that time, the Holy attribute magic was being manipted by the other attributes, the Pdins who are said to have high ability were in conflict with the Priest Knights and the absolute power bnce was about to be toppled so its not surprising that some countries would make their move. Thinking about that, it also links with the time period when the Healers Guild disappeared from Ienith. Well, I seriously hoped that it was merely a coincidence though I switched thoughts and asked about what to do for the meal. Im fine with making it myself and the two of them seem to be alright with it too as it seemed like they havee to like cooking too. Is it alright if we make our own meals? Ill be grateful if you do that. The food ingredients themselves are decades old but the food cab is simr to a magic bag so since the time has been stopped, there shouldnt be any problems. Please introduce to me anybody who would use those ingredients after listening to that remark. However, if the ingredients are from half a century ago, there might be something that can surprise Grulga-san and Granz-san. Im a little hungry so Ill cook from tomorrow onwards. After saying that, I took out ready-made cooking from my item bag and I saw Nadia and Lydia gave relieved expressions. Hou. That looks quite tasty. You can have a bite if you want to. Really? Then Ill join you for your meal. I once again wondered if this person who ate together with us like it was natural was really the guildmaster of the Magic Guild Headquarters. Thus, after we came to the canteen and the four of us had our meals, we then moved to our amodations. We also keep this ce clean but it has not been used for a long time. Naturally, the rooms are separated by gender so please rest assured. Why did you say that while looking at me? For some reason or another. It cant be helped that I felt irritated looking at his teasing smile. Which reminds me, wont the beds and stuff be stiff after such a long time has passed? All of them would have been changed whenever the time for recement came so you dont have to worry about that. I see. They were maintaining it properly so that they cant be criticized. The room we were led to were 1LDK rooms. (TL: Basically a studio apartment.) It had a simple kitchen and dining room, a spacious living room and a bedroom. Its more spacious than the room I use in the church. Im d to hear that. Well then, the basic introduction to the Magic Guild ends here. Thank you. Incidentally, how do we get out of the guild? Id like to exit the Magic Guild and visit the towns to the east west north and south once. Thats right~ Well, Ille along for the first time. Fundamentally, entric people gather in Nelldal so it might be slightly tough for first-timers. Okay. Please let me know when you have decided on the schedule. I believe from today on, Ill being and going to the Magic training ground and Magic Archive. Fumu. Please make sure to prepare honey mead for me. Leaving with that remark, Orford-san went home. I told the remaining two people the n for the future. Well move ording to what I told Orford-san just now. Well, were probably being monitored and Orford-san can change his appearance so we might not have a chance to feel at ease. Perhaps it might be good to think of some kind of countermeasure? Coping with unknown magic would be difficult. The two of them were serious but it was soothing to me. In the event hees to collect information Thus, going with that feeling, we decided on some simple signs as measures. Understood. Once Ive finished investigating what I want to investigate, well visit the Magic Guilds courtyard but please be prepared for battle then. Yes. The two of them replied without asking anything. While feeling thankful for the two of them, since there was nothing to do in the afternoon, I once again head towards the Magic Archive. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 176: Value varies from person to person Chapter 176: Value varies from person to person Trantor: Tseirp After arriving at the Magic Archive, for now, I decided to systematically read all the books that interest me from one end to the other or that was the enthusiasm I had but the books that interest me were few and far between. I still do not understand what exactly is the reason why this ce is called the Magic Archive. Even though there were books like The correct way to brew ck tea, How to care for nted trees, and even a series of books of attempts to use various kinds of ores to create OO, the crucial books rted to magic was extremely scarce. And yet the magic books present were only beginner and intermediate level books and rather than call them books, they were merely a collection of several research paperspiled together with a cover attached to them. Even the relevant ones are just research papers is this kind of neglect excusable? Or did Orford-san think that I was a hindrance and set me up since the time he brought me here? I dont think that is true. There should definitely be something useful among all this. Thats right. Even if Orford-san hated you, no matter how much he hates you, there should be some kind of a clue somewhere. Having heard my mutterings, the two of them gave me encouragement. Lydia, could you please not say that I am hated so many times consecutively? Since its pretty painful mentally. Leaving that aside, did the two of you noticed anything or sensed anything about Orford-san or the Magic Guild? I felt that he did not look angry as far as I could tell but the two of them told me while having troubled expressions. There wasnt anything in particr but Luciel-sama has taught us something during the course of our training. Nothing that is done is a waste, stacking up hard work is the best shortcut to sess. Following Nadia, Lydia also smiled as she nodded. But I didnt have any recollection of saying something like that and to begin with, I have not done anything while traveling with them. Did I say something like that? I was probably making a strange expression. The two of themughed as they saw my expression and told me. No, it was through your actual battles. Regardless of whether it is a spar with Broad-sama and Lionel-sama or a battle against monsters, you taught us to not give up and to persevere. Because for a Healer to acquire such a level ofbat techniques, it was definitely not gained overnight. Furthermore, with such arge number of books here, a method to regain Luciel-samas ability must definitely be hidden somewhere within. Its possible that Orford-san hid all the important materials but the worth of an object varies from person to person. I decided to believe in that. I wanted to convey my thanks but for some reason I became shy. Thank you. Even though I have been fine all along, it felt like I suddenly returned to my adolescence days and I was extremely embarrassed. However, at the same time, I also felt that I was feeling very happy for some reason but I totally had no idea why. (TL: Lol Luciel is someone who cant be praised.) Our ability may be poor but please allow us to aid you so lets do our best and think of this as training. If its Luciel-sama who has the courage to stand up against the Evil God, you would definitely aplish your goal. The words from the two of them permeated into my chest. It seems like Im a simple man. My motivation was overflowing from receiving support from the opposite sex. Thank you, the two of you. And please lend me your strength. Yes! Thus I obtained the cooperation of the two of them and we began fishing through the materials. Nadia was to investigate regarding attributes, Lydia on chants and I thoroughly investigated the materials regarding magical power and the structure of magic. We wrote whatever that was of interest onto a piece of parchment and the three of us would discuss itter. There were many books that were a waste of time to read. I was feeling optimistic from Nadia and Lydias words but after continuing to look at words after a long time, I ended up bing sleepy. No matter how motivated I am, the fact that the hint is hidden somewhere is Suddenly, a book caught my eye. My attention was not caught by a book regarding magical power or magic but a paper that earnestly researched on only the ability to raise physical ability in one go. By circting magical power within the body at high speeds, it not only strengthens the body but also raises all statuses. However, it has simr recoil as forcibly drawing out such strength so it is not something that ordinary people can utilize extensively. This information came a little toote. So it means that since Ive lost my Healing Magic, it is no longer eptable for me to strengthen my body. While tsukkomi-ing at the paper, I continued reading further and easily discovered a hint. Instead of circting the magical power within the body like mentioned previously, they also apparently did some experiments on utilizing the magical power from outside the body. I was curious about the oue so I turned the page and what I saw were plenty of words like failure, loss and explosion but sessful examples were also described among all that. A sessful example was when the magical power was dense to the extent that it was visible to others but even with that, there was no physical strengthening eh? The conclusion was that while it is possible to interfere with magical powers that does not belong to oneself, no matter how well a person can interfere with it, the only variable that changes is how much a person can interfere depending on the skill level of magical power maniption. However, there was a remark saying to research the casting of attributed magic by individuals who possess no attributes. To use magic even without the attributes, is it referring to casting the magic through magic tools? I immediately scrambled for the continuation volume for that book series but after looking through the archive, I could not find it at all. Its either hidden or perhaps the thesis was not evaluated and did not obtain research funding? It would be a waste of time to gather the books indefinitely so, after praying to the gods, I went to pick up whichever collections that caught my interest like before. Er Luciel-sama, what is with that mountain of books? After that, I began thoroughly gathering all the books that interested me. I replied Nadias question with just a smile. Moreover, there are even books not rted to magic what happened? But Lydias remark that had a hint of saying that my mind has perhaps gone mad was slightly saddening. Just now, when I was investigating, I found information that was useful. It was from a book that somehow caught my eye. I tried looking through all the other books which the titles attracted me but they were all useless. So you are only gathering books that catch your attention? Its not that I dont understand but that amount is slightly too much. The two of them were shocked but they did not criticize my strategy. They probably did not find any useful or noticeable information on their side. I was overjoyed because I found a hint. Well, this is not an amount that I can look through in one go. But I believe that its definitely better to look through these instead When I calmed down, I realized that it was not an amount that can be read in one sitting. For doing something like that unconsciously, my embarrassment was welling up. Thats good to hear. But, Ive not gotten anything from my side. Me neither. The two of themmented in passing but it felt to me that they were slightly tired so I suggested to take a tea break. Maybe the two of you should take a rest. The food and drinks here should probably be free so maybe you should return to your rooms to rest. Luciel-sama, do you have any problems with regard to todays meal? Lydia asked in doubt. Now that she mentioned it, theres the preparation of food too. I still had not seen the items inside the warehouse so today would probably be ready-made food too. Yeah. Since I still have plenty of ready-made food. If thats the case then Ill continue. Since it looks like I can freely use more magic even as a Spirit-user. My job is a Swordswoman so I had given up on magic but I will work hard for the sake of my goal. The two of them said that and returned to their work. While thinking that the two of them might be trying a little too hard, I decided to flip through all the books. Instead of tea, Ill give you two some sweets. Sweets!? Perhaps the two of them wanted some sugar but they immediately approached me. Their speed was amazing so I was slightly taken aback. Ye, yeah. Its a trial product made using honey but I had not had the chance to eat them. Thank you! The twins Nadia and Lydia synchronously ced the honey sweets in their mouths and were instantaneously healed, showing extremely content smiles. Looking at those faces, I suddenly remembered falling in love with two people in my previous life. (TL: The phrasing the author used was a little weird. It sounded to me like he remembered falling in love with the two of them in his previous life C which is impossible, or maybe he meant that he remembered that they would be the type he would fall in love with in his previous life.) Then, to hide my rapidly beating heart, I put the honey sweet into my mouth. I could not hide my confusion from all my various kinds of desire that have been surfacing due to having lost my Healer job. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL note: Sounds to me like hes going through puberty lol but hes 21 years old! Chapter 177: Premonition Chapter 177: Premonition Trantor: Tseirp By the time I took a pause from copying down everything I researched, the day had alreadypletely turned dark. Two of you, thank you for your hard work. Well stop here for today and lets get dinner. Okay. After replying, Nadia held both her hands up and stretched while Lydia copsed on the desk. The collections that I carried over numbered over 50 in total but the books that had useful information were all the ones that I picked up using my gut feeling. The information I obtained were not gathered from a single location but were all found here and there in bits and pieces so it took a tremendous amount of time. Its bothersome to head down to the canteen so is it fine if we have our dinner in my rooms? Alright. Its the same no matter where we ate and the two of them immediately agreed to it after I gave the suggestion. For now, lets return the books to their original locations. It would be troublesome if they found fault with uster. I dont believe they would go that far but okay. Its so saddening to be unconditionally hated despite not having done anything wrong. Yeah. Well, think of it as performing the job of a librarian. Lets do our best and Ill take out honey waterter for our meal. Lets quickly tidy up. Im motivated now. Since they happily cleaned up, I also began tidying up. I temporarily kept all the parchments they summarized the information on. Because I did not want someone toin about the work the two of them went through all the trouble to search. Since we used our heads after a long time, I decided to have something with volume for todays dinner. We did not encounter anybody along the way until our rooms and the sounds of our footsteps resounded awfully loudly so the corridor was slightly spooky at night. Thankfully, the lights were lit so I didnt feel afraid. Do you two sense it? Yes. Theres three of them. My magic is already prepped for casting. Immediately after we left the Magic Archive, the magical powers that were supposed to be nearby flickered and disappeared but they could not hide something crucial, their presences. While walking, I continued the conversation. Since I dont sense any kind of malice from them, I basically do not mind ignoring them. What do the two of you think? No problem. The training was only two months but Im surprised by the amount of proficiency you obtained. Something like that shouldnt be a problem. It might be an order from Orford-san to monitor us. The two of them were not worked up at all and looked like they could deal with it anytime. Then, Ill basically ignore them oh, weve already arrived. I saw the room that was assigned to me and it happened as I was about to open the door to the room. Er, excuse me. Are you two by any chance Nadia and Lydia from the Bacray Viscount house? A woman from the three individuals we noticed called out to us. The two behind her were also female and it appeared that they follow the woman who spoke. The three of them looked to be about 20 years of age. Elinas-sama from the Meinrich Earl house, long time no see. Elinas-sama, long time no see. It seemed like she was an acquaintance of the two of them as they bowed deferentially but I greeted her with only a nod. Maybe that displeased them as the two aides behind wanted to voice theirints but Elinas restrained them with her hand. Why have the two of youe here? She only spoke to the two of them without even looking at me but I guess that was probably the behavior of nobles. I could tell that she was too obsessed with elitism andcked prudence. Judging from the conversation, she was probably ady from the noble ss in the Principality of nge. If she came from the Principality of nge, she would be a noble that possess the power to ask for an audience with the king but an Earl house might be an excellent house that towers above the others. We are studying various subjects alongside Luciel-sama who saved our lives. Moreover, we have already abandoned the country and we are now adventurers. More importantly, Ivee to know for the first time how rude Elinas-sama is. The two of them were certainly angry at the woman who ignored me. The woman and her followerspletely stiffened as they did not expect the two of them to say such words. She was slightly nervous when she called out to them before so maybe she called out to them when she saw them because she was impatient for having not been able to produce results in the Magic Guild? After thinking up to that point, the two followers would probably behave recklessly and to prevent that, the woman grabbed the hands of her followers. And it was hard to believe but she apologized for what happened earlier. Please forgive me for my rudeness. I am Elinas Meinrich, the second daughter of Ricarus von Meinrich, the feudal lord of the northeast region of the Principality of nge. She performed a greeting with an elegant curtsy by holding both ends of her skirt. Thats very polite of you. I am Luciel from the Church Headquarters of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. I also introduced myself and gave a simple bow but I saw their expressions stiffen after I did that. Moreover, it was all three of them. Are you all alright? Per, perhaps, you are that Luciel-sama who attained the rank of S-ss Healer for the first time in decades? Well, yes. Im currently only 21 years old though. After my reply, it looked like even the two followers who had their arms held since just now were excited as well and they questioned me. That Luciel-sama who aplished the title of Dragon yer despite being a Healer? Just that phrase alone gave me mental damage. I was uneasy and had no idea how that nickname reached nge but I was too afraid to ask. Did youe to Nelldal to heal somebody? No, although I have learned Holy Attribute Magic, I have the aptitude for other attributes so I created the opportunity to study magic in Nelldal. Rather than that, Id like it if they mentioned more about the nicknames. But my thoughts did not get through to them. Thats right! Luciel-sama, would you like to have dinner together at our dining hall? Elinas offered as if to say it was a good idea. But to us who had continually read books all day, this high energy level was painful. Moreover, it was conceivable that it was a trap. Its an honor to be invited by a daughter of the Earl family. Thank you. However, Im sorry but we just only arrived today so we have a lot of work to be done piled up. So is it all right we have a meal when we have settled down? Thats why I refused her offer this time. It was hard to watch their delighted faces gradually be downhearted but I hardened my heart. I understand. If thats the case, Ill invite you another day. Nadia, Lydia, lets take our time to talk next time. Elinas said and left via the corridor. But I could not hear any sound of footsteps so it was probably either their equipment or they were using magic. Well then, well be having our meal soe on in. That was nerve-wracking. Since Elinas-sama has been called a genius since our time as nobles. Compared to the Evil God, it was not frightening at all. Maybe she was feeling pressured because shes known as a genius magician. But I was bothered by why Lydia wouldpare her against the Evil God. She probably wont be able toe here without the permission of the kind so she might be shouldering the expectations of her country. Besides that, Lydia, why did youpare the Evil God against her? I met her once when my Spirit-user job manifested but sheughed at me saying You cant cast magic without begging the Spirits huh. so I dont really like her. Hm. Understood. Sorry for making you recall unpleasant memories. Then, I opened the lock to the room and entered. The room was pitch ck but when I pressed the switch, the lighting tools all lit up at once and it became bright. While feeling emotional like I had returned to my previous world with the presence of objects like a switch that can dim the lights, I began preparing the meal. Though its just taking out the dishes and serving them in portions While having our meal, I told them our nned schedule for tomorrow. Lets begin our day tomorrow by organizing the dining hall. We will practice magic after we are done with that. In the afternoon, we will continue what weve done today, scrutinize the information in the Magic Archive and gather useful information. Yes. Worried about their absent-minded replies, I asked them further. Do you two feel unwell somewhere? Or do you wish to change the schedule? But the reason for their absent-mindedness was a more particr reason. Luciel-sama, this honey water is strange. I cannot ept that this is honey water. It seemed like Nadia and Lydia hadints regarding the honey water. What do you mean? This is honey water as far as I know. Then, the two of them started trembling. I dont know any other honey water other than that so I had no choice but to be puzzled. Do you know the extent of the value of something like this? What is with this deliciousness. I feel overflowing magical power. This is absolutely not honey water. The two of them just stared at the emptied cups that held the honey water without moving. Would you like more? Yes, please! Then, the two of them endlessly lectured me on just how valuable the honey water I offered them just now was. For this amount of events to happen on the very first day I arrived at Nelldal, I foresaw that various more urrences would definitely happen from tomorrow onwards and I would have no choice but be dragged into them so I fell into a mncholic mood. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 178: Attitude to endeavor Chapter 178: Attitude to endeavor Trantor: Tseirp After the harsh lecture from Nadia and Lydia regarding the honey, they returned to their rooms. During that time, I topped up their honey water up to five times but they had smiles on their faces from the beginning until the end so it also helped me. But, its really unexpected. I would never have guessed that the honey water I provided them had recovery abilityparable to that of middle-grade magical power potions. Would it actually have been better if I sold the honey I left with Orford-san? Well, originally I would have needed to bring gifts but I did not have the presence of mind to do so at that time so its great that I could cover it with what I had in my possession. I thought as I washed the dishes. As expected of something thought up by Sir Rainstar, the ce cameplete with a water supply system and not only that, it even had a toilet and a bath. Moreover, it was not a unit bath. The toilet and bathroom were separate rooms. (TL: Unit baths or system baths are unique(?) to Japanese housing. It is basically a prefabricated module thates with a sink, bathtub and toilet bowl made from one continuous material so it is easy to install and less prone to leakage.) I felt like I had to thank him for being so fastidious about maintaining the quality when he built Nelldal. After I had a leisurely soak in the bath, I rehydrated myself with honey water,id on my bed and began looking through the materials Nadia and Lydia gathered. Firstly, it was Nadias gathered information on attributes but although it was summarized with beautiful writing, there wasnt any new information. Next, it was the chants Lydia researched on. She wrote about how magic would not be invoked if the wrong wording is used in the chants. However, that was the only new information and after that, simr to Nadia, there wasnt any other new information. Well, no matter how hard we ponder, without hitting a good idea, we wont be able to connect the information to any hints. I reluctantly proceeded to look through the information I summarized. If magic is broken down to their mechanisms, it can be divided into magical power attribute, magical power amount and magical power conversion. Attribute just refers to the attribute, magical power amount refers to the amount of magical power that can be poured in, and magical power conversion is apparently how well the introduced magical power can be redirected into the form of the magic spell. Even though one possesses the attribute and can infuse magical power, is it difficult because the person cant convert the magical power? Then why is it possible to utilize magic without any chants? Would a person not be able to utilize magic using No Chant if it is the first time the person sees the magic? I once again looked at the information Lydia gathered but for the topic of No Chant, its described to be for magic that has been invoked more than once before. But there was a tiny remark stating that there have been factual records whereby an individual was capable of using No Chant in the rare case where the mental image was perfect. Thats not helpful eh? But when I seeded in developing magic, Im certain that It happened just recently but Ipletely forgot that I developed Sanctuary Barrier and Sanctuary Armor myself. Hoping to survive even if I encounter the Evil God, I imitated the chant for Sanctuary Circle. The method that seeded was when it was as if I was addressing the world, while having a mental image of thepleted form of the magic, I felt the magical power within my body convert the magical power outside my body. Naturally, I did not seed the first time, I altered the chant countless times and sharpened the image. But I forgot why did I do it that way. Was it written somewhere when I was learning Holy Attribute Magic? If I regain that sensation ah, Im feeling a little tired. I didnt expect that depending on the way of doing it, it might have been possible to be the strongest magician though my condition now is that not to mention invoking any magic attribute, I cant even pour magical power in despite having the aptitude for the attribute Looking at this result, instead of having those two continue researching for me, it might be better to let them absorb something by reading whichever book they like. In the end, I believe that I would one day be able to once again use Healing Magic if I can develop something like the magic tool I had an idea of at the start so deciding that I will visit it if I find aboratory for such research, I called it a day. (TL: Hes referring to the remark he read that mentioned to try researching the casting of attributed magic by individuals who possess no attributes, perhaps by using magic tools.) The next day, after waking up, I concentrated on performing magical power maniption and control as usual. Then, I heard a knocking sound when it was still early in the morning. Is it Nadia or Lydia? Or I looked towards the entrance and heard Orford-sans voice. Luciel-dono, are you awake? Yes. When I opened the door, I saw Orford-san hugging a bunch of parchment. Oo! Luciel, morning. Good morning, Orford-san. What brings you here this early in the morning? Not much~ after seeing Luciel-dono and the others work so hard for magic training at the training ground yesterday, I wanted to help too. Moreover, after receiving such high-quality honey, I would receive punishment if I dont do my part. Orford-san said and passed me dozens of parchments. After receiving them, I lightly passed my eyes over them and saw that they were written in closely packed letters. What kind of materials are these? I worked out the analysis and measures as to why the three of you cant use magic. He had the usual frank smile as yesterday but hisplexion was slightly pale. Did you only watch and not give guidance yesterday because you had something in mind? Umu. Because you looked like you were slightly impatient. Furthermore, its not possible to confirm the abilities and personalities of the three of you by just watching you all for a short period of time. Just a cursory nce of the bundle of parchments he passed to me told me that there were about 50 of them. It was easy to imagine the amount of time that had to be spent to write that amount. While I dont believe everything, I thought that this person might apparently be a good person. Incidentally, do you know of any methods to utilize Holy Attribute Magic without possessing an aptitude for the Holy Attribute? Thats an interesting thought. Certainly, such technology exists and something simr to what you want can be found among the magic tools that can even be bought from the streets. However, it would likely not be able to cast Luciel-donos magic. Is it because of the Holy Attribute magic stones? Or are there other factors? Holy Attribute magic stones would probably be top of the line items. But, life is not that simple. Both. Ive not heard of any Holy Attribute magic stones. Even if there are, you would only be able to engrave a single magic spell into it. As expected, it wont go so smoothly. Its quite an interesting idea so Ill try to see if the researchboratory can develop a magic tool capable of assigning attributes. A day mighte when Luciel-donos wishes true. Is it just my imagination that hes like apletely different personpared to yesterday? Did the magical power from the honey reignite Orford-sans passion towards magic? As I was having such foolish thoughts, Nadia and Lydia came by. Luciel-sama, Orford-sama, good morning. Ah, morning. Orford-san wrote down his analysis and measures regarding our magic yesterday for both your portions and mine as well. Thank you very much. Fo fo fo. I didnt really dislike doing it so dont mind it. He said andughed but we could only reply with strainedughter. Im not really doing this as an apology but do you want to have breakfast together with us? Ill provide honey water. ?! By all means, please allow me to join you! Looking at how Orford-san suddenly be full of energy, I couldnt help but think that honey was more effective against this personpared to Object X. After we changed location to the dining hall, simr to yesterdays breakfast, I took out the ready-made food from my magic bag and lined them up. I could have made it on the spot but taking Orford-sans physical condition into consideration, I decided that it would be better to finish breakfast sooner and let him retire to his room. As a result, Orford-san left looking satisfied after having his breakfast. He said that he would show up at the training ground like yesterday after taking a nap. Now, after we organize the food warehouse, well read the information weve received at the Magic Archive. Well have special magic training at the training ground in the afternoon. So he was actually a caring elder. And we thought that we were hated. Well, we dont know to what extent is the truth so lets remain vignt. Yes. After entering the kitchen and cleaning the dishes, it was finally time to open the food warehouse. I wonder how exactly do the food ingredients decades ago look like? It would be great if the smell isnt horrible. It looked like the two of them could not suppress their curiosity and I couldnt help butugh when I looked at their nervous appearances as they stared at the food warehouse door. Its terrible of you tough at us. Luciel-sama, dont justugh, please open it. Sorry I couldnt help it. Then, Ill be opening it. A world different from what I had imagined came into sight when I opened the heavy doors to the food warehouse. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 179: Traces left in the food storehouse Chapter 179: Traces left in the food storehouse Trantor: Tseirp Since it was a food warehouse that was said to stop time like a magic bag, I naturally imagined it was one of three choices, either a cool and dark ce like a pantry or warehouse or even a dark vortex where you thrust your hand into. But it was different from my expectations. Dra, dragon!! The moment I opened the door, a blue dragon was facing our direction. I unsheathed my Illusionary Sword by conditioned reflex but Nadia stopped me from behind. Luciel-sama, that dragon is already dead. After hearing that, I calmed down to look and saw that the dragon was lightly floating. Rather, there wasnt only the dragon, there were various monsters floating about as if in outer space. Was what I opened really a food warehouse? We wont know without checking further but arent they all edible monsters? Can we do nothing but to wait for death if we mistakenly get trapped inside here? No, its written that this ce cant be closed if there are people inside. A brand new piece of paper was stuck on the inside of the door. Written on it was a note that said that the ce is set to not close in the event that a living individual with the base race of human is within. It would be alright if that is true. But, entering here is a bit I was hesitant to enter that void space. Nadia guessed so as she removed the hand that was grabbing me and entered the food warehouse. Hey, were still investigating so its dangerous! As expected, I cant let her go into such an unknown room alone. Its all right. Ill roughly find out whats where, get a grasp of the ce and return. Ah, Ill go too. Luciel-sama, just in case, please wait here. Lydia entered the food warehouse with a smile. I decided to teach Lydia the proverb C the curiosity killed the cat, once shees back. I had no choice but to keep watch over the door as I was instructed to but while my attention was grabbed by the floating monsters, there seemed to be several rooms at the back. But it would be dangerous if all three of us entered so I had no choice but to leave the search of the inside to the two of them and I read through the materials I received from Orford-san. I see. That state whereby the body is d with magical power is the same as discharging magical power out huh. It was written that the steam-like magical power that can be observed is in a state of being held back as it leaves the body. If I raise my magical power endurance, it seems possible that I would be alright even if I face off against an opponent that casts magic. Eh? But if thats the case, then why do I pour my magical power into the Illusionary Cane? I feel that it is somehow important to channel magical power into weapons though Just as I had that thought, the two of them came out from within the food warehouse with excited looks. And the two of them were carrying a Big Boar. What happened, the two of you look quite pleased? Moreover that Big Boar isnt it overlyrge? I have hunted and eaten Big Boars before but this one was two timesrger. Luciel-sama, there are plenty of monsters here that weve never seen before. I also thought that this was a Big Boar but it is actually the phantom Big Pork which existence could not be confirmed for decades. Why is it called pork? Or rather, why is this a pig? In this world, pigs should refer to Orcs. I am not really familiar with ecology but is this Big Pork the ancestor of Orcs or Big Boars? There are various theories around but its said that the organisms transformed after a long time due to their environment. It is also written in the monster book that it is simr to Big Boar in the sense that it is not aggressive, has a timid personality and has extremely strong wariness. I see I have seasonings so it is possible to dismantle it and store it in my magic bag but unfortunately, I cant use purification magic. When I said that, they clearly showed disappointed expressions. But I was hesitant to dirty such a clean kitchen with the blood from dismantling. If I knew beforehand, it would have been great if I brought along a Healer but thats impossible with the limit to the number of people I could bring. Well eat it after I regain my Holy Attribute Magic. There seem to be various other rare ingredients but well postpone it all. Then, Ill take a look around too so please watch the door. Yes. The two of them sent me off downheartedly. When I turned around and entered the food warehouse, I felt my body enter weightlessness. Is, isnt this bad? For some reason, my sense of security disappeared just because I left the surface. How did the two of them freely move about in this ce? When I tried hard to go forward, I started moving straight forward like normal. Eh? So its possible to move with the power of intention! I felt euphoric from that sense of freedom but then I realized the two of them didnt immediatelye out after entering. That meant that time passes here when the door is open so I quickly moved to the rooms at the back. I feel like Im flying. It felt like the moment to say those customary words as I seemed to be floating. For some reason, there were seasonings ced in the third room to the right. Not to mention soy sauce and miso, there was quite a considerable stock including sugar, salt, and even pepper. Were the ones who made these the Magic Guild staff? Clearly no way. It was such a rare chance so, for tasting, I took and stored the soy sauce and miso in my magic bag in separate earthenware pots. Other than that, there was also ketchup sauce and mayonnaise stock for some reason. I dont know how much effort and time must have been spent to make so much ketchup sauce but the fact that not much has decreased means that I silently left that room and moved to the center room. Then, when I opened the door, I saw a huge stock of vegetables. This is not an ordinary amount. Well, the world cant be saved even with this amount. Though it might be enough for a person to live for decades or centuries Even though its a different era, aftering to know of Sir Rainstars existence, I ended up thinking Isnt he capable of solving all the problems? And I also ended thinking that in the era when he was still alive, he was most probably seen as a local god-like existence? Even though he was continually subjected to pressure all the time, he could still turn up with results so he was probably a heroic existence. While having such thoughts, I stored a couple of vegetables in my magic back and I had no problems since there were almost no vegetables that I didnt know. Now then, lets go to thest room. And I was shocked when I opened thest room. Why is there a jungle in the middle of a room? Pa created a pseudo-sun underground in Ienith but the level here was fundamentally different. Firstly, a pseudo-space was created and stabilized using Space-time magic. Even if the person who created the room was a reincarnated individual, I wondered why did he make a jungle appear in the room. When I entered the room, I saw several fruits that could already be harvested. This was not made by Sir Rainstar. Only Elves can make trees grow to this extent. If thats the case, theres a high chance that it was the Popes mother who made this. Maybe I should take something back as a souvenir for Pope-sama when I return? It was when I was about to return after looking around. A golden fruit suddenly entered my sight and behind it, I noticed a small tree and when I approached it, I saw a pure white fruit simr to the shape of an apple growing on it. A fruit that somehow has more presence than a golden fruit, it looks like it might be of help to me. It would be a misstep if it is a poison apple but poison is ineffective against me so Ill try eating itter. After harvesting the pure white fruit and storing it in my magic bag, I channeled magical power into the tree I pluck the fruit from. Doing so, I felt my magical power decrease just slightly and while soaking in my own self-satisfaction, I left the food warehouse. Luciel-sama, you were inside for quite some time. Did you discover something inside? I dont know what kind of ingenious method they used but the Big Pork was already dismantled and the edible portion was separated from the other portions. Even though they dissected it, for there to not be a single drop of blood, I could only think that they perfectly performed an extraordinary blood draining process. Even though our conversation leaned towards the direction to not dismantle it, did they want to eat the Big Pork that badly? I almost sighed from how much the women in this world love sweet things and meat. They cleanly finished the dismantling and I could not think of anyints so I decided to answer their questions. I gathered seasonings, vegetables and one pure white fruit. Did the pure white fruit look delicious? No, its just like a poison apple but I have resistance to poison so I wanted to try eating it. Would you like to try? No thanks. The two of them decline in harmony. While looking at their ordinary reactions, we were able to confirm that the food warehouse was well-stocked to an extraordinary degree. For that reason, I decided to cook here from now onward. We all thought about the menu for lunch and dinner together. I definitely want it grilled with ginger and have miso soup with pork and vegetables but it was also hard to discard the thought of pork shabu so I thought about that as we moved towards the Magic Archive. When we arrived at the Magic Archive, the three-person group from yesterday was waiting for our arrival. Good morning. Um, Meinrich-san. Good morning, Luciel-sama. You may call me Elinas. I see, so, how can I help you? Ive reached a slight impasse so I wish to request for your help. Im sorry but at the moment I have an order from Pope-sama so I have to prioritize that. Please allow me to decline. I said and was about to pass through their side when Elinas-san muttered something. I turned back to look at Nadia and Lydia but they had suddenly stopped with astonished expressions. I couldnt catch what she said so I asked her. It would be disastrous if she told me some kind of diplomatic problem. What did you say? Sorry but I didnt catch it so could you please repeat it once again? When I asked, her face turned bright red and she spoke while looking like she was about to cry. I have no more money. My research funds have reached rock bottom and I cant even buy the ticket to enter the Magic Archive. So could you please lend me money? Eh? I was shocked to hear that unexpected request. She should be receiving mary support from the country as long as she is here. What does it mean if she doesnt have that? Shouldnt you have money transferred from your home country? Nadia asked in my stead. Since it was their home country, they were probably curious about this incident. That As Elinas looked like she was having a hard time answering, the woman waiting behind her to the side answered. It has been about one year since we came to Nelldal. We have used about 10 white gold coins and the grant money that was delivered has been used uppletely. We want to receive additional financing but without a single result to show I could understand even if she didnt continue. There should be others who came from nge as well? When I asked that, the woman on the other side answered. The nobles in my country hold each other back so that the other persons territory does not increase so She didntplete her sentence but I understood what she wanted to convey. While I was troubled by what to do, Nadia and Lydia bowed their heads for some reason. For now, well be studying inside for the morning so we can enter together this time but please discuss with Nadia and Lydia for the future. Tha, thank you very much. As expected of the Apostle of the God of Healing. What do you mean by that? In the Principality of nge, Luciel-samas name is attached to that title. You dered that you would lead the leadership of the Healers Guild and reform it. A person who is capable of making ve merchants and corrupt healers his enemy which cant normally be done. There are also various other Shit, I dont want to listen to any more. Its fine. Lets enter. I escaped to the Magic Archive but my stomach hurt for some reason from looking at the appearances of those five people who looked like they found it a little regretful. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 180: In order to regain confidence Chapter 180: In order to regain confidence Trantor: Tseirp After we entered the Magic Archive, we separated from the three of them and I began reading the parchment where Orford-san wrote down various conjectures and points for improvements. When I continued reading from where I left off just now, I ran into contradicting information. Why is it that when I allow magical power to discharge out of my body, my magical power doesnt decrease? Even after taking into ount the magical power recovery amount, theres no way I would have enough magical power to continue discharging it. (TL: Hes referring to the previous chapter. The magic where he d his body with magical power for protection is also the same as discharging magical power out) Moreover, when I activate Body Strengthening, my magical power definitely decreases, albeit only a little. There was no exnation written regarding that. It would be too convenient to wish for details to that extent. But when I turned to the next sheet, my excitement level suddenly rose. This was recorded in it. In this world, people who can send flying shes apparently exist and they apparently load the magical power within themselves into a de to allow it to fly. If Luciel-dono can master such flying shes, you should be able to use a ranged attack that is considerably powerful that utilizes less magical powerpared to attacking with unskilled magic. However, it would probably require a weapon that has sufficient strength to withstand Luciel-donos magical power and have high magical power conductivity to allow smooth magical power conversion like that cane you use. Since I have the Illusionary sword, as long as I can examine the phenomenon of how exactly a flying sh can actually happen, Ill be able to deal long-range attacks. Its a different issue altogether but that was the most promising information since I lost my Holy Attribute Magic. Its the flying sh that Ive seen Shisho and Lionel release countless times during training. I couldnt help but feel excited when I thought of the possibility of me sending those flying shes. If its now, I felt like I could endure whatever hardship that came my way. When I read the materials further, I saw that he even wrote down the investigation on flying shes. Channel all the magical power that is discharged out into a sword and interfere with the magical power outside the body with the image ofunching the sword written after that were technical terms so I gave up on trying to understand it. But that slightly gave me hope for my wish to die of old age. My goal was the revival of my Holy Attribute or Healing Magic but I took into consideration the premise that I would have to fight someday. While supporting a bitter smile, I continued reading the materials and this time, my expression stiffened. An aptitude in the Holy Attribute is required to change job to a Healer. If the Healer job is not avable despite having the aptitude, there is a high chance that the person is controlled by strong hate or negative feelings greater than his desire to help others. If the Healer job is not avable even after resolving that, it means that it is the fate that has been determined by the Chief God Kuraiya and the God of Healing so there is no option but to ept it. Negative feelings that are stronger than the feeling for others and controlled by hatred ? I dont think so. I may even have unconsciously thought of running away the next time I encounter the Evil God. Even so, I can confidently say that I had chosen the best option at that time and I would even like to praise myself for achieving that. If thats the case, it might be my destiny. If I cant be a Healer, the only other jobs that can utilize Holy Attribute Magic are Priest, Pdin, Sage, Saintess and Hero. Among them, the only one I have a possibility of getting used to would only be Sage. Described on thest sheet of material was the person who became a Sage a hundred years in the past. That person was given the blessing by all six Spirits, Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Earth and Wind. However, it took too much of his life to raise all the magic of the basic four attributes to level X. Then, the golden fruit that grows on the World Tree that only blooms once in a thousand years he ate the white fruit that grows on the Tree of Phnthropy that blooms once in a hundred years near the World Tree and the door to the Sage job was opened to him. (TL: Wait what Luciel just saw both the World Tree AND and Tree of Phnthropy in the food warehouse AND they both have fruits? I will facepalm if Luciel doesnt go back to get the World Tree fruit.) However, the Sage only had a single thing to say during hister years. He would have been able to reach the Sage job sooner if he had created the drink called Object X sooner Ha? Didnt he make Object X after bing a Sage? Nadia and Lydia looked over when I inadvertently voiced my thoughts out so I waved my hand to show that it was nothing. I was shocked by the information of his reason for developing Object X but that means he began to belong to the Healers Guild after he was a Sage? While discovering an unexpected fact, I wondered if I would receive the blessing if I went to the fountain and met the Wind Spirit. If I acquire the blessing, Ill proceed with the n to eat the white fruit and reach the Sage job. Would I really be able to use Holy Attribute Magic if my job bes a Sage? Such doubts and uneasiness pressed down upon me. Feelings of doubt as to whether it was alright to just swallow all the information that Orford-san investigated for me also surfaced. When I had that thought, I suddenly realized. Was that wall around my heart due to my doubts the negative feelings that cause me to not be able to use Holy Attribute Magic? At the start when I was able to use Holy Attribute Magic, even though I was in denial because it looked like it would be full of hardship, I thought that it would somehow work out and thought of it from a positive aspect. Perhaps my defensive instinct kicked in when my Holy Attribute pretense was peeled off Just like my dark sales era when I couldnt sell anything A negative spiral that caused me to see everything as my enemy. I thought of my boss, seniors, colleagues and even my juniors as my enemies. When I looked up after sighing, I saw Nadia and Lydia and muttered my favorite motto at that time. True strength can only be built from hard work. Luck is just a trigger, without hard work, one would not even notice an opportunity. It is up to yourself to make use of the opportunity. It was my favorite motto that I made by mixing the story about luck-chan that my senior told me during the darkest period in my sales and the quote from an athlete that girl who was transferred to General Affairs told me. It was slightly long but I always muttered it whenever I was lost after hitting a wall. There might be times when one is seriously unlucky but an equal amount of lucky times certainly exist too. But luck has a shy personality so it is always hiding. For those who prepare for it byying a foundation with steady effort, they may be able to asionally get a glimpse of luck and opportunities wille visiting. So all the hard work you did until now will be tested. Everyone is doing their best. Then what is needed to achieve results? It is the confidence that you yourself have firmly done what you had to do without deviating from it. By doing so, you gain fortitude in your heart, your outlook widens and new luck wille to you. Thinking about that, although I take pride in pouring my heart and soul intobat training, I realize that I have not done much hard work in Holy Attribute Magic apart from magic chants. Some degree of room might have been born in my heart since the guidepost that leads to the Sage job has appeared. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I decided to go meet the Wind Spirit after I gain confidence by deepening my knowledge in magic and attributes. From that day, while studying hard like a student about to take a test, I continued to train my body. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 181: Divine Protection of the God of Destiny Chapter 181: Divine Protection of the God of Destiny Trantor: Tseirp About three months since the day I hardened my resolve, I had vigorously looked through the books that were untouched in the Magic Archive and umted various kinds of knowledge. Even Nadia and Lydia, as if having been influenced by how I had broken through my doubts, had energetically practiced magic and have be able to invoke magic, albeit only at the elementary level. Of course, I was also concurrently training tounch flying shes at the training ground and I lured Orford-san to get his advice using honey but it had not led to good results on my side. In the first ce, apart from knowing that flying sh is a high-level sword skill, I do not know if there might be any other skills required. However, mysteriously, my impatient feelings had gradually faded away. This environment where I studied together with Nadia and Lydia was probably the safest one I had since I came to this world. I worked hard towards my goals while the two of them cheered me on. I wasnt lonely or rather, the two of them were working harder than I was so I also had the desire to not be outdone by them. On a certain day within those repetitive days of training, I alone was called to the guildmasters room. Excuse me. Sorry for calling you over so suddenly. Orford-san weed me and we entered the mirror. Even after taking our seats, Orford-san didnt really speak so having run out of patience, I asked about what matter he had in mind. Orford-san, since you suddenly wanted to speak alone with just the two of us, is there some urgent matter? Fumu. Regarding the flying sh, it seems like it will be solved given some time. He entered the topic about training without entering the main topic so perhaps he understood something about the flying sh. I agree. But this is all thanks to Orford-san. Did you wish to talk because you understood something regarding the flying sh? No, this time I called you to share your prized mead. Eh? Dont tell me that is the business you have with me today? Orford-san had not called me like this until now for three months so I took a blow to my face. Why? That word floated above my head. Smiling at that sight, Orford-san looked outside the window and said. Fumu. Tonight is a full moon so it is easier for me to make an appearance. Me(ore)? Hasnt he been referring to himself as me(washi)? Was he perhaps feeling uplifted due to the full moon? I dont really mind offering it to you if you only want to drink it together here You understand me. Orford-san pressed me with a truly delighted smile but as gratitude for what he has done daily, I took out two sses and filled them with mead. Then should we have a toast? Okay. Cheers. Orford-san downed the mead in one go just as I was taking a sip of it. At that instant, the mechanical sound reverberated in my head. Divine Protection of the Wind Spirit acquired Ha? It was way too sudden so I was shocked stiff. Fo, fo, fo. Mead sure is delicious. Id love to have seconds? Orford-san requested for mead as he made fun of my humorous appearance while looking like he was delighted with the sess of his prank. Eh? Ah, okay. Im fine with giving you seconds but Orford-san was the Wind Spirit all along? No. I borrowed Orford-sans body today. I was confused by his words. Was it perhaps not the first time the Wind Spirit reced Orford-san? My thoughts were swallowed by a vortex of confusion. I somehow poured mead into the Wind Spirits ss as I asked it about the matter this time. Erm, why did you choose this timing? Thats what I want to ask! Why was it that even after I secretly slipped in the information to be a Sage inside the materials from Orford, you did not appear at the fountain no matter how much time passed? You even searched the location of the fountain so did youe up with something else? It suddenly burst out in anger but it seemed like Spirits can write too. While I had that thought as I escaped from reality, I told it my true reason. I did consider immediately bing a Sage and regaining my Holy Attribute Magic when I received that hint. But I was anxious as to whether I would really once again regain my use of Holy Attribute Magic once I be a sage. So I wanted to start by regaining my self-confidence. Well, I guessed so. Since you have received my divine protection, you have acquired the divine protection of all six Spirits. It would take a longer time topletely master all the basic attributespared to the amount of time you took to achieve this. The Wind Spirit said and looked at me enchanting eyes like the abyss but I thought of a question. Erm, what about the white fruit? Its up to your luck once you reach the vicinity of the World Tree. However, dragons are scattered all about in the ancient forest where the World Tree is so with your current ability, you will certainly die. Id prefer not to go get it even if I have the wless Shisho and Lionel with me. But what exactly is that fruit I picked three months ago in the food warehouse? Was it just my own selfishness when I felt that I wanted that white fruit? I became curious as to just how strong the previous Sage was. He was probably not a healer originally? One question after the other sprung up so I decided to first try asking how did the previous Sage who made Object X get the white fruit. By the way, how did the previous Sage obtain the white fruit? The pope Fluna gave it to him. Because she needed a Sage at that time. The Wind Spirit faced away from me and looked outside. That profound behavior and phrasing made me extremely curious but did Pope-sama want an absolute symbol for the church or did she desire power? I felt that it didnt want to talk anymore so I asked the point that was bothering me the most. Do you think I will be able to use Holy Attribute Magic like before if I became a Sage? To be honest, I dont know. The Wind Spirit shook its head. Its described that a Sage can use all magic but is that wrong? Normally, only those who dedicated their whole lives to the pursuit of magic and gained enormous knowledge can promote to the job called Sage. Since they possess the aptitudes and walk the path of magic, it cant be helped that its thought that they can use all magic. It replied while looking troubled as it stroked its long beard. Well, I could certainly imagine that it wasnt a job that could be reached easily when I heard the job title Sage. In other words, it might eventually return but the path to be a Sage is long and protracted? Fumu. Only individuals who have received the blessings of Gods can achieve it through another way. Moreover, you possess the divine protection of Spirits and Dragons right? Dont tell me there are adverse effects? I suddenly felt uneasy like I could not breathe as I focused my hearing to not mishear anything. Then, I could hear auditory hallucinations of the overture of despair. That is probably why you cant use magic attributes no matter how much you chant. Ha? The divine protection of dragons creates a strong physical body while the divine protection of Spirits makes it difficult to use magic apart from Spirit Magic. It said like it was unfortunate but for some reason, it felt like its mouth was smiling. It was probably paranoia but I could hear the loud crumbling sounds of the copse of my Holy Attribute Magic. Er, isnt that a dead end for me? You can still be a Sage if you be a Spirit-user and master spirit magic? People like that can only be found in stories. Are you referring to Sir Rainstar? Ho. You even knew that Rain was a Sage. Interesting. That person is an exception. Is it even possible for me to master Spirit Magic? Well, its normally impossible. But, dont you have the divine protection of the God of Destiny? Yes. But that only increases my acquisition of SP? I wondered why the Wind Spirits voice changed to a lighter tone? Do Spirits enjoy the misfortune of others? But, the Wind Spirit revealed unique information. Fofofo, that is nothing more than just a by-product. That is the greatest divine protection that is capable of severing the misfortune of the destiny that has originally been decided for you, leaving only the struggle for life. Doesnt that mean it was meaningless for me to acquire the Great Luck and Supreme Luck skills? Was it wrong to have ced respect in Great Luck-sensei and Supreme Luck-sensei? But this time the Wind Spirit looked at me like it was exasperated and sighed. Ha~. No matter how capable the divine protection is in repelling adversity, without those two, you would have died without even seeing the light when you fought the Evil God. Hearing those words, I was somewhat relieved. Its great that it wasnt a waste. Since I depend on those two skills. You depend on luck in the end? Is that weird? Fofofo, I see. If its the hardworking you, the day you be a Sage maye some day fofofofo. Looking at the Wind Spiritughing out loud for some reason, I decided that I would eat the white fruit I obtained when I face the dragons. Also, I asked it about the phrase Sir Rainstar told me to shout at the fountain to meet the one who would lend me its power when I talked with him at Rockford. Its a different topic but if I shouted I am Wind-sama, the strongest and the fastest in the world and the one who controls the world at the fountain, would you have helped me? Where did you hear that from? A heavy atmosphere fell on the Wind Spirit like it was in despair. At Rockford. I entrusted an aerial boat to him but that Rain left behind an outrageous bomb. The Wind Spirit trembled before it eventually looked at me and spoke. I would cancel your divine protection if you say that to anybody. Not only that, I would spread rumors to the whole world that Luciel cant use magic. If you dont want that, forget that immediately. I could do nothing but nod due to the intense intimidation it emitted. Good Then, you can meet the Wind Dragon and Water Dragon tomorrow. You can ask about how to use the power of dragons from the dragons themselves. They have not received the curse of the Evil God? Ive also not met them for decades but Ive not felt any changes. It would be great if that is true Well then, I would be thankful if you would allow me to enjoy more mead tonight. The Wind Spirit said as it continued to drink the mead. The next day, we headed for the location of the Wind Dragon and the Water Dragon. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 182: Guardians Chapter 182: Guardians Trantor: Tseirp The next day after I drank together with Orford-san or rather, with the Wind Spirit, while having breakfast in the cafeteria assigned for the Saint Schull Allied Nations with Nadia and Lydia, I told them the ns for the day. We will visit the Magic Guild fountain today. Theres a possibility of it bing a battle for the first time in a long while so please brace yourselves. Well be meeting the Wind Spirit right. It would be great if it grants me its power too Lydia said with a slightly nervous expression. The fact that you are asking us to prepare for battle means that theres a chance we might encounter the dragons that maintain Nelldal in the air right. Despite holding the title Dragon Priestess, I have only received a revtion from Dragon God-sama once so Im delighted to meet the dragons. Luciel-sama, are you able to release the dragons without your Holy Attribute Magic? While looking at the excited Nadia, Lydia was extremely worried as she calmly assumed the situation where we would have to fight the dragons. I could fully understand Lydias worries and I am not as foolhardy as to stroll into the dragons stronghold without any countermeasures. My life hung by a thread when I fought with the Earth Dragon and the Thunder Dragon so it would likely be extremely difficult no matter how perfect my condition is if I have to face both the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon together this time. Thats why I could only pray that both the dragons have not fallen under the Evil Gods curse As insurance, I also calcted that the two dragons might not turn violent if I am with the Dragon Priestess Nadia. Of course, I intend to protect them to the end if it became a battle. Thats why I must once again be capable of using Holy Attribute Magic. I answered Lydias question as I took out the white fruit from my magic bag. To be honest, I have no idea. Thats why to increase that probability, I will now eat this. Nadia gave a dubious expression when she saw the white fruit and asked. Is that apple even fit for consumption? I, Id prefer if you dont eat that. Following that, Lydia distanced herself from the white fruit. Theres no need to run away. Well, if Im lucky, I will probably be a Sage after eating this. I will think about it when the timees if I dont regain my Holy Attribute Magic. Although its not ominous, isnt it tough to stand beside something with such overwhelming presence? Luciel-sama, Ive not heard of stories about obtaining a job just by eating an item. I believe it would be better if you dont do it. I could not feel the pressure from the white fruit. But its not impossible that the two of them felt that way. Because why did the Sage develop Object X? It was for the sake of eating this. Last night, just to be safe, I tried asking the Wind Spirit about the dangers of eating the white fruit and I was told that it would cause deadly poisoned state, paralysis, confusion, petrification, weakness, magic seal and revival of the consumers past trauma. For that reason, for humans without Mental Resistance Lv X, there is apparently a chance of turning insane. I suffered the whole night thinking about it because of that but thankfully I have cleared all the conditions so I decided to eat it. Only people with resistance can eat this. Object X was apparently developed for the sake of eating this. Object X. The two of them further backed away another step. It looked like the two of them have both drank Object X before. Well, Grandol has the Adventurers Guild Headquarters so it wont be surprising if they had to drink it as a baptism to register as an Adventurer. Since there wasnt a proper way to eat it, I prepped myself by drinking Object X before biting into the white fruit. Maybe because I drank Object X beforehand but there wasnt any taste or smell so I was able to eat it without any resistance contrary to what I had imagined. And when I finished eating the whole fruit without any troubles ? Luciel-sama, do you feel any difort in your body? He drank Object X like it was normal Nadia looked like she was worried about my body but Nadia had a face of disbelief that I drank Object X. I dont feel any difort. Rather than that, I totally dont feel any changes despite eating it Even when I tried by opening my status, I could not use Holy Attribute Magic as usual and there wasnt an additional entry for Sage in my job list either. I staggered from the shock. Perhaps that wasnt the white fruit after all? Perhaps it was actually a considerably delicious fruit but Object X had destroyed the taste? Just that thought caused my body to tremble all over and strength left my body. Just the thought of having to go through decades of training and travel to the World Tree that dragons nest in caused my vision to rapidly darken. I copsed but recalling that I am in front of Nadia and Lydia, I willed myself to stand up. But Ipletely could not gather strength in my body. Perhaps I could not bnce my thoughts and my physical body. I had no other choice but to take a deep breath and first open my eyes but then I felt a sense of difort. I thought that the pitch ck darkness was simply because my eyes were shut but my eyes were open the whole time. Then, my consciousness gradually returned. I noticed that the surroundingndscape was moving little by little. Where is this? It seemed that my five senses were working normally. Will Nadia and Lydia not wake up? But the two of them showed no reaction. My heart rate was rising probably because I was gradually falling into confusion. Then, I saw a ck vortex in front of me. Dazzling lights shone on the world and the ck vortexpletely disappeared, leaving a pure white space. Then, four spheres appeared in front of my eyes. The colors were white, scarlet, earth and yellow so I could immediately imagine it. Holy Dragon, me Dragon, Earth Dragon and Thunder Dragon? As if responding to my voice, beginning from the Holy Dragon, the heads of the me Dragon, Earth Dragon and Thunder Dragon appeared and lined up. Although it really was only the head portions, they were still extremely huge so they still had considerable impact. Long time no see Luciel. It seems like you have smoothly pursued the path towards Sage so I am relieved. The Holy Dragon spoke to me. Moreover, its pronunciation was a lot better. I didnt follow the path because I wanted to pursue it! Holy Dragon, I wanted to thank you if I met you again. I would be dead without the bones and scales that you left behind. Thank you. Kakaka. So dutiful. Even though you doubted me so much during that time. The Holy Dragon spoke happily but it reminded me of when I was in that extreme condition. Id prefer if you dont bring up my youthful impulsiveness. Then, the me Dragon cut into the conversation. Holy Dragon, we dont have much time. Well, I want to praise you for finding the Dragon God Priestess but to think that you even found the younger sister with the Spirit Gods divine protection It looked like they knew about Nadia and Lydia but perhaps they have been viewing my situation through their divine protection on me after all? me Dragon, lets stop there. Luciel, this world also recognizes bigamy so if you cant decide, you can just marry the both of them. The Holy Dragon interrupted to pacify the situation but then the Earth Dragon cut in. Luciel, stick with just the Dragon God Priestess. The dragon race is supreme. Now then, theres no time so I will announce the main subject. You will probably be a Sage when you wake up. However, you will not be able to use magic apart from Holy Attribute Magic. Eh!? As expected, I could not conceal my surprise and I was about to ask the meaning to the words it said but then the Thunder Dragon continued. The times has not changed much from the time we have been born in this world of Galdardia. Within that long months and years, the humans who have acquired both divine protection from Dragons and Spirits can be counted in a handful. Well, I understood that it was special. If humans held that many divine protections, the value of divine protections would probably decrease Then, this time, the Holy Dragon continued the topic. Among those who acquired those divine protections, without exceptions, they all passed away without bing capable of using said power. However, only one person appeared who could join our power and the Spirits power and use it. There was probably only one such person. You are referring to Sir Rainstar? The conversation will be faster since you know. Do you have the ne that incorporates our souls? Ive kept it in my cherished magic bag? Wear it around your neck. And call our names when you release magic. If you do so, the power of supremacy thou seeks will awaken. Nonono, what I wish for is to once again use Holy Attribute Magic. Even though I obtained Supreme Luck, I have not even a millimeter of desire to be a Supreme ruler. What, such an insignificant thing. Having heard me, the Holy Dragon muttered in an extremely trivial tone and the same time it winked, a pale white light entered my body. My body became warm. Hn? Its about time. Luciel, if you father kids, Ill give them divine blessings. The me Dragon said. Its regrettable but it cant be helped. Luciel, dont forget that the dragon tribe is supreme. The Earth Dragon left with the words that dragons are supreme no matter what. The next time I meet Luciel would probably be when you have an audience with Dragon God-sama. The Thunder Dragons kindness permeated my heart whilestly, the Holy Dragon said the set phrase. I pray that you release my captured brethren in this world and prevent the invasion of the demon race. Wait a minute, dont just smoothly add the mission to stop the invasion of the demon race. Farewell. The four dragons ignored me and once again turned into light spheres and emitted light. Ugh. Luciel-sama, did it make you feel bad as expected? Its because you ate an unknown food together with Object X. Sister, werent we supposed to stop him? It seemed like I had returned to reality along with the dazzling light and time had not passed for some reason. The two of them began to worry as I remained silent so I told them I was fine before once again checking my status. If the Holy Dragon and others were real just now, I thought as I looked at my status and froze. And for some reason, sweat began to fall from my eyes. Thats right, I aplished the job change from Healer to Sage. Furthermore, there was another more important change. Yes!D I was shouting out loud by the time I noticed. I exined to the two people with nk looks due to shock from my behavior that my job change to Sage hase true and more importantly, my Holy Attribute Magic has been restored. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 183: Regained power and new powers Chapter 183: Regained power and new powers Trantor: Tseirp There was hardly any changes in my status. Only my job changed from Healer X to Sage I and Holy Attribute Magic was no longer grayed out. My Divine Protection from the Spirits had changed to Divine Protection from the Six Spirits but because my level had not risen, there werent many changes to my attributespared to a couple months ago. However, maybe because I kept swinging my sword every day this three months, my Sword Mastery level rose. Name: Luciel LV: 193 Job: Sage I HP: 7310 (20) Faith Dragon Knight IV (Four Attribute Dragon Knight) (1) MP: 5300 (30) Age: 21 STR: 852 (2) INT: 966 (5) VIT: 932 MGI: 962 (3) DEX: 801 RMG: 960 (6) AGI: 825 SP: 86 Skills Proficiency Appraisal Great luck Supreme Luck Limit Break Taijutsu VI Sword Mastery VI(1) Spear Mastery IV Shield Mastery IV Archery I Twin Spear Sword Technique IV Throwing VI Footwork VIII Magical Power Maniption X Magical Power Control X Magical Power Amplification III Body Strengthening VI Chant Shortening IX Chant Termination VII No Chant IV Magic Circle Chant V(1) Multiple Chant III Holy Magic X Meditation IX Concentration IX Leadership III Danger Perception VIII Presence Perception V Magical Power Perception V Search for Enemy I Dismantling IV Horse Riding III Parallel Thinking VII Thought eleration III Spatial Awareness II Trap Sensing IV Trap Detection III Trap Disarming III Cartography V HP Recovery IX MP Recovery IX HP Increased Rate of Growth IX MP Increased Rate of Growth IX STR Increased Rate of Growth IX VIT Increased Rate of Growth IX DEX Increased Rate of Growth IX AGI Increased Rate of Growth IX INT Increased Rate of Growth IX MGI Increased Rate of Growth IX RMG Increased Rate of Growth IX Physical Ability Increased Rate of Growth VII(1) Poison Resistance IX Weakness Resistance IX Paralysis Resistance IX Magic Seal Resistance IX Petrification Resistance IX Disease Resistance IX Sleep Resistance IX Blunt Damage Resistance VII Charm Resistance VII Bewitch Resistance IX Curse Resistance IX Mental Resistance X sh Resistance IX Pierce Resistance VII Intimidation Resistance V Titles One who changed their destiny All status +10 God of Destinys divine protection Increased SP acquisition Holy Healing Gods blessing Potency of Holy attribute healing magic increased by 1.5 times Divine protection from many Dragons Strengthened Holy, me, Earth, Lightning offensive and defensive attributes. Rise inbat skills and status. It is now possible to converse with the dragon race Divine protection from the Six Spirits Strengthened Water, Earth, Fire, Light, Darkness offensive and defensive attributes. Grant and support of attributes. (New description was not given in this chapter) Dragon (Oriental Dragon) ughter Proof of having in more than one dragon. Strengthened offense and defence against dragons and their kin Dragon race (Japanese Dragono) yer Strengthened offense and defence against dragonso Giant yer Strengthened offense and defence against giants Magical beast yer Strengthened offense and defence against magical beasts One who repelled the Evil God Against the demon race and monsters (TL: Thats all the author wrote ) One who unleashed the seals Immune to the curse of the evil god. Capable of acquiring the power of the sealed dragons One guided by the Dragon God Rtionship with the Dragon race and those who follow the dragons strengthens I was reminded that results will show themselves if I worked hard but I cast Heal just in case. When I did so, a pale light suddenly dwelled in my hand and begin to shine. But it appeared considerably different from the Heal I recall. Even though the consumption of magical power had decreased, its effect wasparable to a Middle Heal. Sage even though its only level I, its not half-bad. A stranger would definitely avoid me if he saw thecent smile on my face right now but Nadia and Lydia shared in my happiness. Luciel-sama, congrattions. Its great. Really wonderful. The two of them smiled as they cried tears of joy. With this, youre thinking you no longer need to continue that training that abuses your body right? Luciel-samas thinking is a bit too honest. The real meaning behind their words was about the instinctual behavior of all living creatures that woke up within me after I lost my Healer job. In nature, when males are weak, they would instinctively want to leave offspring so Ive been constantly feeling anguished since we came to Nelldal. There were times when I thought perhaps they could tell and if they were inviting me but I purged those thoughts with steadfast determination. I would probably have been captivated by them if its a time when there arent any problems but I was currently in a crisis. If I lost myself to lust at such a time, I feared that I would not be able to stop and I might just see the two of them as a sexual outlet. Thats why I overworked my body to prevent the build-up of sexual desire and wicked thoughts and somehow escaped the charm of the two of them by using Angels Pillow. The two of you are attractive so it was a tough fight against worldly desires. Furthermore, thinking of Shisho and Lionel, I also wanted to regain my Holy Attribute Magic as soon as possible. The two of them smiled shyly when I told them that they were attractive and nodded repeatedly when I talked about Shisho and the others. You could put in great effort precisely because you were doing it for them right. Luciel-sama Although Holy Attribute Magic supports my heart the most, they were strangely impressed by me and since they were feeling moved already, it looked like I didnt have to tell them everything. I wanted to immediately use the magicmunication bead to inform Pope-same of the return of my Holy Attribute Magic but a few days after arriving at Nelldal, Pope-sama gave me a strict order to not use the magicmunication bead formunication in the Magic Guild for fear of them eavesdropping so I was hesitating as to whether to contact her. Shishos magicmunication bead has a short range so I wont be able to reach him. Then, I thought of Dn and Pa and that they probably have joined up with Lionel and the others so I tried contacting them but there was apparently no reaction. Its probably in their magic bag. I was worried about the world below nheless so I decided to ask the Wind Spirit about the situation belowter. Luciel-sama, what would be our objective from now on? Will we return to the surface immediately after releasing the dragons. I cant say for certain without actually meeting the dragons. Why do you ask? Even though weve finallye to the City in the Sky, we havent left the Magic Guild even once? Ive wanted to visit the townscape all this time. Lydia said shyly. Thinking back, its true that we have not stepped foot outside of the Magic Guild even once. Without feeling like Im in Nelldal floating in the sky, I trained and slept like a log every day. We certainly havent left the Magic Guild since we came here. It would have been fine if you didnt hesitate to tell me Ill ask Orford-san about it when I meet himter today. The two of them smiled delightedly when I said that. The two of them probably endured in various ways but it didnt cross my mind at all. It seemed like my vision was narrowed to a considerable extent. I thought to myself to endeavor to be kind to others and to be strict with myself. After we finished preparing, we went to the training grounds before my appointment with the Wind Spirit. Luciel-sama, since youve be a Sage, you definitely can use other magic too. Since youve acquired the divine protection of all six Spirits, they would definitely lend you their power. I was thankful for their support but I probably wont be able to cast magic. Even so, I tried to have some faith and wore the Dragon Ne around my neck before channeling magical power into my Illusionary Cane and calling out. me Dragon activate? Nothing flew out at all and I totally didnt sense my magical power get drawn out. There was an awkward moment of silence. I felt tepid gazes from Nadia and Lydia. I quietly transformed it to the Illusionary Sword and took up my usual posture for when I try to send a flying sh. Channeling magical power into the Illusionary Sword, I hoped to myself that it would be sent out this time as I swung it with all my strength and cried out. me Dragon Sword! The next instant, like the time when I was fighting the Evil God and cast Sanctuary Circle and Sanctuary Barrier with No Chant multiple times, I felt my magical power get intensely drawn out of my body all at once. But what surprised me was not the magical power consumption but the power of the me Dragon Sword. Instead of a sh, the Illusionary Sword released a small scarlet snake that reached the wall of the training ground in an instant and its power shook the training ground when it hit the wall like it bit it. Dogooooooon It felt like my heart was about to stop from the tremendous power and the sound of explosion. I thought that the training ground wall would immediately recover since it was made tobyrinth specifications but there was a sunken hole of about 3 meters deep and 30 centimeters in diameter where the me burned without disappearing. Flying sh? Or was it a flying dragon? When I confirmed my magical power that was clearly depleted, I saw that the one attack I just released consumed about one thousand magical power. Itllpletely be myst resort/trump card as it would be the end after I shoot five of them out. While feeling frightened at the phenomenon that I caused, I wanted to ask for the thoughts of the two of them but when I turned back, they were staring stiffly at the wall that was still burning. The magical power consumption is nothing to sneeze at so I dont think Ill be able to use it many times but Id love to hear if you have any thoughts about it? Luciel-sama, what exactly? What kind of magic is that? I sensed dragon powers mixed within? That was the first time Ive seen a flying me snake. Moreover, the power was amazing!! Nadia was flustered because I was able to cast magic even though Ive not been able to until now while Lydia solely focused on praising its power. On the whole, it seemed like the two of them rated the me Dragon Sword quite highly. Nadia, that was apparently something that has been used for the first time using the divine protection of Spirits and Dragons. So at the moment, I am probably the only one who can use it. I see. Luciel-sama, I think that it a wonderful attack magic. Even while she praised me, I noticed a slight gloom in her smile. Thats why I told Nadia the information I obtained from the Wind Spirit when I spoke to itst night. By possessing the divine protection of Dragons, physical ability increases but it apparently makes the use of magic itself difficult. Its just a guess but maybe you can try various magic attributes and decide on one attribute to try chanting many times? A single magic huh then I would like to focus on the Lightning attribute. Nadia smiled to not show me her disappointment but in the contrary, it was more painful to see. Even though normally it should be possible to learn it after chanting it for thousands of times for roughly three months, Nadia had not learned it. Was the reason because her job was Swordswoman and that her title is Dragon Priestess so the proficiency that she can obtain is low to begin with? Nadia, did you properly acquire the Magical power Maniption and Magical Power Control skills? No, it was written in the book that anybody can learn them if they work hard so I didnt acquire them. It seems like the author of the church book I read and theirs was not the same. There was no meaning in telling that to Nadia but when I tried to say something constructive, I stumbled upon an unexpected fact. It seemed like she could only ambiguously perceive even her own magical power and that she does not clearly understand how to move magical power. Furthermore, even though Lydia had actually been using Spirit Magic until today, the Spirits apparently perform the precise magical power control so she was at the same level with Nadia when we came to Nelldal. Nadia, if you have SP remaining and have nothing to acquire through SP, it would be better if you learn Magical Power Control. Understood. Thus, Nadia acquired Magical Power Control. Then, I taught her tips to Magical Power Control before we begin moving from the training ground to the fountain. The mes from the me Dragon Sword had died out by the time we left the training ground. However, the hole in the wall did not reform so perhaps the internal mechanism was destroyed? I prayed that I wont have to providepensation for it. Authors note: Thank you for reading. The Water Dragon and Wind Dragon was supposed to appear in this chapter but time was up by the time I thought of the name of the killer technique. Chapter 184: Glimpse Chapter 184: Glimpse Trantor: Tseirp After Ive tried my new powers, I brought Nadia and Lydia along to the fountain located in the center of Nelldal but Orford-san was already there on a bench beside the fountain reading a book. Orford-san, sorry to have kept you waiting. When I apologized to him, Orford-san stopped reading his book but he suddenly chanted magic. I was on guard for a moment but the magic he cast was not attack magic but a green barrier with the fountain as the center. We wont have to worry about others peeping and eavesdropping with this. Luciel-dono, the explosion at the training ground just now was tremendous but wow, Im surprised you became a Sage through your own efforts. Maybe Orford-san used Appraisal as he had a stunned expression. When Pope-sama told me to watch out for eavesdroppers, she probably wasnt referring to Orford-san who possess the Appraisal skill but as a warning to me to remain vignt against the other countries. I could clearly see that now. Also at the same time, I tried to confirm if the person in front of me was the Wind Spirit or Orford-san. Would I lose my divine protection if I shout that out here? I thought I told you that is a secret!! Dont you dare! He looked at me with a serious look and with dreadful threatening attitude so I stopped. It looks like it was currently the Wind Spirit. However, I didnt understand why the Wind Spirit would be so cautious towards the surroundings. Since the Wind Spirit should own quite a wide territory. Why are you so wary? Moreover, Orford-san knows about this right? Umu. But Orford is already an old man it wont be strange if he grows senile anytime Even though its the Wind Spirit, it didnt sound like it was a trivial matter so I reluctantly pursued the topic further. But that doesnt answer my question? This fellow still has not elected his essential sessor. Thats why I have no choice but to appear on the surface and let that Orford worry about who to select as his sessor on the inside. It was considerably more important that I had imagined. Since when has he been thinking about it? It has already been this way for a couple of years. Seriously, I thought I signed a contract with a terrific guy but Ive been regretting ittely. The Wind Spirit made a pose to show it was fed up but it also looked like it was somehow enjoying it too. Then, a thought suddenly passed through my mind. Have we not even conversed with Orford-san until now by any chance? No, you all have. I can safely say that when you all first arrived at Nelldal, when the honey was involved andter when you all first began magic training, he was observing you all seriously. The Wind Spirit said earnestly with a friendly smile. If thats the case, then it really was Orford-san who created that stack of materials. Even though he was doing it so half-heartedly at that start he gradually became more cooperative so something might have happened. But I was bothered by one matter, wouldnt he have noticed the real reason as to why Nadia couldnt use magic? Is that so? He told me that the figures of youngsters single-mindedly working hard, especially in the pursuit of magic, reminded himself of his youth. Maybe although the people whoe to Nelldal researched magic with him, there probably wasnt anybody who tried to master the essence of magic wait, maybe that was what he was grieving about before. Maybe the letter from Pope-sama also asked about the development of magic tools and such so he was displeased? I became slightly uneasy. Well then, it wont help even if we talked about it here so lets first go to the center. Enter the fountain. It would dirty the water and it should be something that good kids shouldnt imitate? This is just a magic tool made to look like a fountain. You wont get wet even if you entered it. I believed its words and when I stepped into the fountain, I really didnt get wet at all. Then, the Wind Spirit chanted something and the fountain sunk into the ground. The surroundings were all walls so I couldnt peek to see what was inside. Is this a magic elevator? Thats right. But this one has a trick. Only me and Orford can activate this. Thats right! Would you like to learn how to activate it? I felt a strange chill at that time for some reason so I refused. Ill have to decline. Well probably only stay here for a few more days only anyway. Thats a shame. The magic elevator stopped the same time the Wind Spirit remarked that it was a shame and it looked like we had arrived at our destination. Arge space appeared in front of my eyes and I understood that this was the boss room in abyrinth made evident by the existence of the sealed door in front of me. Why was this ce hidden from us when we came to Nelldal? I wonder~? Probably because he recalled that Pope Fluna once turned him down here or that he was jealous of how you have be her favorite. Fofofo. I see. Its true that although Pope-sama looks like shes about 20 years old, shes a member of the long-lived race and has already lived for centuries. She gives off a mysterious impression that cant be felt from a regr elf so its understandable. However, even though the jealousy of an elderly is hard to resolve, it seemed like we resolved it without knowing. It cant be helped if thats the case. I walked towards the sealed door as I gave a wry grin but the sealed door had already been opened. The sealed door is open? This Ever since I came to Nelldal, there has always been a gap about that size. Even if a person is capable ofing here, an ordinary person would not be permitted to enter so its probably not an issue. I dont feel anything but are Nadia and Lydia alright? I became worried and when I looked, Nadia seemed fine but Lydia didnt look like she was feeling well as herplexion was pale. Is Orford-sans body alright? No, its under the pressure of a considerable burden. Nothing serious will happen if I leave his actual body but Orford has also not left the realms of a human. It sounded like it just bluntly certified that I am no longer human but Lydiasplexion was bad so I swallowed his words and asked the Wind Spirit. Then could you look after Lydia? Nadia and I would enter. Luciel-sama, I can go too. Lydia wanted to follow but the Wind Spirit cut in between us and stopped her. Ojou-chan can study Wind Spirit Magic with me here. But It seems like it had nned to instruct Lydia on magic since the beginning. The Wind Spirit smiled. Even so, Lydia still looked at me with imploring eyes but then Nadia began to persuade her. Lydia, leave Luciel-sama to me. I also have to carry out the duty I have as the Dragon Priestess and Lydia should also fulfill your duty as the possessor of the Spirit Gods divine protection. Onee-sama okay. The two of you please be careful. She was quickly convinced to do what she must. There was no tragic separation. Alright. So Wind Spirit, please take care of Lydia. Ill meet the Twin Dragons with Nadia. Umu. Leave it to me. Then, Nadia and I dove through the dragon sealed door. Im nervous. There isnt an oppressive sensation but I feel like Im being watched. Well, the Twin Dragons will probablye out soon. There were stairs immediately after we stepped through the door and we proceeded by descending the stairs. And I nned to chant Sanctuary Circle as usual the instant I saw the Twin Dragons once we reached the bottom of the stairs but I couldnt do so. Sage,e let us see you. And Sage, we will show you your possibilities. We will not gift our divine protection to a cowardly person. Those voices echoed in my head so I stopped my activation of Sanctuary Circle. I dont particrly need the divine protection but neither do I want to die an early death. I was just spoken to by the dragons but did you hear it? What are you talking about? It looked like Nadia didnt hear the voices so I was skeptical about the purpose of her Dragon Priestess title. The dragons contacted me so there might be a battle. Get ready. Yes. When we descended down the stairspletely, the Water Dragon and the Wind Dragon showed themselves. Unlike the dragons that Ive seen until now, not only did they retain their consciousness, it also didnt look like they were under the curse of the Evil God as they looked down upon us from the sky. Eh? Maybe it will conclude without a battle this time I thought. Firstly, Sage and Dragon Priestess, congrattions on reaching this location. I thank you for dispelling the curse of the Evil God on my brethren. Everything took care of itself in its own course but I am d that I was of use. The Twin Dragons were capable of speech and there was no oppressive feeling so I could converse with them in a rxing atmosphere. However, we are the strongest species in history. One can only prove oneself through battle. However, it seemed like Supreme Luck-sensei was stricterpared to Great Luck-sensei as the conversation was somehow developing towards a strange direction. Do the two of you n to battle amongst yourselves? Gahaha. Tonights Sage is interesting. The one fighting us is you. Of course, I wont fight seriously. But, we will be using the strength of our brethren so well be attacking with attacks other than those that will instant-kill you. Well give you our divine protection if you can splendidly fight us. Make us acknowledge you using your own strength. I screamed internally that this world doesnt just have the Evil God and Death God as the Twin Dragons in front of my eyesughed with shining eyes. That scene somehow reminded me of the time when Shisho trained me. Then I realized. In the end, the Twin Dragons are just battle maniacs. The dragon race itself is most likely made up of battle maniacs and their power was most likely restrained by the Evil Gods curse such that they didnt end up killing me. Thats why Supreme Luck-sensei probably made me battle the dragons as a trial as it would let me experience growth I looked for a means to escape as I had that thought. I could understand but I cannot possibly be convinced by it. But I dont believe the twin dragons would give me the chance to escape ? Thats when I noticed that Nadias condition was strange. Looking at Nadia, her forehead was glistening with beads of sweat and it felt like her eyes had lost their shine. Please hold the battle, Nadias condition seems weird. But I was the only person perturbed by it, the twin dragons didnt show any indication of worry. Dont worry. We wont harm the Priestess. She must currently be speaking with Dragon God-sama through us. Send the Priestess to the stairs and Ill be his opponent first. The Water Dragon said. Ill look after the Priestess so you can safely exert your full strength. The Wind Dragon said as it manipted the wind that caused Nadias body to float in the air and after she was carried to the bottom of the stairs we descended down earlier, she was visibly covered with a green membrane. Then, the Water Dragons voice echoed in my head. I will allow you to challenge me any number of times. However, if you give up, I will not acknowledge you regardless of what Sage you be. If you want tranquillity, seek might, knowledge and harmony. If you do so, your dream wille true. Death through old age Gahahaha. Setting aside how they knew my dream, looking at the Twin Dragons that burst outughing in the sky, I wondered why cant they just skip all this, give me their divine protection and quickly let me go home? I sincerely hoped for that in my heart. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 185: Imagination and possibility Chapter 185: Imagination and possibility Trantor: Tseirp The location that I thought the Twin Dragons were sealed at was about four times as wide as the training ground in the Adventurers Guild. But even so, it was probably because of the Water Dragon in front of me and the Wind Dragon holding itself back behind me that made me feel like the ce was cramped. Its like Im between a rock and a hard ce. It allowed me to choose the timing tounch my attack but petty tricks would probably not work. But suddenly starting with an ultimate move would also mean defeat. Nheless, I should make full use of small tricks I stopped thinking negatively for a while and tried to negotiate. Water Dragon, my magical power would deplete after releasing five shots of Dragon Sword. So could you please wait until I recover after that? Sure. Try to corner me with your wisdom. Does that mean it is fine to negotiate binding terms against it? However, asking for any more concessions despite the battle not having started yet would likely incur its wrath so I stopped there. I wont be able to properlypete with you even if we fight so, Water Dragon, please make sure to hold back. Nuuuu This time, as Faith Dragon Knight (Four Attribute Dragon Knight) Luciel, I shall challenge you, Water Dragon. Looking at the Water Dragon groan like it was slightly annoyed, I instantly circted magical power throughout my body as a countermeasure against physical and magical damage, quickly activated Area Barrier, activated Physical Body Strengthening, and while announcing my challenge, I kicked the ground at once. Since it has such arge frame, its movements should be slow. Moreover, rather than take on the breath attack that cant be dodged, I thought that it would be better to close the distance so that it cant use its breath. Then when I was in a position not more than ten meters away from the Water Dragon, I channeled magical power into my Illusionary Sword and activated my newly attained power. me Dragon Sword, Thunder Dragon Sword, Earth Dragon Sword. If petty tricks or a strong technique are both half-measures, I decided to go with a frontal assault with three consecutive release of strong techniques. However, performing those techniques without grasping their special characteristics by rehearsing resulted in negative results. The me Dragon and Thunder Dragon flew towards the Water Dragon but the Earth Dragon did not activate. But shortly within a blink of the eye, the me Dragon and Thunder Dragon snapped at the Water Dragon. At that moment, a tremendous amount of steam rose up. I stood disorientated from the skills that consumed more than half of my magical power but I immediately tried to follow up with another attack without dispelling my Physical Body Strengthening. But I couldnt do so. Wha!? Im frozen? My feet were frozen and I was in an immobile state before I knew it. Then, when the steam dissipated, the Water Dragon with its body covered in ice appeared with no signs of anything having happened to it. Going all out is quite good but you should consider your opponents attribute more. To even be able to control ice, please change your name to Water Ice Dragon. Fool, why did you decide that I who governs water would not be able to refine ice. Start over Guo?! The Water Dragon was hit by an unexpected strike when it was about to attack and I had stiffened my guard at the center of my body. A dragon snake came out from the earth behind the Water Dragon and bit it. However, since it was an attack beyond the Water Dragons expectations, the attack reached it. Well, the person that was the most surprised was none other than myself but I felt that it was an opportunity for me so I tried to break out of the ice but I totally could not break it. What a tactic, to be able to manage to perform a time difference attack alone and also talk to me to catch me off guard. It looks like I wont be bored. The next instant, water appeared where there was nothing there before and it gradually swelled until it stopped when it becamerger than the Water Dragon. A lot of water is present in the air even if we cant visibly see it. I can use it for both attack and defense. The huge water ball split into an unavoidable number of baseball-sized masses and flew towards me. Its quite powerful but if its only this I channeled magical power into my Illusionary Sword and intended to first crush the ice around my feet but the Water Dragons attack gradually intensified and moreover, the water turned into ice so I could do nothing but somehow try to defend using arge shield. Nuuuu, boring. After some time had passed, the Water Dragon grumbled and the ice around my feet melted away and the all the waterpletely returned to the Water Dragon. Sage, are you incapable of using attribute magic? I cant. I am only able to use Holy Attribute magic and can only circte the other magic attributes but I cant cast them. Then, circte fire magical power and try to concentrate it in your feet. The instant I wanted to attempt chanting Fire Attribute Magic as I was told, my feet were frozen. Cold!? If you can circte Fire Attribute magical power, trying using that to melt the ice. Ill steadily freeze this ce over until you are able to move. Alright. Like before, Im not capable of doing anything even if I object so I followed the Water Dragons instructions. Closing my eyes, I imaged myself extracting only the fire attribute among the magical power within my body out and dding myself in the magical power of me. I could feel the gazes from the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon but the two of them were probably conversing. It wont really matter if I dont live up to their expectations but I might even be forbidden from leaving this ce for life if I do it badly so I focused all I had into the training. I had no idea how much time passed but the feeling in my feet changed from cold to painful and then to numbness. Still, I continued to d myself in magical power but I could not melt the ice. Sage. You have both my brethrens power as well as the Spirits power but you are bound too much by yourmon sense. If you dont try to be slightly more imaginative, you might have to spend the rest of your life in an ice coffin? I somehow felt like I want to sit down and have a meeting with Great Luck-sensei and Supreme Luck-sensei as to why my expectations onlye true for cases like these. Please spare me from that. I dont have the preference of getting sealed in permafrost! Leaving that aside, imagination? Thats right. Ill only give you a single hint. I used water for my earlier attack and defense but I can also use all liquids for attack and defense. Attack and defense but that is Its utterly foolish to try to decide if anything is possible or not without first attempting to verify a new possibility. If you insist on fretting on the small matters, maybe it would be better to soak you in ice after all. Wha!? Wait a minute. In an instant, my body was encased and captured in ice with the exception of my face. Its human nature after all to think of unnecessary things when not pushed into a corner. Now, break out from that with your own ability. The Water Dragon said that before it fell backward, rolled itself up and went to sleep. The Wind Dragon was already simrly rolled up and sleeping. It looked like I hadpletely been branded a disappointment and they had lost interest in me. Well, leaving the assessment of the Twin Dragon aside, Freezing me, or rather, burying my body in ice is still foul y. But not being able to move or even escape, I really didnt expect the battle with the real boss to be like that. Ill have to somehow look for the path to resolve this while keeping in mind the hint the Water Dragon spoke before I lose my capability to think. The Water Dragon said that the fixed ideas I have are a hindrance. Moreover, I apparentlyck imagination I held the Illusionary Sword in my hand but because it was encased in ice, I could not move it. Since I was covered in ice, my body temperature also rapidly decreased which caused my consciousness to slowly be hazy. I thought of wearing the me Dragon as an armor but that was also unrealistic. Since my body would probably be burnt by the mes if I did that. What do I do? Those words spun around in my head. Even though its no good, should I wear the me Dragon after all? Can I even wear it? If I do it, it wont just end with burns normally. Ive already regained my powers so what am I if I cant even wear a me Dragon. If thats the case, Ill show them my imaginativeness. I somehow held onto my consciousness as I mustered my willpower to channel magical power all at once into my Illusionary Sword and cried out. Holy Dragon that protects, me Dragon that burns it all, release me from this abominable ice! The next instant, a pale dragon clung to my armor while a scarlet dragon began to rotate around the pale light. Then, the ice melted in the blink of an eye. Then, the Holy Dragon that protected me and the me Dragon that melted everything disappeared before I could say that they hadpleted their duty. Hows that!! I inadvertently screamed out but I suddenly fell into magical power depletion and showed the unsightly appearance of not being able to stand without drinking a magical power potion. But, I could not ovee the nasty feeling of magical power depletion. Umu. The idea is good but it cant be used in realbat. Take a break until your magical power recovers and have a magic discussion with me. Ill join in too if thats the case. Perhaps the reason why the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon stayed in Nelldal was because the Magic Guild that is the headquarters of magic is located here? I could not help but suspect that. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 186: A man’s romance? Chapter 186: A mans romance? Trantor: Tseirp I fell into the condition of magical power depletion from my battle with the Water Dragon but for some reason, it turned into a lecture from the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon about the mechanism of magical power. Sage, your mind is too rigid. If only you open your mind, you would be able to fully demonstrate the power you have finally acquired? Only using our power to supplement your own magical power would cause you to fall into magical power depletion. Think for a moment for what reason did you acquire the divine protection of Spirits and Dragons. Even if you tell me that, although Ive finally regained Holy Attribute Magic after a long time, I only began to use Dragon Magic today so its difficult to fully grasp it. Sage, what do you understand of our Dragon divine protection and the divine protection of Spirits? Understanding of the divine protections? Dragon divine protections strengthen the body and raise attack and defense against dragons and their kin. For Spirit divine protections, it increases the magic resistance towards the respective attributes. Thats not wrong. However, such a shallow understanding of it its the same for my brethren too but Sage, your diligence in understanding yourself is insufficient. I will not recognize those who understand any less than that. There is no loss in knowing more information. The content the Twin Dragons spoke of ovepped with something written in a business article I read in the past. Hearing those words, I could only nod. Sage, my brethrens powers are enormous. However, it is originally not something that people who have the divine protections can utilize. Only Sages who materialize the power of the divine protection from Spirits can utilize our powers. Dont the power of Dragons and the power of Spirits resist each other? It seems like you are misunderstanding something. Its true that after receiving both divine protections, the manifestation of regr magic bes more difficult. Thats right. Indeed, from now, it would probably be difficult for you to express magic that humans normally use no matter how hard you work. In addition, since you did not possess the divine protection of Spirits since you were born, you would likely not be able to fully utilize Spirit Magic either. It would help if you summarize it. Its a little jumbled up. Ordinary humans cant see Spirits and naturally cant hear their voices too so they cant use their magic from the start. Didnt you just nonchntly say something serious? But they ignored my words and continued their speech. However, you learned the method to manifest the power of Dragons. But, as you are now, you hardly have the power to break through difficulties. I had the undeniable feeling that I was being ignored for interrupting them. Rather than a dialogue, it felt more like an atmosphere where I have to listen to everything before I ask questions. If you are capable of manifesting my brethrens power and d yourself in it, you should be fully able to utilize the Spirits power without expending that much magical power given that you have a clear mental image of what phenomenon you want the Spirits to cause while providing them with magical power. However, if you activate it by channeling it into your sword, it would probably expend as much magical power as it had previously. Summarizing the words of the Twin Dragons, does it mean that although it is the same as when I release a flying sh, magical power consumption will be suppressed if I wear it instead? You look like you have questions but before that, I will exin to you the divine protections. Firstly, the Divine Protection from Spirits makes the handling of the respective attributes easier and allows conversion to your favorite magical power. Even though many Spirits exist in the natural world, normally they wont take action even if you provide them with magical power. However, the Spirits have hierarchy too, in cases where you are given the divine protection of a Great Spirit that possesses enough power to give out divine protections, the Spirits will take the initiative to work for you. If its a Sage like you, even if you provide little magical power, as long as you have a definite mental image, the Spirits will be able to gather up magical power that exists in the natural world. Does that mean that as long as I have a clear mental image, even with spending little magical power, I can d my body in the power of Dragons? Then why is it that the magical power consumption for Dragon Sword doesnt change? The skill you used to release my brethrens powers differs from the magical power of the natural world. For that reason, when you instead wear it around your body, the Spirits are able topensate for the insufficient areas. However, when the magical power is isted from your body, they cant supply the natural worlds magical power fast enough. Sage, now that we have spoken until here, do you perhaps understand what you arecking? Just like how I circte magical power within my body, I should control the magical power that I d my body in? Umu, thats fine. Since it would just be like bullying the weak if it continued like before. Its a little soon but Ill be your opponent next. Before that, you all didnt exin to me the Divine Protection of Dragons? The Wind Dragon was confident but I didnt think that it would immediately lead to results just by receiving advice from them. Hence, I decided to prolong the time until my magical power recovered. Our divine protection strengthen the physical body and the respective attributes. It seems like, in terms of usefulness of the divine protections, the Divine Protection of Sprits are useful while the ones from the Dragons are not so much so. I see. So, have you understood our divine protection and that of the Spirits as well as the power residing within yourself? Its still a little vague but Ive grasped the gist of it. Umu, then lets fight or thats what I would like to say but its not fun bullying you while you are in magical power depletion. It seems like the Wind Dragon somehow understood my intention. Then what would we do? Show me how you control yourself in the air after I flip you into the air. Eh? What Ooooo!? Im floating? In response to the Wind Dragons words, my body suddenly began floating in the air. I gradually floated away from the surface and flew up to the Twin Dragons eye level in the blink of an eye. Even though Ive just merely left the ground, for some reason I felt uneasy. With Wind Magic, humans can freely fly in the air. While elerating in the air, master that sensation. Why did it turn out this way? Doesnt this look like Ivepletely turned into a toy for them? While having such thoughts, the sensation of speed gradually increased and the G force that apanies the upwards and downwards movements kicked in. I somehow kept it together and maintained my posture but maybe it was not interesting to them as the difficulty suddenly increased. Sage, it looks like your body bnce is quite good. Next, Ill make a wall of air so prepare for impact. I immediately cast Area Barrier when it said that and an instantter, an invisible mass hit the left side of my upper body and my body was sent flying. Once I lost my bnce, my body began rotating and I lost my central axis. In the end, I was in a difficult situation as I tumbled countless times in the air and it had an effect on my semicircr canals as my eyes had difficulty focusing. d yourself in magical power and speak to the Spirits. If its you, they would teach you a technique to ovee winds of this degree. Or rather, just stop this wind!! Id love to scream that out but they likely didnt have any intention of stopping no matter how much I scream. I immediately switched gears and shouted out what I associate with that can dispel my current predicament. Earth Dragon, and Spirits, create a foothold that can ride over the raging winds. Nu? After I shouted that out, light shone at my feet and something smaller but wider than a surfboard, a wakeboard a gypsum board appeared. It doesnt matter as long as I have a foothold ahhhhhhhhhh. I was buffered by an excessive amount of wind and fell head first onto the ground or so I thought but I stopped in an instant about 30cm from the ground. Im saved? The magic board that I hastily constructed had already shattered from just now. I could casually think about how it was possible to create materials in the air where there was nothing around because I didnt crash into the ground. However, something else was in store for me. Idiot!! What were you thinking to further increase your wind resistance. Without even lowering me to the ground, the Wind Dragon once again raised me to its eye level and began to lecture me. It was seriously angry that I created a board without thinking properly. Naturally, I could not carelessly blurt out that I suddenly recalled an anime about flying in the air with a board so I said that I purely just thought of it. I thought I could ride the air waves. Moreover, I thought that I would be able to regain my posture if I made a foothold. You could have either attacked me, the being who was manipting the wind or cut a path through the wind using the power of the Thunder Dragon or there were various other methods but I would have been saddened if flying in the air became a traumatic experience for you. Hn? What kind of training was this? Isnt it obviously training to fly in the sky? Isnt it often said that it is a mans romance to fly in the sky? Then why did you make an invisible wall in the air? Even winged dragons with low intelligence can create magical power barrier and avoid fluctuations in magical power if such a wall with magical power is created so it was special training. I wonder why talking with the Wind Dragon is seriously taxing. It most likely nned it to let me enjoy flying in the sky. Although I could feel its intention, to be honest, it was an unbelievably difficult setting so it shouldnt have been part of the content when I had just started floating in the air. Even though I should have known that themon sense of Dragons and Spirits would not match with that of humans, this time, I neglected it so I should have been more careful. Well, I found that I wont die and considering the attractions, it might actually be interesting. Incidentally, do you know when would Nadia wake up? Its up to Dragon God-sama, but she should wake up within a couple of days. Wait a minute, if it goes poorly then does it mean she will stay like that for a couple of days? Its up to Dragon God-sama. Yup, for long-lived races, 1 day or 1 hour probably wont be that much different to them. She cant just stay in that position for so long. Please let me move her to a safe ce. I dont mind. Ill leave it to you if you have any method in mind. Thus I opened the Hermits Coffin from the Hermit Key series and housed Nadia in it. If humanmon sense doesnt work then I probably dont need to use honorifics too. Well then, Water Dragon and Wind Dragon, sorry to keep you waiting. Id like to ask one thing though, how far do I need to go to get your recognitions? I would like an indicator? Sage, it doesnt take that long. But I will say that it depends on yourself too. Sage, first be capable of fully utilizing our brethrens power. Then show us how you utilize those powers. What we desire is your resolution. It was somewhat nostalgic like how I could do nothing but be defeated in the past. I pumped myself as I repeated in my head the most important thing about this battle, which is I wont die, so I decided to genuinely tackle the challenges from the Twin Dragons. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 187: Items left behind by the Twin Dragons Chapter 187: Items left behind by the Twin Dragons Trantor: Tseirp After I had my whole body frozen, experienced the condition where my feet doesnt physically touch the ground and endured the treatment I received from the Twin Dragons, a week had passed in the blink of an eye. Within that time, I did not feel any growth but the treatment I had to go through had steadily be more severe. Even so, because I did not give up and continued to work hard, I no longer needed to keep defending against getting frozen and even if I am sent flying into the air, the times I faced air walls decreased. Incidentally, I was not allowed to use Area Barrier so I frequently used High Heal and Extra Heal instead but there was one thing that changed. High Heal could revive cells that had been lost I once again appreciated Holy Attribute Magic as I endured the handling that is the Twin Dragons trial. Sage, it looks like you have managed to somewhat move. Its like you have grown to be someonepletely different from the person who first came here. Its because I hated getting frozen and shot into the air every time. Even though those words came out of my mouth, I had never been praised by the Twin Dragons so I was pleased. Luciel, water can turn to ice and can turn to steam. The possibilities are endless. Luciel, wind may be formless but it is also solid. It can be your wings or it can also be used as a barrier. Whats this all of the sudden? I was shocked that they suddenly called my name and because of all that has happened, I was especially vignt against them but an unexpected message echoed in my head. Piron Title: Divine Protection of the Water Dragon acquired. Piron Title: Divine Protection of the Wind Dragon acquired. Whats the meaning of this? I was troubled as I received the divine protection even though I had not achieved anything. I thought that I would receive the divine protection after I properly dealt a blow to them instead of the game weve been having until now but the result was slightly anticlimactic. Luciel, you have shown us your unwavering spirit and your courage to never back down. Luciel, if its you, one day wille when you will be able to adequately utilize our powers. The Twin Dragon stopped floating in the air and stood on the ground after descending. Then, seeing my troubled look, they exined to me the reason why they gave their divine protections. The remaining time we have is extremely little. If thats the case, it would probably be faster if we show you the power of a real dragon. What are you talking about, I dont understand The Twin Dragons were now talking as if they were about to disappear but theres no way I could understand it like that so I urged them to continue. The Twin Dragons looked at each other and spoke frankly. We have also been ced under the curse of the Evil God. Even now, we still do not know how it entered this strong barrier that defends Nelldal. It can be said that luckily, we were both together when the Evil God appeared so we were able to turn the tables on it but that battle destroyed the magic circle that maintains Nelldal in the air. We have been trying all along to restore it. What has the Wind Spirit been doing exactly? For it to suddenly invade seriously, what is it doing? Feelings of anger welled up without any outlet of release. Is there no possibility that it was done by humans? Even though it releases maliciousness, it is still a God. If it was done by a human, it most likely manipted the human to do it so it cant be helped. Thankfully, we sessfully restored the magic circle so Nelldal will not fall. If thats the case, then when did you two get cursed? It seems like the curse would activate if we restored the magic circle. To the extent that even we would not notice, it was an ingenious trick. I noticed that the Twin Dragons were trying to calm me but I was angry as the Evil God was the only being that was interfering with me in this world. Furthermore, if it could seal the Reincarnation Dragons that acts as the core of this world, I would like to ask their thoughts on the failure of the world administrator. However, I really didnt expect that the Twin Dragons right in front of my eyes were cursed. They have a firm grasp on their consciousness, can move well and we could mutually understand each other during conversations with the exception ofmon sense but above all else, I didnt see any behavior from them that indicated that they were suffering at all. Perhaps their symptoms are weak and it can be treated? I thought and suggested to the two of them to allow me to dispel it. Water Dragon and Wind Dragon, at my current ability, I should be able to dispel the Evil Gods curse so would you let me try? Our curse has already reached the stage where it cant be dispelled. Weve been using a method to mutually erase the pain from the curse and frankly, we can no longer move our bodies well. !? Is that why we have not battled other than the very first battle? However, the Twin Dragons didnt answer that and looked like they decided to show it through actions and once again floated up to the sky. Its also about time the Priestess returned. So, we will now give you the final trial. Purify us. The Twin Dragons sought for purification and made it my trial. Make use of everything you learned here and make us yield to you. Release us Twin Dragons from the Evil Gods curse and take over our power. It seems like they offered their own body for the trial. I was moved but requesting for battle as a trial is seriously painful. But as Sir Rainstar had said, If the fundamental four attribute Dragons are released and the Hero doesnt lose to the Demon Lord, doing this would protect the world. The most important thing to think about before I retire is to not have to fight against the Demon race, Demon Lord and Evil God. After my internal conflict, I replied. Understood. But because my magic power has changed since I became a Sage, not a single bone may remain after I purify you two okay? Gahahah What grand remarks even before you fight us. If theres anything remaining, well entrust it to you. If its not sufficient, carve all of our power into your body. And show us you can ovee the final trial. Here wee. It would have been better if the Twin Dragons trial was to save the two of them. However, the Twin Dragons wont give me time to spare to think any more about it. I suddenly felt fluctuations in magical power, a sudden breath attack from my blind spot behind me and from the sky. Holy Dragon, protect this body. Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind. I unconsciously called out to the Holy Dragon and Thunder Dragon in reflex even quicker than my mind could react to it. After the Holy Dragon dwelled in my body and the Thunder Dragon wound around my feet, the next instant, my vision blurred as the scenery passed by at high speeds. Convinced that I had avoided the attacks, I activated Sanctuary Circle via No Chant. Because I didnt expect to have earned the time to weave a magic circle to do it via Magic Circle Chant. I generated the Sanctuary Circle with No Chant and it circled around the bodies of the Twin Dragons but I felt like I caught a glimpse of the Holy Dragon. The match was over in an instant. When I looked towards the ce I was originally standing on, the ground looked like it was scooped up by something leaving a crater there and furthermore, there were many scars on the ground that I imagined were left by many ice spears piercing that spot. If I waste for even an instant in avoiding, it wouldnt have been strange if I died normally from being exposed to that rain of attacks. I shuddered at the thought of what would have happened if I didnt notice the magical power of my surroundings. Great job using the Thunder Dragons power to avoid my attack from your blind spot. This is just like the light of affection from the Holy Dragon. Bathed in the pale light of Sanctuary Circle, the Twin Dragons smiled looking like they were content. Water Dragon, Wind Dragon my life would have scattered in an instant if you two were serious. Thats true too. Even so, you have splendidly ovee our final trial. You can feel proud of it. The Twin Dragons words were unusually warm. A day would probablye where we meet again. Until that timees, please fully utilize our power. I pray that you use our power correctly. After saying that, a light blue light and a green light was absorbed into my Illusionary Sword and ne. Sage Luciel, I ask that you stop the invasion of the Demon race and we leave this world in your hands until the Hero appears. Sage Luciel, protect the world before it is governed by miasma. The topic suddenly became too big so I couldnt fully acknowledge their request but the Twin Dragons most likely knew that I cant protect everything. I can only do as much as I can physically achieve. Thats why as usual, I replied with emphasis that I would protect those within my range. Sage Luciel, if the world is really faced with a crisis, remove the seal on Rafiruna. It should respond to you now that you have be a Sage. Rafiruna? Who is that? Work hard for your aim of dying of old age. Gahahah. Without answering my question, the Twin Dragons body became corporeal and disappeared. Why do the Dragon race always say what they want to say and not reply to the important things that I want to confirm before disappearing!! I could no longer hold it in without screaming. The Twin Dragons left behind a bow and a vase after they disappeared but I only noticed them after some time had passed. Thus, having released the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon from their seals, I left the sealed door without waiting for Nadias return. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 188: One-way Passage Chapter 188: One-way Passage Trantor: Tseirp After I safely released the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon, I noticed the bow and vase the Twin Dragons left behind after they disappeared and I returned via the way I came after I collected them. While walking, the Rafiruna the Twin Dragon told me about right before they disappeared left a hazy feeling in my heart as I tried to think of its identity such that it halved the joy I felt from releasing the Twin Dragons. And then I convinced myself that I would refresh myself by throwing that hazy feeling onto the Wind Spirit and I felt my footsteps be slightly lighter. However, after I climbed the stairs and exited the sealed door, I was hit by an unexpected situation. Why isnt the magic elevator here? There was also no sign of the Wind Spirit and Lydia but thinking about it calmly, my training with the Twin Dragonssted for a couple of days and the two of them couldnt have remained down here for that long considering they didnt bring any food. I returned to where we came down at and carefully examined the location where the magic elevator was but there was no mechanism to bring the magic elevator down and it seemed like there was no way to go up from below. What a defective product. Or is it a system to not let the person escape to the outside if anybody breaks in here. As I looked up at the height of the magic elevator that an ordinary human would not be able to reach, I was at a loss as to whether to use the power of the Wind Dragon. If I fell just before I reached it, it might even be instant death. Even if I could reach it, I can only hang onto the bottom of the magic elevator and I dont have any means to operate it If it was going to be like this, I regretted passing the magicmunication bead to Lydia or I should have exchanged for a magicmunication bead from Orford-san. Furthermore, I thought about the Telepathic Communication skill but that skill has a restriction of a couple tens of meters range when it has a low skill level so there wont be any meaning even if I acquired that skill with SP. What should I do? My mind was nk so I began to organize information from scratch. For all thebyrinths Ive been to until now, including the cave where the Earth Dragon was at, a returning magic circle would appear. However this time, maybe because this ce was converted to no longer be abyrinth, the magic circle did not appear. If the return magic circle was purposely erased, then the chances of me escaping this ce is !! Now that I think about it, there wasnt the Evil Gods magic stone there and if the Twin Dragons fought with the Evil God at that location, wont the magic stone and magic circle that they use a confidential technique to make Nelldal float be there too? When I thought out loud, more and more images came into mind. There must be an emergency escape exit when designing a ce like this. If it was about time Nadia returns, perhaps Im supposed to wait here and I prayed that I wont cross without meeting Lydia and the Wind Spirit when theye to fetch us The situation wont change no matter how much I begged for something that is not there so I decided to once again enter the sealed door. I noticed a faint light leak out from behind the sealed door and headed towards that direction first. Following that, unlike therge sealed door, I came across a small door of about one meter tall that was emitting light. When I approached the door, I heard human-like voices but it was extremely soft so I couldnt catch anything. Is anyone there? Im opening the door okay? Uo!? I called out just in case before I opened the small door and was faced with an avnche of gold coinsing from the inside. However, it wasnt an avnche of only gold coins. Equipment, magic tools, furniture and other items were spilling out as if they were being pushed out of the door. Why was such arge amount of items ced in there? There might be a possibility that a life was at stake so I quickly stored all of it in my magic bag. As I was collecting the items, the inside cleared up such that I could peek in and I saw the figures of Lydia and the Wind Spirit. Are you alright? But their replies were poor and theres a possibility that they were squashed in that condition for a long time. I immediately cast Extra Heal and when their bodies emitted light and they also seemed like they were breathing, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Maybe they arent waking up because they were unconscious. Nevertheless, what happened here? When I looked around the room, I saw several floating bookshelves like they were from a fairy tale magic archive. Wait, is this perhaps the real magic archive? Thats right. I thought that I would look around until they regained consciousness but for some reason, there was a reply to my mumblings. When I turned back, I saw that Orford-san had gotten up. Youre alright. Orfords physical body was on the verge of death but it somehow survived with your magic and it looks like your magic even treated the stomach disease hes been afflicted with. Healing magic cant cure diseases. Leaving that aside, is this the real magic archive? Umu. Those who are allowed to enter here are only those who possess the Spirits divine protection or those who I originally acknowledge having no distortions in their hearts I certainly didnt expect the items that the Wind Dragon was hoarding to appear and fall on us. Thats because I released the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon from the Evil Gods curse. What!? Evil God I cant believe it. The Wind Spirit reacted like it was really surprised but even so I still had some strong suspicions towards this spirit. I had troubleprehending how the Wind Spirit who supports Nelldal with the Twin Dragons not notice the abnormalities in the Twin Dragons. If it was true that it didnt meet them for decades, I would then certainly like to ask why was there a gap between them. At this stage, it doesnt matter if you really didnt know or youre ying a fool. But why was it that a Wind Spirit like you didnt notice the Evil Gods incursion! I knew that there was no meaning in asking such a question but I had to ask no matter what. Its because the Wind Dragon and Water Dragons are way too amiable despite being Dragons. Including Rain, they have drunk wine with four others since Nelldal was made. Four? And they even drank wine with them? Thats right. Dragons and Spirits can use magical power to turn humanoid. Well, it uses an enormous amount of magical power so we dont usually do it but because at that time, Rain bore the magical power consumption by transferring it to them so there was a time limit but they became humans. In the case of Spirits, I thought it was by manifesting them so it might be possible but if its true that he can even supply dragons to do so, he was bearing the cost of the transformation of one Spirit and two Dragons. It was after he unknowingly defeated the Demon Lord so it wasnt impossible to imagine but if thats the case then wont Sir Rainstar even be able to summon heroic spirits? If he did that, I believe I would have been able to live a carefree life. I considered asking Sir Rainstar that if I have the opportunity to once again encounter him at Rockford a couple of yearster. Leaving that aside, should I return to the main topic? Im thinking that something actually happened but were they keeping you at a distance? Once, when the Wind Dragon and the Water Dragon had a quarrel and they were about to make Nelldal fall from the sky, I had many disputes with them. After that incident, they never showed their faces to me or met me. Looking at the Wind Spirit with an elderly appearance that looked like he was about to cry, I could no longer me him any further. The atmosphere wont return to normal and I was troubled as I averted my eyes when I noticed that there were no traces left of the door I supposedly came in through. The small door has disappeared? Its a one-way door where one can only enter here from there but without my permission, a person would not be able to see it. I thought that it was an amazing trick but he said it a little proudly so I changed the topic. Before the Wind Dragon and Water Dragon disappeared, they said that a real crisis will befall the world and told me to remove the seal on Rafiruna but who is Rafiruna? Human, Dragon or Spirit? Or is it something like a Holy Sword? Fumu. It would be better if you ask that Pope Fluna about it. As long as I dont know Rafiruna-samas true intention, I cannot say any more. It seemed like shes either a Human, a Dragon or a Spirit. It looked like it would be meaningless to ask any further so I housed Lydia who still had not woken up in the Hermits Coffin and decided to return to my room for now. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 189: Rumor Chapter 189: Rumor Trantor: Tseirp When I left the room after talking with the Wind Spirit about the Twin Dragons, I arrived at the archive that was called the Magic Archive. I was feeling surprised that the real Magic Archive was actually the room of forbidden texts when the Wind Spirit called out to me as I was going to return to my own room. Luciel, if its the current you, I can allow you entry to this ce if you want? Theres no need for that at the moment. I did not visit Nelldal to seek power. I see. Then will you be returning to the surface? Theres something I am troubled about so I will return after resolving that. Ill help if its something I can help with? Then, just one thing. A magic stone-like nucleus and a return magic circle will definitely appear in all thebyrinths Ive been to release the Dragons from their seals but even though Nelldal resembles abyrinth, this time those items did not appear. Umu, what about that are you bothered with? The return magic circle wont pose any problems but because touching the nucleus that resembles an enormous magic stone will cause the Evil God to appear, I advise you to never touch it if you ever go to a ce where that nucleus is likely to be at. Even if I find it, I will make sure nobody will approach it. Thank you. The Wind Spirit looked like it began to think about something so I headed to my own room. When I exited from the Magic Archive, the corridor was dyed in an orange color. Dusk now that I think about it, Im feeling hungry. My feet carried me towards the canteen instead of my own room. Maybe Ill make something simple rather than that, now that I can once again use Purification, I guess it is fine no matter how messily I dismantle the stuff. It was my first time cooking after I recovered my Holy Attribute Magic so I was troubled with what to make as I arrived at the canteen and noticed that there were people I did not expect waiting there. It was the Earls daughter Elinas Meinrich from the Principality of nge who recently borrowed money from me as well as her followers. Luciel-sama, where have you been these few days? Theres been an emergency so I have been searching for you the whole time. It felt like she was panicking but it was the same feeling every time I met her so I first asked her about the issue. Sorry, I had to seclude myself a bit for a task whats the emergency? The three of them looked like it was something that was difficult to talk about when I asked so I thought that they came to borrow money once again but just the other day they were overjoyed about how their research was going well, perhaps it was premature? However, my thought process stopped for a brief second after hearing the words that came from the Earl daughters mouth. Erm A rumor has been going around in my country that Luciel-sama has been punished by the Gods, resulting in the loss of his Healer job and he can no longer use Holy Attribute Magic so I was told to look for urate information. Leaving aside the point as to whether an S-rank Healer was punished by the Gods, the fact that the knowledge of how I lost my job and the usage of Holy Attribute Magic was spread to the other countries was the more serious problem. Even though three months has passed since I came here, normally it would be impossible for other countries to know that. One of the reasons why my thinking stopped was because the number of people who knew about it was limited. Who was it exactly? I was getting lost in a vortex of thought but I realized that the Earls daughter was looking at me and in the first ce, she was ordered by her country to investigate me but why did she directly ask me? I wanted to know. Just now you mentioned that you were told to investigate right? If it was amand from your country, why did you directlye to inform me? When I asked that, she smiled and passed me a leather bag as she replied. I dont wish to return evil for good. Thanks to Luciel-sama, Ive proven the result of my research and I can continue to stay in Nelldal this year too. Ah, this is the gold you lent me. Truly, thank you very much. It looks like she wasnt just a brazen and deplorable person. I guess she really was quite desperate that time. I totally did not see her as a person who would value righteousness but I apologized in my heart for that judgment. It was because Nadia and Lydia asked me so please thank them when you meet them. More importantly, what was the source of that information. Does that mean you really lost your Healer job and cant use Holy Attribute Magic anymore? Without answering my question about the source of the information, she looked at me with extremely anxious eyes as she asked if I lost my Healer job and whether I could or could not use Holy Attribute Magic. I felt that she was genuinely worried about me. Its true that Im no longer a Healer. I told my country that that wasnt the case but what are your prospects of using Holy Attribute Magic then? She gave a look of despair when she heard my reply and immediately asked if there is hope for me to use Holy Attribute Magic. I can use it. Middle Heal. I cast Middle Heal on the Earl Daughter with a smile. She was worried as her hands and skin were dry due to continued research and she appealed to me to use Holy Attribute Magic so I treated her. Ah, how pleasant as expected, the rumor that you cant use Holy Attribute Magic was a hoax after all. Unlike before, the Earls daughter and her two followers looked like they were somewhat relieved. Who exactly are these people? While thinking about that, I asked if there were any other news. Were there any other interesting reports? There were reports of Demons appearing in the Principality of nge. Because of that, I heard that there was a request to dispatch the Pdin Corps. If shes referring to Pdin Corps that can be sent for an expedition, does it mean its Lumina-san and the others? Theyve probably been dispatched before. However, the problem is would Lumina-san and the others win if they fought with the Demons? Was that a recent report too? Yeah. That was received three days ago. I asked the other researchers if Demons only appeared in my country but it seems like there have been reports of Demons appearing in various countries. I felt ufortable knowing that the Pdins were on the move but the Nobles probably dont want to die so they most likely have already hired mercenaries and private troops and the Principality of nge also have their own army so they would probably not have a joint operation with the Pdins so soon. Nevertheless, Demons huh So what about the damages? None, it seems like there were only sightings. But such reports have been spreading everywhere so the situation on the surface is getting suspicious. I see I took a deep breath and calmed my mind before organizing the information. At times like these, if I dont make a priority list and take action, I would fall behind on all fronts. Firstly, those at the location who knew about the loss of my Healer job and my inability to use Holy Attribute Magic were Shisho, Lionel, Cathy, Kefin, Nadia, and Lydia. The others would be Pope-sama and Catherine-san. I dont want to suspect them but its certain that somebody leaked the information. If this turns into a negative campaign, it would once again cause the Church to fall into ruin. If that is the opponents aim, for example, if I am part of the Demon race if I am in the position tomand the Demon race, I would probably gather information around the vicinity of the areas where the Demon race have not achieved results. In that case, they would naturally obtain and search for information about me who can be their natural enemy. Assuming if there was information of a possibility that I cant use Holy Attribute Magic within the reports, maybe they would try to slip into the Saint Schull Church to verify the information? Or they might ce spies to bring back information with transformation abilities like Orford-san, anything might be possible. As the Demon race is at war with the Church, they might attempt to measure the Churchs war potential. Well, thats assuming that the enemy really is the Empire this time, I felt uneasy about something but I couldnt pinpoint what it was. If this was a strategy to decrease the number of Pdins even a little, then the true target would be the Saint Schull Allied Nations but as long as we cant grasp the real identity of the enemy, there is still a need for information from the surface. Well, if they were attacked by the Demon race, they would naturally contact me ah, nobody knows that Ive changed from a Healer to a Sage and can once again use Holy Attribute Magic huh. If Im someone they deem will get in the way even if Ie to their aid, then wont the possibility of them contacting me be infinitely small? Excuse me? I was lost in thought and realized that I once again forgot about the Earls daughter. Erm Luciel-sama, would you be heading towards the surface? I might have to. Plunging into a fight, getting embroiled in a conspiracy or having people aiming for my life, I absolutely hate it but even so, I still have things that I wish to protect. If thats the case, please hold onto this. She offered me a decorated dagger. This is? In the Principality, bloodlines take precedence over all else. This is my protection sword, those of pedigree below that of the Earl rank do not hold the qualifications to order a person holding this sword. Isnt it an extremely important item then? Yes. Thats why, pleasee return it to me one day. If you hold onto that, I believe I wont leave Nadia and Lydia with unpleasant memories of me. I dont know if I will go to nge but I will gratefully ept this. I look forward to meeting again. Yes. The three of them left the canteen right after they finished their business. I didnt expect a time toe when I would feel it was a great choice to help them at that time well then, maybe Ill think about what to do from now while cooking. I decided to first fill my stomach as I prayed that if possible, I would like to avoidbat on the surface. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 190: Holy Attribute Magic saves the heart Chapter 190: Holy Attribute Magic saves the heart Trantor: Tseirp Making stew is the best when theres a need to think about things. I recalled someone telling me that in the past so I ced monster meat that I had thoroughly pre-treated into a stockpot and stewed it together with vegetables. I was making the so-called bouillon. It was something that would not fail even if I dont monitor it so it was perfect for thinking. Well obviously, that wont fill my empty stomach so I took out ready-made food from my magic bag and ate though I patiently extracted the lye, intently let it simmer without letting it boil and waited for the vor to condense until the bouillon in the stockpot wasplete. Memories of the Adventurers Guild guildmaster at the Holy Capital, Granz getting angry at me when he taught me for not being able to differentiate lye and vorponents well resurfaced. To ask an amateur to ascertain lye and vorponents, thinking back it certainly feels like it was quite spartan. I chuckled on my own as I thought about what to do next. The information Elinas-san told me is, as expected, not at the level that can be ignored. If the rumor has been going around other countries, then the entirety of the Saint Schull Allied Nations must know of it too. If thats the case, isnt there a risk of me getting chased by an inquisition? If by chance that happens, wont the corrupt healers I crushed retaliate by further abolishing the guidelines I was involved in? To begin with, if they pursue the reason why I lost my Holy Attribute Magic, wont the lives of Shisho and Lionel who I saved after much effort be in danger? Ill be at a loss if this was dealt with poorly. Wait a minute, Pope-sama told me to not contact her because there are eavesdroppers right? Then cant I just use that against them? I immediately took out a magicmunication bead from my magic bag and contacted Pope-sama. When I did that, Pope-sama instantly replied. Luciel, what happened? Ive told you that theres a danger that this would be intercepted when you are at Nelldal. It felt rare for Pope-sama to speak in a slightly angry tone but I replied to lead the conversation. Pope-sama, thats not important right now. It seems like theres a rumor going around about me with jumbled up true and strange facts. Moreover, its happening in other countries. What do you mean? I happened upon it by chance when I was speaking with the researchers here about a rumor that I lost my Healer job and that it was because of Gods punishment. Not only that, theres also a rumor that I cant even use Holy Attribute Magic and I thought that maybe that rumor is widespread even in the Holy Capital so I quickly contacted you. If its even in the other countries I realized that the rumor was already going around in the Holy Capital from Pope-samas mutterings. Pope-sama, regarding my job, I think it might be better if we disclose that I had promoted from Healer to Sage. And that the reason why I came to Nelldal was to acquire other magic attributes apart from Holy Attribute, if we dont dispel the rumors as mere rumors, disturbing elements might make their move. Do you have results? Yes. Well, it should dismiss the rumors. Leaving that aside, it seems like there are movements from the Demon race but no matter how kind Pope-sama is, I doubted my ears when I heard that Pope-sama did not contact me when the church was in danger. I spoke in as clear a voice as possible for it to reach the other side. Luciel, then will you be returning immediately? Unlike the previous voice, I could feel overflowing happiness from Pope-samas voice. Understood. I will report this incident to the Magic Guild guildmaster Orford-san and return promptly. Take care. Yes! I cut themunication there. Just when I cut themunication, Nadia and Lydia came out from the Hermits Coffin. It looks like you two have awakened. Luciel-sama, youre alright? I smell something nice. Nadias spirit was stretched thin from meeting the Twin Dragons while Lydia was crushed by various items after I defeated the Twin Dragons but it seems like they were both alright. Id love to listen to your questions but before that, I wish to inform you two of my decision. The two of them nodded and I talked about the exchange I had just now. And so, we will have to postpone the leisurely stroll through the streets of Nelldal to the next opportunity but I will definitely create an opportunity to bring you two here once again so please bear with it. Theres no helping it if thats the circumstance. Well if Luciel-sama will bring us back here, Ill bear with it this time. More importantly, Luciel-sama Im hungry. I felt myself naturally smile when Lydia said that with an embarrassed expression as I prepared a meal for all of us. I stored the pot I was in the process of cooking with into my magic bag and reced it with ready-made dishes. Then, I listened to the two of them. True to her Dragon God Priestess title, Nadia met with the Dragon God and can apparently make dragons her kin and Dragon Magician was added to her job. And as if to not put the Spirit Kings Blessing to shame, Lydia learned to summon Greater Spirits. However, I will have to fight the dragons and make them yield. Both my magical power and skill level are insufficient to use Greater Spirit Summoning. Nobody would have to go through hardship if you can use new powers so easily. Well, we all obtained new powers so lets work hard to make them our own. Yes! After we finished our meals, we headed to the guildmasters room. As Lydia and I have received the Spirits Blessings, we could go anywhere without hindrance like we were holding onto the Magic Guild free pass. Nadia tried to climb the stairs behind the reception but she was blocked by an invisible wall. However, by connecting hands with Lydia, she could climb the stairs. We arrived in front of the guildmasters room and a voice called out when I knocked on the door. Who is it? Its Luciel, is it alright if I have a bit of your time? Please enter. Please excuse me. I opened the door because I received permission to enter but it seems like there was already a guest present. Whats wrong? I was confused as to whether it was the Wind Spirit or Orford-san present but more importantly, I hesitated from speaking about the main topic when the previous guest was not someone I knew. You already had a guest? Umu. But if you came all the way here, it means that you have an urgent request right? Nevertheless, I would prefer to speak to him without anybody else present so I intended toe back another time but Orford-san and the man facing him stood up from their chairs and turned to me before speaking. It seems like its because I am here, S-rank Healer Luciel-sama no, youre no longer a Healer right? Then now it is just Luciel-dono. The owner of the voice seemed to be a man but because his face was hidden by a mask, I could not see his appearance. What caught my attention was the mans tone, his attitude was as if he was acquainted with me and furthermore, it felt like he was directing hatred at me. I thought I did not do much to gain grudges but maybe its the Empire? I corrected my posture and tried to identify where this person was from. I acknowledge that my job is no longer Healer but the S-rank Healer was a title that was ced upon me by the Healers Guild in the first ce. More importantly, I dont believe I have any acquaintances who wears a mask to cover their true face but who are you? I am a new researcher from the Rubruk Kingdom but I wonder whats my name? It looked like he was acting slightly belligerent but Orford-san yed the role of calming the situation. It seems like its not the Wind Spirit. Its truly cruel running into an old acquaintance. Even though you have not done anything against me, I still feel hatred towards you I am the pathetic ve that failed to get you to buy me at Ienith. Said the masked man, acknowledging his own error. ve at Ienith? Ah, perhaps the one that time So you remember me even though weve only met once. Then once again, I am the newly appointed Baron of the Rubruk Kingdom, Maxim von Wisdom. And the reason for your hatred towards me? The thought that perhaps you, once the best Healer in the world, could have treated this. The man Maxim took off his mask to reveal an inmed face as if burnt by something sharp. However, Maxims injuries did not end there, he took off the robe he was wearing and miasma began to leak out. That is? Its something like a Magical Engraving for a curse. In the Empire, they tamper with the body in human experiments and nt magic stones within the body. Well, I lost consciousness from the intense pain but they judged that I had died so I was in a mountain of corpses when I woke up. Nobody in the Rubruk Kingdom was capable of treating that? Yes. Its great that they somehow pried the magic stone out but because my body leaks miasma, Ive be an existence that resembles the demon race. There are no Healers in existence who are able to heal this. But, I clung to the thought that you, once the bearer of the greatest Holy Attribute Magic among humans In addition to understanding that his resentment towards me ispletely unjustified, he probably couldnt prevent himself fromshing out at me as the sole person who had the possibility of treating him. His hatred towards the Empire was most likely too strong, causing his negative feelings to break through the limit and he probably became someone who hates the world. And that anger that has no outlet likely led to his previous attitude. Well, because I slightly understand that feeling, I decided to help him just this time. I was feeling somewhat ufortable in my heart for not saving him that time either. I believed that meeting him once again there was my fate guided by Supreme Luck-sensei Fumu. It seems like Wisdom-dono has a misunderstanding, I can still utilize Holy Attribute Magic you know? Ha? Just seconds ago his expression was mixed with sadness and insanity but that one statement caused him to freeze. Like I said, instead of a Healer, Ive be a Sage so Holy Attribute Magic is no issue but strictly speaking, it has been powered up. The, then the possibility of treating this body? He was flustered in a way unimaginable from the dark and mncholic aura he wrapped around himself. Well, leaving aside whether I can treat you or not, if you are an Undead then you will face instant death but if you are alive, I will definitely save you. After I said that, he nodded firmly. I will pay anything aspensation. My hatred towards the Empire will not disappear for the rest of my life but I will even endure from taking my revenge. Please, please heal me. I wonder what happened, for him to even willingly stop himself from taking revenge even though he was so persistent on it? However, I wanted to have him make a pledge so it was perfect. Nevertheless, to think that he would suddenly use honorifguage Then, please make a pledge. Aspensation for this treatment, to disclose all information that you know of and to never act hostile towards me for your entire lifetime. Does that even include state secrets? I dont care if it doesnt concern the Saint Schull Allied Nations or myself but if you know of any dark secrets of the Empire then I intend to hear it all. If thats the case then Ill make the pledge. I, Maxim von Wisdom, pledge to disclose information and never act hostile against Luciel-sama aspensation for treatment. When he said that, light descended onto Maxim. Well then, it might be slightly painful but please maintain your consciousness. I cast Dispel, Recover, Sanctuary Circle, Extra Heal and finally Purification in sequence. In the beginning, Maxim looked like he was enduring the pain but it seemed like he no longer felt pain by the time I cast Sanctuary Circle. However, the problem began there. The moment I cast Extra Heal just to be safe, his posture copsed and he fell over. And then, both his arms, his left leg and an eyeball fell onto the floor one after the other. It looked like he had prosthetic hands, limbs, and eyes. His face was colored with shock and he began to tremble but I understood that it was not from anger. He checked his own hands and leg countless times and tears began to flow from his now recovered eye. Then, Purification cleaned him up and the treatment wasplete. The treatment is over. Well done. He was at a loss for words and knelt to the ground before taking a praying position. At that instant, I had a slight deja vu when memories of that time when I performed the same thing to Lionel and the others at Ienith surfaced. Orford-san, I wish to return to the surface but before that, would it be alright if I listen to what he has to say first? Hou? Ooh of course. You can just use this room. Thus, before returning, another task came up. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 191: Rumor and Belief Chapter 191: Rumor and Belief Trantor: Tseirp Its only been a little over a year since I met him at Ienith. Even though only that small amount of time has passed, the atmosphere around him makes it feel like he is apletely different person. In my memory, he had pride and dignity as a noble and despite his air of immaturity, it felt like he had an overflowing sense of justice. Even though he became a ve because he lost in the war and was trapped in his desire for revenge on the Empire, I remember feeling that his way of thinking was still rough and naive. And then encountering him after a long time, the air around the man in front of me waspletely different from the air he had that time. Because he had a somewhat tense air around him like it had been sharpened and honed, he gave off an aggressive impression. Maybe his naivety was wiped off after experiencing hell once, or well nevertheless, I have no interest in staring at a mans face for an extended period of time so Ill scrutinize the information he has and think of my future actions to take. Firstly, where did you hear the rumor that I was no longer a Healer and was punished by the God? That information passed around about half a month ago. I first heard of it during a gathering of nobles and by that time, the majority of the nobles already knew about it. Just in case youre interested, the source of the information was not specified. Half a month it seems short but it is very long. However, that information was a mere rumor. Unless somebody attests to it, it shouldnt be anything more than a rumor. Im not saying that you easily believe in rumors but it seemed like Wisdom-dono believed it too? Yes. Actually, immediately after hearing the rumors, the Rubruk Kingdom sent letters to the Saint Schull Allied Nations and the Healers Guild to verify the information but there were no replies at all. And that is strange? Wisdom-dono nodded and exined to me the reason in sequence for believing the rumors. As you know, my Rubruk Kingdom has been in a prolonged war with the Empire and we have requested for the dispatch of Luciel-sama countless times. This is the first time I heard of it. Well, they probably dont want to send an S-rank Healer that only appears every few decades to a conflict zone. Well because of that, after continual refusals in various situations this time the rumors ovepped and whispers of maybe the S-rank Healer actually doesnt exist began. I see. Its true that theres no smoke without a fire. However, even with that Yeah. Im familiar with nobles so I didnt really believe it. However, for some reason, the Church began to rush to erase those rumors. Why would they do that? If they do such a thing wait, dont tell me its a conspiracy? Somebody induced it or maybe they incited it. So you believe the rumors to be true because of that cover-up? Yeah. I judged that it had high credibility. There were no contradictions in his words. If thats the case, Shisho and Lionel are in danger. I took a deep breath, switched gears and changed the topic. If thats the case then I want to quickly return to the surface before that, I would like to hear about the Empire next. You said that you were experimented upon but do you know why they were burying magic stones in the human body? In my case, it was an experiment to increase magical power amount by embedding magic stones in the body. Even though they supposedly used purified magic stones, perhaps because the magic stones were notpatible, my body began to release miasma and I heard someone say that it was a failure. In other words, it wasnt an experiment to create demons? Or maybe there was a change in the experiments? When you were captured by the Empire, did you hear anything about experiments to take in the power of the demon race or magic tools that can transform humans to demons. No. Its true that there were talks about the demon race but the aim was for the annihtion of the demon race. I recall such conversations. Naturally, I did not see any demons either. Annihtion? They werent in coboration with the demon race? Thats not the case. If demons appeared, my country would have a hard time maintaining the equilibrium and it wont be strange if my country got destroyed. Heughed and said in a self-demeaning way but those words were enough to confuse me. Whats going on? I understand that he cant be lying since he just made a pledge but is the information he holds actually true? Certainly, I dont hold a good image of the Empire. Theres the incident involving Lionel and the others, they tried to secretly crush Ienith, theyunched wars and held onto peoples weakness to have a supply of ves so they dont give a good impression. However, thinking about it, Lionel and the others are Empire citizens too. Thinking about it that way, the Empire without their publicly known General is actually brittle? There, I suddenly felt something connect. And I recalled hearing talks of Lionel still in the Empire. Er, have you met the SenOni General? I have. He is the perpetrator who buried the magic stone in my body. It seems like the imposter is still around, so thats why Lionels notoriety is terrible. By the way, do you recall theme ve at Ienith? He seemed like he was thinking for a while before he quickly nodded. I remember if its that old man. He was empathetic and spoke to me. Old man its true that Lionel was an old man when I met him. While dispelling the memories that surfaced, I imagined Wisdom-donos look when he sees the now rejuvenated Lionel as I decided to tell him the truth. He is Lionel, that renowned SenOni General. Now he is my retinue and is in Ienith so the one in the Empire is an imposter. Thats impossible! Im certain that he was called General Lionel and I should have seen his face once before on the battlefield Wisdom-dono lost hisposure but I had a request for Orford-san who was listening to us. Orford-san, Im sorry for the sudden request but could you transform into me? Umu. Very well. Orford-san used mixed magic, Transformation Magic to transform into me. Is this alright? Rather than looking simr, its totally a carbon copy of myself. Thank you Its a strange feeling to see another one of myself. Is this a magic that anybody can use? Its possible if it is a high order Magician who is capable of mixing the opposite attributes of Water and Fire. However, mixed magic constantly consumed magical power during use so its impossible to maintain for long durations? Incidentally, can it be applied to another person? Its possible but, its impossible without considerable skill and technique. I see. So Wisdom-dono, what do you think? Unbelievable. But, if its true that time, my face was immediately covered with an iron mask. It seems like he has an idea. Nevertheless, if they are so careful in their preparation, then isnt there also the possibility that they are monitoring Lionel? However, its unlikely that Shisho or Lionel would not notice it. Was the person who circted the rumors that I cant use Holy Attribute Magic perhaps an imposter among mypanions? To Wisdom-dono who was greatly perplexed, I exined from my point of view what kind of person the real Lionel is. During battles, Lionel fights to protect hispanions. Thats why he is always fighting in the forefront and I feel that he is a true warrior who dislikes deception and strategy. A personage like that is the real one? Then who exactly is that man? He would be an imposter. Shit. Even if his brain epts it, because he actually experienced it, he would definitely vent his hatred if he met Lionel. While thinking about hisplication feelings, seeing how I have been acting on the premise that the Empire is involved with the demon race, I decided to first find out more about the Empire. Since Ive asked all that I wanted to ask, next would be to establish a cooperative rtionship. Then will Wisdom-dono be staying in Nelldal? Ah. That was the n but my aim foring here was to find a means to treat my body so If so then? Yes. Ive achieved my goal so I no longer have any reason to stay here. Youre d that you are cured right? Of course. I feel nothing but gratitude towards Luciel-sama. If you ever need my insignificant help for anything in the future, I will do my best to cooperate. The suffering expression he had until just now was gone and now a smile has returned to his face. Thank you. If possible, please spread the word in the Rubruk Kingdom that I have be a Sage. Okay. Ill tell them that the rumors were meant to ensnare Luciel-sama and they would immediately be convinced once they see my body. He said andughed once again. After that, I once again told Orford-san of my intent to immediately return to the Church and he guided us to the same room with the magic circle where we first arrived in Nelldal. Well then Luciel-dono, Ill be transferring the three of you to the Church? Im sorry to trouble you. Umu. Leave it to me. And, that would you be giving me that~? Yeah. I took out a bottle of honey and took out another bottle as well. Youre giving me two? One of it is Object X. If a monster attacks, try to make it drink that. If you can make it drink it, even a Red Dragon can be defeated. Ill take note of it. After that, I exchanged magicalmunication bead magical power with Orford-san and promised to one day meet Wisdom-dono again. Well then, Ill be sending you three, Luciel-dono. Have a cup of honey mead with me the next time youe. Sure. Ill be in your care. Nadia-kun, Lydia-kun. If you two ever feel like studying magic, I wee you toe visit again. Okay. If we have a chance toe here again, please show us around the streets of Nelldal. Ill try my best to be able to use both regr magic and Spirit Magic. Listening to their replies, he gave the same good-natured old man smile that he showed us when we first came to Nelldal. See you again, Wisdom-dono. I will make sure to spread the message that youve attained the Sage job. When Orford-san channeled magical power into the magic circle, the magic circle glowed and the next instant, we were swallowed by the light. Thus, that marked the end of the seemingly long but short three months in Nelldal. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 192: Hostility Book 11: Home is away Chapter 192: Hostility Trantor: Tseirp Using the magic circle that we arrived at Nelldal on, we were transferred to the magic circle beside Pope-samas room in the Church Headquarters or that was supposed to be the case. However, when I opened my eyes after waiting for the light to fade away, for some reason, we were not in the room with the magic circle but in some kind of an arena-like location. Why was it that I could recognize that it was a training ground despite it being at night? Thats because arge number of knights holding cast-iron torches came out to wee us. Isnt this therge training ground? But is it because of the rumors that the atmosphere is so bad? Or Although the knights did not unsheathe their swords, they came fully armed to wee us. And although faint, I noticed shes of hostility. What do we do? With such numbers, it looks like escaping would be difficult if we dont attack It looks like there isnt a need for that. The two of them seemed to also notice the strange atmosphere and they were prepared for battle ording to my instructions. At that point in time, a group of knights stepped forward with a single woman in front. Good evening, Lumina-san and everyone from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. I see that you all have not departed for the Principality of nge. Good evening, Luciel-kun. We have been given an even more important mission. As such, we could not immediately take action. While Lumina-san was conversing with me, I could feel that the other girls were at a loss. Maybe they were thinking about how I lost my ability to use Holy Attribute Magic. Well, not feeling the discernible hostility from them is relieving. I wonder what is with this exaggerated wee? Luciel-kun probably doesnt know as youve just returned from Nelldal but currently there are rumors flying about in the streets regarding Luciel-kun. I see. And this line-up is the encircling meant to capture me? I intended to speak calmly but because I never imagined this situation would ur, I wanted to go on a rampage. Hearing my conversation with Lumina-san, Nadia and Lydia were radiating anger from the overwhelming shock. Yeah. There wont be any problems as long as the doubt is cleared but do you understand the current situation? Well, somewhat. Its the rumor about how I was punished by the Gods, lost my Healer job and can no longer use Holy Attribute Magic right? When I said that, the hostility from our surroundings intensified but I totally could not understand why we had to suffer such poor treatment. Lumina-san looked like it was very difficult for her but she probably volunteered to take on this role. From just now, there was only one person looking at me with worried eyes. If Lumina-san wasnt there, I would have blown away this unreasonable situation with my full power. Yes, for the crime of tarnishing the reputation of this Healers Headquarters, of the Saint Schull Church there has been amand sent out to restrain you. Lumina-san announced that with her eyes shut. It was a voice without any intonation that indicated Luminas feelings. If this was apany, this would be the notice from the Human Resources Department for restructuring so I thought Granhart-san would appear here but such thought went through my mind as I spoke to Lumina-san. I see. However, Im surprised Pope-sama would allow themand to restrain me to pass given that she knows about my circumstance. Its not amand from Pope-sama, there is an Executives Department in the church and this time, themand came from there. If the churchs leader doesnt know about the arrest of the S-rank Healer then Pope-sama is nothing more than a figurehead. There might already have been such a department in the background when she came into power a hundred years ago. Nevertheless, now that it hase to this point, I no longer care for what reason this Executive Department is for. Getting raised on a pedestal by others just to be instantaneously discarded when the wind changes direction for the sake of my well-being in the future here, I felt that it was best to crush them here. Did Pope-sama not put any pressure on them? I see. Rather than to protect me, they took a stance to eliminate me. Furthermore, despite knowing that Ive been on a leave of absence to Nelldal it looks like even an S-rank Healer can be subjected to arrest just by making up false charges. Iughed. Looking at my reaction, Lumina-san appealed to me. If its false charges, could you prove it here? Proof? I dont mind. Are there any wounded people? If Shisho and Lionel and the others were taken out then, I had confidence that I would go berserk. Lumina-san replied as I prayed for that worst case future to note true. I can trust you right? For some reason, Lumina-san asked to make sure with a meek expression. Yeah. Im bad at lying. Perhaps she was satisfied with my answer, Lumina-san smiled. However, that smile felt like she made a decision and a bad feeling rapidly rose within me but it happened the next instant. Lumina-san drew her sword and then there was fresh blood. What Lumina-san cut was, of all things, her own left arm. Extra Heal! My head was nk from panic and before I knew it, I was rushing over to Lumina-san and casting Extra Heal. That was probably a reflex action. After the magic chant ended, a Paan sound resonated through the surroundings. Lumina-san believed that I could use Holy Attribute Magic but she probably also resolved herself to chop off her arm. However, feeling her arm regenerate when the light stopped exceeded her expectations as Lumina-san and the surrounding knights were astonished. I dont know if it was because I really could use Holy Attribute Magic or that it was from the use of a Healing Magic from the legends but they were probably ones who believed the rumors. I was greatly shocked to see that there were people who I trained with mixed within them. However, before that, I had to deal with the p I dealt to Lumina-sans cheek from the previous momentum. Are you a fool! What if it leaves a scar. I should have been calm but I was scolding her for some reason. Lumina-san abruptly changed from her nk look to a mischievous smile. Sorry. But this was the quickest method to convince the knights who wanted to arrest Luciel-kun. Although I did not expect your healing skill to rise further. I understood Luminas feelings then I should also announce my true feelings to the knights here. I dont care! I dont need trust and faith that can crumble from a mere rumor nor do I want it!! I will pursue who is responsible for proudly giving out themand to arrest me and if that doesnt work, Ill quit the Healers Guild and work as an Adventurer. You guys can take responsibility for that. I announced before walking towards the exit. Lumina-san, please dont push yourself too hard. Luciel-kun. I whispered in a voice that only Lumina-san can hear when I walked past her. I clearly understood that her actions were done to save me but although Im happy, doing so by cutting her arm off ruins the mood. The surrounding knights were all silent and they opened a path but at the end, Catherine-san drew her sword and blocked the path. Catherine-san, could you please step aside? As there has been amand, I cannot do so. Why wont she stop? Even though she knows full well that I will be innocent even if I am arrested. Or did she received a new message from Pope-sama? But I cant understand her reason to unsheathe her sword. Catherine-san, you are aware of everything right? Yes. Thats why I will be arresting you. Based on your ability to use Holy Attribute Magic, I cannot let you quit being a Healer. Does she only want to fight, or is there a reason behind it? Ive never been able to read her but why is it that even as she is pointing her sword at me, I still cant sense any hostility? Pope-sama has strong trust in her and I also trust her alongside Pope-sama, Lumina-san and everyone from Ienith. Just nice I was feeling irritated and if she intends to stand in my way, I decided to face her with all my ability and provoked her. Do you think someone who is afraid of the Executive Department can win against someone like me? Ara? Are you taking me as a fool? I noticed a vein appear on her forehead but I continued without minding it. Its troublesome so I wont be treating you. Who do you think youre talking to? It seems like some roasting is required. Come at me from wherever you wish. Itll be over in an instant if you dont take this seriously? If you can walk the talk. The instant Catherine-san said that, I took out my Illusionary Sword and raised my magical power in one go. I made a faint sigh when I recalled thest time I fought against someone was that time against Shisho and the others. Holy Dragon, protect this body. Thunder Dragon, leave everything behind. The next instant, I felt the surrounding sounds disappear. Catherine-san would certainly be strong as a Knight. However, she is not as tough as Lionel nor does she have overwhelming attack power. She is slower than Shisho and her technique is not as versatile as his. Not to mention she cantpare to the pressure from the Twin Dragons and she doesnt have magic like Orford-san. I no longer felt terrified after I understood that. Catherine-san was shocked when she saw me emit light but she was full of openings as if she could not follow my speed. Thats why I intentionally hit the sword she was holding onto with my Illusionary Sword to knock it out of her hands but shockingly, the instant my Illusionary Sword contacted Catherine-sans sword, it sliced through her sword without any resistance whatsoever. If its just like this, she might call for a rematch so this time, I kicked towards her shield with all my might. Catherine-san was blown away with an astonished expression pasted on her face. While thinking that she might find the sudden end disappointing, I cast Middle Heal from afar and my senses returned when I released the Dragon Magic Power. However, what awaited me was a veil of silence different from the previous one. It was an atmosphere where even the sound of a person breathing in could be heard. Probably nobody within the Knight Squad imagined that Catherine-san would lose. Everyone had stunned expressions on their faces as they stood there. Nadia and Lydia were astonished too but they quickly noticed my gaze and nodded to me. I didnt think that the fight would be settled so quickly but as expected, the benefits from leveling up and obtaining the Dragon Power is tremendous. Nevertheless, Id prefer if they show the spirit of taking a step forward in anger for defeating their leader. If there was at least a slight indication of that there might be hope for the Knight Corp but is this Knight Corp really still salvageable? Or is it because my rank is above theirs? Theyll probably have to call Lionel and Shisho over if they want to salvage this Knight Corp. While having such thoughts, I nced across the Knight Corp and spoke. I worked myself to death to train for this. So? Id like to hear if there are anybody else withints. However, that is only if you hold the resolve to drink the undiluted Object X, Gods Grief made by the Sage. I ended up speaking with a polite tone but I openly provoked them so I thought a couple of them would step forward but there was no indication of anybody making a move. On the contrary, not one of the knights met my gaze when I looked at them. No, only Lumina was still looking at me with a worried expression but she did not speak out. Since it looks like theres no one, I have to report my return to Pope-sama so please excuse me. I announced before leaving the training ground. After the door closed behind us, Nadia and Lydia came over to ask. Luciel-sama, why did you take that attitude just now? Im also wondering about that. You would probably end up getting hated for doing so. It cant be helped if Im hated for this. There will be people who worry about me and encourage me even if I cant use magic. Its fine to live with just those people. Iughed while feeling slightly lonely as Imented on my own behavior. When I gave that reply, the two of them did not pursue the topic any further and instead, asked about the fight just now. Luciel-sama, how was that attack possible? I totally could not catch it. Thus like that, until the time we reached Pope-samas room, Nadia and Lydia repeatedly asked me questions about my new power. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Tseirp: Wow thats a massive power boost :O Chapter 193: Determination Chapter 193: Determination Trantor: Tseirp From leaving the arena and arriving at Pope-samas room, we did not encounter a single person. I would say its a good thing if you asked me if it was good or bad but I couldnt help but feel that it was intentional. When we arrived at the Popes room and I knocked on the door, the door opened instead of the usual reply. Estia was the one who opened the door. Enter. I could easily tell who it was from the air around her but I first entered the Popes room. Inside the room were Pope-sama, Estia, Fornoir and Rosa-san, without any signs of the attendants. The interior of the room was deste and I was surprised to see that unlike the usual setup where her figure is hidden from sight, Pope-sama was in front of my eyes. In order to calm my confused mind, I decided to first report my return. Luciel, together with my retainers Nadia and Lydia, has returned safely. I knelt down on one knee and lowered my head as usual. Nadia and Lydia most likely followed after me. Then, shockingly, Pope-samas words began with an apology. Luciel, Im sorry. About? I did not expect her to suddenly apologize so I was tongue-tied for a moment but I asked about what she was apologizing for. I dont know where the rumors leaked out from but I was unable to defend you. Pope-sama lowered her head but I knew that there was a mastermind behind it since the rumors developed to this state so there was no need for her to apologize. Instead, Im interested to know what Pope-sama thought about how I was surrounded by the Knight Corp. Does Pope-sama know about how I was surrounded by the Knight Corps at therge training ground? Who would imagine they would receive hostility during a pick-up? If I did not receive training from Shisho and Lionel in thebyrinth, I would probably have trembled in fear. I knew that you were transferred to therge training ground but I didnt know that you were surrounded by the Knight Corps. Rosa came to inform me of themotion within the church. Looking at Rosa-san, I could feel that she was somewhat tense, unlike her usual oba-san demeanor. Then, Rosa-san asked me worriedly. Leaving that aside, Luciel-sama, are you alright? Ill lend a hand anytime if you need to escape. I could tell that she heard of the rumors and was worried. However, it seems like she has not heard from Pope-sama that I can now use magic again. Thinking back, its definitely weird that there would be so many soldiers around during the night. They would normally not know when the transfer would be and more importantly since its been a couple of decades since anybody has been to Nelldal, its highly likely that they have not been told of the ce of return as well. Thinking about that, its unlikely that I would fall into such a predicament as long as Pope-sama doesnt reveal that information. Pope-sama and Catherine-san were both acting strangely but I dont sense any hostility from them so I was confused. I could not show a timid attitude here so I changed to a smile to give a fearless impression. Escape? I wont be escaping. Rosa-san, its not like Ivemitted any crimes? You have not. But for better or for worse, rumors determines peoples impressions. Its even more prominent when theres malice mixed within the rumors. Rosa-san said that while looking as though she was recalling something. That was strangely persuasive. Luciel, I understand your feelings but by the way, wheres Catherine? I requested her to bring you here without raising any suspicions? Didnt Pope-samas decision totally backfire? I guess it cant be helped that I doubted her. But I also cant keep quiet about sending her flying so I honestly told them. She was blocking my way with her sword drawn so I sent her flying. Whats strange were the looks of fear the Knight Corps were looking at me with. What!? You sent that Catherine flying Pope-sama showed a look of disbelief before she began thinking about something. At that time, a shadow appeared beside me and bit my head without reading the atmosphere. Fornoir, Im home. If you dont mind, could you please bite my head only at the end of everything? It was Fornoir who came to bite me. I requested for her to stop biting but it didnt look like she intends to stop y biting me. It seems like shes been under quite some stress. I decided to let her have her way but she had a slight odor so I thought that it was the perfect chance to show them that I can use Holy Attribute Magic again so I used Purification. When I did that, perhaps from the joy of receiving Purification after such a long time, she stopped biting me and instead rubbed her neck against me so I had to stand up to stroke her neck. I felt that it was disrespectful in front of Pope-sama but I decided that it would be fine. It looks like Fornoir has grown attached to you so Luciel, you think that theres a mastermind behind this incident but do you have an educated guess? She was clearly changing the topic but I could not understand why she suddenly asked about the mastermind. No, Ive just returned so I still dont know where and when these rumors began spreading more importantly, Ive been wondering since I entered this room but could you exin to me why this room has be so bare? When I asked, Estia or more specifically the Darkness Spirit possessing her exined. Onee-sama and I have been leaking minute amounts of magical power that we couldnt detect from this room. Because of that, it seemed like others outside could overhear all the conversations weve had inside this room. That means it was not Pope-samas concern that they were tapping into the magicmunication bead that was the problem. Someone has been eavesdropping on this room? Its definite that themotion within the church happened immediately after you reported that you would being back. When we investigated, we found a magic tool. As expected of a Spirit, she detected something. Nevertheless, didnt Pope-sama give out instructions? If not then wont the attendants find it strange? The Darkness Spirit passed me a baseball-like smallmunication bead that had a crack in it. I see youve broken it. A lot happened. I investigated all the attendants with Darkness Magic but the perpetrator wasnt among them. The attendants would definitely find it a pity when they see the current state of the room but I advanced the conversation. Pope-sama, what about those who enter and exit this room? Those would be people above the Bishop rank and Knight Corp Captains as well as people from other countries who came for an audience. Its impossible to find the perpetrator huh if theres an unspecificrge amount of people who enter and exit. Thats right. And we dont know when it began. Pope-sama cast her eyes down as she said that but I believe that for the incident this time, Pope-sama herself, albeit small, contributed to the problem too. It seemed as though she doesnt have any vision as to what to do, what to improve and what is needed to not let the same thing ur again. At that time, I remembered the past. Until I became an S-rank Healer, not to mention the Healers Guild, I did not even think that well of Healer as a job. I specte that Pope-sama is probably being manipted by somebody. Pope-sama was probably working hard too but I doubt that she grasped the movements of the Executive Department this time. Even if Pope-sama remains as the leader like now, I would probably be embroiled in something simr in the future. Normally, I would have two choices now, to call upon the authority I have or to really distance myself from this Healers Guild but By the way, regarding my martial arts teacher, the Adventurers Guild guildmaster of the Meratoni Branch, Broad-san, hes my retainer but have you heard anything about him? I did not receive any information regarding him and I have not caught wind of the army moving so he should be fine. From Pope-samas words, I couldnt help but think that even if there was information, it wouldnt reach Pope-samas ears. Giving up on that topic, I asked about the Knight Corps that directed that much hostility at me. It maybe cant be helped that the rumors about me spread but why did the majority of the Knights believe it? Rosa-san was the one who replied me. Its because of jealousy. Bing the core of the church at around 20 years of age, achieving the once thought to be impossible task of rebuilding Ienith and even killing a dragon, thats why there were conversations even in the canteen about how maybe you have ties with the Evil God and the Demons. As before, she did not match my gaze as she talked while staring off into the distance. Even so, they chose to doubt a member of their own organization without knowing the truth? When I asked that, Rosa-san looked at me and said with a sad expression. Luciel-sama has two types of enemies in this church headquarters. The ones who make the legitions and the ones who hold confidence in their own Holy Attribute Magic. Regardless of the facts, it was the perfect timing toy a trap when Luciel-sama was not around. Indeed, it was probably easy for people who knew that Ive gone to Nelldal to frame me. The person who thought of this strategy is quite cunning. Thats right. As long as theres malice mixed within the rumors, even if people do not immediately believe it, with a trigger, you would be doubted and once people doubt you, it will be extremely difficult to get them to trust you Who leads the Executive Department thatmands the army including Catherine-san? The ones Luciel are acquainted with in the Executive Department would be Bluetooth and Granhart. Bluetooth-san who was in charge of liaising between the various departments during the creation of the legition and that straightced Granhart-san huh. Granhart-san would likely not eavesdrop and if theres anything he would probablye ask in person but if I remember correctly, Bluetooth-san stepped down from the seat of Priest Knight Captain due to injuries. I have no idea where their motives lie. I have an overwhelmingck of information. In any case, Pope-sama would most likely continue to be nothing more than a decoration. I took a deep breath and said merciless words to Pope-sama. From this day on, I will abdicate the position of S-rank Healer. I prayed that this would be a correct decision. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 194: Disrespect? Chapter 194: Disrespect? Trantor: Tseirp Everyone in the Popes room doubted their ears when they heard my words and then they froze. You cant! If Luciels gone, the Church will once again Almost in tears, Pope-sama couldnt say any more. She probably expected me to and believed that I would definitely lead the church towards a good direction but she likely felt guilty for not stopping the incident this time and for my change in heart. Actually, this Pope-sama is kind or if I change the way I say it, too naive. Pope-sama only experienced this narrow world all this time so maybe it cant be helped but Rainstar-dono probably didnt wish for it to turn out this way. No, if its that guy, even if he has entered heaven, once he knows that she has been deeply hurt and crying, he might even manifest in this world. I ended up imagining that and was about tough but since it was a serious atmosphere after all, I somehow endured and told Pope-sama what should be done from here on out. It will be that on the surface. Please swear that you wont tell this to anyone. Its a secret even to Catherine-san and anyone else too. Okay? I strongly warned her but it seemed like she could not catch up with the sudden turn of events. Hence, I decided to advance the conversation for now. Firstly, regarding the rumors spread this time around, I think it might be an insider job but I cant deny the possibility that it might be a conspiracy by another country. Thats why I will leave the church on the surface. What do you mean? The miscalction of the mastermind for this incident is that he thinks that I have lost my Holy Attribute magic and wont even imagine that I returned having been promoted to Sage. Thats true but? He is probably shaken as he did not expect me to reach the Sage job. Umu. He originally thought that I could be easily eliminated but he didnt expect me to escape from the training ground. The ones who designed this n should have further ns for the future as well. ns. For example, resolving everything with the verdict of Gods Punishment, ending everything without dealing much damage to the church and once I am convicted, they can advertise to the church the next S-rank Healer candidates or something like that. I wont allow such a thing. Im thankful that she thinks that way but its probably impossible. Pope-sama, what if it is phrased in this way? It is to protect the church. We are not actually condemning him. We will just have Luciel-dono hide until the situation cools down a little. Of course, the n is to let him return to the church when a suitable timees. This is also for the sake of Luciel-dono. Would Pope-sama be able to reject a suggestion like that? Just by saying what I assume might be said, Pope-sama hung her head down. She likely experienced something simr before. Pope-sama has probably been won over by simr arguments all this time. That served as evidence that shes just a figurehead so it wasnt aughable matter. In actual fact, I dont know the identity of the mastermind who spread the rumors and since it spread to the other countries too, it meant thatrge organizations were involved. And the fact that I didnt really want to know was that, at the very least, the number of allies I have in the church is small. Even so, while being careful, I have confidence in doing what I am capable of and honestly, it is quite overwhelming but before I am betrayed by who I think are my allies, its important that I find a way to determine who my enemies are. Im sure that even if I stayed in the church to investigate, I probably wont find traces of them and even if I do, it would likely be a scapegoat. If this uproar surfaces to the public, they would know the real situation of the church that is incapable of protecting the ones they are supposed to protect. Once that happens, the trust that has been built these couple of years would likely once again crash to the ground. They were trying to eliminate an S-rank Healer that appears every couple of decades based on rumors after all. Moreover, the target is themon peoples ally who stopped the greedy Healers and created new guidelines andws to set prices that residents are able to afford. Even though that alone is a huge shock, if they found out that it was not a punishment from the Gods like the rumors said but a training period to be a Sage that only appears around once a century on average, honestly, the lives of the ones who designed this n would probably be checkmated. And the ones who believed it are not exempted. Looking at the Knight Corps at that time, they understood that they had made an enemy of someone they shouldnt have. With the matchless warrior Lionel at the lead, I also have my retainers Cathy and Kefin. Furthermore, even I who had weakbat power reached the degree capable of sending Catherine-san flying so this time they would probably try to dy me. Thats assuming they dont assassinate me wait, I totally didnt consider assassination. Ill have no choice but to crush those who disturb my peace. I will announce to the world that I have be a Sage and I will, for now, act to crush the church. But if I really do end up crushing it, Ill create a new church. That Pope-sama, I believe its best if you see the outside world. The magical power you possess is weeping. Just now, the Darkness Spirit said that it was impossible to detect the minute amounts of magical power. However, to be exact, Pope-samas magical power is in a different league so if she is not conscious of the weak amounts of magical power, she would not notice it. Pope-sama was hiding that enormous amount of magical power. A strong barrier is set up around this Holy Capital and if I leave the Holy Capital, it would disappear. Just like a bird trapped in a cage. It seems like because she has to protect the Holy Capital, she could do nothing but be cursed to not be able to leave. Was that also done by Rainstar-dono? Umu. It was a coboration between my father and my mother. They left it so that thisnd would not be dominated by the demon race. Pope-sama said that joyfully but to me, it was a curse so I couldnt smile back. Then, a question came up. Then why did thatbyrinth appear? If it was a strong barrier made with the involvement of Rainstar-dono, even if its the Evil God, I dont believe the creation of thebyrinth would have been allowed? He even said that she is his favorite daughter so he wouldnt have allowed anything to make something like abyrinth here even if the opponent is the Evil God. That was originally the church headquarters but along with the aging of the buildings, construction was done to expand towards here and a short while after that, it became abyrinth. Ill have to be disrespectful to Pope-sama a little. A building constructed by Rainstar-dono would not deteriorate at all so she was probably lied to. A new, better-looking building was likely constructed due to the increase in people so thebyrinth appeared due to the construction. Its retribution but since Pope-sama was raised without learning to doubt others, though some problems may have urred, she probably has not done anything bad to warrant it. And then at that time, I once again noticed something. Why was it that even though there was abyrinth, it wasnt spread as a rumor? If they have been eavesdropping on her all this time, they should also know about thebyrinth. But seeing that Ive not heard news of it outside, either they dont know about it or that they deemed that it was unnecessary to leak it out despite knowing about it. Then, its almost certain that the ones who ced the eavesdropping magic tool were the Executives Department. In my case, it was leaked to the outside and Ive also fully considered the possibility that I leaked it myself but I will torture the person who attempted this n to the point where he finds death a release. Pope-sama, tomorrow, please report to the Knight Corps and all the Healers Guilds that I have promoted to the Sage job. Now, I will immediately travel to Meratoni. Please keep tabs on everyone who proposes to pursue me. Everything including who and what instruction was given. Why do you assume that there will be pursuers? Because the ones in the Executive Department who revolted against me will be troubled if I live. Im sure that the reason why nobody came here is because the entrance to the Church has been blocked. Is there no peaceful way out? Something snapped within me from hearing those words from the Pope. Thats no longer required if you are an ornamental Pope right? Its because you as the leader did not perform your role properly that this situation happened. Did you be the Pope solely because you are the daughter of Rainstar-dono and a high elf? If thats the case then Rainstar-dono is also a foolish parent. I spewed out words that med her, the Pope, and Pope-sama trembled. Why do you hold the role of Pope even though you dont have the resolve to make drastic changes? Without you, the Holy Capital would be dominated? Then such a country should fall to ruin. Why do you live? Is that what Rainstar-dono wishes for? Enjoy life more, Fluna Aryudeli de Schull! I I The usual mysterious air around her copsed and the young girl above 300 years old began crying. The gazes from my surroundings felt like they were ming this on me but life must be lived to the fullest so I defended myself in my heart that I should say these words. I said these words because it doesnt seem like anybody has said them. However, these are my true feelings. This should be enough disrespect to deprive me of my S-rank Healer title. From now on, I will investigate the church from the outside. Pope-sama please do your best to change the church from the inside. Luciel you I turned my gaze away from Pope-sama and talked to Nadia and Lydia while facing them. Well, the situation has turned out this way so I think it might be tough to follow me. Theres the option of staying here as Pope-samas close guards but what do the two of you want to do? Of course, I wish to follow Luciel-sama. Luciel-sama cant do it on your own. It seems like these two Burururu It seems like Fornoir will being along too. Is it fine for her to not stay with Pope-sama? I thought of it but having Fornoir would be helpful so Ill wee her. I also want to go but it looks like it would be tough on Fluna here so It looks like the Darkness Spirit would be staying. I see, please take care of Pope-sama. Of course. Luciel-sama, I will somehow handle the situation here so do your best. Following the Darkness Spirits words, Rosa-san also said to protect Pope-sama but is it alright to have some expectations towards this strange sense of security? I bowed and turned to face Pope-sama. Pope-sama, the Hermits stable please. Umu. But following your words, how are you going to escape the Church Headquarters? After receiving the Hermits Key and having Fornoir enter, I told her the escape method. Well, Ill manage somehow if its not instantaneous death so Ill be flying out the window. Oh my, youve be able to fly in the sky! Its my first time attempting it. Then please promise me. Once you be able to freely fly in the sky, please bring me on a sky journey. Even though she was crying just minutes ago, now she had an excited expression. This is probably the original Pope-sama. I decided that I will lecture Rainstar-dono that Pope-sama is currently locked up in a birdcage if I ever encounter him again. I had the Darkness Spirit make Nadia and Lydia fall asleep with magic and ced them in the Hermits Coffin before moving to the window. Next time, I will be meeting you through the window so please take care to not be eavesdropped on. Pleasee by to show me your happy and well appearance. Yes. Well then, I will excuse myself. Wind Dragon, be my wings to freely fly in the sky. I dived into the pitch ck world from the window. I most likely was able to jump without losing to my fear because the ground couldnt be seen due to the night. The wind blew the same time I tossed my body out of the window and instead of losing altitude, I felt wings grow from my body and I was flying in the sky before I knew it. Thus, I sessfully escaped from the Church Headquarters filled with swirling conspiracies. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 195: Request Chapter 195: Request Trantor: Tseirp I wanted to see the blue sky the first time I took to the skies but the moonlight lit sky was quite picturesque too as Inded on the main street before I depleted my magical power. It was in the middle of the night so there werent many pedestrians and I didnt end upnding on anybody thanks to the lights leaking out from within the shops and houses. Even if I was seen, it wouldnt have stood out that much Did that shining person just descend from the skies? Oh, isnt that the Deviant Saint?, although something like that didnt happen. While smiling to the residents, I ran towards the Adventurers Guild. When I entered the Adventurers Guild that is open 24 hours a day, many of the adventurers looked in my direction. When they saw me, one person after the other came over but I didnt sense the same hostility as from the Knight Corps so I didnt intend to run. Deviant Saint-sama, so you are alright. Priest Knights came from the church and told us to capture and drag you to the church if you came here but honestly, they were irritating so they are currently taking a nap at the underground training ground. Deviant Saint-sama, I heard that you cant utilize Holy Attribute Magic anymore but if thats true thene be an Adventurer like us. Dont steal the march on me. Im troubled because my partys vanguard is insufficient. If its that Whirlwinds disciple, it wont be a problem. They were in a weing mood for some reason but it seems like even if the church turns against me, the Adventurers were still my allies. That strangely made me happy and warmed my heart. Hearing themotion from the Adventurers, the master of the Adventurers Guild in the Holy Capital, Granz-san, came over. Firstly, Im d you are safe. Granz-san said with a smile. Yeah, I was trapped in a conspiracy due to some rumors and was about to be arrested so I escaped from the Church. I see. There were also idiots who came here to order your arrest but Luciel, are the rumors that you were punished by the Gods true? What happened? Rather than anger, he seemed more concerned for me and the surroundings immediately became silent after his question. It seemed like the Adventurers were silently waiting for my answer. Gods punishment well, rather than punishment, it was more like Gods trial? I somehow overcame it and was stuck in thismotion when I returned. When I returned with a vague reply, Granz-san took a further step forward and questioned me. If you overcame that Gods trial, does it mean that the rumors of you losing your Healer job and not being able to utilize Holy Attribute Magic were rumors after all? Yeah. As proof, Area High Heal. Making it such that everyone could hear me, I chanted Area High Heal with Chant Termination and light enveloped the wounds on the injured Adventurers and the injuries disappeared in an instant. On the contrary, even lower back pain and tooth decay disappeared so there was a slightmotion. Quiet down for a moment you lot. Luciel, it looks like youve powered uppared to before. Granz-san joyfully pped my shoulder and for some reason, I was surrounded by the Adventurers and it turned into a strange situation where I was hoisted up and thrown into the air. After that, before I knew it, we had moved to the canteen and the wee party began. I was worried about the pursuers but itll somehow work out if I only have to flee so I let myself be spoilt by everyones kindness. And so, why was the church so eager to capture you despite it being mere rumors? Beats me? But the order to arrest me was given out so I thought maybe theres no other way but to back out. To sever and discard a hard worker, what a demon-like organization. Yeah. I was surprised by that too. Since there werent any information to deny the rumors, it seems like the Church decided to besmirch the S-rank Healer so that the Churchs image doesnt fall When I said that, anger swelled from in front and around me. It wasnt directed at me, they probably had thoughts against the Church. Ah, I forgot to say something important. There was one truth within the rumors, my job is no longer Healer. Did you be a Pdin? I was bathed in attention and I wonder why it felt like I really wanted to escape. With a wry smile, I announced my new job. Because I cleared the Gods trial, my job was promoted to Sage. Although like before, I can only use nothing but Holy Attribute Magic. Ehhhhh!? What!!! I unconsciouslyughed at that harmonious cry of disbelief like they practiced for it beforehand. After that, everyone was thrilled and they were d like it happened to them. Even though the Church should understand Luciel best why did they believe in the rumors and release the orders to arrest you? Granz-san said with his head tilted. Beats me? Pope-samamented about this incident but this time it was an independent action from the Executives Department so it seemed like Pope-sama was not informed. For such an important matter to not be ryed to the leader thats the worst in many ways. You have no allies? Those who stay neutral or stand on my side are limited to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. Apart from them, rather than hostility, the others showed amazing animosity. But since I used Holy Attribute Magic, they would have noticed that the rumors were mere rumors and I felt the animosity quickly turned into fear. I see. Then, why did you stop by here? Granz-san asked thinking that I had another aim foring here but honestly, I didnt. Then, since I have so many allies here, I thought that there would be people who would ept my request so I made a request. Well, I wanted to know what everyone thought about the rumors but I know it well now so Ill now make a request. Just by saying that, the hard-faced Adventurers smiled in embarrassment for some reason. What is it? I think it should be possible if its the usual? Granz-san also looked like he found it weird and gave a bitter smile as he asked for the contents. You dont have to capture the ones who spread the rumors but please gather information on them and the source of the rumors. The reward will be ten white gold coins that will be distributed ording to the importance of the information and the remainder will be evenly distributed to the participants. Hey hey, thats way too much. Moreover, to distribute to all participants what is your true aim? That gaze he gave me didnt have the weing mood of before. The Church wants to conceal this incident but once it is made clear that it wasnt a punishment by the Gods, they would have no choice but to cancel the arrest order. I see. They wont be able to openly send pursuers. With the arrest order like now, your movements would be restricted. Yeah, thats the gist of it. Also, I want to broadcast the fact that I was thrown into a conspiracy as I was in the midst of going through Gods trial. Once that is known, Im sure the number of people who would assist me would increase. If thats the case then leave it to me. I hate the ones who return evil for good the most. When Granz-san said that, the Adventurers behind him gave voices of agreement. While paying the white gold for the request, I asked about the safety of Shisho and the others which I couldnt find out in the Church. Also, I wanted to find out about Shisho, Lionel, and the others but have you heard anything about them? If its the Meratoni guildmaster, there are rumors that hes been leading the field of guiding newbie adventurers. Well, even if they tried to forcefully capture him due to the rumors regarding me, Im sure Garba-san and Grulga-san would protect Shisho. However, if Shisho believed the rumors, he might try to be the scapegoat for me. Given that the rumors spread to the other countries half a month ago, I confirmed when it began spreading here just in case. Im d to hear that. By the way, do you remember when the rumors started appearing? Yeah. It was about a month ago. Well, even though the rumors were going around, most of us deemed it as mere rumors and some were even thrilled that Luciel would attain great sess as an Adventurer if the rumors were true. As expected, rather than the Healers Guild, the Adventurers Guild is my home. From my one statement, the canteen within the guild once again burst with excitement and Granz-san dropped a bomb there. Then quit the Healers Guild and aim for the SSS-rank in the Adventurers Guild, Deviant Saint Sage-sama. I want to live a peaceful life !! However, the Adventurers ignored me and began talked among themselves with their heads tilted after Granz-san called me Deviant Saint Sage. Doesnt it sound somewhat strange? True. But despite being a Sage, not being able to use anything other than Holy Attribute Saint, isnt it deviant after all? Its fun that good joke material keeps rolling in one after the other. I didnt expect him to be a Sage. Moreover, to be chased by the Church, the scale sure is different. As those conversations were being whispered here and there, I finalized the contents of the request with Granz-san. I prayed that it wont turn into another strange nickname. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 196: Future of the Church Chapter 196: Future of the Church Trantor: Tseirp When I was working out the details of the request contents at the Holy Capital Adventurers Guild with the guildmaster Granz-san, he suddenly stood up from his chair like he was struck with an idea. Whats wrong? Ah. Luciel, please limit the request period and information range a little. Okay. Sorry. Granz-san said before leaving the canteen. I came by abruptly so maybe he was in the midst of some urgent work. While thinking that I had inconvenienced him, I wrote down the request contents we discussed on the request booklet. The rumors spread to other countries too but this time I limited the investigation range to the entirety of the Saint Schull Allied Nations with the Holy Capital as the center. Taking the speed the rumors spread to the other countries into consideration, it wasnt that swift so I guessed that they might have originally wanted to only have the rumors circte within the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Well, the reason is that extending the range to include other countries would introduce other unnecessary factors and I dont intend to prolong this incident. I wish to settle this incident as quickly as possible. Instead of getting confused from all the information with low credibility when the range is extended, the n now is a lot more constructive and I recall a great person saying that information wars are won on speed and uracy. Granz-san came back just as I finished writing down the information on the parchment. He returned a lot quicker than I had expected so I wanted to ask him what he did when I noticed that he was carrying arge magicmunication bead. It looks like he went to fetch a magicmunication bead. I kept you waiting. You mentioned that you were worried about the Meratoni guildmaster just now right? This here can contact every Adventurers Guild so give it a go. This consideration for others may be the proof of an Adventurers Guild master. Thanks. There was a chance for Shisho to travel with us three months ago but he didnt have a magicmunication bead. Normally, those who carry with them magicmunication beads are either organizations who need to keep closely in touch with each other or wealthy individuals who have enormous assets. Wealthy person I gave up most of the things I picked up at thebyrinth but I guess I still do have plenty of assets. But would theree a day when the magicmunication bead function as a handphone? I tried asking. It might be convenient if it is mass-produced more. Its also a problem when people have them and use it to contact each other. Since it can be used for crimes as well. It looks like they chose to not let it fall into the hands of criminals. Its true that it seems like many kinds of unpleasant things will happen in this world if there were handphones. It can even be said that it can be directly linked to death. It was unexpectedly convincing but I brought up the recognition of magic tools. Thats possible. However, Im sure the oue of all magic tools depends on the user. A single one of this needs the magic stone of a monster above A-rank and for Adventurers, the priority goes tobat-necessary magic tools. Thats why I dont think such an idea will be popr for the time being. Haha. I guess thats true. A magic sword would more likely be made so I was convinced by the sufficient counterarguments. Granz-san entered the counter, moved to face me and ced the magicmunication bead. Wait a moment. Granz-san said as he gripped the magicmunication bead with his eyes closed. After about thirty seconds, Granz-san stiffened and suddenly began speaking. It seems like he got connected to the Meratoni Adventurers Guild. This is Granz from the Holy Capital Adventurers Guild, is the master around? Im sorry for contacting sote at night. Theres someone who wishes to talk to you no matter what. The conversation continued so I guess it was passed to Shisho. Its night time so he has probably returned to the Adventurers Guild? Granz-san opened his eyes and grasped my right hand to ce it on the magicmunication bead. I was surprised by the sudden action but then I heard Shishos mentalmunication. Granz-dono, Im also not that free. Im currently in a situation where I have to train a little. Ill interrupt you here a little. Luciel, you can speak now. While I was still surprised, he suddenly spoke to me and wanted me to speak to Shisho while feeling confused but Shishos loud mental voice resounded in my head before I could speak. Luciel you say?!! Oi, Luciel is there? Yeah. Shisho, its been some time. Today, I safely or not really but I returned from Nelldal. Im not sure about the reason behind it but I was shocked when I found out that there were rumors that I cant use Holy Attribute Magic going around. Im sure Shisho would be able to infer what I was hinting towards. I see. Has there been any changes? Since he gave the expected reply, I consolidated everything that happened this three months and exined to him. Yes. I somehow overcame the trial and became a Sage. Though as before, I cant use anything other than Holy Attribute Magic. And you mentioned just now that you didnte back safely? Yes. It seems like there are people who wish to eliminate me. Hou. That would be the Churchs ck portion and that Phantom guy who has transformed into SenOni from the rumors in the Empires underground world which Garba investigated. Eh? Youve already investigated that far? Including that Phantom person who I totally didnt know about, he has already investigated it all Im slightly terrified of Garba-sans information gathering ability. Yeah. Since I had nothing to do this three months other than training my body. Its lucky that the people who spread those rumors came to Meratoni and when they told that to the Meratoni residents, the residents overpowered them and they confessed everything themselves after Grulga gave them his special cooking so you can rest easy. Its as expected of Shisho and them but they gathered information because they believed that one day I would be able to utilize Holy Attribute Magic once again. Moreover, the Meratoni residents moved for the sake of a stranger like me, I was seriously happy and something hot welled up within me. I controlled myself from crying and asked Shisho about the next n. Since we already have the information, how should we act? Thats up to Luciel to decide what you want to do. What I want to do? I intuitively felt that this time, Shisho intends to follow my decisions and entrust everything to me until the end of this incident. Thats right. This time, the incident is the beginning of the upheaval by a portion of the church by the church personnel that were weeded out when you appeared. A portion even so, usually there wasnt any hostility from the Knight Corps was that caused by brainwashing? Or was the shock really thatrge? To be honest, I cant say that I have not received benefits from the Church. But I have exerted myself beyond that to work for the sake of the Church. Although I still have people who took care of me within the Church Headquarters and the Healers Guild When I think about it, I realized that I had not decided on what I want to do for this incident. Come to Meratoni as you try to rify your thoughts. To Meratoni? Yeah. Because theres something I want to request of you. Let SenOni and the others know about this and have theme to Meratoni if possible. Okay. I think I should arrive there tomorrow. But I imagine there would be ambushes so I might be slightlyte. I wondered why but since the information was there, I agreed that it might be good to gather my thoughts first. Moreover, for Shishos request, it might be something serious with somebody injured so I have no option but to go. Alright. Oh yeah, what about the two from nge? They are together with me? Thats good then. Since I have something I want to ask the two of them too. Im quite lost right now but please pray that I reach there safely. If youre my disciple, you should be capable of oveing this amount of obstacles. Okay. Alright. Granz-dono, thank you for contacting me this time. No worries, hes my former student who I taught to cook so Im d I could help. See you. Once my conversation with Shisho ended, he thanked Granz-san and ended themunication. So the magicmunication bead has such a function. This is the first time Ive seen it. Its troublesome since another party cant join if themunication doesnt connect first. Where would you like to contact next? The Adventurers Guild at Ienith. Itll be great if it connects sessfully. Ill try contacting the Ienith Adventurers Guild. Granz-san began to contact the Ienith Adventurers Guild. And in a corner, the Adventurers were reaching a climax in the decision of my nickname. But Ipletely ignored them. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 197: Heart to Compromise Chapter 197: Heart to Compromise Trantor: Tseirp I ended mymunication with Shisho and now, we were trying to contact the Ienith Adventurers Guild using the magicmunication bead. Its been about thirty minutes since Granz closed his eyes to contact them. Since the magicmunication bead does not have a call history like a handphone, inconveniences like these can be felt but I entrusted this task to Granz-san as I thought about the contents of the request I made to the Adventurers Guild while waiting for themunication to connect. The information I want has probably already been investigated by Garba-san and obtained by Grulga-san by making somebody confess. I felt that it was the correct choice to have the Adventurers only spread the news that I changed job from Healer to Sage and that the Gods punishment was misinformation. But until that information spreads, I would have pursuers so maybe it would be good if I induce everyone to show the intention of investigating the Church. With that, the opponent might try to hide the information and it will restrict their moves slightly so it might buy some time for me. What are your ns for the Church? Shisho told me that and asked me to make the decision for the incident this time. Those words sounded like karma although not quite so but like how I urged Pope-sama to grow, it felt like Shisho was also urging me to grow. To be honest, after being asked what I n to do, I once again reconsidered why was it that I had to confront the Church even though I should belong to the Church organization itself and I quickly realized something. I only know a section of the Church organization. When I think about it, at Meratonis Healers Guild, after learning Holy Attribute Magic, I entered the Adventurers Guild and spent all my time immersed in training. Aftering to the Holy Capitals Church Headquarters, I conquered the Labyrinth of Tribtions and drafted the guidelinew before studying the way of managing a hospital and Healers Guild at Meratoni and departing to Ienith. Therefore the work I was involved in was only rted to the Healers Guild and Healers and I did note into contact with the other Church organizations. Well, even though I didnt find out about the other organizations, they still did betray me and there was a danger to my life so I wont be satisfied unless I make them reflect on that point. As the saying goes, knowing your enemy and yourself, you will never be defeated in a hundred battles although it doesnt work for everything, I believe that I will get to see various other aspects once I find out more about the Church. At that time, Granz-san started mumbling again so it seems like he connected to the Ienith Adventurers Guild and I stretched my hand to the magicmunication bead. I see. That means the rumors about Luciel-sama were false information after all. I knew that the Gods wouldnt punish a person who possesses the Dragon Blessings. That voice sounded like the guildmaster Jais-dono. Has the rumors already reached there too? Granz-san asked about the rumors. Yeah. That rumor started spreading here yesterday but nobody believed it. Even so, Sage huh I must let the residents know as soon as possible. Id prefer if he didnt do so. Ah, and as I was about to request Granz-san so that I can speak too. Thats great In the first ce, I didnt believe for a second that the ascetic pervert who can drink Object X like it is nothing will receive Gods punishment at all. After all, only a pervert would train without using Holy Attribute Magic. Wahaha. Granz-san was about to tell him that I can mentallymunicate now too but Jais-dono began talking and he talked over me. Having talked ill about mebined with the timing ofpletely talking over me, hes probably possessed by the God of Laughter. Since I can nowmunicate mentally, I made sure to greet him. Sorry for being a pervert. Nevertheless, it looks like you are doing fine, Jais-dono. Is Jasuan-dono doing well too? Lu, Lu, Luciel-sama?! Tha, that just now was not an insult, I wasplimenting Luciel-sama who became a Sage after treating the Gods trial like it was nothing. My dragonewt brother is doing fine as always. It looks like my mentalmunication reached him and he ended up taking a low-rank military soldiers tone. Since I didnt have the energy to tease him, Ill put what happened this time aside until the next time we meet and continued the conversation. I understand. Im worried about Lionel and the others, the school I established and the factory on my premise in Ienith. Regarding those, there are no problems at all. Its because Luciel-sama and Garba-dono have shown that evil will definitely be destroyed. Moreover, nobody will show ill will towards the Luciel Company that is responsible for single-handedly bringing about equal employment in this country. Responsible for single-handedly bringing about? Despite having only left Ienith for less than a year, I was afraid to ask what has happened. Then there are no issues with public safety? Yeah. Until before only the races that were friendly to each other maintained good rtions but now having been shown the excelling parts of each other, the public safety is extremely good too. This is all thanks to Luciel Company and school. Erm, what about everyone from the Healers Guild? It seems like the decree from the Church Headquarters arrived but they said that it was some conspiracy and tore up the decree. It looks like there are some who made families here too so I dont think there are any problems. You sure are well informed. Well, its because half of my week is spent at the Special Healing District and having mock battles with Lionel-dono. Lately, weve not been able to distinguish the winner and the loser so Im troubled. Hahaha. It seems like hes been enjoying himself quite a bit. It also looks like something like an arena has been constructed. Im d that Ienith seems fun. Jais-dono, actually I contacted you this time because I have something to tell Lionel and the others. What is it? Regarding the rumors this time, theres a possibility that I will be having a dispute with a portion of the Church so could you please tell Lionel and the others toe to the town of Meratoni? Theres also the thing about me bing a Sage. Easily done. I will immediately go tell them now. Thank you. But there wasnt any reply. It seems like he cut themunication. It seems like it. Nevertheless, Im relieved that Ienith is alright too. Granz-san took his hand off the magicmunication bead and drank some alcohol before speaking. Currently, is it only the Church Headquarters that is your enemy? Im not sure. In the first ce, Im worried about the trust I built up in the Church. Ive been in the Church for three years but Ive not mingled much. Then, are you going to sleep a night before leaving? No, the moon should be out tonight so Ill be departing immediately. Then will you eat something before leaving? Ill make sure to have a feast next time. I gave an amicable smile as I knew it would spell trouble if the pursuers came here so I decided to set off. Make sure to return safely. Of course. Before that, heres the request booklet. When Granz-san received the request booklet and began reading, he immediately returned nine white gold coins. For a request like this, there would be change even with this alone. You sure arent greedy for profits. The Adventurers Guild is meant for studies, to enhance each other and to fulfill requests. I dont intend to receive benefits and there are no such Adventurers either or thats what I believe. Granz-sans tendency to not be able to say it confidently came up. Okay. Ill take up your offer. Ou. Shall I send you off until outside the city? Its okay. Theres shouldnt be any problems if it is this dark. Well then, if youll excuse me. Luciel, work hard. Yes. I stood up from the counter chair, turned my heels and saw the Adventurers with wide smiles waiting for me. Everyone, whats the matter? When I asked, a Swordswoman answered as representative. Wevee up with some new nicknames for Deviant Saint-sama so if its okay with you, we would like permission to use them. If thats the case, then Ive not given permission for the Deviant Saint nickname either If you fret all the small details, youll have many worries and youll go bald in the future. Moving forward, the first is I n to have my hair for a long time so I kept silent. In my previous life, when I developed male pattern baldness, the shock was so severe that I even forcibly took a day of leave, I was that mentally cornered. I dont want to experience that twice. It cant be helped if it happens in the future but Im still worried If its Extra Heal, it should be able to recover even the hair follicles but Ive not experimented it so whats scary is still scary. Leaving that aside You said first, that means there are multiples of them? There are three in total. The first would be Counterattack Sage. It was an impromptu naming session but it sounds quite cool. However, counterattackes with the assumption that I will be attacked so Im very troubled by that. Since its said that the name represents a person. The second would be Sa(Deviant Sage bound to Holy Attribute)int. (TL: Its a brilliant y on words in Japanese but it doesnt trante well to English. Pretty much shes saying Saint}but since Holy Attribute}share the same first character as Saint and Sage tshares the samest character as Saint, she was able to say it this way }Ԥ˿`줿|t.) Eh? I think I clearly heard something between Sa and int but was it my imagination? But it is terrifying to be nicknamed Saint. Well, its a lot better than Deviant Saint though The third is There he is. Just when I was about to hear the third one, the Priest Knights appeared looking disheveled. I sensed hostility from them too but it was directed at the surrounding Adventurers rather than at me. They were probably the knights that were put to sleep at the underground training area. The two of them were still young and Ive never seen them before. They were red at by the Adventurers and were frightened so I threw them a lifeboat since I dont have any grudges with them. Can I help you? In response to my words, the two of them began speaking from the canteen entrance. There has been an arrest order for S-rank Healer Luciel-sama. Well be truly grateful if you were to return to the Church together with us. The two of them stated their business while looking sorry. Im somewhat relieved knowing that there are also people like them who question the arrest but have to move due to orders. The charges were that due to Gods punishment, Im no longer a Healer and cant use Holy Attribute Magic? Yes, that was the instructions. The rumors have already spread for more than two months so you can no longer hide from it I dont recognize their faces but they seem like they know about me so I most likely met them somewhere before. Its impossible to know the full story but as apromise, I thought of resolving their misunderstanding here and used Holy Attribute Magic. Firstly, I am able to use Holy Attribute Magic. With a snap of my fingers, I activated Middle Heal with No Chant and quickly healed the wounds on the two of them. The two Priest Knights were startled that I could use Holy Attribute Magic and they knelt on the spot to apologize. We are terribly sorry. It cant be helped if its because of orders. But unfortunately, could you turn a blind eye here? I have to catch the ones who tried to entrap me. Also, Im not a Healer now, Ive be a Sage. The two of them showed astonished expressions as they looked at each other, nodded and spoke at the same time. Understood. We will tell our colleagues that Luciel-sama can utilize Holy Attribute Magic. I believe that Luciel-sama will definitely be able to resolve the misunderstanding one day. The two of them reverently bowed. There are also people who believe in me inside the Church so I decided to first listen to Garba-sans information and take that as a basis to decide on what to do with the Church. Taking into consideration the time theyve been captured, support might find it suspicious and be on the way so I will depart now. Well then everyone, till we meet again. After saying that, I departed from the Adventurers Guild. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 198: Detour Chapter 198: Detour Trantor: Tseirp After exiting the Adventurers Guild, I made sure that there wasnt anybody around before circting magical power in my body at high speed and quickly ran to the gate. It was great that with my level ups coupled with my body strengthening, my running speed had increased considerably but as expected, there were soldiers at the gate and there were even arge number of knights on standby. I should have guessed~. Even if I have not done anything wrong, they definitely wont let me pass through. I thought of passing through by knocking them down but that would probably y into the hands of my opponent, so I dont want to use that method and instead tried to borrow the Wind Dragons strength. Just now was a fluke but this time I must have a proper image of taking flight andnding concentrate, concentrate. I entered an alley and searched for a ce without soldiers using presence and magical power detection. Then, I aimed for a ce on the outer wall where it looked like there werent any soldiers stations there. Well, I did say that I would put in my all to jump but I might actually soar beyond what I intend for and as I dont wish to make a gamble now and I might be detected if I am at a low altitude, I decided to escape by flying through the sky. Wind Dragon, be my wings to freely fly in the sky. I sensed that wind was gathering and when I kicked the ground, I soared upwards and my body steadily flew higher, I reached 10 meters, 20 meters, no, even higher than that in the blink of the eye and was flying. When I looked down at the Holy Capital while I was up there, I found that there were a few knights hiding under ck robes waiting on the outer wall where there wasnt supposed to be anyone. A magic tool that blocks presence and magical power? That was dangerous. Perhaps because they kept staring towards the direction of the gate, they did not notice me. Well, they probably never would have guessed that somebody would fly through the sky. Looking from above just like a spectator, I sessfully escaped from the Holy Capital. After flying for about another hundred meters, I once again returned tond. The magical power consumption was getting intense and considering the road ahead, I felt that preserving magical power was the most important task. For some time after that, I continued running while activating my body strengthening. After taking some distance from the Holy Capital, I took out the Hermit Stables Key from my magic bag. Ill have Fornoire out. Fornoir immediately came out after I turned the key. It might be hard relying on only the moonlight but can you take me to Meratoni? Burururuuu. Thank you. After stroking her neck, I straddled on her back. Very well, lets go. Burururu. Without fear of the dark, Fornoir energetically began galloping through thend. I originally nned to wake Nadia and Lydia up and proceed together with them but since there were no other horses housed in the stables, I decided to keep them asleep until morning. But now, that seemed to be the correct decision. Fornoirs galloping speed onnd was faster than before and the bouncing motion was minimal so it felt as if I was flying through the air. If an ordinary horse was running alongside us, it would probably be left in the dust. While thinking that she was a really reliable partner, I asionally cast Heal as we advanced. Of course, even for an excellent spirit-possessed horse like Fornoir, continuously running would be difficult and she would sweat so while keeping an eye out for our surroundings, I let her rehydrate and cast purification on her to maintain her stamina and motivation as we proceeded. The moon sank below the horizon and the surroundings gradually turned brighter as the east sky was dyed in a pale red light. Its beautiful. Now that I think about it, Ive not looked at the sky recently. When I muttered that, the joyfully running Fornoir gradually decreased her speed and began to slowly trot while staring at the sky. Looks like you really understand my words. Im envious of Pope-sama who can converse with Fornoir. Bururu. Ah~ Sorry. Ah, its already that vige huh? Didnt that take even less than half the time I usually take? As expected of you partner. While thanking and patting Fornoir, I looked at the vige in the distance. They would probably still be sleeping at this time so I guess I dont need to stop by this time. It was when I decided to pass by the vige. The Hermit Coffin Key flew out from my magic bag and turned in the air on its own, causing a door to appear and open. Ooo, its like that huh. Even if its inside the magic bag, once the people inside wakes up, it would fly out huh. Just as I was feeling surprised, Nadia and Lydia exited looking slightlynguid. Luciel-sama, good morning. Morning. Why are the two of you looking songuid? It was Lydia who answered. That Darkness Spirit-samas magic was powerful so I feel slightly ill. Ah. I see. The Darkness Spirit didnt say that the magic cast on the two of them would be tough but I could tell that it was from their gestures. I got off and after casting High Heal and Purification on Fornoir, I cast only Purification on the two of them. How is it? It looked like it helped regain some color to theirplexions. I feel a lot better. I can depart anytime if its like this. Bururu. The two of them looked like they made a full recovery as they thanked me with smiles. Incidentally, Fornoir also looked like she was saying that her stamina has recovered and she was feeling good so it was slightly funny to see. It cant be helped since you two have woken up. Fornoir, do you mind pulling a carriage? Bururu. She replied but unlike the rxed mood previously, she looked mncholic while averting her gaze. Lydia panicked. We cant have Light Spirit-sama pull a carriage thats right, why dont we purchase horses from that vige? Thats right. With a carriage, it would be troublesome if it gets stuck in a situation where we cant move forward. Looking at her younger sister, Nadia also pointed out the dangers of moving via carriage so I also changed my thoughts. Burururuu. Looks like Fornoir also understands it well. I felt like I heard such an auditory hallucination but Ill leave it aside for now. It cant be helped. Then, Fornoir, you can rest in the Hermits stable for now. I might need you to run again at a moments notice, so you should get some sleep too. Fornoir didnt show any resistance as she nodded and entered the Hermits Stable. Then, see you soon. Fornoir shook her tail and entered without replying. Well then, lets head for the vige. Do the two of you remember that vige? Its the vige we visited before we went to the Holy Capital right? Ah, now that you mention it, I do somewhat recall it. The two of them answered hesitantly but I reflected on my unreasonable question this time and talked about the vige. I guess its natural that you two wont recall by looking at it from such a distance and having only been here once. The previous time, we didnte in contact with the residents much but there was a demon within the vige so it might give some hints to the incident with the Principality of nge so Ill try asking around. Okay. While thinking about how we fought with a demon in that vige and about the vige elder who became the demon and the vigers, I said that to the two of them who were pretending to not be concerned about their home country but they replied with a nod despite looking stiff so it was a relief. Thus we detoured to the vige. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 199: Summon Magic Chapter 199: Summon Magic Trantor: Tseirp We arrived at the vige when the morning sun could be seen clearly. However, the vige was enclosed by a simple fence and there werent any lookouts so I was perplexed for a moment as to whether it was fine to enter. Luciel-sama, why did you stop? There is no penalty for entering a vige that doesnt have guards stationed. Itsmonly epted that Adventurers can enter. Is that so? Yes. Generally, the fence is meant to prevent the entry of wild wolves or monsters. The monsters in the Saint Schull Allied Nations are weak so it wont be a problem even with a fence like this. It seemed like Adventurers are free to enter viges. Taking note of that, I moved the fence to enter the vige and closed the fence behind us. Firstly, Ill go greet the vige elder before requesting a trade for horses. Well, if there arent any horses, Ill have no choice but to burden Fornoir this time. It would be great if they do. Also, it would be great if we can have a meal here too. Nadia agreed with me as we headed towards the vige elders house while I thought of how Lydia had totally turned into a gluttonous character. While walking, I heard the sounds of life inside each of the houses so I thought to myself that the vigers sure wake up early as we arrived at the vige elders house. Well then, I hope he has woken up. Luciel-sama, please let us do it. Luciel-sama can wait here. I had mixed feelings with how the two of them had really gotten ustomed to being my followers but I felt that the negotiations would go a lot smoother if I was the one who did it so I tried a simple persuasion. The two of you are not acquainted with the vige elder right? Well, Ive only talked with the new vige elder once but I think it will be more reasonable if I went. When I told them that, they nodded and agreed so I took a step forward and knocked on the vige elders house door. Im sorry for disturbing so early in the morning but is vige elder-sama at home? When I did that, I heard movement inside so it seemed like he was awake when the door opened slightly. Who is it? What is it so early in the morning wait, isnt it Luciel-sama? When the displeased vige elder saw me, his expression turned into smiles. Good morning. Im sorry for visiting so early. Dont, dont worry. Leaving that aside, may I know what reason did youe here for? Were on our way to the Holy Capital but our horses copsed so if possible I would like to lend a few horses. Of course, I am willing to pay a lot more than the usual. I see, to the Holy Capital huh. However, it might be nothing more but rumors but Ive heard that Luciel-sama has been punished by the Gods. Even though he was fearfully asking about the Gods punishment, I felt that his eyes showed a shrewd spark but I dont intend to lose time here so Ill show him directly by using magic. Those are mere rumors. Heal. When I applied Heal on the vige elder, his posture with his right shoulder slightly lowered changed into a proper posture. Oo! My lower back pain has disappeared like it was an illusion. If thats the case He looked happy while kneading his back as he swallowed thest of his words. Thats because they were just rumors. Im sorry to have troubled the vige with that. Eh? Ah, please dont mind it, Luciel-sama saved this vige after all. For now,e on in. Thank you. The vige elder hid his diposure as he invited us to enter his home. When I entered, books were scattered around unlike the previous time I visited. Sorry for it being so messy. The vige elder apologized and swept the books to a corner in embarrassment. Ive said it just now but I stopped by suddenly so dont mind it. Nevertheless, Im surprised you possess this many books. The vige elder shook his head and answered. These all belong to the previous vige elder. I originally thought that the church would collect them but they were left like this so I read them whenever Im free. I didnt see them when we were cleaning up previously but we didnt search the ce in detail so it was probably kept somewhere but before entering the main topic, I asked about the books he likes to lower his vignce towards us. Thats a great hobby to have. May I ask what kind of books are they? Important details needed to govern the vige are described and there are also many that preach human supremacy. Thats why there are also some from the Principality of nge that is the origin of the human supremacy doctrine. I guess the majority of the others are regarding Rainstar-dono. The books were a lot less unusual than I had thought. The number of books was a little overwhelming so maybe he hasnt exactly had the time to read all of them in detail. Nevertheless, an organization that believes in the human supremacy doctrine looks to be a pr opposite to my beliefs. If there was a group working behind the scenes within the church that believes in the human supremacy doctrine, the perpetrators for the disturbance this time would be a religious organization. If thats the case, that person I am acquainted with would be the instigator for this times disturbance. Thinking about it makes me depressed so I continued the conversation. I see. Actually, I also like to read and Im the type that reads through various different kinds of books. Thats why I was wondering if there were any books that are out of the ordinary here. If thats the case, there are some that records legends regarding Spirits, Dragons, andbyrinths as well as some unusual and suspicious ones like a book regarding summoning and one on eternal youth and longevity. When I said that with a smile, the vige elder became somewhat excited and told me about various genres with a triumphant look. But some of the titles caught my attention. Summon Magic and eternal youth and longevity but why didnt the church personnel collect the books? Im guessing that the church people investigated those books? Yes. Probably. Its apparently something that is fake in the first ce and it was written in the Principality of nge but books like these can be found almost everywhere. I was extremely uneasy as to for what reason the Knight Corps came here to investigate. Is it really alright? Or maybe within the church its useless to make any more conjectures. I paused for a second before entering the main topic. I see. And so going back to the horses, would you be able to prepare them? There arent any excellent horses in this vige but would that be fine? Yes. Sorry for making an unreasonable request. If you are alright with 10 gold coins for a horse. I wish to purchase 3 horses. Ill dly sell if I can receive that much. Ill quickly go to where the stable master is so could you please wait for a moment? Yeah. Id love to read some of these books during that time if you dont mind. Of course, go ahead. The vige elder said joyfully as he flew out of the house. There are probably horses if hes acting that way. Well then, what do you two think? Its true that we also followed the human supremacy belief. But after bing adventurers, that wall thinned. For me, theres also Spirits so I am not that against other races. The two of them replied to the topic of human supremacy but I smiled wryly remembering that I didnt specify the subject so I properly conveyed what I intended to ask. No, sorry about that. I didnt specify the subject. I was thinking if the mystery of the demons suddenly appearing has something to do with that summoning magic. By the way, does the Principality of nge still perform hero summoning even till today? After I rified my question, the two of them told me about what they knew. Yes. But there are few who knows about the details even among the nobles. We are told that the hero summoning is being conducted but we dont know if the summoning is sessful or not. Is it because the demon lord and demon race didnt appear? I also dont know much regarding that. We immediately left home uponing of age and we werent nobles with considerable authority so Oh yeah, they did say that they hated how they were forced into marriage proposals so they became adventurers. Ordinary nobles now that I think about it, Elinas-san at Nelldal is also the daughter of an Earl but shes into research because she doesnt want to be used for political marriages. Is the future of the Principality of nge all right? I didnt get any valuable information but either way, I decided to look for some clues no matter how minor. I see. Were short on time so lets do what we can. If theres anything that catches your attentions, please let me know. Okay. After I instructed the two of them, I proceeded to read the books on summoning and eternal youth and longevity that the vige elder spoke of. At the moment, I dont know if there are anymon points between the demon disturbance that happened in this vige the previous time and the rumored demons that appeared in nge this time. Its been over half a year since that happened but what I still remember and am still bothered from that time were the magic circle that released the miasma that disappeared and the ritual that used a suspicious staff and vase that Cathy and the others said they saw. If that ritual is recorded inside these books on Summon Magic and eternal youth and longevity, I might find out the aim of the demons. I thought as I began to search for the book and I immediately found it. It was an expensive looking book that was carefully wrapped but the contents were very dirty and looked very timeworn and the words could barely be read. I wanted to purify everything apart from the words but it might recognize the words as dirty too causing me to not be able to read the book so I restrained myself and began reading. Because Summon Magic is categorized under Space-time Magic, it has be a myth-like existence but it actually isnt. In fact, even without attributes, as long as a contract forpensation is carved into a magic circle, it is possible to cast it. Regarding thatpensation, if the intended summon is a human, thepensation is naturally a human as well. However, not all contracts require life aspensation, apparently it is possible to offer magical power aspensation. It leaked that much miasma so thepensation was likely to be all the vigers lives. No matter how I think about it, it was definitely meant to summon an extraordinary existence. When I flipped to the next page, there was a section on magic tools used for summoning and when I looked at the rituals using vases, terrifying things like soul exchange and soul possessing were recorded in it. If the summoning magic circle at that time activated, the vigers souls would vanish along with the summon and the summoned demon souls would enter the vigers bodies. If this content is true, then at that time, if we were to arrive at the vige just a littleter, the demon souls would have been born within the vigers. No ordinary person would be able to think ofmitting such a thing. When I flipped to another page, something outrageous was written there. Please buy this at the asking price. When I closed the book on summoning, I noticed that the exterior was getting noisy and went out together with Nadia and Lydia. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 200: Cavalry Chapter 200: Cavalry Trantor: Tseirp Before leaving the vige elders house, I gathered the books rted to Spirits and Dragons that the two of them were interested in and I told them of my intention to head to themotion outside. I didnt feel any ill intent from the vige elder earlier. Since thats the case, theres a high chance that he suffered some kind of ident. Is it the pursuers? Nadia imagined that it might be the pursuers but I immediately denied it. No, just now we told the vige elder that we are heading towards the Holy Capital. So it wont cause amotion even if theres a church personnel involved. I think its either the appearance of monsters or somebody got injured. That would be dreadful. Lets go quickly. We have to help if there are people in need. The two of them looked like they were on a mission or something but I agree with them if theres a persons life at stake. Either way, lets go outside. Ah before that, did any of the books catch your attention? Nothing in particr. Since the books rted to the lore of Dragons and Spirits can be found in Nelldal too. Theres nothing noteworthy. Then Ill just take this one book. When I grabbed the book rted to summoning and opened the door to the entrance, the cause of themotion were the guys from the White Wolfs Bloodline. What are you doing? Hazan-san and his group noticed us when I muttered that as I approached them and they called out to me. (TL: Hazan was written as Bazan in the past.) Oh, Luciel, its been a long time. Oh, Luciel-kun is seriously around, Hazans sense of smell is already beyond that of humans. Luciel, its been a long time. Hazan-san, Skyros-san and Basra-san took turns to speak to me. Good morning. What did you guys do? Vige elder, did these people do something to you? Luciel-sama, do you know these beastmen adventurers? The vige elder looked at me and asked with a slightly puzzled tone so I could tell that he has been influenced by the human supremacy doctrine books. Well, I dont want the situation to worsen now so I urately conveyed their rtionship to me. Yes, I am acquainted with them. These people are the White Wolfs Bloodline, an upper-rank adventurer party in Meratoni. Thats why Ive been saying I know him. Luciel, we received a request from Whirlwind because he was slightly worried. The vige elders attitude could be inferred from Hazans tone that sounded like he found it bothersome. He has probably faced racial discrimination before just like today. That thought made me feel a little sad. But then, a problem arose there. I told him that I was going to the Holy Capital so I rather if they said that they were here to escort me instead of invite me but the vige elder showed a slightly bitter expression maybe because he thought of it. I dont know if I would be able to deceive him but I tried talking while changing the nuance. So you received a request to escort me huh. We needed horses so I came to this vige to purchase a few of them. When I said that, the grim look on the vige elders face disappeared. If thats the case, we came by carriage so you can ride in that too. Hazan-san offered out of goodwill but I sensed the vige elders eyes sharpened at that instant so I decided to politely refuse. Well, Ive already asked him to go through the trouble of selling them to me and something else came up that I wish to buy too. Oya, what is it? Seeing his radiant smile that waspletely different from before, I decided to stop thinking so deeply about his actions. It seems like the vige elders aim was gold so I would lose out if I think too much. Regarding this book on summoning, Ive never read it before and I really want to read it but I dont have the time to do so here so I hope you can sell it to me. Of course, I willpensate you with a suitable amount. Ah, I dont mind offering you that book. For someone like me who live in this vige, I wont be able to gather the materials written in that book and its a dubious book after all. Surprisingly, he did not seekpensation so he was either preupied with the notion of selling the horses or that he decided that the book has no value. Thank you. So what about the horses? They have already been prepared but if it is okay with you, would you like to have a meal first? The vige elder offered but it might be asking for trouble with the White Wolfs Bloodline around so I declined. A hungry aura was emanating from Lydia so Ill pass her something light that can be eaten once we leave the vige. Id love to but Ill have to decline this time. Please guide me to the horses. Okay. This way please. It looks like it was just lip service as the vige elder didnt look like he minded it even after I declined his offer. And he began to walk towards the stables so I followed him. Behind me, Skyros-san and Nadia were talking and for some reason, the atmosphere felt like they were acquaintances but then Bazan-san talked to me. (TL: It became Bazan now ) Luciel, it seems like youve be a Sage. It was probably tough but Im happy for you. Bazan-sanughed until his sharp canines could be seen and it looked like he was genuinely happy that I became a Sage. I was d to hear that but I realized that I had not thanked them foring to pick me up so I thanked them. Well, this time I really didnt think that I would survive though. Leaving that aside, thank you foring to pick me up. If you guys are around here, doesnt it mean that you guys galloped all the way here? Yeah. Nevertheless, its because we knew that the life of our lifes benefactors was being threatened. We rushed over. Life benefactor is way too much an exaggeration. However, I had the power of healing and there was a patient for me to heal, and now it hade around in terms of how that patient was now assisting me so it was quite moving. Thank you. So about Shishos condition, how is he now? That person asked me to not reveal it but he has recovered to the extent of being able to have a good match with us. I felt like he hesitated about something for a second there but if Shisho has recovered until he is able to fight with the A-rank Bazan-san then there shouldnt be any problem. Even though its only been three months, to be able to fight with an A-rank Adventurer as expected of Shisho. Hes really beyond human. But thanks to that person organizing mock battles every day, the Adventurers Guild has a strange tense atmosphere though. Bazan-san said with a wry grin but thinking of the current progress, it would probably continue the same way as what has been happening the past three months. Since Shishos level and skill were not sealed but just reset, to regain his former ability, he has no option other than to steadily go through mock battles and actual fights. Thats probably the reason why Shisho was taking the initiative to have mock battles with the rookie adventurers. Well, if the adventurers knew that Shisho had weakened, he probably wont have any trouble finding actual fighting opponents who challenge him thinking that they might be able to win now. Its probably troubling for Shisho as the guildmaster to be low-leveled so Garba-san and Grulga-san were definitely helping him but Im uneasy with how those two allowed the mock battles. Are the adventurers alright? Like whether the requests are being dyed or such People are continuously losing consciousness but somehow, I would say that the current Adventurers Guild is filled with vibrancy. Its great that its vibrant. Ill ignore the part about people losing consciousness. It smells like the kind of Pandoras box that shouldnt be opened. So, how did Luciel reach here? Seeing that you all dont have horses, dont tell me you guys made three horses copse? Bazan-san changed the topic for me but it was difficult to exin so Ill tell themter. No, I was alone until just now. But Ill talk about that after we leave the vige. Thats true. Oh, are those it? They seem calm. I hope they arent packhorses though. The vige elder came back with the horse owner and there were three horses lined up that gave a favorable impression. It looks like they might actually be swift horses. It would be a pleasant miscalction if that was true. Bazan-san and party checked the horses and it didnt seem like there were any problems so I passed the vige elder a coin pouch with 30 gold coins inside for the three horses. These horses look quite fine. This is your payment. Oou. Ive received it. These three horses run around in this vige so they would easily be able tost until the Holy Capital. He said that with a satisfied smile. If any church personnele asking for me, please tell them that I have already returned to the Holy Capital. Certainly. This is a tip. Please use it so that everyone from the vige doesnt have to experience hunger. Haha. Thank you very much. I was surprised by the hand that shot out the instant I offered the gold coin but I somehow managed to pass it to him normally. He would notice that we would be traveling in the opposite direction from the Holy Capital if he saw us off so I decided to part ways here. These people can lead the way so you dont need to send me off. All right. I pray for the safety of Luciel-sama and party. Thanks. Nadia and Lydia led a horse each but the horses avoided me whenever I approached them so I had no choice but to have Basra pull the reins as we sessfully exited the vige. The vige elder was worried that I would return the horses I purchased but I told him that I would somehow make do with them so he bowed and returned to his own home. Its been a long time since Ive seen a person so obsessed with gold. Leaving that aside, Luciel, it would probably be unreasonable to ride these horses all the way right? Would you like to ride our carriage? No, theres no need for that. Since I have my partner. I used the Hermits Key to cause the stables to appear, shocking Bazan-san and others but the ones most shocked were probably the horses. The calm atmosphere totally changed due to the presence that Fornoir exuded when she came out of the stables. Bururururu. With just that sound, the horses all bowed down to Fornoir together. I dont really understand but it has a mysterious presence? Thats not a regr horse. Yeah. Thats my partner. I noticed that Bazan-san and partys carriage has two horses pulling it so lets store the carriage and ride like cavalry with ease. Luciel youve be a lot more strong-willedpared to before. Haha. Thats good. I got a little shy from what Bazan-san said so I quickly stored the carriage. Thus after finishing our preparations, we became a cavalry corps and headed towards Meratoni. At that time, because the horses were desperately trying to follow Fornoir, I was naturally up in front despite how the guys were here to act as my guards but we had no choice but to travel like that since the horses were unable to run ahead of Fornoir. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 201: Reunion Chapter 201: Reunion Trantor: Tseirp Along the way to Meratoni, nothing happened in particr but during that journey, I was told the episode that exined the rtionship between Nadia and Skyros-san or rather, the whole White Wolfs Bloodline. Three years ago, Nadia was helped by the White Wolfs Bloodline when she was still a solo adventurer. At that time, Nadia was still a rookie but because her swordsmanship caught peoples attention, she received many party invitations from rookie adventurers as well as mainstay adventurers. However, Nadia refused all of them politely. Adventurers who did not find that amusing hired bandits andid a n to capture Nadia. But it was lucky that the White Wolfs Bloodline party who were coincidentally on an expedition to Grandol came across her when she was about to be attacked and defeated the bandits. However, at that time, Nadias thoughts were still deeply rooted in the doctrine of human supremacy due to her upbringing so instead of thanking them, she apparently even suspected if they were thepanions of those bandits. When I nced at Nadia, her face turned bright red and she looked down in embarrassment. I see. But it looks like she isnt that prejudiced towards you all now? Since we were the ones who taught Miss Nadia the fundamentals of adventuring. Well, it was just something that happened by chance. Nadias swordsmanship was decent but her fighting style was too clean and it was as if she didnt learn the fundamentals like hiding herself or investigating the monsters weak points. I see. Thats why huh? When she met us, she could interact with Cathy and Kefin normally so it was the White Wolfs Bloodline who changed Nadias mindset on human supremacy. I didnt expect her to be in Luciels party though. One will never know when and how one would stumble across an acquaintance. Thats very true. Weve been riding on the horses for about an hour while having such conversations. Fornoir has slowed down her pace but the horses were beginning to tire so we decided to have a break. Lets have a break here. Ive not had anything to eat since morning so Im a little hungry. Well follow your decision. Luciel-kun, what do you n to make? Ah, nothing, they are pre-made food. I offered them the pot-au-feu and pasta that I made in Nelldal. To be able to take out something warm, is that a magic bag? Yes. I had a tough time in the past when I only had the magic satchel but Pope-sama gave me this. Gave the Church is rich as expected. I tilted my head at Skyros-sans choice of words. Im not too sure about the Church itself? Its true that I received it from Pope-sama but it was Pope-samas personal belonging in the first ce, it was just a transfer of usage from her to me. But, the Healers have such excessive profits so the sry from the Church is obviously good too right? Bazan-san pointed that out but I realized that I reached my current position without knowing the ordinary sry of a person. True, I believe I receive quite a decent amount due to my title. But I dont know about the sries of other people. Theres nowhere to spend the money in the Church as well so Ive not heard anything regarding that topic too Lets go to the Healers Guild and brush up on the knowledge Ick by asking Krull-san when we reach Meratoni. Bazan-san was astonished when he heard that and Basra-san spoke. Personal item huh? Luciel is cherished by the Pope she probably has even greater expectations of you. Possibly. Well then, it would turn dark if we continue this conversation so lets stop here. They didnt ask any further and we began to have our meal. Time passed uneventfully after that as we finished our meal and the horses were rested before we once again rode towards Meratoni until we finally saw the outer walls of Meratoni. The first to notice the out-of-ce sensation was Fornoir. Fornoir stopped running and began restlessly looking around. Whats wrong? I didnt understand the reason why she stopped so I closed my eyes and checked the surroundings but I didnt sense any presence or magical power. However, the other horses also began to sense the abnormality that Fornoir detected and an unusual number of birds flew off as if escaping to somewhere. Is it an earthquake? Or an attack by monsters? Everyone, for now, lets move forward while keeping vignt. If its monsters, there arent any terrain to use as a shield so its disadvantageous for us. Understood. Let me take the lead. Okay. Fornoir, lets go. When I said that, I detected a sound gradually approaching us that sounded like it was slicing through the air. Whats that? This sound like its cutting through the air? Itsing closer? Is it that? What was it again? Winged Dragon? But its a lotrger. Either way, lets go. Fornoir and the horses ran at full speed but the speed of the Winged Dragon? was considerably fast so it gradually caught up to us and I caught sight of it. Oi oi, isnt that over-technology? (TL: Over-technology is a term from Macross whereby the technology is high-advanced and transcends the current avable technology) I muttered as if ridiculing it as the flying object slowly descended. Fornoir realized that I was surprised but not afraid so she stopped fleeing. Oi Luciel, Ive never seen that before. It would be bad if it is a new type of golem so we should run. Bazan-san noticed that we stopped and shouted at us but I shook my head and exined the flying object to them in simple terms. Its alright. Because my allies are riding that. Riding? Allies? Yeah. A bird-shaped flying ship painted in deep red descended. Its as if it symbolizes the Spirit of Fire, exactly like the Phoenix. Whats shocking was that there werepletely no propellers, I could tell going by the afterglow that it flew by utilizing magical power. After the flying object slowlynded on the ground, Lionel and the others descended from it. Luciel-sama, thank god, thank god. I was slightly taken aback by the sight of Lionel literally flying over the moment hended while looking like he was about to burst out in tears but I was grateful and thanked him. Im d to see you are well too, you guys did well to chase up to us. Cathy-san and Kefin-san too, thank you for your hard work protecting Lionel-dono. Why, is Luciel-sama using honorifguage? Lionel was confused at why I was talking to them in a reserved manner. Nya, Luciel-sama, that forced honorifguage so extremely unpleasant nya. Luciel-sama, didnt you say that we would still be your retainers even after you released us from very? No no, it just seems like Lionel is about to cry for some reason so it made me want to tease him. Nevertheless, you guys really did well chasing up to us. Thank you. Oh! Dn, Pa, Rician, its been a long time. You guys made a flying ship that far surpassed my expectations. The day hade where I could finally see the first step of the things I asked Dn to make. Its been a long time, Luciel-dono. Weve had quite a hard time making this. But, by being able to use all the Earth Dragons ores and with the funding from Luciel Enterprise, I could finally create what I dreamt of creating. Im truly grateful. Luciel Enterprises funding? That was totally a bolt out of the blue but he said that there werent any problems when I talked to him through the magicmunication bead yesterday? I would just confuse myself if I thought about it now so I decided to give up on thinking about it. Luciel, long time no see. When I finished making this with grandpa, my Magic Tool Creation skill reached Level IX. With that, Ill now be able to make the fully automated cooker. Luciel-sama, its been a long time. About the Monster Detector that you talked about before, Ive sessfully made one that can sense magical power but it looks like Ive not put in enough effort. Pa and Rician said that and walked up to me for some reason, showing me the palms of both of their hands. Whats with that gesture? Dont tell me its magic stones you want? The two of them nodded vigorously when I said that. They probably only recognize me as the person who gives them magic stones. For some reason, that caused me to feel extremely happy but also slightly at a loss for words. Ive heard that you have a big one. If I have that, I should definitely be able toplete my work. Theres no way I can pass it to you two here right? Leaving that aside, what about the creation of the magicmunication bead. Thats already done. Its alsopact so there are no problems. Eh? Im the one whopleted the magicmunication bead. Im the one who made itpact and light-weight. Leave all that until we reach Meratoni. I wont give you magic stones if you dont behave okay? I felt kind of envious at how they could honestly do what they desire without wavering. I could not give them the magic stones here so I told them I would pass it to them when we arrive at Meratoni and the two of them behaved themselves at once. This time, for what reason did you call us to this ce apart from the fact that youve promoted to Sage? It seemed like Lionel didnt know the reason why they were called here so I began by exining to them that Shisho was the one who called everyone instead of me. Ah. Actually, Before that, I cant move this anymore so please store it. However, Dn interrupted me with words that I couldnt ignore. You cant move it anymore? It cant move anymore? Yeah. Once it stops, an enormous amount of magical power is required to propel it once again. Thats why its impossible to do so immediately. I wanted to ride it even for a short time but it cant be helped. Nevertheless, I have to praise them for actually realizing the idea. Luciel-sama, please excuse me. Lionel said that and walked to the flying ship before gently touching it, causing the flying ship to disappear in an instant. I see that you can use the magic bag without any problems now. Yeah. Thanks to Luciel-sama. Leaving that aside, Meratoni is right in front of our eyes so could we continue with what you were about to say as we walk? Thats true. Bazan-san, Ive joined up with my retinue so could you all ride ahead to Meratoni first and tell Shisho that we would be arriving shortly? Sure. It looks like it will be fine with this party so well go ahead first. Thank you. After I bowed and requested them, they quickly epted and rode off. Thus, after seeing off Bazan-san and his party, I walked towards Meratoni while exchanging information with Lionel and the others. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TLN: We finally get to see what Luciel asked Dn to make or at least the first of the things he asked to make. Air travel GET! haha Chapter 202: Three months from then Chapter 202: Three months from then Trantor: Tseirp While walking to Meratoni together with Lionel and party, I briefly exined to them the circumstances which brought us to gather at Meratoni and asked them about what has happened on their side these three months. And so, to conclude in simple terms, I went to Nelldal and somehow became a Sage. But, like before, Im a defective Sage that cant use anything other than Holy Attribute Magic though. Iughed at myself and joked. I said that precisely because I could say it now. If I could not regain my power even after going through all that, the air around me would definitely turn heavy in an instant. As long as you have Holy Attribute Magic, Luciel-sama has nothing to fear. I will receive all attacks towards Luciel-sama and cleave through all the enemies that stand in your way. Lionel who was beside me suddenly stood in front of me and dered after kneeling on one knee Hey Lionel, hasnt your personality changed a little? How do I put it, hes be a little hot-blooded. There was a person who agreed with my words. Cathy. Thats so true nya. Ever since Lionel-sama heard that he has a child, hes been training every single second to the point where hes worn-out every day until we were about to ban him from the Healers District nya. Child? With Naria? Even though Ive lost my level and skills, mybat experience still remain. Also, my body regained its youth so Im filled with energy hahaha. Its great that hes rejuvenated in various aspects but doesnt that mean he left the pregnant Naria behind and came here? Ill ask Cathy about thatter. Well thats good right? Ill ask more in detailter but has it be easier to live in Ienith? Yeah, its the embodiment of peace. Weve begun interviewing and hiring retired adventurers that show good actual result at the school and Luciel Enterprise has been using the funds obtained from business for the development of the countrys economy so new jobs have be avable and everyone looks happy. Luciel Enterprise its true that I gathered capable talents but I didnt expect it to reach this level. If thats the case, why dont I just live in Ienith, eh? I smell nothing but trouble though I see. If everyone is happy even if I dont manage anything, then its the best. Now then, what about the rumors about my Gods punishment? The half-beastmen squad born in the former slums of Ienith caught the person who spread the rumors on Luciel-sama and weve already fed him the truth serum developed by the Herbalist Guild and were halfway through the investigation. Just like Garba-san, the Ienith residents work quickly too in making the person confess. There was no confusion among the Ienith residents? There wasnt anybody who believed it. Furthermore, even if Luciel-sama cant use Holy Attribute Magic, as the head of Luciel Enterprise that invested a huge amount of budget for the development of Ienith, there is nobody who would hold a grudge against you. Lionel said confidently. When I turned to Cathy and Kefin, they also nodded with smiles. I see. Thats great then. There wasnt any chaos in Ienith at all and I would have felt bad if there were any who held grudges against me so I was honestly relieved. Also, when I was talking with Jasuan-dono, I heard that you two have mock battles quite often? About how strong are you now? Cathy answered my question. Its about the level where Lionel-sama would win about once every ten rounds if I or Kefin are his opponent nya. Lionel had a sour expression but for a person whose level and skill got reset just three months ago, hes actually capable of winning against Cathy and Kefin whose level surpass 200. Cathys tail was swaying perhaps because she was happy that she won against Lionel but Kefins expression was heavy. I was worried about that behavior and asked him. Kefin, whats wrong? Nowadays, through mock battles, most likely in order to be stronger at a quicker pace, Lionel-san has broken the hearts of rookie adventurers, shattered the self-confidence of intermediate adventurers andtely even upper-rank adventurers have averted their eyes. And thats not only limited to Lionel-san, it even extends to us. Lionel averted his gaze when I looked at him. Er, thank you Kefin, its great to have you around. It felt like I gained a fellow who had themon sense of regr people. Kefin was probably struggling. Just as I was nodding, as if hit by a good idea, Lionel began giving excuses. Adventurers are unlike soldiers, they dont have a norm for training and there are none who train until they puke blood so I was a little disappointed. Now I have Jasuan-dono as my opponent so we can both aim for greater heights together. Regardless of what Lionel expected, although hemented the training method of adventurers, it looked like he did not notice his own strangeness. However, I realized that the same situation was happening at Meratonis Adventurers Guild but I felt that it wont matter even if I said it then so I stopped talking about that topic. Then, I moved my gaze away from Lionel and looked at Pa and Rician talking to each other about inventions and spoke to Dn who was looking from behind with a smile. Dn, what have you been doing the seven months weve not seen each other? Time flew by in no time by the time I finished making everyones equipment. If possible, I wanted to install magic cannons on that but the development has been slow. He probably wasnt even aware that he was making weapons. (TL: As in hes so engrossed in nning and constructing that it has be something like his pet project/hobby) Well, it would be useful in defeating flying monsters. Nevertheless, I couldnt help but think that its really over-technology Yourepletely in your dream world. Yeah. I have Luciel-sama to thank for that. Dn said with a bright and cheerful smile. I got a little embarrassed and asked about the other two at Orford. By the way, how are Grand-san and Toretto-san doing? It seemed to me that their engineers soul was burning when they saw that. They enthusiastically asked that Luciel-sama buy it if they make something interesting. Ill see. I have a feeling that something outrageous will be built if its the two of them? Umu. They med it all on me and Luciel-sama who gave them inspiration. Thats because the researchers in Orford including the two of them are made up of oddballs. Thats so true. I prayed hard that they develop a tool to build a peaceful world. If possible, Id hope they invent a series simr to Angels Pillow. Just like that, we distracted ourselves by having those silly conversations and before I knew it, we could see Meratonis gate and my feet ground to a stop. I had a proper reason for doing so. Even though in the past it was only the Healers Guild, now the entirety of Meratoni was covered with banners that said Wee to Meratoni, the hometown of Sage Luciel. Whats with this. Even if it is to dispel the rumors, Im not pleased at all. Its currently an emergency so regardless of Luciel-samas personal feelings, this was quite an effective method to tell the world that the rumors were a lie and that you have actually advanced down the path of Sage so theres no helping it. I understand. Ill vent these feelings on those who spread those rumors. And when we reached Meratonis gates, the gate soldier saluted me. Furthermore, the gate soldier-san was delighted for some reason so I asked why. Er, why are you so pleased? Luciel-sama might not recall but, just like how I am doing so now, I was guarding the gate when Luciel-sama first came to Meratoni. He said that but I do vividly remember him. At any rate, he was the first person I met in this world and he was holding a spear so hespletely engraved in my memories. Yeah. Youve be a little plumper. You remember me!? Yeah. I dont know your name though. Dont mind it, I am just a gate soldier after all. Just having you recall me is an honor, Sage-sama. Haha. Thank you. But Ive only be a Sage for a few days so Im not used to being called so. I replied with a wry smile before entering the town of Meratoni. Even though it was the evening, it was still slightly early so there were still a lot of human traffic. For that reason, all the gazes gathered on me and normally Shisho would appear at that time but I couldnt find him no matter how much I looked. At the same time, I had a bad feeling about it so I quickly rushed towards the Adventurers Guild. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 203: Urban Legend? Chapter 203: Urban Legend? Trantor: Tseirp I brisk walked through the town of Meratoni and when I arrived at the Adventurers Guild, Shisho was there. Shisho? Why? Mu, Luciel youre here? And it feels like the number of people increased Shisho, what gave you such injuries? Shisho had injuries to both his eyes and his left arm and left leg only extended until his elbow and knee. Moreover, it looked as if Shisho didnt hear my voice as he didnt reply me. It looked just like the condition I was in during my special training but it didnt exin the left arm and left foot. I immediately approached Shisho and activated Extra Heal and Recover. Dazzling lights wrapped around Shishos body and he waspletely regenerated. The people around us were at a loss for words at the stunning disy but I tried asking Shisho who just recovered what happened. Wee back Luciel. Im saved thanks to your return. However, in front of Shishos smile, I replied reflexively. Im back, Shisho. Ive safely advanced to Sage. Ou. As expected of the disciple Im proud of. Those words made my eyes warm but at that time, as ifing to the realization that Shishos wounds had been treated, the gathered masses gave out a tremendous cheer. Just as I was surprised by that terrific cheer, Shisho addressed the gathered residents with a loud voice. You all should understand now that the rumors were mere rumors. Or rather, lets all celebrate with Luciel his return as a Sage. With those words, there was another great cheer and this time it was also apanied by pping. Luciel, do you have something that is impactful? If you do, it can act as a blow towards those who tried scheming against you this time. Theres that but it feels like Ill possibly get involved in something else? Well, dont fret the minor details. So, do you? Shisho replied while sweeping my thoughts aside without affirming or denying it. Although I felt like it was an unreasonable request, I decided that I can do it just once if its to celebrate Shishos recovery so I decided to fly in the air. Would it be impactful if I fly in the air? Ha? Brushing aside Shishos question he made with a serious expression, I gave the signal to fly. Then, Ill be going for a short while. Wind Dragon, be my wings to fly freely in the sky. The next instant, I rose up into the sky. I steadily rose higher until about 30 meters up and lightly flew to my left and right for about 10 meters to show everyone before slowly descending. Let alone Shisho, everyone looked strange with their mouths agape but I guess its to be expected as I suddenly flew into the sky. As I was slowly descending, the setting sun at the distance was breathtaking so it felt like it was a reward for all my hard work. Until Inded, and even after Inded, not a single person said a word. Er, thats my new ability but was it a little too in? I asked Shisho but a cheer even louder than before went around without waiting for Shishos reply. The cheers didnt sound like it was going to settle down so this time, Shisho eximed to the surroundings. With this, everyone should understand that Luciel is a true Sage. From today, spread the word that Meratoni was the town that raised a Sage. Luciel, lets go in. Okay. Then, pping started out of nowhere and I waved and bow without knowing if I should feel happy or embarrassed as we changed locations to the interior of the Adventurers Guild. When we entered the Adventurers Guild, everyone was surprised with stiff expressions after seeing Shisho instead of me. Then, they saw me and once again verified Shishos appearance before raising their voices. Broad-sans arm and feet have grown back. So its true that Sages surpass Healers. Whirlwind will once again go on a rampage. Lets run but before that, lets raise a toast. Alright, lets go to the tavern. Seeing Shishosplete recovery, the adventurers were surprised and overjoyed but those expressions quickly stiffened and they tried to leave the guild as if escaping. Hou. Then I believe the alcohol will be a lot more delicious after working up a sweat. And it cant be a celebration without the leading actor right? Today, Ill thoroughly beat you all up. Dont worry~ This time Luciel is around so dont be shy. The adventurers heading for the exit had blue faces and continued resisting. Firstly, a warrior with arge shield held his stomach and eximed. Im feeling slightly ill. A mock battle with Whirlwind would be very educational though. Hah~ what a pity. Dont need to worry. Luciel can treat something like that in an instant. The warrior fell to his knee at the instant refutation. Following that, the spear-wielder who suggested to go drink hurriedly gave an excuse. Oh, I have an appointment after this so I cant join you guys. Hou. Youre going to drink right? If youre satisfied with it, the Adventures Guild will provide the alcohol and food so dont hold back. The adventurers eyes turned frightened at Shishos smile and his gaze slightly shifted towards me. Or rather, it wasnt just that man. Brawny men were all looking at my direction. Moreover, they were all looking with upturned eyes as if depending on me. Even I felt bad for them so I decided to reach out to them with a helping hand. Shisho, please limit it to one match per person. We can always catch up after today but weve still not decided on our amodations so Mu, alright. Ill ept it for today. Is that alright with you all? I moved my gaze from Shisho to the adventurers and the adventurers began spitting out words of abuse. Ugh~ We shouldnt have expected any better. Hes that Whirlwinds disciple after all. As expected, even the disciple is abat maniac. Damn it. Now that I think about it, I heard that he even killed a dragon when he was still a Healer. You idiots, you guyspletely bet your hopes on the wrong person. It seems like they didnt know my past nicknames. While I was thinking that, a single person nodded with a smile. However, I wonder why I arbitrarily decided from the faces I saw there that there werent any adventurers who knew about my past. Those senior adventurers were still in the Adventurers Guild. Naive, you guys are naive! Have you all not heard of the legend of the Healer who at level 1 continued to challenge thebat maniac Whirlwind for over a year? I recognized the man who said that in jest and the partyughing beside him. They were the ones who gave me clothes as presents. That unbelievable scene where he stands up like a zombie no matter how he is beaten down and he always had a smile for some reason when hes pulling himself up Thats right. The person who stands up no matter how many times he receives that Whirlwinds that Demon Instructors attacks and drinks with a smile that Object X the Cooking Bear takes out, his name is Id be troubled if I dont seal it there. I used all my strength to shut the mouth of the adventurer who was about to speak. Holy Dragon, protect this body. Thunder Dragon, leave everything in the dust. All sounds disappeared before he could say the words and I held the adventurers shoulder to deliver an electric shock to make him faint. MasoooooBuruburu. I wont let you say that. I was able to prevent the spread of that abominable nickname in the guild. When I dispelled the Holy Dragon and Thunder Dragon state, the adventurer fainted as if having gotten an electric shock. Well, I would be troubled too if he died so I was about to cast High Heal when Ah~ah, getting called Demon Instructor again reminds me of how you were called Masochistic Zombie. That abominable nickname came out of Shishos mouth as if he was reminiscing about the past. Hes that rumored That wasnt just a legend? I didnt know it was actually real. Such words entered my ears. Why did you say it Shisho. Leaving that aside Luciel, you said that you can only use Holy Attribute Magic but youve been keeping quite some secrets huh. Furthermore, youve be quite considerably stronger. Shisho gave a huge grin without even flinching. Well, its because a lot happened. Then lets quickly go to the basement. I was locked on by Shisho and the other adventurers showed relieved expressions at the change of target. Wait a minute, Id like to have a mock battle too. But at that time, Lionels voice was heard. Once twobat maniacs meet one another I looked at Cathy and Kefin and they averted their eyes. Ah? Ah, why isnt it Senoni. Its been some time Whirlwind. Kukuku. Looks like it will be a festival today. Fu, Ill give you a blood festival. Talk is useless. Lets go. Luciel, look forward to it. At times like these, usually Grulga-san or Garba-san would be around but I wondered why they didnt appear. I wondered where did I make a mistake. While I questioned myself, Shisho grabbed my robe and we moved to the underground training ground. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 204: Shisho Chapter 204: Shisho Trantor: Tseirp I was semi-forcefully taken to the underground training field. They could have taken the chance to escape since I already took the fall but perhaps they were confident that he wont change his target from me, the Adventurers unanimously came to the training ground to see the teacher-student showdown between Shisho and me. Then, when we arrived at the training ground, I found Garba-san and Grulga-san there. The two of them showed a momentary look of surprise seeing Shishos recovery from his wounds. But it immediately changed to a smile and they called out to me. Luciel-kun, wee back, in various ways. You healed Broad well. Luciel, you returned at a great timing. Ive made various new works so I look forward to hearing yourments. The two of them greeted me like usual. I wonder why those casual words made me feel like Ive truly returned to my hometown? I smiled and joked around. Garba-san, Grulga-san, Ive safely be a Sage and returned. Also Grulga-san, you can let Shisho eat your new creations. Just drinking that stuff is tough so I might just lose consciousness if I have to eat it. Ah, looks like hes already drinking Object X. Even though he said in the past that he wont drink something so disgustingly bad. I teased Shisho more, like I was venting off my past resentments. But youll be stronger just by eating it? Since theres a prime example here. Luciel became stronger by learning the basics properly and repeating it. Its a joke to im that you can be stronger just by drinking Object X. Ah, thats bad. It looks like hes about to tear. Its certain that theres an effect depending on the amount one eats and drinks though. Theres no way Ill eat something like that when it has not even been demonstrated to give the same effect after mixing it with other ingredients! Id rather throw myself into a fight once, no ten, or if thats not enough, even a hundred times rather than eat that. As expected of abat maniac, the way he sees it is different. Now that he mentioned it, it was never proven that it can still raise proficiency after mixing it into cooking. Maybe it would be easier to drink if I dilute it one is to one with honey and cool it? Just as my thoughts were derailing, Garba-san and Grulga-san approached Shisho. Well then, I believe Broad is aware of it but your sight, hearing, and arms have been healed. You do know that you have a mountain pile of work waiting for you right? Thats right. Ive tolerated it for five days since you were injured. But, now that youve returned to working condition, you can use the time you have for yourself effectively after you finish your work. Today is the celebration of my recovery so let me do what I please, no, let me just have a single round. A genuinebat maniac was here. Thats why it would have been best for them if they ran away they have yet to grasp Shishos character. Shisho dered to the Adventurers who were about to flee. Ill increase your Object X quantity if you run away. When he said that, the Adventurers had faces of despair like their road for retreat from hell was cut off. But if he could threaten them with increasing the amount, it meant that they have been drinking Object X. To be honest, I was surprised. Well, its not like they are gulping it down but thinking back to how I was the only Adventurer who drank it seven years back, it looked like they have finally understood the benefit of Object X. Well, it would end quickly if its just one round. The preparation for cooking has already beenpleted anyway. Its true that the urgent work has already been done during the afternoon so we do have that little bit of leeway. But you have to promise us that you will return to your work after one round. After Garba-san and Grulga-san warned Shisho and gave their consent to the mock battles, the Adventurers lost the final fort they could depend on. Understood. Since Luciel will heal them if its just to the extent of half-killing them, I can use all my strength at ease and it would probably be good training. The grinning Shisho alone gave the Adventurers a mild scare. The mock battle began immediately after that. First would be the battle between Shisho and the Adventurers. Lionel and the others were beside me so we made predictions to the mock battle. So which side do you think will win? I would usually think that the Adventurers would win. But I have a feeling that Shisho might win? But Lionel shook his head. It might be possible if he trained in Ienith like me where there are many monsters but in the Saint Schulls Allied Nations where the monsters are scarce, he would not be able to raise his level that much so the odds are 7 to 3 for the Adventurers to win. I think Whirlwind will win nya. He definitely retains his memories ofbat so I feel that he has most likely made remarkable growth nya. I also think Whirlwind will win. Lionel-san is the same, considering his stoic personality to be stronger Thats when I realized that Nadia and the others werent there. Eh, wheres Dn, Nadia and the others? Ah, I think they went to book the inn for today together with a couple of Adventurers. I see. Oh, it has begun. The preparations werepleted while we were talking and Shisho confronted a party of six. Begin. At the same time Garba-san gave the cue to start, the Adventurers attacked. The four vanguards assaulted Shisho with various weapons. Shisho parried the Swordsmans attack without avoiding it and pushed him towards the direction of the opponent stabbing at him with a dagger. Then, he drew his shield and blocked the attack from the Greataxe-user who attacked from the opposite side. That fighting style was what I saw in the past no, what I was taught in the past. In situations where you face one against many, the goal is to either not receive any attacks or to limit the damage to the lowest amount if you have to take the attack. The aim is to continue to handle the attacks without attacking until you see an opportunity. When a person does a strong attack, they would be flustered when you dont get defeated in a single blow and it would lead to mistakes in their cooperation. Furthermore, he also mentioned that if the attacks were seen to be even slightly effective, it would lead them to feel conceited. It felt like Shisho was actually showing that to me in a real battle. However, in my heart, I felt a sense of destion from recalling Shishos past god-like speed that gave one the illusion that he was grasping at clouds when trying to hit him and his nimble footsteps that even concealed the sounds of his footfalls. The mock battle continued. Even from here, I could clearly see Shishos movements without losing sight of him. That was also simr for the Adventurers he were fighting as they coborated their attacks andpletely sealed Shishos movements. Just as Shisho defended against the greataxe with his shield, another Swordsman stabbed at him but he kicked the knee of the Greataxe-user and escaped backward. But, as if they have experienced that countless times, a dagger was thrown and a Fireball flew over as if aiming for that moment. It wasnt a surprise that an Adventurer could use magic but since he could use magic in such a cramped battlefield, I could tell that he had considerable ability. Shisho blocked the dagger with his shield but he took the Fireball that was released together with the dagger as well. The Fireball caused a small explosion when itnded on the shield. Even though it looked like it was a chance for them, he once again closed in on the vanguards. He threw the shield at the Adventurers and sped towards them. The Adventurers showed stunned expressions but they immediately attacked. I thought that it would turn out badly so I quickly prepared Magic Circle Chant for High Heal when in the blink of the eye, none of the attacks reached Shisho and the weapons in the four vanguards hands fell to the ground. Shisho didnt slow down as he approached the Magician and Hunter at the back when Garba-sans voice was heard. Thats enough! The winner is Broad. Ou. Shisho raised his right arm that was holding his sword. It looked like Shisho was still the beyond-ordinary Shisho after all. Could you tell what happened? Beats me? But it looks like despite having weakened, Whirlwind is still Whirlwind after all. Haha, my blood is boiling. Luciel-sama, lets go. I asked Lionel but his attention was already on Shisho rather than on our conversation. It seemed like the fire was lit for thebat maniac here too. Lionel led me to the center of the training ground. How was that Luciel? Even though Ive weakened, Ive returned to being able to at least win against B-rank Adventurers with fundamentals. Shisho looked like he was delighted with a smug look on his face. Well, I was honestly overjoyed that Shisho won but I said to Shisho while looking at the Adventurers. Try to restrain yourself a little. They wont be able to stand tall if you crush their B-rank party alone. Yup. Even though I stress that the fundamentals are important, this is the whip of love for those idiots who try to show off just because they raised their ranks. Since it would be a loss if they get killed by monsters or the likes. Well, I do get what youre trying to say though. I gave a bitter smile as I activated Middle Heal on Shisho and the Adventurers. However, I dont get why they hate the mock battles that much? I felt that the Adventurers were telling me to not say unnecessary things with their eyes but I already said it so it couldnt be helped. Of course. Thats because the real deal begins now, right SenOni. Yup. It was a draw three months ago but this time I will be taking the win, Whirlwind. Dont be ridiculous. If you believe that you have the advantage just because you raised your level then Ill properly carve the truth into your body. The truth of genuine strength. As fighting spirit was gushing out from the eyes of the two of them, the Adventurers who I finished treating showed relieved expressions and we left the training ground together. Along the way, I asked Garba-san to be the referee for their mock battle. Garba-san, this time the two of them will be fighting so I leave it to you. Alright. Now then the two of you, time is wasting so quickly get ready and start. Thus once again after three months, the battle between Shisho and Lionel began. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 205: Unable to do one’s best Chapter 205: Unable to do ones best Trantor: Tseirp Shisho and Lionel both drew their weapons from their magic bags and faced each other. They both hadbative grins on their faces as they waited for Garba-sans cue to start. Begin. I imagined that the two of them would instantly move even before the cue to start but, as if they didnt hear the cue to start, neither of them moved, resulting in a stand-off. If Shishos style revolves around distracting the opponent with quick movements and speed and winning within a couple of moves, Lionels style is a calm style that mows down the opponent after he stops all the attacks sent towards him. But that was if they still had the same condition they had up till now. Shisho was probably measuring how much Lionel had regained his former strength. And it was the same for Lionel as he was probably wary of that sh attack Shisho performed after slipping through the Adventurers. Which could be seen by the sweat glistening on their foreheads. If I closed my eyes to sense them, I would most likely sense their magical power and presence grow stronger and thinner. It was when I started to wonder who would break the current stalemate. Against all expectations, Shisho dropped his stance and slowly approached Lionel with a fearless smile. Lionel didnt overlook Shishos behavior as he lowered his posture and tensed the arm that was holding onto therge shield. The instant it looked like there werent any further movements, Shisho suddenly swapped the sword and shield he was holding to two throwing daggers and threw them at Lionels feet and face. Regardless of Shishos purpose, Lionel actually ignored the thrown daggers as he began to advance with hisrge shield thrust forward. I thought that the dagger would strike his forehead as I began preparing to cast magic but Lionel didnt need such consideration. The moment I thought the thrown dagger would hit him, therge shield emitted light and erged even further, deflecting the dagger away. Shisho wasnt surprised at all by that and switched to a dual-de style with two short swordspared to the sword he held previously and dashed towards Lionel. Lionel channeled magic into the greatsword he held with his right hand, causing it to be a ming greatsword as he swung it at Shisho. Shisho wasnt able to avoid the greatsword and was struck down. Extra Hea D !? I certainly saw that and immediately applied healing magic in shock. Shishos body blurred and disappeared like a mirage and when I realized it, blood sprayed out from both of Lionels legs. Then, Shisho appeared behind Lionel but a portion of the de of the swords he held in both hands had disappeared and he knelt on the ground. Just now, what happened? Cathy, Kefin, did you see it? I wanted to find out so I asked Cathy and Kefin who were beside me but the two of them also showed astonished expressions. I cant understand it nya. Just when I thought that his body blurred, he appeared at the same time nya. That might possibly be something simr to Ninjutsu. Kefin replied with that but he didnt sound very certain. I previously enquired about the body-switch technique(Kawarimi) Kefin used in the past and heter answered that it was actually a kind of Genjutsu(Illusion Arts). While conversing, I was told that since it is something that is activated by aiming at a persons consciousness, it shouldnt work on people that the illusion technique was not directed at. However, Shisho didnt show any indication of having done that and the surrounding Adventurers were also surprised so it seemed like everyone saw the same scene. So theres no way to tell unless one actually am on the receiving end of that technique huh? How did Lionel see through it? I thought to myself as I shifted my gaze back to the two of them. From then on, the mock battle assumed the form of a mudslinging contest, perhaps his arms hurt from when he lost the des, Shisho could not swing the des sharply while Lionels legs werent in a condition to nt his feet firmly so he couldntunch his own attacks. This match is a draw. Garba-san ended the mock battle. The two of them exited with expressions showing that they havent been able to use all of their strength but they reluctantly obeyed the decision. Well done. I congratted the two of them and applied healing magic. The two of them had contrasting expressions. Well, my limit now is something like this. Arrogance might have been born inside me without me knowing. I didnt expect you to master a technique like that Shisho spoke radiantly while Lionel spoke with disappointment. Shisho, what was that? When you fought the adventurers, I could somehow understand that you altered the tempo of your movements making it so that your opponents cant touch you. However, that thing you did in your fight with Lionel was honestly a different dimension altogether. Kukuku. I merely used Foot Techniques and Body Strengthening. Well, theres a slight trick involved too. Its a technique that you might be able to achieve if you hone your foundation. Shisho said that with augh but even if I raised the skill levels for those two skills, I cant see myself doing something like that. Thats impossible!? Shishos figure disappeared like a mirage you know? Moreover, Shishos current speed is During my confusion, I identally made light of Shishos physical ability. Luciel-sama, what Whirlwind said is true. Whirlwind probably moved to the very limits which made our heads perceive that he didnt move at all. As I was trying to calm down, Lionel threw me a lifeboat but hearing that even Lionel perceived it that way made it even more confusing and I was getting more and more confused. That wasnt something so simple. If not, it would not exin why every one of us saw the same thing. Once the two of them had recovered, I thought of experiencing that mystery with my own body. The treatment isplete. I can also achieve those movements? Well, that depends on Luciels hard work. Now, this time, you shall fight the two of us. Ha? I felt like I misheard something. That is quite reasonable for a fight with the current Luciel-sama now. Instead of whether I can master Shishos technique or not, Lionel agreed with Shishos statement like it was a fact. I looked at the two people in front of me. No matter how much their levels had dropped, even though it would be difficult fighting any one of these twobat maniacs in a one-on-one match, fighting against the two of them together is insane. They probably overestimated my ability after I showed them my Dragons power. Ill put this out there first, those movements you guys saw just now was my trump card. The magical power consumption is staggering so I cant use it so freely. If a person like me fight the two of you, I would easily die. But Shisho and Lionel looked at me with serious faces and shook their heads. Luciel, this is for your sake as much as it is for our sakes too. Luciel-sama, please ept this match. The two of them asked with earnest expressions. For the sake of you two? Not because you wish to beat up the weak me? I wont think of something like that! Luciel, you may not have natural talent but you have the talent for hard work. By learning the basics and repeating it, you should most likely be stronger than the current us. Shisho, did you hit your head? Do you think that a former Healer like me can seriously face an opponent who easily struck down a B-rank partybined with another opponent who holds simr strength? I do. To be honest, if you move with that speed, the current us would be killed instantly without being able to counter it. But, even without that, you are already strong enough. Thats right. Even without that strength, Luciel-sama had already be quite strong three months back. Shisho and Lionel were probably misunderstanding something. Theres no helping it. After all, even if I continue to argue, the final oue would still be us having a bout. Lets just do it then. At least let me activate Area Barrier. Of course. You can use defensive magic. But dont hold back. I dont mind even if you cut off one of my hands. Looking at their fearless smiles, it strangely felt like I was about to be killed. Alright. But please dont kill me. Ah, Ill try my best. But, I will also be fighting seriously. Shisho, trying your best is not a definite promise. However, due to their serious expressions, I could not open my mouth and could only reply with a nod. I transformed my Illusionary Cane to its sword form and took out the Holy Dragon Spear before taking my distance as I prayed that I somehow survived through this mock battle. Then, Garba-sans voice that said Begin echoed through the training ground. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 206: Arrogance Chapter 206: Arrogance Trantion: Tseirp Currently, in front of my eyes, there were twobat maniacs. Shisho equipped with his original one-handed sword and small shield and beside him, Lionel equipped with his greatsword andrge shield. Those two people were clearly showingbative expressions as they gave off an extraordinary sense of intimidation. I felt that it was hard to even breathe. Begin. At the same time I heard Garba-sans voice, I immediately activated Area Barrier and hastily jumped backward. After doing that, Shishos sword that was a momentte passed through the spot where my neck was at If I was a little slower, my head would have separated from my torso I seriously felt that but I felt a sense of ipatibility when Inded behind. Then, that turned into shock. Shisho had not moved a single step. To even show me an illusion with just his spirit, isnt he already going at full strength !? This time, when I flew to my side, a fireball of about one meter in diameter flew past me. Luciel-sama, to have the free time to look elsewhere, you sure have a lot more allowance. Ill steadily fire more then. Lionel didnt use it when he fought with Shisho, or rather, he couldnt use it but it seemed like it had more power than a poorlyposed magic so he had mastered a medium-to-long range attack. Even though it was troublesome just dealing with the mysterious attack from Shisho, its nowpounded with Lionels ability to fight outside his vanguard position. I took a deep breath and cleared my head. At the moment it was decided that I would be fighting the two of them, it was given that I would lose. Then I just have to do what I am capable of doing. My actions became slower because I was thinking about unnecessary things. After slowly exhaling, I instantly activated Body Strengthening and dashed towards Lionel. I kicked the ground while maintaining my low posture and instantly closed the gap between us before swinging my Illusionary Sword with all my strength. Then, I struck Lionelsrge shield but I ignored it and sliced through, causing a Guoooooo screeching sound to ring out. My single strike sliced through half of therge shield before stopping. I already knew that Shisho would not overlook the opening I had for that instant. Shishos thrust came from my side but I somehow perceived it. And it was obvious that it would hurt if I was stabbed. In an effort to deny that, my brainpelled me to speak the words. Water Dragon, build an ice wall to protect my body. After muttering that, I used Lionels shield as a scaffold and kicked to escape from the death zone. Then, Kiiiiin Gaaaaa I heard two sounds, a sharp and a blunt sound. The sharp sound was by Shisho, the sword that he thrust with was sealed in the ice wall together with his arm. And at the same time, the dull sound was Lionels ming Greatsword that attacked from Shishos opposite side and was also blocked by the ice wall. I was seriously grateful that the defensive method the Water Dragon showed me during training could be of use so quickly. To be safe, I opened my status and was heartlessly shown that my remaining magical power amount could onlyst another usage of the dragons power. Oi oi Luciel, whats with only being able to use Holy Attribute Magic!! Arent you showing how you are capable of using various other kinds? I didnt expect you to fly in the air, move like lightning and even create ice walls as expected of a Sage. How interesting. The two of them were increasingly getting heated up and they were totally beginning to exude the presence of hunters standing in front of their prey. The two of you are seriously scary though? Its just your imagination. Now, letsmence the continuation. It was seriously frightening to see that the two of them had nothing but fighting left in their head. Thats because not only therge shield thats held with Lionels left hand, even his arm was sliced about halfway through so it was quite serious with arge amount of blood flowing out. Furthermore, because the ice wall was built at the right timing, Shishos right arm was also encased within making it such that he couldnt move his right arm together with his sword but he unreasonable pulled them out causing quite severe injuries to his arm. Despite all that, the two of them did not retract their fighting instinct and even though I looked at Garba-san, he shook his head with a bitter smile. He most likely knew that he wont be able to stop Shisho once he became like that. I once again thought of it after a long time but it looks like a persons personality cant be repaired even after experiencing death once. Looking at the two of them once again, I could tell that the condition of their wounds was severe. It was a valuable chance where I can easily win by dragging the time but I cant show Shisho such a despicable act during a mock battle. Having determined that, I decided to defeat the two of them post haste and treat their wounds. For that to happen, I obviously needed to bring out my all. Thats why I decided to utilize my greatest ability. Ill being at full power okay. Holy Dragon, protect this body; Thunder Dragon, leave everything in the dust. The sounds stretched out and disappeared. I kicked the ground with all my strength and rushed into Lionels chest first but I was wary of the ming Greatsword that appeared in front of my eyes so I side stepped before kicking Lionel in his stomach. After confirming the definite sensation transmitted to my foot, I next turned to attack Shisho but I was hit by a terrible sense of foreboding. However, my remaining magical power amount was scarce so I decided to ignore it and end it at once. But I understood that was an error brought about by my arrogance when I ended up looking up at the training ground ceiling that I looked at countless times in the past as my consciousness slipped away. Even if I can borrow the power of the Thunder Dragon, it doesnt mean that I can fully utilize its power. I just only started using this power so its to be expected. I ignored such an obvious fact. Its indeed true that my attacks absolutely be linear due to it and I had not gotten used to the speed so my movements were repetitive too. Despite that, I believed in my heart that nobody could catch my movements. I ran in a straight line for Shisho and released a kick that should certainly have connected with Shisho. However, the instant I kicked Shisho, I totally didnt feel any feedback, or rather, it was toote when I sensed a somewhat thin presence of Shisho. T o o n a i v e. Just as I registered the slow voice of Shisho, my leg and arm were caught by something and without slowing down the speed that was applied to my body, my back was mmed into the hard floor. The extraordinary pain threatened to rob me of my consciousness which proved that my brain was working normally. Just as I had that thought while me consciousness was slipping away, I heard a pain-filled voice from Shisho for some reason but I didnt have any time left to ascertain that. My consciousness was swallowed by darkness. I woke up to the ufortable feeling and sound of water sshing onto my face. Uu. Not only my back but my whole body was hurting. I immediately applied Extra Heal on myself. Why does it hurt so badly? When I looked around my surroundings after the light subsided, I saw that Shisho and Lionel had copsed with pale faces. Oo, Luciel, you finally woke up. You just only woke up but please treat the two of them. Due to Garba-sans slightly flustered voice while holding a tub, I finally regained my thought process. Ah, yes. Okay. Lionel did not have any noticeable external trauma other than his arm. However, the blood loss from his arm was enormous so I sensed that he was bing anemic. And Shisho wasnt only injured on his right arm where he unreasonably yanked it out of the ice wall but also on his back which was scorched and burned. I quickly applied Extra Heal on both of them. Which watching their wounds heal, I began thinking about why I had lost. I totally didnt expect myself to lose after using that dragons power. In the end, I still couldnt solve the mystery of how Shisho disappeared. I cant replenish the blood that the two of you lost so please have a good bnce of food and plentiful rest. Kukuku. Was it that mortifying to lose? To be disgruntled after showing that much power, as expected, Luciel-sama also likes fighting to a considerable extent. You have such thoughts too? Then we should greatly increase thebat frequency. It would let us both regain other fighting techniques and dispel Luciels doubts on how to use his own power. I cant say that its not vexing to me to have lost to them but its not to that extent I think. Rather than that, the desire to solve Shishos mystery had a much higher priority. No no no, dont arbitrarily categorize me into thebat maniacs group!! I merely cant understand why even though my attack should have connected with Shisho, I totally didnt feel any feedback and even though my attack came in a straight trajectory, how was it that Shisho could follow my speed. Luciel, Ill state first that the one you kicked was my afterimage. Luciel, are you capable of erasing your presence? No, Ive never even learned it before. Umu. Although it is easy to say that it is due to a skill, there exists a skill that allows a person to thin their presence and once you be an expert in you, you can evenpletely shut off your presence. But, that doesnt mean that you can really hide your figure and show others an afterimage right? Yeah. If you constantly probe for presence and magical power, and the skill level is not that high, you would probably be able to notice. I did seed in noticing but even so, my legs were still done in. (Lionel) Lionel said like it was natural but that part alone was already a different dimension from me. It was probably determined that I would lose the moment these two people measured my ability. And yet I got carried away and wanted to end it with a swift attack. Wasnt I ended with a swift attack instead? On this asion, I also asked about the other mystery of Shisho. Shisho, how did you follow my speed? I figured that you would intentionally, well I dont know if it was intentionally or unconsciously, hold back and kick my afterimage that I left behind. Well, thats a good thing too. You have not grown ustomed to your power so I would be troubled if you identally sliced me and killed me instantly. True, if I did not brace myself, I might not have been able to endure it. Lionel said as he rubbed his stomach but while I did certainly kick Lionel, for Lionel who cant move as quickly as Shisho, he most likely guided the attacks to where he wanted them. The proof was that he didnt take any damage other than to his arm. Returning to the topic, because you didnt perceive any sensation from the foot that kicked at my illusion, Luciels movement further dulled. After that, all I did was match Luciel who was charging straight for me and throw you. How did you achieve that motion? I strengthened my body up until I was right on the cusps of using all my magical power. Although just doing that would make me deplete all my magical power after an instant. Well, if I dont do something like that, it would be impossible to approach that realm of speed. Shisho said that with a smile but I realized that there actually are quite a lot of people who can do the same thing in this world. I had probably be arrogant after obtaining a strong ability. Ah, so mortifying. I want to win against the two of them someday. At that time, I seriously had that thought. Thus the mock battle ended and the party began in the Adventurers Guild. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 207: Double agent Chapter 207: Double agent Trantor: Tseirp After finishing my mock battle with Shisho and Lionel, we were having a huge eating and drinking party in the Adventurers Guild. Before the party started, Cathy and Kefin called Dn and the others over so I could enjoy myself with a peace of mind. The Adventurers showed huge excitement as they requested that I took care of Shishos troublesome ways to be his mock battle partner in the future and they also applied to have mock battles with me. And as if it has already be a customary thing, they also began to think of new nicknames for me here but I changed location to the guildmasters room to ask Shisho and Garba-san about the mastermind behind the incident this time to escape from hearing the results. In the guildmasters room, there was arge table big enough to have a strategy conference and there was arge map spread across it. Around it stood Shisho, Garba-san, me, Lionel, Cathy, Kefin, Nadia and Lydia. Now then, I apologize for having this in the midst of the party. But this involves our action from tomorrow onward so we have to say this now. Garba, please exin. Understood. Theres no time so Ill dive straight into the topic. The rumors regarding Luciel-kun started spreading about 10 days after Luciel-kun left this town. The location was Grandol. Eh? Grandol? I was sure that it had leaked from the Church Headquarters but I was wrong? Was it unexpected? Luciel-kun probably recalls but do you remember that there were people who we turned into ves formitting crimes in Ienith? Yeah. We turned quite a number into ves and should have sent most of them to Grandol !? Dont tell me, most of the ves from that time are in Grandol? But I dont understand how they could have gotten wind of the information so I urged Garba-san to continue. Actually, a certain countrys noble purchased arge number of those ves. Because he was afraid of Luciel-kun who seized control and raised Ienith. Noble huh? If he was afraid then it can only mean that hes in a neighboring country The Principality of nge? I asked after looking at the map ced on the table. Thats right. The Principality of nge. Along with gathering information on Luciel-kun, that noble was also searching for information that he wanted. I was holding information that a noble wants? No, I dont hold any information. If I did, I would probably have already been attacked. After giving that thought, I looked at my surroundings and came toprehension when I saw Nadia and Lydia. Is it Nadia and Lydia? Yes. That noble is the former fianc of those girls, Earl de von Kamiya. At that time, I noticed that the two of them inhaled sharply. They probably didnt expect that persons name toe up. Then, that person was investigating my movements by using the ves? Yeah, thats the gist of it. Ill be deviating from the topic a little but Luciel-kun, do you know the hometown of the other people in the Church Headquarters? I answered Garba-sans question while looking at the two of them. Well, I only know a couple but I have had such conversations before. Apparently, the peoplee not only from nearby ces but even excellent talent from other countries have been called to the headquarters. The conversation will be quicker if you already know that. Then, one more question, are you aware that the Principality of nge is a country that believes in Human Supremacy? Yes. Though I only got to know it recently. Theres been quite a number of timely information so has somebody been intentionally manipting the scene? The conversation will be even quicker if you already know that too. Speaking from the conclusion, the leader of the Human Supremist in the Church Headquarters, who is connected to that Lord Kamiya at the Principality of nge, leaked information on Luciel-kun to him. If were talking about the leader of the Human Supremist, its most likely that person after all. From that name, I even felt like I could hear that persons loudughter. I see. But why can you say with confidence that the information is absolutely urate? I cant exactly take everything at face value without knowing how the information was obtained. Okay. Its because I also have a mole in the Church Headquarters. Luciel-kun is acquainted with that person too. For example, its the opponent Luciel-kun recently sent flying with a kick. Garba-san said that with a smile but the only person I sent flying with a kick was Catherine-san. Catherine-san? Correct. Shes currently acting as a double agent for me at the moment. I totally didnt get any cue from her though? Its true that when she confronted me, I didnt feel any murderous intent, hostility or anger but that cant act as proof. Well, thats to be expected. Actually, shes sensing her limit at holding the Knight Corps together as the Knight Captain. Garba-san had a bitter smile as he began talking about Catherine-san. Its true that Catherine-san was troubled by that. Even Lionel and the others knew about it. I know that. I felt that from Catherine-san before we left for Nelldal but she showed that she overcame it in the end though? Yeah. Probably because of that incident, she tossed aside her thoughts of quitting as Knight Captain. She desperately wanted to eliminate the evil in the Church. But because she became too desperate, the darkness in the Church pushed back hard. Catherine-san, what are you doing, making it a fruitless effort by putting too much effort Then, was it an act when she confronted me at that time? Lumina-san and the others probably knew as well? Then its definite that the darkness within the Church is the Executives Department? Is it the Executives Department? Yes. I was shocked when a person like her asked for my help. It seems like that Executives Department is being dominated by Human Supremists. She was apparently pressed with either to be punished with false charges or to be the Executive Departments hound. But with Catherine-sansbat strength, they shouldnt be able to overwhelm her though? Well, it seems like theyve gotten a hold on some of her weaknesses. Furthermore, the former Priest Knight Captain was there too so there werent many options she could take. Were people rted to the Pope taken as hostage? Or was it something else? Moreover, if its the former Priest Knight Captain Buru I shook my head andplied the information within me. I understand Catherine-sans situation. But,pared to Grandol, I heard that the time the rumors began in the Holy Capital was after a month had passed since I traveled to Nelldal. Furthermore, I heard that the flow of the information to the Rubruk Kingdom happened only recently? So Luciel-kun has informationwork in the Rubruk Kingdom. Well, its just rumors after all. Something like that would quickly fade away. Moreover, since the rumors tried to convert Luciel-kuns immense reputation and poprity into jealousy and resentment, it was something that everyone justughed at. I wonder why? I felt happy but it looked like I was straying further and further away from my peaceful life. The atmosphere inside the Church was not such a gentle atmosphere but a bloodthirsty atmosphere though? Whats the reason for that? Thats because something was made out of nothing. The Executives Department reported the contents and fabrications they independently investigated and it seems like they made them believe them. They apparently expressly targeted the Priest Knights in training. Ha~. Well, I now understand it. By the way, I heard that you guys caught the person who spread the rumors? That guys no longer in this world. The one who answered my question was not Garba-san but Shisho. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 208: Tangled thread Chapter 208: Tangled thread Trantor: Tseirp Shisho closed his eyes and looked like he was recollecting the scene that happened at that time. Then, he started describing what happened sequentially. After Garba received information that there were rumors being spread around regarding Luciel, without causing any confusion, I asked everyone to let me know if somebody came to them about information on Luciel previously. Then, I found a guy who has been sessfully spreading the rumors. Shisho continued with his eyes closed. Then, you caught him and interrogated him? Yeah. I made him drink Object X, woke him up after he fainted and repeated it countless times but he caved in a lot quicker than I had expected, after about two hours in. Shisho and Garba-san could do something like that but that spy probably had quite the resilience. But Im surprised he interrogated him just for spreading rumors. Well, he probably did his preliminary investigations too Well, it would have been tough if he didnt have any status resistances. Yeah. Then, afterparing the information I obtained through the interrogation and the information Garba acquired, I could tell that he was saying the truth. At the same time, I also ascertained another fact other than Luciels case but well put that aside for now. And I found that the person I caught was just an ordinary human who was hired to spread the rumors. I dont know how much he was paid but the request was absolutely not worth the price. I inadvertently sympathized with him. If he was hired then I naturally take it that you also traced the person who paid him? Yeah. It was the nge noble who we talked about just now, Lord Kamiya. After he spilled the beans, I immediately asked Garba to investigate. I see. Information gathering is Garba-sans specialty after all. So, given that the human I captured gave me powerful information and looked like he was repenting, I released him after keeping him for the night in the Adventurers Guild. So it was something like a plea bargaining that Ive heard of in my previous life. Well, if you tried to punish him for spreading rumors then it would likely turn into a problem Yeah, since anybody is capable of spreading rumors. It was just a detailed talk after we found a suspicious point during our investigation. The interrogation was somehow phrased to be a talk along the way but it was a Shisho-quality talk. Eh? But then theres a gap of about two months between Shishos injuries and when you released that guy? The rumors should have been spread a month after I went to Nelldal. But Shisho said earlier that hes had his injuries for about ten days? Yeah. Once or twice a week, I also trained myself while having the Adventurers escort me. Shishos expression stiffened for a second before Garba-san cut in and exined. And this guy is a guildmaster you know? Can you believe it? Even though he did perfectly finish the documentation work he had, he delegated all emergency requests to Grulga you know? I think Luciel-kun is also responsible for this behavior. However, Garba-san uncharacteristically narrowed his eyes and red at Shisho. Well, he was most likely concentrating single-mindedly on his own training. Ei, Garba! Dont butt in! Ill continue. Ten days back, I was training in the forest at the foot of that mine when I suddenly heard yelling and sounds of sword shes. When I rushed over to help, I couldnt tell if they were bandits or mercenaries but they were fighting with my Adventurers. Shisho advancing his story all at once after snapping at Garba who was right to be angry. Going by the flow of the events, I guess that the human who spread the rumors was among the people who attacked? Yeah. People who resort to banditry would either get beheaded or sold to another country as a criminal ve so I steeled my heart and took care of that guy. But Shisho suffered injuries. I couldnt understand how that happened. If it was somebody capable of dealing such injuries to Shisho, did he let Shisho go? Shishos capabilities now shouldnt be much different from ten days ago. I felt a hazy feeling well up. You had the strength you showed in todays battle when you suffered those injuries ten days back right? You suffered those injuries even with that? Yeah. I didnt think that a number of them would transform into demons after all. Wha!? The fact that Shisho confronted demons was so shocking that my mouth was left half open in shock as I lowered my eyes to the map. When I looked at the location after passing through the south-eastern forest from Meratoni, I saw that it was the Principality of nge. Those demons were most certainly the subjugation targets that the Principality of nge requested the Church Headquarters help with. Well, I didnt sense that they were that strong but I could not properly control this body yet so I had to make use of sacrificial attacks multiple times so I ended up like that. Shisho spoke of the demons strength indifferently but if he had to make sacrificial attacks then ? Multiple times even? Multiple times then what about the other Adventurers? They were pretty beaten up but we took advantage of our greater numbers and somehow defeated them. Well, despite receiving that amount of damage, its fortunate that I did not get defeated and that the other guys didnt lose their lives. Shisho spoke proudly but I heldplex feelings. If the situation was even minutely different, Shisho would not be here at all. Well, thankfully those Adventurers helped me who was suffering from those severe wounds down all the potions that we had and somehow carried me back to Meratoni, saving my life. Im really d that you survived. Ou. Its the life Luciel paid so much to revive after all. There was no way that I would give it up. If you think so then cherish your life more!! I wanted to scream that but it all happened due to irregr events so shouting that would only be satisfying myself so I continued the conversation. If that person was really a real human at the start then there should have been something that made him a demon did you notice any suspicious points or characteristics? I did not notice anything on his person. I felt his magical power abruptly rise and his body began to release miasma before his figure transformed in an instant. I see. It would have been great if we had some kind of a clue. I dont know if it will serve as a clue but do you remember the ve merchant we fought at Grandol? Yes, of course. I wont possibly forget about a reincarnator. At the end, that man tried to summon something by using a magic stone aspensation right? Yeah. A magic circle that shined reddish-ck appeared This time, I didnt see a magic circle. However, I saw a burst of reddish-ck light. Well, I dont know if it would be helpful or not though. Shisho nodded with a serious expression. After putting together all the information this time, a single fact surfaced. So the one responsible for creating demons is not the Empire but the Principality of nge? Dont jump to conclusions. We still dont know that for sure right, Garba? Yup. Information on that reddish-ck light and summon art are being kept a secret so I couldnt find out the details. But I seeded in acquiring other information in nge. Other information? Yeah. Before going into that, just now Broad told Luciel-kun about the information he got from the person who spread the rumors right? Yes. Actually there was information regarding the Empire too but it would make things tooplicated so we spoke about the Principality of nge first. Then the topic now is about the Empire huh please continue. I looked at Lionel and the others and they nodded to me so I decided that it would be alright and I asked him to continue. Are you aware that even now the SenOni General is still in the Empire? Yes. Its probably the guy Wisdom-dono mentioned when I was in Nelldal. That guys name is Cloud. While being a Swordsman, hes also a Magic Swordsman capable of controlling multiple different magic so he is an Adventurer that is recorded even in the Grandol Adventurers Guild. Is there records of his features too? Nope, only his name and some information are recorded. He apparently couldnt use the sword or magic at all when he registered but he gradually gained more strength and it seems like he learned Transformation Magic at some point in time but all traces of him disappeared after that. Then now hes rumored to be in the Empire? It seemed to be so now but to be honest the order is wrong. In the beginning, it was nge, Rubruk and now its the Elimasia Empire. So his aim was the Principality of nge and the Empire huh its true that the pile of information is getting tangled up in my head. Well to summarize it in simple terms, including the Church Headquarters, I believe everything is rted to the Principality of nge. I see. So thats why you asked me what kind of rtionship I wish to maintain with the Church Headquarters in the Holy Capital of the Saint Schulls Allied Nations Yeah. Since it might even turn into a war in an instant if something goes wrong. Currently, I feel that the safe ces would be Ienith and Nelldal as well as maybe Grandol. The other countries are entangled in aplicated manner. Ivee to understand the situation. But I would like to have some time to think about this. I wish to carefully consider it, including whether I wish to involve myself in this or not. Thats fine. Then, this conversation will end here for now. Luciel, what are your ns for lodgings? What do you mean? Your room here is still in the same condition you left it? So its still the same huh? Then Ill borrow that room. Yup. Okay. Then, those who want to rejoin the party can do so while those who want to return to their inns can do so. Shisho said that and concluded the meeting. Due to the information overload, I didnt want to think about anything else so I decided to have a nice sleep at that nostalgic room just for today and I saw the others off to the inn they booked. I sensed that everyone wanted to talk to me but I didnt have enough space in my head left to spare at that moment. I just wish for an ordinary quiet life but I wonder why is it this difficult. My muttered sigh was drowned out by the hustle and bustle of the rowdy adventurers at the party. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 209: Goal Chapter 209: Goal Trantor: Tseirp I dont know if it was because I returned to Meratonis Adventurers Guild after a long time or because of Angels Pillow but I had an extremely good sleep. I used to practice Magical Power Maniption here like this in the past. At that time, I was desperate to raise my fighting techniques after all. Reminiscing about the past deeply, I began practicing Magical Power Manipting like I habitually did in the past. It was tough at that time but I was able to work hard because I had a goal. Thinking of it retrospectively, I came here to learn the basics of martial arts and train my Holy Magic ability. After departing for the Holy Capital, although it was misguided, I set my goal to conquer thebyrinth and I aplished it. And then, I created the Guidelines and Legitions so that I as a Healer would not be red at by people in the future. When I was at Ienith, I had to rebuild the Healers Guild there, I was involved in Ieniths country building and I also seeded in establishing a school and a factory. Thinking about it that way, regardless of how I was led by the flow of events, each time I set my goals and worked to aplish them. Thanks to that, I acquired various things and I could meet various kinds of people. Well, each time, I was also caught in troublesome incidents though So it will soon be a full seven years since I came to this world. It feels like time has passed quite quickly but the time I spent here has definitely been more eventfulpared to my previous life. Encountering Dragons, encountering Spirits, fighting with Dragons and the Evil God, I probably wouldnt have experienced that if I lived an ordinary life. I could grow due to those events in that sense so I guess I should be thankful. Then, for now, I organized everything that has happened including the incident that happened at the Church. Since this times incident gave me the strongest sense of unease Ive ever experienced. It was almost half a year ago but when I made a triumphant return after rebuilding Ienith, the Executives Department shouldnt have been hostile towards me. Then, why was it that everything was normal when I headed to Grandol but in just three months, they suddenly nned to set me up Something definitely happened during that three months time and they likely spread the rumors when I was heading to Nelldal. Rather than the Church Headquarters, I wonder when exactly did the Executives Department start to n to crush me? At the very least, there shouldnt have been any problems until the point where I conquered thebyrinth. Then was it when I became an S-rank healer and acted to draft the guidelines and legitions? Since the Human Supremacy faction was reluctant to pass them until the end. But if that was the case, they would have tried all kinds of ways to interfere when I went to Ienith but I didnt face any problems then. Its true that there wasnt anything at the Healers Guild there but everyone who came along with me was excellent. After thinking through what Ive done this past half a year, I still could not find the aim of the Executives Department. Do they intend to make the Church go into decline, or do they wish to regain its prestige, or was it ording to the information obtained, that they were just following the orders from nge without thinking about anything At any rate, regardless of whether its the Empire, nge or the Church Executives Department, as long as I dont know their aims, I wont be able toe to an answer no matter how much I ponder. My minds a little jumbled. Maybe Ill freshen up by moving my body a little and having breakfast made by Grulga-san. I stopped my Magic Power Maniption and moved to the training ground next door. When I opened the door of the clinic which also serves as my room, Shisho was already there. Furthermore, he was already in full gear but I still greeted him despite the atmosphere being hard to speak. Good morning Shisho, youre quite early. Ou Luciel, youre finally awake. Then lets quickly start. Eh? After reacting that way, Shishoughed like he was enjoying it and said words that I had expected. Its time for our nostalgic morning practice. Well use des that have been dulled. So early? Well be using dulled des right. It should be done precisely since its early. Yeah, I dont want to smell like blood from the morning. Moreover, knowing Luciel, you would have been hesitant in deciding on what to do after hearing all the information yesterday and theres no way you would be able to think of anything concrete in that condition. At times like these, its best to rx by moving your body and sweating it out. You can only do what you are able to do. Shisho, an ordinary person like me cant rx by fighting you know? Eey, I finally got released from my paperwork. If youre my disciple then you should apany me. Shisho definitely had not slept. Arent Garba-san and Grulga-san actually the strongest if they can corner Shisho to this extent? I agreed while having such thoughts. Alright. I also thought of returning to the basics and run around the training ground but Ill apany you today. Today, well fight without using Body Strengthening. That way, well be able to gauge our own strength. If we do that, therell definitely be a difference in our status. Shisho, today will be the day I win. Hou, dont think that you will be able to win so easily. Shisho said that and passed me a dull-ded one-handed sword and a small shield. I equipped those and immediately poised myself and enteredbat readiness. Like in the past, I signaled to Shisho when I would begin. Here Ie. Shisho didnt particrly put his whole heart into it. I also didnt put my whole heart into it. Even so, I felt the strength behind Shishos sword swings. Luciel, I have been on the battlefield since the day I was born. Thats why I didnt feel like I would be able to tell it properly if I didnt do it like this What? This situation is as if Wh, what is it? Luciel, do you have a goal you are aiming for? Eh? What Im aiming for? Yes. Leaving aside the matter with the Church, if you have some kind of a goal, you would be able to carry through with it wholeheartedly. That also includes the matter with the Sage job this time too. Goal huh I wanted to live a peaceful life and die of old age but I wonder now. Maybe because I never had the leeway to think about such things, I inadvertentlyughed. Your thoughts would gradually twist if you only chase after the goal in front of your eyes. Of course, the goals can change little by little ording to the environment but why dont you try having a midterm goal for now? A midterm goal? Its true that in my previous life, I would work hard by imagining what I would like to achieve in 5 or 10 yearster. I did do something like that in the past but in this world where even a moment ahead was hard to predict, setting a goal in life was quite considerably difficult. Ah, for example, not losing to my disciple in my lifetime. Shishos sword blurred and the sword made of iron bent, striking my nk. Ouchh. Kukuku. At any rate, the residents in this town and I are your allies. So you dont have to be afraid of anything and just walk down the path you like. Shisho said those words and climbed up the stairs of the training ground. Ah~ ouch. Goal huh? Just like what Shisho said, setting a new goal might be just what I need at the moment. From what I heard yesterday, even if the human supremacists in the Church Headquarters Executive Department were to be expulsed, someday simr people would appear too and the Churchs weakness wont change. Furthermore, because Garba-sans information could not grasp the whole picture, we cant ultimately make a decision on how to act. The easiest choice would be to hole up in Ienith and turn a blind eye even if the demons appear even more frequently. Constructing a city would probably be fun but hindrances would definitely appear. Since thats the case, the ce I should go to now is not Ienith Ill listen to everyones opinion over Grulga-sans delicious breakfast and decide on our direction from now on. Making my decision, I chased after Shisho. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 210: Axis Chapter 210: Axis Trantor: Tseirp The Adventurers Guilds dining hall was already tidied up cleanly like yesterdays party was an illusion but various odors still mixed and lingered. Seeing me enter the dining hall, Grulga-san asked for my help instead of greeting me. Luciel, before the meal, do something about this smell, I cant even breath properly. Grulga-san, good morning. Sure. Applying purification magic on the entire dining hall, the various mixed odors became odorless and it was reced by the delicious smell of the dishes made by Grulga-san. Oo! Its really convenient with Luciel around. Just that ability alone is handy. Grulga-san took off his nose plug and said that. Then Grulga-san should be able to learn it though? Im a beastman so you probably know that Im not really suited for magic. Well, its something that cant be used unless your Holy Attribute Magic reaches Level VI and above so its slightly unrealistic. Yeah. If possible, I would love to be able to freely use magic as well. I read in the books I saw in Nelldal that beastmen can also use magic depending on their perseverance but it seemed like Grulga-san had already given up. If there was a beastman with almighty magic, it would be quite amazing. But the school in Ienith isnt teaching magic right? Ah, I wonder about that. Naria who became the principal left all the curriculum matters to others after all. Oi oi, looks like Ill have to ask those guys who returned from Ienith about whats been happening in Ienithtely. Yeah, you should. It sounded like he knew something by asking Lionel and the others when I wasnt around. While stunned at knowing that I havent heard about all kinds of big news, I took out my notebook that Ive not written in for a long time and made a list. Seeing me like that, Grulga-sanughed as he guided me to my seat. Very well, for now, lets have our breakfast. Have a seat. Ah, okay. By the way, I dont see Shisho? That guy is probably content after fighting with Luciel so I believe hes taking a nap in the guildmasters room. Grulga-san told me that with a bitter smile. It looks like Shisho truly did pull an all-nighter after all. Nevertheless, seeing how Shisho bes sleepy after he let out his stress, his way of living is explicitly clear. Shisho probably also has his obligations as well but I really have to respect him for not showing a single hint of that on the surface. After sitting down at the counter, Grulga-san brought out the breakfast he prepared but the amount was, as expected, enormous. Regardless of being an Adventurer or a Sage, youll probably be having a ton of mock battles today so eat up. Now that you mention it, the Adventurers asked me to serve as their mock battle opponent I wont say that I hate fighting against others but I dont want to lose if Im going to do it. Although, its the truth when I say I dont want to fight. There are plenty of idiots who think that they can win if the opponent is Luciel. Especially the rookies and the middle-rank Adventurers. I might end up getting a lecture from Shisho if I lose in an unsightly manner. I guess Ill eat a hearty breakfast then. Alright, then theres more here. After having sd and meat, this time, Grulga-san took out dishes made using Object X. Perhaps those nose plugs were because you were making these? Yeah. Im used to filth and muck but as expected, theres no getting used to Object X. Grulga-san still doesnt waver despite that. Its because Im doing what I enjoy. Grulga-san said with augh. Grulga-san and Shisho too, they are surprisingly doing what they enjoy doing despite having limited time. Being able to do that made me envious, or rather, Ive not had something I can call as an interest or hobby since Ivee to this world. I hope I can find a hobby I can do to relieve stress like Shisho and Grulga-san. Everyone is cut out for different things but the best bet is to do what you like most. Although I think its fine if you continue using magic and training like youve been doing until now. Grulga-san said that and disappeared into the kitchen. I muttered words that I knew were useless towards that retreating back. Thats not an interest but a skill meant for survival. My mood fell thinking how a lot of people definitely think that I enjoy training. After that, in the empty dining hall, I ate Grulga-sans cooking and finished my poison tasting of the Object X dishes. Then, Lionel and everyone came together to pick me up. Luciel-sama, good morning. Morning. And everyone, Im really sorry for yesterday. All kinds of information came in and I was shaken by each and everything so I couldnt reallypose myself. Luciel-sama, we were also all shaken so Lionel said that and everyone nodded. The atmosphere was bing worse so Ill start with some nd topics. Everyone, have you eaten? Weve already eaten at the inn. I see. Ive been thinking about a lot of things afterst night but there are a lot of things that I cant decide on my own so I wish to get everyones opinions. Opinions? Lionel asked with his head tilted but each of them should have their own thoughts on what they heard yesterday. Thats why I honestly told them that I wanted to discuss with them here. Yeah. So I want to discuss our n from now on. You all are no longer ves. Thats why I want you all to honestly say what you guys feel and think. It doesnt matter even if your opinion differs from mine, I want you all to speak without reserve hn? Pa? Do you have something to say already? Midway through my talk, Pa walked forward and came to my side. Luciel, you said that you would give me magic stones once we arrive at Meratoni. Her expression didnt change much but looking closely at how Pa was subtly ring at me with her hands on her waist made me calm down a fair bit. She was probably angry that I broke my promise. Ah~ Sorry. I totally forgot about it. Ill pass you the magic stones but do you have a magic satchel? Its inside Lionels magic bag. I see. Sorry Lionel but can I do this first? Sure. Dn-dono and Pa can go ahead first. Okay. Lionel took out some magic satchels from his magic bag and passed them to Pa when Rician also came to her side and the two of them began preparing to collect the magic stones. Well then, Ill be taking them out so please collect them. I arranged the magic stones on top of the empty table but looking at Dn who wasnt joining the conversation, I noticed his paleplexion and I applied purification and recover. He was probably having a hangover and it was just as I had expected. Ah~ That saved me. I felt like I was about to die from that splitting headache. Dn came closer while shaking his head. I think I said it before but even though its fine to drink, do take your body into consideration. Itsmon sense for dwarves to drink if theres alcohol in front of them. Well, since I dont have to taste this hellish experience from now on with Luciel-sama around, I can drink to my hearts content. It felt a little strange to be treated as a convenient person like this by Grulga-san and Dn. Theyve been addressing me as Luciel-sama no matter where we were so I guess these two people really treat the term without reserve very preciously. Dn began closely examining the magic stones while smiling. Since we were at it, I took the opportunity to ask the three of them what they wish to do. Do the three of you have anything you want to do from now on any wishes? Nothing in particr. I have a workshop in both Rockford and Ienith so I can do my work. I heard that you obtained these magic stones at Grandol. These? If we can have a steady supply of quality magic stones like these, staying at Grandol might not be that bad either. Thats certainly a decent point. After all, monsters with magic stones rarely appear in Rockford and even if they did, they would mostly be flying monsters. The ones that appear from the undeveloped forest in Ienith are Orcs and Ogres so we also cant look forward to their quality. It seems like they were totally seeing it from an inventors point of view and their first priority would probably be to secure resources but they are a lot more resolute than I am. Well, thats because the two of you are advancing your magic tool inventions. What about Dn? It would be good to have a mine if we are to craft weapons and armors so it would be best to be around Rockford and the Dwarf Kingdom. As expected, it would be best to have good quality ores? Then, Dn would probably choose Rockford. I see. Ah, by the way, at the magic tool shop in the Holy Capital, theres a girl with talent in making magic tools like Pa and Rician so I was thinking of having her join the invention department? There arent many geniuses in this world. Thats right. When I met Pa, I didnt think that there would be someone else who is as skilled as I am. Well, Ive been surprised non-stop by the Engineers at Rockford though I found out that Pa thought of herself and Rician as geniuses and while Rician acknowledges that her knowledge was limited, it seems like she also thinks that Pa is the only person who can rival her. Thats why I added more information. She has already established a magic tool shop in the Holy Capital despite being the same age as me you know? The two of you have seen the cooking magic tool I have right? Dont tell me shes the one who invented those? Thats right. Dont you think you all would have all kinds of new findings if she joins? Pa immediately understood and nodded. Luciel-sama, if that girl is in the Holy Capital, wont we be unable to meet her for the time being? Its alright because she has a magicmunication bead too. Originally I wanted to call her when I was building the town of Ienith but Then, Ill look forward to her call. Thats true. Since we can work anywhere we want to. Please let us know once that persones to a decision. Pa and Rician moved back after collecting all the magic stones. The girls would probably be fine with anywhere as long as they can continue inventing magic tools. They really dont waver from their path. Please let me know once Luciel-sama decides on what to do. This time, I intend to equip the flying ship with magic cannons so Ill being with Luciel-sama. Dn said that and moved to the back. I sent off those three people with a wry smile. While thinking that the Invention Department of Luciel Company is truly reliable, my number of choices increased with the addition of Grandol which wasnt in my choices. Well then, Nadia and Lydia, what about the two of you? When I asked that, unexpected replies came from their mouths. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 211: It is an ill bird that fouls its own nest Chapter 211: It is an ill bird that fouls its own nest Trantor: Tseirp Nadia and Lydia looked like they made their resolve for something. The two of them looked at each other and nodded before Nadia replied. Luciel-sama, we wish to return to our country and speak to Kamiya-dono. Speak? About spreading my rumors? Or about how he gathered information on the two of you? Or about the demon race? We thought that we wont involve ourselves with the country after bing Adventurers but, we cant turn a blind eye to the topic on demons that can possibly even destroy the country. Beside Nadia, Lydia was also nodding vigorously. Do you have any ns or have any connections capable of doing so? Having abandoned their position of nobility to be Adventurers, I cant think of any connections that they can use. Furthermore, without knowing the principle in which the people turn into demons, I cant expressly let the two of them go. No, we dont. Nadia replied softly. The human supremacist Kamiya-dono and the Principality of nge suspected to be dealing with the demon race. I think that its folly to go there without any n, what does everyone else think? Despite that, do you still wish to go to the Principality of nge? Or should you first carefully gather information? Please think about it rationally. Nadia and Lydia, like Luciel-sama said, its better to gather information first. If that Kamiya-dono fellow is the only one involved in this incident, then the problem could be solved quickly. However, if the country is involved, in the worst case, this might concern the fate of the country. While listening to Lionel try to convince the two of them, I once again understood that if all of Garba-sans information is correct, it might concern the fate of the Principality of nge. Yes. Nadia nodded weakly. With this, the choice of going to the Principality of nge was struck off. At any rate, Ill request Garba-san to continue investigating the Principality of nge and well make our move if anything happens. Nadia and Lydia acted like their position was something like a follower of mine but that wasnt how I see it at all from the start. I only took them along with me after saving them so I followed-up to reassure them. Thank you very much. The two of them bowed but ultimately, their wish was denied and the topic ended. Then, go ahead, Lionel, Cathy, Kefin. Luciel-sama, we are people who have already left the Empire. But honestly, I have a score with someone that I absolutely have to settle. Not with the Empire or the Emperor but with the guy named Cloud who is currently using the title General SenOni? Yes. I thought that I was betrayed by the subordinates I trusted. Furthermore, even my former master, the Emperor, did not listen to my words. Thats why I thought that I was betrayed but it looks like I misunderstood it slightly. Then, dont you want to return as a soldier of the Empire? Hahaha, after such a long time, I no longer have the desire to return to the Empire at all. It is iparable to how I can get to experience all kinds of things when I follow Luciel-sama and my child is going to be born in Ienith after all. Lionel rejected my offer to allow him to return with augh. The first emotion that I felt was relief. As expected, if I had to fight against Lionel, it cant even bepared with fighting against the Knight Corps. Returning to the topic, just like how Lionel misunderstood the situation, I also had a misunderstanding about the Empire. Misunderstanding? To be honest, not all my unease has been dispelled but from the conversationst night, I realized that the Empire actually has not plotted against me at all. I felt a question mark float above everybodys head after I said that. We shed with the Empire in Ienith and in the Dwarf Kingdom nya. Thats right. Although we didnt actually fight, Luciel-sama should have a quarrel to settle with the Empire. Cathy and Kefin were puzzled and began exining to me the conspiracy by the Empire and our fight with the Empire but what I was referring to was a vastly different thing. Its true that I have a quarrel with them but thats because I crushed the Empires n. When I thought about it carefully, my contact with the Empire began since Ienith. To further rify, the conspiracies were already in ce far before I even went there. What do you mean nya? Please exin it in a clearer manner. Including Cathy and Kefin, all the gazes were focused on me, asking for an exnation. In Ienith, the Empires people were undercover as ve dealers and they utilized the tiger beastman Shaza to cause chaos. Furthermore, in the Dwarf Kingdom, they pulled the Dwarf Kings son to their side and tried to crush the Dwarf Kingdom using huge ants right? Nevertheless, those plots were already in ce before I went there. They werent aimed at me. That does sound true if you put it that way nya. I see. Its true that there might not have been a plot directly aimed at Luciel-sama all this time. It seemed like Cathy and Kefin understood what I was trying to say. However, Lionel was still looking unconvinced. Lionel, you look like you have some doubts? Ah, I just have something Im still wondering about. Something that concerns you? Yeah. Luciel-sama, do you know where did you have your first battle with the demon race? Where? It was in the vige between the Holy Capital and Meratoni? Wrong. It was at the Dwarf Kingdom. ?! The Dwarf Kings son!? Yes. That guy said then that he would obtain the greatest power if he swallows the magic stone. That was most definitely nned by the ve merchants who enter and exit the Dwarf Kingdom. ve merchant huh if we entered the Empire and it turns into a battle, do you think you are able to win with your current strength, Lionel? If I have Luciel-samas Area Barrier and Healing Magic then it would be easy. Lionelughed ferociously, showing his white teeth. Hearing that, I talked about Wisdom-dono who I met in Nelldal. Lionel and Dn might still recall him but I actually had the chance to meet the Rubruk Kingdom noble youngster who was a ve at Ienith when I was at Nelldal. That guy is still alive? Yes, I think he has also been released from very through some means. It might have been possible that his ve crest was dispelled when I applied Recover and Dispel on him though. More importantly, he had a magic stone embedded within his body. He said that the one who did that to him was the fake Lionel. To embed a magic stone in the body, I can only think of it as an act of sheer madness. Yeah his, ah he is called Baron Wisdom from the Rubruk Kingdom, his body was tampered with using magic engraving and magic stones so he fainted from the immense pain and apparently woke up in a mountain of corpses because they thought that he had died. Its slightly hard to believe but why did they do that? He said that the Empire was doing that as a countermeasure against the demon race, to allow them to draw power from the magic stone. However, his case was seen as a clear failure and the magic stone was already gone when I met him but miasma was overflowing from his body and half of it has probably undergone demonification. Doesnt that mean if it is Luciel-sama, you can dispel the demonification!? Lionel looked at me with a surprised expression and everyones gazes gathered on me. Theres no way I can actually, it might be possible. Eh? Really? No, there might be some kind of a condition but its true that it might be possible to dispel it if we encounter simr opponents at the Empire with magic stones embedded in their body. Then we should try restraining a person who has turned into a demon and let Luciel-sama try if it is possible to convert that person back. Theres no way a demon would appear with such an opportune timing. Well, Ill give it a try if we meet one. So, in the end, do you wish to go to the Empire. If theres no need to rush, I would like to first continue training. Until I have the strength to protect the ones I wish to protect. I agree nya. Ive not fought with monsters since then but if another demon of a simr ss that we fought in that vige appears, it is doubtful if I am able to win nya. Thats certainly true. If thats the case, then it would either be the Grandol Labyrinth Pa talked about before or the foot of the mountain at Ieniths unexplored forest where the Dragon God resides in. What should I do? Just as I was at a lost, Garba-san came rushing over looking slightly flustered. Luciel-kun, sorry but could you go to the Holy Capital with me? Why are you in such a rush? Ive never seen Garba-san panicking before so I replied while wondering why the Holy Capital. I didnt receive the regr contact from Catherinest night. Maybe her double spy identity has been found out. Even if he mentioned Catherine-sans name and tell me that her spying has been revealed, I still didnt think that I have to save her at all cost. While feeling shocked at myself, looking at Garba-san, he was panicking after all. Theres a lot to consider but theres no reason to reject Garba-sans request. Holy Capital huh to be honest, I dont really want to go but since it is Garba-sans request, theres no way I can reject it. Even though she was a spy, at the very least she still belonged to the Popes side Dn, what would the flying ship need to fly? It flies using the magical power from magic stones or by directly inputting magical power. With the magic stones I received just now, it can easily fly for a long time. I didnt know how long it wouldst exactly but in the worst case, I can still use my own magical power to keep it in the air. If thats the case then theres no problem with going there using the flying ship. Its unlikely that they will punish Catherine-san, the Knight Captain, right after what happened yesterday. Furthermore, Im also concerned about something and I had nned to pick up a talent anyway so lets go together. Oo, thank you Luciel-kun. In exchange, please properly let Shisho know. If we dont tell Shisho, I could imagine him asking why we didnt call him along even though it was something so interesting. All right. Ill immediately get ready. Garba-san said that and disappeared. When I turned back, Cathy muttered. That guy might have fallen in love nya. Ah, that might be possible. Well, without Garba-sans level of tolerance, its probably impossible to be with Catherine-san. While vaguely having such thoughts, I thanked everyone and decided on our direction. I feel that I wont be able to move forward well if I do not clear up the things I left behind in the church and the promises I made to Pope-sama would be empty promises. Furthermore, if the Human Supremacists are seriously aiming to cause the church to go into decline, it wont be surprising if they have people inside the Executives Department that can be turned into demons. Since the magic circle epassing the church was no longer functioning. Im sorry that the discussion here has been wasted but I think I should go to the Holy Capital and knock down those people who tried to bring me down. However, I will be entrusting all the punishments to Pope-sama so until that ends, please decide on either to continue training or to go the Empire. I lowered my head and asked them. We are Luciel-samas followers so we will just follow your decision. Everyone showed their agreement by nodding to Lionels words. Thank you. Having reliablepanions is seriously refreshing. While thanking everyone, in order to tidy up what I left behind at the Church, just one day after leaving, I was once again heading towards the Holy Capital. Authors note: Thank you for reading Chapter 212: Flight Chapter 212: Flight Trantor: Tseirp After leaving Meratonis Adventurers Guild and exiting the city, we walked for another 300 meters via the highway and then further stepped into a grasnd a distance away from the highway. Then, Lionel extracted the flying ship from his magic bag but from my viewpoint, it looked like the flying ship popped out of his magic bag instead. It was surprising how such arge object could fit inside the bag. I was once again amazed by the wonders of the magic bag but that feeling was extinguished by the cheerful voice beside me. Ooo! This is amazing. Can it really fly? Master Dn made such an incredible construct. Hmm. It was Luciel-sama who prepared the materials though. And it is also an achievement by Broad-dono who trained Luciel-sama. Shisho cheerfullyplimented Dn and the embarrassed Dn also extravagantly praised Shisho who trained me so it looked like the two of them were getting along quite well. Shisho, are you really going to the Holy Capital with me? Shisho pulled an all-nighter to finish his paperwork and slept after fighting with me but he woke up when Garba-san went to report to him. And he was reluctant to let me return to the Holy Capital. However, when the flying ship was mentioned, he immediately invoked his authority to forcefully tag along. However, even though Garba-san and Grulga-san severely rebuked Shishost night, Shisho was obstinate. I dont think I was the only person who felt that it would actually be best if Grulga-san just bes Meratoni Adventurers Guilds guildmaster instead. Ou. Ive told Grulga already so its all right. You got his approval? Ill do something about it when the timees. Furthermore, Id love to quickly see Garbas panicked look again. Behind Shisho who was grinning, a face with a smile that could freeze the air appeared. Such bad taste Broad. If youre so free, Im not going to help with the paperwork you push to me with the excuse that you need to undergo training. Thats right, it was Garba-san. Despite it being a bright day with the morning sun out, I didnt notice Garba-san until halfway through the conversation. When did you appear behind me? When you were in high-spirits Broad. You sure have done a bad thing to Grulga this time. Its all right as long as I buy some souvenirs from the Holy Capital right? Shisho was unperturbed as he indifferently asked Garba-san that. Garba-san could only smile at Shishos simplistic way of thinking. Sensing that I would only be bringing trouble to myself if I join their conversation, I turned to ask Dn something that I was curious about the flying ship. Yesterday, when I saw it flying in the sky, it looked like it was very steady so it wont sway much when we are inside as well? Firstly, as there is a wind barrier spread across this flying ship, there is virtually no swaying. However, that would make it defenseless against any flying monsters. In the worst case, somebody would have to head out to defeat it so please keep that in mind. Something terribly important came out of Dns mouth. Arent I the only one capable of flying in the sky? For now, I kept quiet and pondered. If Shisho and Lionel didnt drop in level, we would probably be fine with their flying shes. As it wasnt possible now, I guess I dont have any choice no, maybe Ill try tackling it in a different aspect. If I apply Area Barrier on this flying ship, would we be able to escape? Nope. It might be possible if we are up against regr monsters but if something like a Wyvern appears, I dont know if it would work. I will head out if its a wyvern so for everything else, Ill leave it to you. I definitely wont have a problem if its a dragon species. I indeed held such confidence. However, I certainly dont want to fight if I dont have to. I also thought of scattering Object X as we fly to ward off monsters but I realized that it was something that shouldnt be done as a human being. If we identally passed by humans with our flying ship while doing so, theres a possibility that we might indiscriminately destroy their noses and eyes and theres even the danger of causing the mutation of strange nt life. I better keep the idea of scattering Object X to myself. After Lionel and the others finished their safety checks to ensure the flying ship wont malfunction, they gave me the signal. Well then, let me guide you in. With Dn in the lead, everyone boarded the flying ship. When we approached the flying ship, as if it had a personnel sensor, a round tform for entering and exiting descended. Does this work simr in principle with the Magic-guided elevator? Thats right. Pa and Rician remodeled it without letting me know and I got a shock. It was a prank that required quite high technical skills but it certainly does make it more convenient so he probably couldnt even get mad at them. The lift could only support about 5 to 6 people at one go and I got on together with the first group. When the lift ascended, I was shocked by the spaciousness of the flying ship interior. The interior was wider, no abnormally more spacious,pared to when seen from outside. By any chance is this Spatial expansion! Pa answered the question I muttered to myself with a smug look. However, after smiling lightly in reply to Pas smug look, I was slightly confused. I was sure that I was riding the lift with Shisho and Dn but now I was riding it with Pa, Rician, Nadia, and Lydia. Eh, wheres Shisho and Dn? Apart from Luciel who is the owner, itsdies first. Grandpa and Uncle would be with the second group. To address Shisho as Uncle, Pa really is amazingly frank. But when did they swap ces? I had my eyes on the flying ship the whole time so I didnt notice at all. I convinced myself that it would be meaningless to be bothered by something like that as the dwarves have many mysterious ways so I asked about the interior instead. Even though youve learned Spatial Expansion, this cant bepared to something like expanding a horse carriage right? Just how spacious is it? The surface area was expanded 5 times so it is quite wide. From the looks of it outside, its total length was just short of 10 meters and its width was about 7 meters so taking that into consideration, this space would be about 350 square meters. It was about 3 times wider than the Adventurers Guilds training ground. Its way too spacious! Its as if I had a ss change from a private jet to a jumbo jet. Pa flinched at my retort but she didnt drop her smug look. Sorry. I was just a little surprised. Are any of the other specifications made with advanced technology as well? When I asked that after I gathered myself, Pa and Ricianpeted to show me the interior. Firstly, in each of the private rooms, the double beds and wardrobe were expected but I was shocked to find that they were even installed with a unit bath. There were 10 of such rooms, a dining hall, a storeroom, a ce for dismantling monsters for some reason as well as instations that would serve as Pa and Ricians magic tool workshop. Were these necessary? Of course. We n to design the magic-driven cannon here in the future and also n to develop simple items here. I see . I couldnt bring myself to say anything more. After they gave me a tour of each and everything, we finally moved to the cockpit. The entrance to the cockpit was an automatic door and I also felt like it was a waste of advanced technology but I decided to let it slide. Shisho and the others were already in the cockpit and were all sitting freely at any of the avable seats. So slow, Luciel. Luciel-kun, Id prefer if you came here sooner if possible. Shisho couldnt wait to lift off and Garba-san probably wanted to get to the Holy Capital as soon as possible. Sorry. Then, shall we set off? Luciel-sama, then pleasee over here. Ill set up your personal authentication before you begin piloting. All right eh? Im piloting? Of course, it is Luciel-samas property after all. Dont be so stiff. Its not that difficult so dont worry. Dn said like it was nothing but everyones lives would be in danger if we crash. The anxiety I felt was unbearable when I thought of that. Well set up your personal authentication first. Please channel magical power into this crystal. Following Dns instructions, I ced my hand on the semi-spherical crystal embedded inside a cylindrical column and allowed my magical power to flow into it. Upon doing so, the crystal lit up before quickly losing its radiance. Did it fail? No, its done with that. Please channel your magic power into it once again. After channeling magical power as I was told, at the same time the flying ship started up, the exterior which couldnt be seen just now came into view. It was clearly a wall until moments ago but it turned into tempered ss before I noticed and I could look around to see 180 degrees in front of us. Stunned at the seriously outrageous technology they installed, Dn looked at me with a smug look and continued his exnation to me. If you ce your hand on the crystal, you can utilize the magic power stored within. We adopted a mechanism whereby magical power replenishment can be done through that crystal as well as through the core in the technology warehouse. This wasnt made by just Dn but also with the help of the engineers at Rockford right? Yeah. It was thanks to Luciel-samas efforts that Rockford was not overrun by ants after all. So everyone put in their best efforts. It shows that all the engineers at Rockford are outstanding engineers. Rockford and Nelldal that Rainstar-dono made have certainly shown results. The Church is probably the only one that failed to meet his expectations. Be it that there are no longer many people who Pope-sama or because of Pope-samas personality, the biggest problem might be because he didnt create an escape route for Pope-sama. Such thoughts vaguely floated through my mind. Lastly, piloting, the operation is the same for both levitation andnding, push the crystal down lightly. If the ship is levitating, it wouldnd and vice versa. For movement, it is set with a five-speed settings. If you slide your hand towards the direction you wish to move in, the speed will increase one step. If you slide it in the opposite direction, the speed will decrease. Also, if there is an obstacle like a mountain ahead, pulling the lever on your left would make the ship float further up while pushing down will lower the altitude. It felt like it was easierpared to operating a manual car but I may need to get used to it first. It sounds difficult but Ill give it a try. But what should I do if a monster appears like you mentioned earlier? As the ship is capable of stopping in midair, please defeat the monsters before the flying ship runs out of magical power. Dn replied with a serious expression. Dn, I look forward to your magic-driven cannons. Kukuku. Leave it to me. And also, if possible, please name this flying ship. Hmm, Ill give it some thought. I turned to everyone and spoke. Everyone, thanks for waiting. We will now be heading for the Holy Capital. It will be my first flight so there might be turbulence so please bear with me. Taking a deep breath, I pressed the crystal. I could tell that the aircraft was floating upwards from how the outside scenery was gradually moving upward. There was a surprisingck of sound and vibrations. And then, it stopped at a certain height. Along with my loudly beating heart, I ced my palm on the crystal and moved it. Flying ship, setting off towards the Holy Capital! (TL: Its simr to what the Gundam operators say before theyunch off.) I somehow couldnt refrain from saying that but I didnt mind it as the flying ship began flying true to its name. Authors note: Thank you for reading. I n to alter the description of the flying ship in the future. The reference I use for the flying ship is Ragnarok from FF8. Also, thinking of what to name the flying ship has been troubling me. Chapter 213: Air travel Chapter 213: Air travel Trantor: Tseirp The flying ship maintained an altitude of about a hundred meters in the air as it continued flying towards the Holy Capital. However, the speed settings have 5 stages and we were currently at the highest setting, thats right, we were at max speed. I would have to return to 2 hours ago to exin why. When the flight began, I was shocked by the extremely smooth take off and felt impressed by the construct that was flying in the sky. Its amazing Dn. Kukuku. Later, you can increase the speed after you get used to it. After saying that, Dn moved to sit at an empty seat. With a change in viewpoint, even the way the forest and mountains look changed and every new sight was fresh. When I set the flying ship to the first speed setting, it reached about the speed of a lightly galloping horse. About 30 kilometers per hour? As expected, it felt too slow so after checking that there werent any people or carriages on the highway, I pressed the crystal forward. The ship then quickly sped up to a speedparable to that of Fornoir when shes pulling the carriage. I judged that the 5-speed setting mode increases the speed by about 30 kilometers per hour at each setting. As I couldnt feel the rush of the wind, I couldnt really get a good grasp of the speed, just like how it is different between a motorbike and a car. When that thought went through my head, I felt that it was strange how I was stillparing my current experiences with that of my previous life, telling me that I was gradually feeling less tense with piloting. Dn, when you all were chasing to catch up to us, what setting what gear did you use? What setting was a little hard to pronounce so I changed it to what gear. It was the third gear. Dn answered that he used the third gear without showing any resistance to the change in terms. It means that the speed was close to Fornoirs full speed with me on her or even greater than that. I raised the speed to the third gear while feeling excited. So far it was normal. But, after that, there were reasons why I raised the speed. First, it was because I got used to it. In addition to theck of any obstacles that surpass a hundred meters in height on the way to the Holy Capital from Meratoni, the flying ship flew without swaying even when buffeted by the wind. I felt like I was driving on a newly paved high-speed highway and as the aircraft was stable, I didnt have to worry about slipping. The only things I had to be aware of were collisions with birds or appearance of monsters so I had a lot of leeway. Second, it was time. Silent pressure wasing from Garba-san. Even though she might not be executed, imagining how she might be tortured, he was muttering I want to save her as soon as possible but I could only hear it like it was a curse. And because nobody could speak to Garba-san when he was like that, I felt all the pressure. Lastly it was Shisho. Originally, it was supposed to be Shishos role in dealing with Garba-san. Even though Shisho was that gleeful moments ago, now he was extremely quiet and still like a borrowed cat. He also had ack of sleep but it seemed like he felt sick seeing the motion outside and he quickly felt sick again even after I apply healing magic on him so he left with the words Get to the Holy Capital as quickly as possible and moved to his own room. Seeing Shisho leave, Pa and Rician also left to make magic tools while Nadia and Lydia pulled Lionel and the others to the dining hall to ask for detailed information on the Principality of nge this past three months. Because of all those reasons, I raised the flight speed to the highest speed but even though it felt fast in the beginning, by the time my eyes gradually got used to it, we had flown over the vige we stopped by yesterday morning. Going by that speed, I believed that we would reach the Holy Capital in just a few hourster. Even though I couldnt afford to take my eyes off the front, I still had some leeway to think about other things so I spoke to Dn who remained in the cockpit just in case of emergencies who sounded like he had been doing something behind me. Dn, what have you been up to since just now? Im testing the magic tool Luciel-sama mentioned before in the past, a magic tool to detect magical power. The one I talked about when we were on our way to the Dwarf Kingdom? I believe it was Rician who was designing that. Ricians invention? Has it already beenpleted? No, its just a prototype. The precision is low so its not useable. I see. Including Pa who did the space expansion for this ship, those two people are working hard. Yeah. They are friends, rivals as well as coborators. Im truly thankful towards Luciel-sama. Then I am also thankful to Dn and everyone. Is that so? I sensed a smile when Dn muttered that. That conversation with Dn helped relieve me of Garba-sans muttering curse and also helped me sessfully aplish the slightly less than 2 hours flight. I could gradually see the Holy Capital and I gradually decreased our speed as we got closer. Garba-san, could you wake Shisho up? Alright. Garba-san replied and quickly walked out of the cockpit. Fuu. If were this close, theres a possibility that we are being watched by the Adventurers and if not handled properly, it might give the Church Headquarters justification to attack. I exhaled as the air of tension around Garba-san had moved away and I began to think of a ce tond the flying ship. What are you hesitating for, just continue like this all the way to the Church Headquarters. If we do that, they would consider it an enemy attack and attack us. Unless there are people who are capable of slicing minerals, it doesnt matter even if we get attacked. Eh? Is it me or has Dn somehow became more aggressive? Even though there is sufficient magical power within the flying ship now, we still have to consider the situation if we have to escape so Illnd it outside the Holy Capital Luciel,nd it in the Church. Just as Dn was about to speak his mind, a voice came from behind us. Shisho, are you alright now? Everyone was assembled behind Shisho. Ou. Its been a long time since I went on a rampage, it feels soothing. Shisho wasughing but I felt that it was nothing but unwise tond in the Church Headquarters. Shisho, its true that its possible tond on the training ground but it might even turn into a battle immediately? Its not like you did anything wrong right? Then, you should just confidently enter. If those church people attack then just crush everyone first and then catch those who gave the orders? It would be too embarrassing for them to leak it to the public if they get their tables turned on them by a small number of assants so it might be a good idea. The thought process of the two of them is seriously outrageous but its strange how it doesnt sound wrong. Well, leave the person who gives themand to me. Killing is forbidden okay? Since I intend to let Pope-sama perform the judgment. Dont worry. Ill just make him find living more painful fufu. Garba-sans gave a really sinister smile so I averted my line of sight and thought about what would happen after we disembark from the flying ship. Im assuming that we would store the flying ship in a magic bag immediately. When that happens, Dn, Pa and Rician, are you three able to fight against the Knight Corps? Its a little difficult. Against monsters, I can use my full strength but if killing is forbidden then I would probably only be able to defend. Nadia and Lydia, can the two of you protect the three of them? I dont know the strength of the Knight Corps so I cant promise anything I can only promise to do all that I can Now that I think about it, the two of them havent fought with the Knight Corps before. If it really turns into a fight, Ill first give support by casting Area Barrier and Healing Magic but if possible, I do not wish to fight. In addition, I have something to confirm so until then, please promise to not start the fight. Theres something you wish to do? Yes. Its possible that it might turn into a fight with people other than the Knight Corps so Ill be relying on Shisho and everyone if that happens. Ah, Garba-san, I dont mind if you wish to go look for Catherine-san. Thank you. Dont mention it, I am responsible for what is happening this time so please dont mind it. When I replied with a smile, the flying ship had just reached the skies above the Holy Capital. When I looked down, I saw that the Holy Capital residents had astonished expressions but for some unknown reason, they had all stopped to look at us. When I maneuvered the flying ship to the training ground at the back of the Church Headquarters, I could confirm that there were a lot of knights present. Its certainly unexpected that there would be so many Knight Corps present but well be forging ahead. However, nobody responded to my words. When I looked back feeling puzzled, Shisho and the others who were there moments ago were no longer there. Eh, is everybody so full of fighting spirit? It felt slightly lonely but since it was my firstnding, I took extra efforts to be careful and safe and thending was sessful. Ha~, theres no time to rest. But how do I stop this ship? Even though I took my hand off the crystal, the ship still didnte to a stop so I was waiting nervously before the movements stopped after about 10 seconds. Its great that it stopped. Now its time to start. While walking to the lift, I made up my mind to do my best for myst task in the church. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Literally raiding the church by air Chapter 214: Demarcation/Drawing a line Chapter 214: Demarcation/Drawing a line Trantion: Tseirp Chasing after the others who went ahead, I met them as they were descending using the lift. Wait for me, Iming too. Oo! We forgot about Luciel-sama. Luciel, yourete. Luciel-san, please hurry up. Dn, Pa and Rician spoke respectively and while feeling that the three of them were slightly horrible, I quickly rode the lift. When the lift descended, the Knight Corps were all gathered but they looked a little strange. To me, it was an ordinary reaction to be dumbfounded after seeing the flying ship. However, it was weird how they were poised with their weapons and theirbat posture didnt crumble, as if they had been having a mock battle. Shisho, Lionel, whats the situation eh? Wheres Garba-san? When I looked around as I asked that, I noticed that Garba-san had already reached Catherine-san who was surrounded near the center. It looked like Catherine-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps were surrounded by the other Knight Corps. Garba-san jumped into that group without hesitation when he saw that Knight Caption who he had allowed to work as his spy. Im d he didnt get hurt. The Knight Corps training is sub-par, they were puzzled by the unexpected event and couldnt take action. Well then, lets go then. Lionel, could you store the flying ship? Yes. Lionel immediately stored the flying ship in his magic bag upon my instructions. After confirming that, I began walking towards the Knight Corps. Seeing my figure, they all stood stock-still in unison, perhaps it was because they knew that I had reached the Sage job, or it was because I was apanied by Lionel, Cathy and Kefin who have enoughbat power to destroy the Knight Corps, as their movements were still frozen until now. The Captains who gave the instructions probably didnt expect me to arrive on a flying vehicle after all. Everyone from the Knight Corps, we meet again after a day. There may be some who dont know me so Ill introduce myself. The other day, I have job changed from former S-rank Healer to Sage, now, I am the Sage Luciel. This time, I came to the Holy Capital because of a request by my benefactor the wolf beastman Garba-san but have everyone been having mock battles since so early in the morning? Even though I say since morning, it was probably already about 10 oclock. Even though those words should have been heard by them all, none of them opened their mouths. Well, for now, I dont know how many people amongst the Knight Corps believe in the rumors but realize that the rumors are mere rumors with your own body. With a snap of my fingers, I activated multiple Area High Heal on the Knight Corps including all of the Valkyrie Pdin Corps at once. Actually, while I was speaking, I was slowly weaving the magic circle chant. There may be some amongst the Knight Corps capable of Magical Power Perception but unless they are on par with Shisho or Lionel, they wouldnt have noticed unless they were concentrating. Thats why as an act, I instantaneously cast Area High Heal on six different locations at the same time. With this, I should be able to definitively prove that the rumors that I cant use Holy Attribute Magic were just rumors. The knights were really surprised that I used Healing Magic as the surroundings became noisy. If there were those who still showed a hostile posture against me after doing so, I would be ipatible with them so I decided to draw the line there. So, why have you all surrounded the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and Knight Captain Catherine? When I asked that question, silence returned as if the noise from before was just an illusion. It looked like nobody wanted to touch that topic. Thats why I approached the knights who had surrounded Catherine-san and the others. When I approached, the knights stepped down and opened a path. When the path was opened, I saw Lumina-san. Lumina-san, its a coincidence but Ill be returning the favor I owe you the day before yesterday. Luciel-kun why? Its because Garba-san said that he wanted to rescue Catherine-san. Well, I also left something I had to do in this Church Headquarters after all leaving that aside, what happened here? This morning, the orders for the capture and execution of Catherine-sama under suspicion of being a spy came. The suspicion of being a spy is actually true but its meaningless to say that at the moment so I concealed it. Was it from the Executives Department as well? Yes. The orders definitely came from the Executives Department. I was surprised when they sent the order regarding Luciel-kun just based on rumors but now it led to Catherine-sama so I felt that there was some kind of conspiracy going on. When you went to protest to the Executives Department, they even sent the order to capture Lumina-san and everyone else? Thats exactly what happened. Can you see through everything because you became a Sage? No, I dont have such an outrageous ability. While smiling to Lumina-san, I addressed the Knight Corps. Well then, everyone from the Knight Corps who are the walls of the Church Headquarters, now you all are being manipted by some people inside the Executives Department. I understand that you all must obey the orders from above. However, next time, the next person sentenced as a criminal might very well be one of you. Looking at everyones faces, the majority of them were lost but a couple of them had begun to leak murderous intent. However, maybe they felt that they couldnt make a move now as Shisho and the others had spread out to protect me, they did not attack. You all joined the Knight Corps because you all wish to protect the Churchs order and the Saint Schull Allied Nations from various threats right? I believe that is the case. Then, I will now fish out the ones dominating the Executives Department with the help of everyone. The knights, as well as Lumina and the others, were stunned by my announcement. Well, its an expected response given that I announced to strike the Executives Department which is an entity outside the jurisdiction of Pope-sama while standing inside the Church Headquarters. The knights stayed still with hesitant expressions, none of them attacked us. Just to be sure everyone is clear, although I feel that its all right to just reform the whole department, I will entrust all the decisions to Pope-sama. Now then, since Ive already voiced my intentions, those who are hostile against me pleasee at me. Everyone else please keep your weapons. Luciel-kun, are you serious? Catherine-san who had been silent the whole time finally spoke. Yeah. Catherine-san, please lead me to where the Executive Department members are. Gakiiin Just as I was asking Catherine-san about the location of the Executives Department, a shrill sound reverberated across the training ground. A throwing dagger flew towards me from my blind spot and Shisho parried it away. Moreover, the dagger was also carefully coated with a poison-like substance. As long as it is a person who intends to do harm the Executives Department, even if it is an S-rank Healer, theres no way I can turn a blind eye, Luciel-kun. When I looked towards the direction where the dagger flew from, Bulltooth-san was there with a smile and had given that statement. Oo Bulltooth-san, it has been a long time. I didnt think that you woulde to find me on your own ord. If the situation was evolving just as expected, he might really be on the cusps of transforming into a demon. I took note of the positioning of Shisho and the others and promptly started preparation for a fight. Hmph, so shameless. To make Catherine act as your spy, how utterly immoral. No no. To those delusional people who twist and interpret the teachings of the church using the ideology of the Human Supremacists, I can return that statement word by word. Even though it wasnt tit for tat, I returned with a provocation. Luciel-kun, Bulltooth has be so strong that even I cant get a solid hit on him. Catherine-san informed me while hinting that although I won against him in the past, I might not be able to win this time. This person had supposedly quit as the Priest Knight Captain due to injuries. In other words, he had a sudden power up. Hmph, Catherine. Not understanding our noble ideology but to hold good will towards beings like that wolf beastman, such an idiotic woman. However, S-rank Healer-sama, didnt you reach your this greenhorn standing at roughly 20 years old because of that said ideology? It looked like he didnt intend to conceal the fact that he belonged to the Human Supremacist party. Yeah. Since there were many who like to find fault with others and forgot to put in hard work, I could naturally grow higher. Furthermore, it was also because there were many respectable people around me. Youre really straightforward with what you wish to say. However, Ill be teaching you how the mouth is but the source of evil if it is not apanied by results. I caught a glimpse of red light for an instant before multiple people from the Knight Corps assaulted us and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. As expected, that red light appeared. If that is really proof of demonization, Ill give that a try. Trusting that Shisho and the others would stop the attack of the knights, I performed my own role. Truly just like Bulltooth. Well then, in return for your wise saying, Ill activate my newly created magic By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, against the existences that have fallen to demonization, against those unholy existences, swallow everything with a wave of purification. Purification Wave Upon chanting my newly created magic, ripples of pale light spread out with me in the center. That magic was invented when I was at Nelldal for the sake of escaping when I am surrounded by demons but actually I had not tested it at all. Even so, I was convinced that it would somehow work, possibly because of the earnest hard work I put in when I was at Nelldal. Purification Wave was just a convenient spell that cleans away any dirt on ordinary people it touches but to those existences such as demons and undead who rely on miasma as their source of power, it would be a ruthless poison. I also considered Sanctuary Circle but my Holy Attribute Magic had powered up considerably so there was the possibility that they might disintegrate before I could get information out of them so I abandoned that idea this time. The Purification Wave seemed to be effective on the ones attacking us including Bulltooth as their screams of pain echoed in the training ground. Naturally, those attacking knights who were on the verge of demonization could no longer attack in that condition and were kicked away by Shisho and the others. However, my attention was drawn away from the knights towards the Valkyrie Pdin Corp members Lucy and Elizabeth who were suffering from pain. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: No :O even the Valkyries? Chapter 215: Their choices Chapter 215: Their choices Trantor: Tseirp Seeing how the ones among the Valkyrie Pdin Corps who took care of me the most, Lucy who interacts with me like Im her younger brother and Elizabeth-san who taught me the way to dual-wield swords, were suffering, I couldnt hide the look of surprise on my face. Since I never imagined that those two would be going through demonization as well. If I had actually chosen to utilize Sanctuary Circle on the training ground, they might even have disintegrated. If that happened, it would probably be hard to maintain the current rtionship I have with Lumina-san and the others. While I was feeling relieved for that matter, I asked Lumina-san about the two of them. Are the two of them Human Supremacists or rted to people from the Principality of nge or the Elimasia Empire? Elizabeth did indeede from nge but Lucy was born in the Saint Schulls Allied Nations. Furthermore, I dont believe they are Human Supremacists. Leaving that aside, why are they suffering like that now? Even though she knew that they were in that condition due to the magic I released, Lumina-san asked about their condition without ming me. Demonization, or they are in a stage close to that. Has there been any possible signs that they are spies from the Executives Department? Thats no way that can be true!! It was the first time I saw a distraught Lumina-san but it showed how much she trusted them. When I checked on Shisho and the others, the Knight Corp Captains looked like they couldnt digest the situation as they still remained motionless while Shisho and the others also didnt deal the final blow to the knights who were suffering. The leader-rank Bulltooth and three other knights were still in the condition to somewhat stand but the other dozens of knights had copsed in pain simr to Lucy and Elizabeth-san. Lumina-san, I have a way to help the two of them. But, I want confirmation that they arent spies. Please have them pledge a contract that indicates that they arent spies. The punishment should be something that can be seen clearly like falling under a sleep spell if they lie. All right. I felt that Lumina-san red at me for a split second but humans can change just after a couple of years of not meeting them and it might not be visible to those around them. I also didnt want to think that they would betray me but as theres the fact that the two of them were undergoing demonization, I couldnt let emotions sway my decision. However, I prayed that they were not on the side of the Executives Department. Lucy, Elizabeth, you heard what Luciel-kun said right? Swear that you are not spies. The punishment for lying will be the freezing of your Pdin job. Eh?! It was a much more severe punishmentpared to the one I suggested. That was probably the trust she had in them. Now that I think about it, the number of members in the Valkyrie Pdin Corps has not changed since five years ago. There hasnt been any addition to the squad and there hasnt been any loss of members either. Theyre quite a resilient group. I, I swear. I swear too. Not betraying Lumina-sans trust, Elizabeth-san and Lucy immediately pledged. Upon those words, their bodies shone for an instant, signaling thepletion of the pledge but, Lumina-san made a huge mistake there. Lumina-san, even if they lied for that pledge, since I cant perform status appraisal, I wont be able to tell if their jobs are frozen so I cant judge it. Wha?! Well, its alright though. While giving a wry smile, I applied the same magic I used to treat Wisdom-dono at Nelldal on the two of them. Are you sure you dont need to confirm it? Lumina-san peeked at me worriedly but the two of them answered instantly after all and moreover, leaving aside Lucy, Elizabeth-sans face would turn red without fail whenever she tries to lie. I noticed that from seeing Elizabeth-san and Saran-san interact and Saran-san actually also told me that Elizabeth-san would blush whenever she tries to lie. Since there wasnt any need to specially reveal Lumina-sans blunder to her as well, I justughed and healed them. Ive already confirmed Lumina-sans trust in the two of them. Moreover, theres a suffering guy there who is tantly telling me that they are undergoing demonization so I can just wrap things up after treating them, dont worry. Kukuku, its futile. Even if you are an S-rank healer, theres no way you can return a person who has had the demon race factor infused into them back into a human. When I began treatment, having heard what I said earlier, Bulltoothughed mockingly at my futile treatment. It looked like he really knew that the two of them were undergoing demonization. In other words, if I could capture him, I will very likely find out who the mastermind is. I believed so. Tch, Luciel-kun please try your best to treat the two of them. I will defeat Bulltooth-sama, no, Bulltooth. While I was thinking to myself, Lumina-san was trembling from anger from the words Bulltooth said and she was wrapped in an atmosphere like she was about to snap at any moment. Can you do it? Even though I look like this, I believe that I am quite strong too. I wasnt asking if she was strong or weak but if she understood that our n was to capture him but going by the looks of it, it was already impossible to stop Lumina-san oh well, Ill just go the extra mile. Then well do it together after I finish treatment. Also, if possible, I want to get information out of him so please leave him half-alive. No, I can defeat him alone ? What now? Im done with the treatment so lets beat him half to death together. The treatment is done? Yes. The both of you can already get up right? After I said that, the two of them checked their bodies and stood up. Lumina-san was worried about their bodies to the extent of trembling. Lucy, Elizabeth, you girls are fine? Yes. My body doesnt hurt anymore and this past few months feel like a lie. It feels like I was released from some kind of restraint. I see. Thats great. Thats really great. Now Lumina-san had dissolved into tears as the two of them spoke about their conditions while smiling. The other Valkyrie Pdin Corps members defending Catherine-san also gathered. The knights from the Knight Corps had stood still since just now and it looked like they no longer felt like conducting the arrest as they adopted a wait and see stance, focusing their gazes on Bulltooth. He most likely knew the cause of the fatigue the two of them felt for the past couple of months. The two of them have returned to humankind so although I dont know what schemes you had, Ill extract that information from you guys after we defeat you. Im, impossible. Even gathering more than ten high ranking Healers couldnt dispel it. To do so alone You tried to dispel it? If you ept my conditions, I can even convert you back to humankind? Bulltooth was severely distraught but he was not the only one. Thats right. The demonized knights that were beaten up by Shisho and the others were wavering after finding out that it was possible to return to being a human. I almost couldnt feel anymore fighting spirit in them. I tried to give them the final push. I am no longer a Healer but a Sage so I might have been able to dispel it because of that. However, I have no intention of going out of my way to treat people who are hostile towards me. Now then, decided for yourselves to be killed as a demon or to return to being human and await Pope-samas judgment. At that moment, Gogogogogo the training ground quaked. An enemy attack in the middle of persuading the enemy? Just as I was about to send a cue to Shisho and the others, I found the culprit who caused the earthquake. Dn, what is Pa doing? She thought of creating the strongest Golem if we were going to fight demons. Demons are human-sized right? Then can I just crush it? Pa asked with her head tilted but she appeared in a golem that far surpassed the 5-meter ss golem I once saw in thebyrinth, she was in a 10-meter ss golem. If something gets stepped on by that, they would definitely meet an instantaneous death. While feeling like the serious atmosphere had been blown to god-knows-where, Iposed myself and gave Bulltooth and his aplices their final notice. Decide if you will return to humankind or depart from this world by getting stomped by that golem. Everyone from the Knight Corps too, clearly decide if you will follow the Executives Department or Pope-sama. After I said that, the golem stepped forward a few steps. In the midst of the earthquakes from each of its steps, everyone was forced into their decisions. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Hahahaha so the most intimidating one is not Lionel or Shisho but actually Pa. Chapter 216: Gap in the heart Chapter 216: Gap in the heart Trantor: Tseirp They didnt want to verbally admit that they sumbed to the pressure of the golem but almost all of the knights who surrounded Catherine-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps stepped down and instead surrounded the knights undergoing demonization who were suffering due to my spell. If left to their own devices, there was a possibility that they might attack the demonized knights and end up getting the tables turned on them so I instructed them. The knight that are currently suffering in pain have had their bodies strengthened beyond normal means. Thats why, please do not attack them thoughtlessly. When I gave that instruction, the knights ced their shields in front of them and maintained a formation a distance away from them. Feeling relieved that they could act like a proper Knight Corps once they have a clear enemy, I once again spoke to the knights undergoing demonization, beginning with Bulltooth. So what are your answers? We Executives Department are prepared to stake our lives for the sake of the Churchs order and Human Supremacy, I will not waver at this stage! Seeing Bulltooth wield the sword he held, I guessed that there was no avoiding that battle after all as I threw a final question to him. I see. Theres no helping it them. But before that, just answer me this. Youve been singing human supremacy all this time but you guys are already more than half demon so youre no longer human right? What can you say about that? Since fighting was inevitable, I hit them with a simple question. The knights suffering from the purification magic and even including Bulltooth were so stunned that they seemed to have even forgotten the pain in their body as silence enveloped the training ground. Eh? What, after all this time? Going by the looks of it, it looks like they didnt realize at all? You guys didnt realize? I thought that there was no way it could be true but I still asked to be sure but beginning from Bulltooth who was extremely talkative just now, the color on the faces of the demonized knights gradually drained and they began to panic. Luciel, they are already demons that are willing to self-detonate. There is no need for mercy. Demons are humanitys greatest enemy sopassion is unnecessary. My factions two top members were bothbat maniacs who also have high intelligence so they further swayed their spirit by exploiting their emotions. I gave my final notice. Shisho and Luciel say so thats why Ill ask thest time. If you cant decide now, it is truly unfortunate but you will be judged as a member of the demon race. If, if you kill us, you will not obtain the information you want. Bulltooth hurriedly answered but it indicated to me that he was extremely confused as he had spoken with the premise that he would lose before we even fought. I didnt expect to deal this much damage just by using words lets try inducing greater unease. Theres no such thing. If I arrest Dongahaha-san who should beughing loudly now thinking that he had dealt with Catherine-san and Valkyrie Pdin Corps, I should be able to get at least one piece of information. (TL: Only after seeing the name then I remember him appearing before refer to Chapter 39. So the author did hint that there was another faction in the church since then, just that it wasnt clear at all.) Wha, what do you want? Bulltooth totally didnt realize in his confusion that he was already assuming his defeat as he ced himself on the negotiation table. Eh? Did you not do it because you wanted to be a demon? You should have just told me that earlier. If you spit out everything you know, I will revert you to a human. Ugh, no, its useless. We have taken a pledge. So we cannot speak about confidential matters. The pledge was probably true. Since I cant imagine an organization that doesnt ce some kind of control on information. However, since I have no idea the extent of the restriction, Ill just have to tie him up and perform the interrogation. For now, Ill hang the carrot of converting him back into a human as I steadily interrogate him. Theres no way I can believe what you say blindly, or else you can just get away with anything if you just say its a confidential matter. Firstly, how did you convert Lucy and Elizabeth-san into demons? If you answer me, I will dispel the demonization from those three knights. Ah, the question is not directed to Bulltooth only, anybody can answer. Immediately after I said that, the suffering knights quickly answered. I was told that when the two of them returned due to injuries from their expedition, they were made to drink powered demon magic stones as healing magic was cast on them. A magic circle meant to muddle the consciousness was set up inside the treatment room dedicated for healers. It looks like actual experiments has already been done to find out if demonization is possible without embedding magic stone. Our instructions alwayse from Bulltooth-sama. Hey now, what happened to there being confidential information It looked like they still have plenty more to say but I must first judge if they are speaking the truth first. Okay, stop. Lucy, Elizabeth-san. Did the two of you suffer injuries at the same time on an expedition? Yes, about half a year ago, there was a small skirmish between The Elimasia Empire and The Rubruk Kingdom as usual but a flying dragon suddenly appeared and even though we fought hard, we suffered from injuries. We dont bring healers along during expeditions so we performed first aid with our awful Holy Attribute Magic and returned to the Holy Capital for treatment. At that time, were you two prescribed some kind of a medicine? I cant really recall that well but I think I was. At that time I lost a lot of blood and was feeling bitter that Luciel-san wasnt part of our squad. To be exact, rather than wanting me, she wants a person who can utilize the same level of Healing Magic as me. Haha, if I didnt be an S-rank Healer, that might have had a very high chance of happening but leaving that aside, was there no strange physical condition from the demonization? There was. I was told that magic alone cant treat mepletely from diseases or after-effects so I had to take medications It has already been half a year so my memory is a little hazy. Those symptoms might have appeared because they periodically drank the medication. It was a little too early toe to conclusions but that might have been the trigger. Thank you. Very well. I shall dispel the demonization curse on the three who answered me. After listening to Lucy and Elizabeth-sans recount, I judged that there was a high chance that the knights were speaking the truth so I turned to them and told them that I would dispel their curse. Having Cathy and Kefin watch over them, I began dispelling the curse. I treated them one at a time using magic circle chant and once the light from the Extra Heal spell faded, Cathy and Kefin arrested the demonized knights. Their quick action didnt allow the demonized knights any time to act. Or rather, because the overflowing miasma from their body disappeared, they might have not been in any condition to move as all the strength has left their body after truly returning back to a human. Like I said earlier, I will let Pope-sama make the judgement for all of you. Although you are arrested, as long as you do not take any hostile actions, you will not have to go through any painful experiences. I dont really mind if any brave person takes up the challenge though. On the contrary, there should be at least one person with that kind of grit right? Shisho, Lionel, could you please not fan the mes anymore? Apart from that, why are you so motivated? Please keep quiet. Now then, the next question. Why did you ept the demonization? Were you informed of what power it would be? Iughed wryly at Shisho and Lionel who were itching to battle. And in the midst of their warnings, there was a 10 meter ss golem posing behind Shisho and Lionel. It looked like Pa and the others werent interested with the Church so they were fooling around with the golem but, it would be disastrous if that golem lost control so I decided to quickly investigate the branching point when they decided to undergo demonization. That woulde under the confidential information. But there is only one reason why we took up this power, to subjugate the demon race and the Demon Lord and let the world know that the human race is the most capable race. How would you let the world know? In the first ce, with that body that emits miasma, you would be regarded as a subjugation target by the human race. Shit, I, we wanted to once again, in that country that gave birth to the hero, li gyaaaa. The instant Bulltooth mentioned the hero, miasma burst out from his body and changed his very appearance. And it didnt happen to only Bulltooth. The knights that I had not treated were all suffering and miasma leaked out of their bodies as the demonization advanced rapidly. Bulltooth, I didnt expect that even you would betray us. But I, being generous, would forgive you all. Thats why, be relieved and stir up chaos in this ce. Gahaha. Appearing and saying that was the chief of the human supremacist group, Dongahaha. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: All pawns to the mastermind. Although I feel like he might actually be a puppet to the real mastermind also. Chapter 217: Target Chapter 217: Target Trantor: Tseirp Like before, miasma still overflowed from the bodies of the knights undergoing demonization. However, unlike before, their skin color gradually turned blue and their eyes shone blood red with no sign of intelligence within them. They seemed like the berserkers that appeared in stories. Dongahaha-san, I didnt expect a top member of the Executives Department like you would appear here at all. Even if you didnte over, I would have dropped by and paid you a visit. Withoutmenting on the berserkers, I first tried conversing with him to dy the time. I wont do that, Sage-dono. Its natural to be kind to those whose death approaches. It seemed like Dongahaha felt that he had an overwhelming advantage as he yed along with my conversation. Do I sound like I am about to die? Gahaha, as expected of Sage-dono, to still act tough in a situation like this. There were 11 knights with advanced demonization, including Bulltooth. I didnt yet know how much stronger they had be after the demonization but I guessed that there were probably not many within the Knight Corps that could fight with them equally. You are also brimming with confidence. If you have that much confidence, would you mind answering my questions for my future reference? I dont believe there will be a future for you but sure. Since Sage-dono might be my ally after all. Dongahaha confidently said to me but he probably meant ally as when I get demonized or enved. What a lowlife. Did Pope-sama not notice his true nature? Or did she notice but let him be because of some kind of debt? Well, either way, I can now ask questions and buy time at the same time. There is a strong anti-evil barrier extended over the Church Headquarters so putting aside those undergoing demonization, how did the demons enter? Kukuku, anti-evil barrier? Obviously, such a thing is no longer existant. Why do you think abyrinth appeared in the center of the church? Did they notice that the barrier was no longer effective when thebyrinth appeared? Thebyrinth appeared half a century ago so he probably wasnt directly involved in it. Then, why was it not reported to Pope-sama? If you noticed the disappearance of the barrier, why did you leave it be? Although its in the past, you were once a leader within the Church Headquarters. If you knew that abyrinth appeared due to a mistake by the Executives Department, dont you have an obligation to report to Pope-sama? Thats a given as I hold a grudge against the Church and the Pope. His previous smiling expression changed instantly as he red at me with sharp eyes. I could tell he harbored strong hatred towards the Church and Pope-sama. Grudge? A pir of the Church hates the Church and Pope-sama In my case, you people tried to set me up through various means but where did that resentment originate from? Because my father died due to the ipetent Executives Department at that time and the imprudence of the Pope. He surprisingly had a solid reason for it. However, since he knew about Pope-samas current circumstance, he should understand that his hatred was just unjustified resentment. Why do you n to take revenge after all this time? Revenge it might be true that it holds that meaning in a certain way. However, Ill clearly state the reason why it turned out this way. It is you, Sage-dono. Me? He said I was the reason but I dont recall doing anything against him in particr. Thanks to your efforts of conquering thebyrinth, they could perform a memorial for my father who was abandoned in thebyrinth and the Pope gave me the belongings he left behind. And at that time, the memories resurfaced. That staff. It was the staff I brought back from thebyrinth. This was the staff my father held. Before the main shrine became abyrinth, my father was the person responsible for managing the main shrine after all. If the old man that disappeared along with the 50th floor boss at that time was Dongahahas father, did I misjudge his old appearance or is Dongahaha an adopted son? Isnt it a misdirected grudge at Pope-sama just because she approved of the expansion work? Do you think I would harbor so much hatred for something like that? Directly before thebyrinth formed, the Pope requested my father to retrieve something she forgot. Father was caught up in the formation of thebyrinth after that. Then youve held that hatred all this time? Thats slightly wrong. The Pope invited me to the Church Headquarters just because I am my fathers son and I steadily climbed higher in position. At that time, I was full of thankfulness, I didnt harbor any hatred at all. Then why? After I was assigned to the Executives Department, I had an opportunity to look through the past records of the Executives Department and I happened upon it. The record that my father persistently listened to being a Human Supremacist and the record of the Pope requesting my father for a lost article. I had a terrible feeling about it. Both the fact that it was rted to Human Supremacists and the lost article. You probably carefully examined if that record was real or not but arent you returning evil for a favor? Favor to the Pope, it should be atonement. Thats because the item she sought my father to retrieve was her favorite ne at that time. Ive heard it directly from the Pope so its undeniable. I asked her on the day she dered to give up on conquering thebyrinth. Ill put aside if that was really just an ordinary ne for now but it actually cant be helped if it led to a grudge. She should have worn it if it was so important. Because of that, you n to crush the Church? Sigh, if that was the case, the Church would have met its demise under the end I envisioned with my hatred. However, after receiving the order to give up on conquering thebyrinth, the Church soon turned rotten without having me do anything. Dongahaha shook his head showing how deplorable that situation was. Arge number of knights and healers were invested in thebyrinth so it was said that the hierarchy changed overnight, theres even still some influence of it left in the current Knight Corps. Because Pope-samas n of throwing in excessivebat power backfired and even then thebyrinth was not conquered, Pope-sama waspletely converted into a figurehead. I certainly do understand him but currently, for some reason, his feelings were amplified. If thats the case, wouldnt it be fine if you invested your all for the sake of the church? Doing this just causes nuisance. Its thanks to you. Even if my faction splits apart, you have much more value than that. You not only conquered thebyrinth, you also crushed the hical healers and regained the fame and dignity of the church in the blink of an eye. Its not solely because of me. Even you also helped work out the guidelines andw. What we did was not something extraordinary. It was because a youngster like you could pull off something that people couldnt. The people are weak to those with charisma. As long as you have something astounding, many people would be attracted. It looks like youve been in cahoots with nge and the Empire extensively but when did you start interfering? Interfere? Thats a weird thing to say. You are the one interfering. Crushing our n to convert a whole vige into demons using a summoned demon, you went on to Grandol to defeat the demon on the same day we assigned it to the beginnersbyrinth, just how far did you read our movements. So he was aware of everything that happened However, as somebody who cant move outside of the Church, it would be impossible to obtain such details if he did not have a coborator outside. Because he was aware of things that I did not convey to Pope-sama. So those were all contrived by you? Yeah. Of course, I also have coborators. Then, spreading the rumors about me receiving Gods punishment as well? I just mixed in a few lies within the truth. Even though you self-destructed, I cant have that, can I? After all, you messed up my revenge n midway and I had to quickly revise it. He was probably talking about me having lost my ability as a Healer. However, I felt a sense of incongruity between his speech and conduct. Like how he admitted himself to having coborators and how he wanted me to think he was the main culprit. Then you spread the rumors to damage the Church? Since you lost your ability as a Healer, you no longer had your uses. I had no choice but to scatter your information but apparently, you were quite popr among the people so that also didnt turn out as nned. Whats with that. I was feeling slightly happy so I had to control myself from grinning. Then didnt you have the option of giving up there? Gahaha. It would be a waste to throw away a person who far surpassed my expectations and became a Sage in just three months. That way of putting it meant that I was his target !? Perhaps you usations on Catherine-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps were traps for the sake of luring me over? So youve finally realized. You being able to dispel the demonization was another miscalction but as long as I crush you here and destroy the Church Headquarters, my revenge wille to its end. Let me ask this final question. Who made this n? No matter how capable you are of devising the n, I cant imagine that you are capable of summoning demons. Thats a good head you have on your shoulders. Unfortunately, I dont have to tell everything to somebody who is about to die. Since Ive also just finished my preparations as well! Chiiii! I tried to dispel the knights who turned into berserkers without him noticing but as I couldnt dispel all of them in time, I had no choice but to switch to setting up a Sanctuary Barrier. Hou. You used a barrier for the sake of saving the demonized people huh. You sure areposed. The demonized knights attacked the barrier but it looked like they could not exit it. I dont have enough room to spare but doing so reduces the hands you can y right? Gahaha, my true intent has already beenpleted. Completed? I cant control my magical power? Dont tell me?! I was wondering why he was soposed when I realized I could not manipte my magical power. Yeah. A powerful anti-magic barrier has been set up. Because I know that abnormal conditions do not work on you, I thought of this strategy. Now, await your demise in despair. It seemed like my magic was sealed like in the 10th-floor boss room in the Labyrinth of Tribtions. It looks like he really investigated in-depth about me. If I was the same as I was then, I would probably not be able to use magic on my own. Sure enough, the staff held by Dongahaha glowed red and a reddish-ck magic circle floated in front of Dongahahas eye. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Im confused Ill try to summarize here. So Dongahaha wanted to crush the church and the Pope for causing the death of his father but the church and the Pope caused their own demise due to them overextending trying to clear thebyrinth and the subsequent internal conflict due to hical healers. Then suddenly Luciel came along and revived the church so Dongahaha changed target to him as he was now the obstacle to the demise of the church. Chapter 218: Paula’s miracle Chapter 218: Pas miracle Trantor: Tseirp As we didnt anticipate that an anti-magic barrier would be spread across the wide training ground, we had fallen perfectly into Dongahahas trap and were facing a desperate situation. Seeing our state, Dongahahaughed loudly as he constructed the magic circle that gave off a reddish-ck light. That light closely resembled the one made by the reincarnated individual we confronted at Grandol. Once you cant use magic, even if you are a Sage, youre just a human. Sage-dono, you have been a worthy foe. Immediately after Dongahaha said that, a human-shaped object begin to form from the magic circle. However, its appearance was clearly atypical as feathers, horns and even a tail formed. The one who summoned me what!? A couple of seconds after the demon (?) was summoned, the control on the Golem standing at the training ground was severed due to the barrier and it began copsing in the direction of the demon. Everyone was surprised by the sudden turn of events and quickly took some distance away from the Golem that was falling towards the demon from its dead-angle. The demon misunderstood that everyone was fleeing from it due to fear and astonishment, so it began to speak in an arrogant tone with the edges of its mouth curled up when it finally noticed the falling Golem but it was already a little toote. It was already toote to avoid the Golem as the demon was crushed beneath the Golem apanied by the sound of a loud impact. When that happened, for some reason I returned to the state where I could manipte magical power and I had recovered my ability to use magic. Did the shock from that impact dispel the barrier seal as well? A Pa miracle that could make even Great Luck-sensei and Supreme Luck-sensei surprised had urred. I immediately returned the demonized knights trapped inside the Sanctuary Barriers into humans. The terrifying aspect of the demonized individuals was the suicide explosion attack that cornered Shisho. I imagined that they wont self-destruct after they regain their consciousness so I prioritized that. Hey, raise some fighting spirit. Youre a demon right? You can continue summoning them as long as you have magical power right? Luciel, dont dispel the demonization on these guys. Ill show them the reality that I cant be defeated even if they rely on demonization. Shisho and Lionel were raring to fight but when the demon was being summoned, they had constantly moved into position to defend me and the Knight Corps. However, for the two of them who were expecting a fight to the death with the demon, they either could not stomach that disappointing end or they had an excess of pent up energy as, of all things, they began taunting the enemies. While feeling that their actions were unnecessary, I quickly thought that there was a need to hang the bait called battle in front of the two of them. The instant that thought went through my mind, I noticed the many knights reflected in my eyes. I was immediately hit with the wonderful idea of offering them all to Shisho and Lionel as their fee for acting as a nuisance in this incident. Shisho, Lionel, stop provoking the enemy! If you want to fight, I dont care if you chase all the knights here until they cant stand so please read the air now. Tch, very well. Luciel, you better keep your promise. Theres no helping it then. The two of them reluctantly agreed to it but going by the grin on their faces unlike before, I probably chose the correct choice as my countermeasure. The knights that witnessed my exchange with Shisho were startled and had looks of despair as the color drained from theirplexions but nobody tried to contest it. Certainly,pared to fighting with demons, they wont have to worry about their lives if its just a mock battle so the choice was clear but they would probably catch a glimpse of hell. Thinking of that, I felt a little of the stress Ive built up lighten. I finished my treatment on the demonized knights. However, perhaps due to the influence of the berserk state caused by the demonization, they all lost consciousness and copsed on the spot immediately after the treatment ended. Their demonization has already been dispelled so just restraining them will do. After sending out that instruction, a couple of the knights obeyed and I entrusted it to them as I returned my sight to Dongahaha. Until now, Dongahaha still had a stunned expression with his staff in his hand as he stared at the spot where he summoned the demon. He demonized the knights, went further to make them go into berserk state, seeded in fully catching our attention and then he activated the magic seal barrier. Then, having grasped absolute advantage, it looked like he summoned a high-ranking demon. He had achieved the form to victory he set in his mind and it wouldnt be strange if he was intoxicated with his own strategy as it was that excellent a strategy. However, as that all copsed due to an irregr urrence, his mind right now was probablypletely nk. Even though he was an enemy, seeing how his carefully prepared ns were unreasonably shattered due to an irregrity cause me to feel slightly sympathetic towards Dongahaha. Just as my thoughts reached that point, Pas Golem that caused that irregrity began to move once again. It seemed like Pa had regained control on the Golem as the 10-meter ss Golem stood up and slowly began moving. Everyones eyes including mine were pulled towards the location where the Golems head was, at the convulsing demons body that had sunk into the ground. The shocking thing was that even though its breathing was faint, the demon was still alive. Its still alive in such a condition? As somebody was pulled back into reality after hearing those words being muttered, I immediately decided to use the Holy Dragons power as I gripped my Illusionary Sword but the summoner Dongahaha took action before me. Restore your energy with my magical power and destroy everything! Immediately after Dongahahas promation, a reddish-ck line connected him and the demon and miasma spewed out from the demons body as it was wrapped in reddish-ck light. If it continued, we might have to face a high-ranking demon and I fear that the Churchs fighting strength would drop from this encounter alone so I convinced myself that it was the situation where I have to defeat it at full strength like I had prepared to just now. Holy Dragon, be the de that will purify the evil demon Don! Just as I was on the verge of releasing the Holy Dragons power, Pas Golem that had yed an active role in the previous irregrity acted quicker than I had. While it was standing up, the Golem stopped with its knees bent and after rotating its body 90 degrees, it fell onto the demon with its elbow. It was a splendid elbow drop. The demon was releasing miasma but perhaps it had not regained its ability to move, it couldnt evade the elbow drop and it became a ruthless blow towards the recently revived demon. Dongahaha, having supplied his magical power to the demon, perhaps because the magical power that had to be supplied was increased significantly, his magical power was depleted and he copsed on the spot. Then, having just fulfilled its role, Pas Golem also disintegrated. Everyone was terrified of the demon, everyone was stunned at the instant kill of the demon and everyone also shuddered at the strength of the Golem. Dahahahaha, the tasty parts of the battle hadpletely been snatched away. The valuable experience of fighting with a demon has Excluding the two battle maniacs After that, to be safe, I inverted the Sanctuary Barrier and expanded it to probe the demon but the demon had already died. Then, I cast the spells to return a demonized person back to humanity on Dongahaha to be safe and we sessfully arrested the person who personally admitted to being the main culprit, Dongahaha. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Lol this chapter is a freaking troll. It did make meugh though hahaha. Chapter 219: Choices Chapter 219: Choices Trantion: Tseirp We had seeded in capturing the darkness in the Church, the leader of the Executives Department and the Human Supremacist group, Dongahaha as well as who I suppose is the number two Bulltooth, alive. Our original aim was to rescue and protect Catherine-san so we had already achieved that goal the moment we rescued her safely from the darkness of the Church. Ah Dispel. Catherine-san was surprised at the sudden Dispel cast on her but if she had some kind of curse ced on her, I would be tangled in some other troublesome matter again. I would honestly rather not have to go through that so I took action immediately. Well then, since weve achieved our goal, I would like to tell them to deal with the aftermath themselves but if they could do so, the Church wouldnt have reached such a corrupt state. Dongahaha mentioned that the Church became corrupted even without him doing anything. Even thoughtely the reputation of the Church has improved, nothing much had changed. For example, the knights were like newpany hires, they mistake thepanys rating as their rating of themselves as they swing from joy to sorrow depending on the rumors. As the people who propped up the core of the organization suddenly disappeared, the middle-management squad captains and healer leaders, the priest, didnt want to rock the boat and didnt take up responsibilities. (TL: I take it he meant they disappeared because they were lost in action during their attempts to conquer thebyrinth.) Those in branch manager and sales manager-like positions, the Archbishops and the various Healers Guild Guildmasters gave up on training the ones below them or it cant be said to that extent but they chose to maintain their authority and power. And Pope-sama who didnt manage them even though she should have dealt with them strictly. If what was recorded in Rainstar-donos biography was true, his reason for creating the Church was because he hoped that he could hasten the creation an era where it was a matter of course to save the lives of those that can be saved just like in our previous life. That belief was the entire goal of the Church and the Healers Guilds were founded. Im sure everyone was moving in the same direction and were united at that time but because they achieved their huge goal, there wasnt anybody to determine the direction of the organization after that so it resulted in the formation of a crack in the function of the organization. Originally, the Pope or the Archbishop-rank individuals should have taken the helm. However, there werent any such talent in the core of the Church or perhaps their talents were forsaken and not raised. A rudderless organization is brittle. Even more so when the organization is enormous As everyone set their own respective goals, moving forward to this day, it turned out as the situation we had now. Looking at it objectively, that was the only impression I had. Just like how rottenrge enterprises are stillrge enterprises, a rotten church is still a Church. Once the Church disappears, the Healers Guild would find it difficult to survive and once that happens, a lot of people would probably be troubled. It would still be fine if there were other Church-like organization that could rece it. However, because such an organization doesnt exist in this world, the Church cant be shut down. If Pope-sama remained as the Saintess who healed the people with potions and a charismatic individual like Rainstar-dono served the Pope, the present day situation would have probably been different. Well, thats just a futile hope for what we dont have now. The majority of the knights here believed the rumors that I was punished by Gods for performing an evil act. Even though in my point of view they are loathsome people, their feelings towards the Church might be the real deal for all I know. Even for therge enterprises that caused problems, because they didnt decently control the actions and thoughts of the employees at the bottom, even though they are trying hard, it instead causes unnecessary problems. I took a deep breath and concentrated on what I had to do now. Shisho, Lionel and everyone, please keep watch over Dongahaha and the demonized knights. Sure. Okay. Understood. Shisho and Lionel nodded and they split the work to gather the demonized knights. Lumina-san and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, please gather all the staff in the Church Headquarters here. Understood. Apart from Lumina-san, everyone else also nodded and agreed. Garba-san sorry but could you dig up information on the Executives Department and return here? Ah, Kefin, could you help Garba-san too? All right. What should we investigate? Since weve already talked that much about thebyrinth, its no longer a confidential information but this Church Headquarters has abyrinth. It was abyrinth that appeared about 50 years ago but please investigate around the time they decided to give up on conquering it. Understood. Well go to the Executives Department with someone who knows the location. Thank you. Now then, for the knights, please line up here. Ill escort the Pope here. Catherine-san, pleasee along with me. Also, it would be troublesome if there were remnants of the Executives Department around so Nadia and Lydia pleasee along too. Okay. Yes. After I gave out instructions to everyone, I looked at Pa and Dn. Pa, nice golem. Dn, Ill leave this ce to you too. Thanks for the magic stones. Together with Pa, Ill capture those who act violently or try to escape. Please try to keep within not killing them. Understood. After Pa nodded, she began watching over the knights. With a wry smile, I began walking towards where the Pope was located. Along the way to the Popes room, Catherine-san thanked me. Luciel-kun, Ive been saved by you once again during this incident. Thank you. Dont mention it, Dongahahas target was me so I also have to apologize for involving you too, sorry. Moreover, I came to rescue Catherine-san because of Garba-sans request who I owe a lot to. So if you wish to thank someone, please direct it to Garba-san. For Catherine-san who has too many elements of uncertainty, I truthfully didnt want to have too much contact with her until the whole situation settled down. I do believe that it is important to converse and be sociable but I spoke while drawing a definite line. I see Nevertheless, it looks like Luciel-kun has steadily grown. Since before, nobody could catch up to your Holy Attribute Magic but now even yourbat ability is stronger than me. Perhaps even stronger than Lumina too Catherine-san was praising me with a smile but because there was a troublesome portion involved now, I only spoke a little about my true feelings and ended up building a wall between us. Im sorry for sending you flying with a kick the other day. I only knew of your circumstance after reaching Meratoni so I had thought Catherine-san had also turned into my enemy. Fufu. Going down to the root of it, it just shows that Icked power. Leaving that aside, what do you intend to do now? This was most likely the question she wanted to ask the most. For Pope-sama to remain on the Pope seat or to express her intent to resign, Ill let herself decide to step up or down. You intend to ask Pope-sama to vacate her seat! I wont let you do that! I said it during the fight but after I said that I will entrust the decision to Pope-sama, Catherine stood in front of me and stopped. Nadia and Lydia observed my and Catherine-sans next move and didnt move. The one to decide will be Pope-sama. Furthermore, if this continues, the Church will quickly decay and sooner orter the Church will walk down the path of destruction. No matter how noble the philosophy was it built on, after getting weathered by time, its obvious that there is no longer a clear doctrine left. After saying that, I tried to cross Catherine-sans side but she blocked my path once again. You should understand as well how much thought Pope-sama put in for the sake of the Church and the people. Even then, you still deny Pope-sama! I am not denying her, I just dont blindly ept her. Its true that Pope-sama is kind and thinks of the Church more than the others. I can tell that too. However, no matter how much Pope-sama prays for the happiness of everyone, is there a person in this Church Headquarters who can inherit that and make it take shape? Without a clear vision or n, just speaking of feelings alone will not solve anything. Catherine-san probably actually understood that too. This time, she didnt stop me but continued walking. I dont know the reason why Catherine-san was so fixated on Pope-sama but there was probably a reason for it. However, I kept to myself that it would probably not be that simple for Pope-sama to step down from the Pope seat. When we reached Pope-samas room, Estia? came out from within to greet us. Luciel-sama, I see youve returned to the Church. It was not the Darkness Spirit but regr Estia. Yeah. I am sorry for leaving Estia in the Church and cing a burden on you. Dont worry. I like Pope-sama so its not a problem. I felt apologetic to Estia who said that with a slight smile as I entered the room. Pope-samas room was properly tidied up but there were only the figures of Rosa-san and Estia inside. Pope-sama, we meet again after two days. I dont see the attendants? Luciel, Im d that you seem well. The attendants are currently substituting Rosa at the canteen. Hn? Catherine is with you too. Yes. She and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps were about to be executed so I rescued them. What do you mean!! Luciel-kun!! Pope-sama and Catherine-san raised voices of surprise at my unexpected words but there was a proper reason why I spoke of the facts this time. I wanted to know how the Pope faction who believes in Pope-sama would act once they know the truth of the danger they are exposed to. Catherine-san, I wonte all the way here to tell lies to Pope-sama. Well done Luciel, truly thank you for saving them. But why were they facing execution? Pope-sama was delighted that Catherine-san was alive but it looked like she wanted to know the reason for their execution. Before that Pope-sama. As I had requested, have you told the Church Headquarters personnel and all Healers Guild that I have be a Sage? Umu. I told the Archbishops and Healers Guild guildmasters whom I could contact using the magicmunication bead. I informed the Healers and Maids. It looked like Rosa-san helped out too. Is that so? The orders for executions was on the suspicion of being a double spy but that was because of the fact that Catherine-san dove into the darkness of the Church, the Executives Department on her own, was discovered. Catherine? She tried to wipe away the Churchs darkness but unfortunately failed, even so, Pope-sama, do not forget to punish Catherine-san for acting on her own. Well, as she acted for the sake of the Church, I believe it would be fine if she was given an amnesty Catherine-san was really ring at me but did she not consider the risk of being a double spy? I could only think of people who met all kinds of unfortunate ends. Does Garba-san like her for that? I ignored the re and exined to Pope-sama the mastermind behind the chain of events in an easy to understand manner. I found out the mastermind who spread rumors about me. What!? Who was it? The Pope leaned forward in her seat. Led by the leader of the Executives Department Dongahaha, under themand of the former Priest Knight Captain Bulltooth, the Human Supremacist knights have been arrested at therge training ground. Dongahaha I see. She showed an expression that said that she couldnt believe it but didnt she make the association when she heard that the Executives Department was involved? I had slight doubts but I told Pope-sama the truth that Dongahaha said, word for word. Yes. He nned to execute the girls in order to lure me in. At that moment, he used an evil magic that demonized the knights. Demonization? Not in other countries but inside the church? Yes. Actually, Ive seen the usage of the demonization evil magic here and theretely. But I never could imagine that demonization would take ce inside the Church. Pope-sama was desperately trying to think but I told Pope-sama the main subject before she tripped herself in her own whirlpool of thoughts. Now we should head to therge training ground and Pope-sama should judge them. I will ept whatever judgment you give. I dont mind even if you forgive all of them. Luciel-kun!? Catherine-san raised a shocked voice but I didnt really deviate from what I said before and even if I said I will ept it, I didnt say that I will agree with it. I know that Pope-sama ces great importance on the Church. It is a ce founded by Rainstar-dono so Pope-sama most likely has strong feelings towards it. Luciel But Pope-sama is just too kind. Youve been too kind and have crossed the border to end up being too indulgent. I think that kindness is a wonderful thing. I have also been saved many times by Pope-samas kindness. However, kindness is different from indulgence. I recalled the words Shisho and Lionel said to be before and I was just conveying second-hand knowledge but I altered it with my own words and said it to Pope-sama. Kindness and indulgence? Yes. For example, if a child does something bad. What will that childs parent do? They will scold him. Yes. But will they scold him with feelings of hatred? No. They will teach him what is bad so that the child can know what is bad in the future. Yes. In that example, it is the parents kindness that considers the childs future. However, indulgence is when the parent doesnt scold the child even when he does something bad and instead tolerate and epts it. What happens to the child if that urs? He wont be able to recognize that act as bad. Has Pope-sama experience being scolded before? Scolded Ive been scolded a long time ago. Pope-sama answered with a smile and a somewhat lonely expression. We are not Gods. So there will be times when we are wrong. However, aftermitting an error, we must correct it. I feel that the currentplicated situation the Church is facing is a result of having left the errors alone without correcting them. You are referring to how I should have done something against Dongahaha and the people under him? Pope-sama started trembling. Yes. It is easy to let others decide for you. However, I would like Pope-sama to decide what to do this time. If you cante to a decision no matter what, you can discuss it with somebody but please hold responsibility as the Pope to make the decision in the end. As an atonement for lying. I heard a Shing as Catherine-san drew her sword but she was stopped by Nadia and Lydia pointed her staff at her. Take that back. Catherine-san probably wanted me to take back my usation but I had no intention of doing so. I ignored Catherine-san and spoke to Pope-sama. Pope-sama already knew that the barrier around the Church Headquarters no, around the Holy Capital no longer exist right? That instant, only for a moment but I certainly saw Pope-samas body jerk. As expected. In the first ce, it would be weird if Pope-sama didnt notice the disappearance of the barrier. Pope-sama, as the child of the out-of-the-ordinary reincarnator Rainstar-dono and a High Elf of legends, would definitely have noticed it with her Magical Power Perception. Even if the Holy Capital is attacked by monsters, Pope-sama definitely has the magical power to protect the Holy Capital and there is no doubt that she is skillful in magical power, spells and magical power maniption. I wondered why Pope-sama acted ipetent but she was probably too kind to the point that she was afraid to pass judgment. Thinking about it, for a free-spirited person like Rainstar-dono who constructed Nelldal and Rockford, there shouldnt be any reason for him to lock away his daughters freedom and force her to live in a bird cage. You acted like you did not notice the disappearance of the barrier so that you dont have to punish the people responsible for it. You didnt leave the Church because theres a possibility that you cant protect the Church Headquarters and Holy Capital if anything happens right? I still clearly remembered the mystical feeling I had of Pope-sama the first time I met her. Thats why, now that the demons have infiltrated the Church, I wanted to know how Pope-sama will deal with it and for her to decide on the Churchs direction for the future. From now on, do you intend to live up to the noble ideals set when the Church was established or do you wish to slowly let the Church rot away, please tell me your intentions, Pope-sama. I bowed deeply. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: Sigh, suddenly a huge chapter of difficult sentences. Chapter 220: Powerful drug Chapter 220: Powerful drug Trantor: Tseirp When we returned to therge training ground, waiting for us was orderly ranks of Knights and staffs working in the Healers Guild. And standing at the forefront were Shisho and party as well as the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, who had restrained Dongahaha and the demonized knights that were responsible for the tumult this time round and made them sit down. It seemed like the knights that went berserk had regained their consciousness as well and were simrly sitting restrained. The knights all showed astonished expressions for an instant when they saw that I had actually brought the Pope to therge training ground but they silently focused their attention on Pope-sama and me. Everyone, thank you for waiting. Now, Pope-sama will announce the verdict for the turmoil that urred this time. Pope-sama, if you may. Pope-sama stepped in front and continued walking with a dignified expression until she stopped in front of Dongahaha and began speaking to him. Dongahaha, has the Church be a detestable ce to you? No, Pope-sama, since the past until now, this Church is like a home to me. And the people here are like my family. Dongahaha was shocked for a moment when he was suddenly addressed to but he immediately recovered and slowly answered Pope-samas question with a faint smile. Pope-samas abrupt action was due to her wish to speak with Dongahaha as the condition of her sentencing everyone in person. Before I pass the sentence in front of everyone, I wish to have some time to talk to Dongahaha I am okay with Pope-sama doing it whichever way Pope-sama wishes to. It was only a small condition to negotiate for but seeing how Pope-samas voice was tapering off at the end of the sentence, I decided to let her make all the decisions. Nevertheless, Dongahahas expression was extremely calm when he imed that the Church was his home and the Church personnel his family so it didnt seem like he was lying. I cant imagine this was the same person who wanted to destroy the Church moments ago. I feel the same way too. But if thats the case, why did you spread rumors about Luciel and even used evil magic to let demons infiltrate the Church Headquarters? Pope-sama nodded with a smile in agreement with Dongahahas words but her face immediately clouded over and she questioned why he caused the series of events. I am terribly sorry towards Sage Luciel but once I found out the truth that he couldnt use Holy Attribute Magic, I worried for the Churchs future. Thats why I did what I did. Its certain that there would be a significant impact on the internal and external affairs of the Church if Luciel could no longer utilize Holy Attribute Magic. However, if that situation really came true, we should still be able to ovee it with everyones cooperation. Its impossible! The interior of this Church has already be rotten. Thats why, before it rots even further, I decided to destroy everything. Dongahaha looked at me and apologized before he once again faced Pope-sama and clearly stated his intention of destroying the Church. However, I could not hide my surprise that he, as the leader of the Executives Department, imed that the Church was rotten. I had thought that the Executives Department was the one responsible for working behind the scenes in the Church, causing the deterioration of the church but from the way he put it, it sounded as though he was saying that there were other forces at work as well. I cant imagine there is a different factor that has been corroding the Church with the rise in the reputation and authority of the Church recently so I couldnt understand the real meaning behind what he said. What do you mean, Ive heard that the Churchs authority has been steadily returning. Pope-sama held the same doubts as well as she further questioned Dongahaha. The reputation of the Church has not changed much. Sage Luciels fame has risen but the guidelines Sage Luciel made has at most made the people not hate the Healers. Those words shocked me. I did work hard for my own sake but I did also have some intention of achieving it together with the people from the Church. But the end result was only my poprity and fame increasing I thought I had exined it clearly that others put in the effort as well and that it was definitely not something done on my own. If the evaluation of the Healers has gone up, the evaluation of the Church should have gone up as well? Pope-sama asked the same question I had in mind. However, his reply was different from what I imagined. No. Even among the Knights, the peoples evaluation has only improved for the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. The evaluation of the other Knights might have increased somewhat but there is no great difference. And the leaders that have been steering the Church all this time are treated as ipetent. Why? Pope-sama asked Dongahaha to borate. Because over these couple of decades, the Church has not guided the Healers. Unscrupulous Healers increased and they were left uncontrolled. And when the number of monsters increased, the Knight Corps were not dispatched unless necessary. This bred discontent. That was Yes. Because abyrinth manifested in the Church Headquarters. However, that ispletely irrelevant to the residents who do not know it. But when Luciel became an S-rank Healer, the Church should have gradually regained the peoples trust? Yes, that is true. Without him, the Church and Healers would have been treated with malice. However, that was until he became too powerful a drug After bing an S-rank Healer, I dont recall taking any actions that would inconvenience the Church so I listened to Dongahahas words. Did Luciel do something? I mentioned it when the guidelines were being drafted. That Sage Luciel might be too powerful a drug Dongahaha closed his eyes as he shook his head side to side and gave a vague answer. But you were also involved in the creation of the guidelines andws. Yes. However, I did not wish that Sage Luciel would do anything more. But, he is probably the type of person to find satisfaction in being a hero. Immediately after leaving the Church, in addition to conquering abyrinth and defeating a dragon, he attributed to the stability of Ienith, achieving tworge feats. I waspletely cornered but its strange how it was seen that way when viewed from the side. But I was putting in an effort to survive so whats wrong with that? Its true that Luciel raised achievements. However, its an irrational argument to say that everyone other than Luciel is ipetent because of that. Yes. But the ones to decide that are the people who do not know the internal affairs of the Church. Prominent achievements will overshadow the surroundings. That reminded me of the words my superior who was the top salesman said to me in my past life. What do you mean? Among the people here, many hold dissatisfaction that only Sage Luciel has been getting recognized. In the first ce, not diligently acquiring skill within the Church nor changing their behaviors, it would be strange that they would be appreciated but not taking that into consideration, they just line upints and dissatisfaction as they impeded each others progress, that is their daily life. This can be said to be the same for both Healers and Knights. That is the responsibility of the leaders That would be me for the Executives Department, Knight Captain Catherine for the Knight Corps and Granhart for the Exorcists. Dongahaha acted for the sake of crushing the Church for Human Supremacy. Catherine-san could no longer lead the Knight Corps and was captured by the Executives Department. Granhart-san could not stop my sessors he sent to thebyrinth and they were killed by the Evil God. It was a situation where only Dongahaha was performing properly as a leader. And if his ims of the people impeding each others progress is true, then the Church has surely been deteriorating Since when did you set this n in motion? Since Sage Luciel lost his magic three months ago. Well, after I encountered the demon race about half a year ago, I have been doing various preparations though Pope-sama had a stunned expression with her mouth half-opened like she couldnt believe it. If Luciel was in a state where he couldnt use magic, what would you have done? I would have given out an official notice of his execution and if nobody came to help, I would execute him for the sake of the Churchs foundation. Pope-sama changed the topic slightly but what came back were words of indifference. Even though I wasnt prepared for it, I knew that there were such ns so I could bear with it. Dongahaha spoke of the truth indifferently so I found it strange why there was no sign of him throwing his grudge at Pope-sama. For things to turn out this way, is it my fault after all? Kukuku. Youve always loved to me yourself. You would not survive the fight with the demon race that way. The demon race!? Hmm, I spoke a little too much. Could you sentence me already? If a soft-hearted person like you could even do it. Gahahah. Dongahahaughed loudly as he stared upwards at Pope-sama. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 221: Apology Chapter 221: Apology Trantor: Tseirp Having worked for the Church for many years and held the executive position, Dongahaha resolutely admitted to his crimes and it seemed like he wished to be executed. From my standpoint, having spread malicious rumors about me, made his subordinate Knights undergo demonization, and personally summoned demons, I felt that it was reasonable to execute him. But on the other hand, I could understand his sorrow. As he viewed the Church as his home and the Church personnel his family, he probably did not want to see the prevalent jealousy, envy, and bias inside in the Church go on any longer. At that exact moment, he heard the news that I could no longer use magic. Thats why he quickly took action. iming that I could have so many achievements because I did something that would warrant divine punishment Doing so might only be temporary but it would allow his subordinates to work in the same direction as him and he might have wanted to take control of the Church. Thinking it through, now I could understand why the Church Knights held that much hostility against me. My superior, who had outstanding business results, once reached a ranking that was quicker to count from the bottom when his clients business copsed and his results dropped. When that happened, I heard malicious gossip regarding my superior. As expected, without that undertaking, that person isnt that amazing after all. If I could catch an undertaking like that, even I Saying it that way, they justified their own results and reassured themselves. However, after experiencing bitterness for three months, my superior once again had aeback with the top sales and half a yearter, the people who spoke ill of him behind his back were no longer in thepany. One day, when I was on the way to have a drink with that superior, I asked about his mental fortitude. His reply was only an ordinary one. Congrattions for youreback. Thanks to you my results have been overshadowed once again though. Ou. Ill overshadow everyones results and receive all the incentives for this term. Well, I can also see my own promotioning as well so I will work hard without deluding myself. Furthermore, even if I dont do anything, your results might just drop again. Kukuku. You bastard, youre a great guy~. You dont backbite me but just ordinarily spite me in person. Eh? As expected, even though you stood out with your achieved results, are you still mindful of the rumors? Im still human after all. Well, its true that I underestimated that undertaking. I had to pitch introduction sales to the customer management, advance the business talks that were ced on hold and visit thepany that I was in the care of at that time and three months had passed before I knew it. It was like that but I did hear those rumors constantly. I dont think there are anyrge differences with what you do but since you could achieve such outstanding results, I guess theres probably some decisively different part that differentiates you from the rest. Its because Im a sore loser. Once Ive lost, I will analyze the reason in detail and make use of it the next time. If you can produce results with that, then you are amazing after all. By the way, do you consider the impact you have on the surroundings because of your outstanding results? Impact and such, do you think about such things? If you only focus on such stuff, youll go bald you know? You should avoid such things. Furthermore, if you only keep focusing on the results of your peers, thepany would dispose of you and it would only be a waste for you alone. Moreover, there are ups and downs in life so I decided to just work hard when its the time to work hard. I see. Recalling that conversation I had in my previous life, I looked back at my own actions and sighed at how my position matched that of my superior in the past. To work hard when its the time to do so huh. If I worked hard here, would the Church and Pope-sama improve? Regardless of whether she sentences them or not, unless I get all the information on demonization out of him and locate the one who has been pulling the strings behind the scene, I had a premonition that I would one day get pulled into this mess even if I distance myself from the Church after this incident. Pope-sama looked at Dongahaha with a sorrowful expression while Dongahaha was prepared to ept Pope-samas judgment. However, Bulltooth and the others that have been quietly listening to Pope-sama and Dongahahas conversation began appealing for leniency as they did not wish to be sentenced to death. Pope-sama, we were told by Dongahaha-dono that there is a secret art passed down in the Church that could make us stronger and we merely epted to have that art used on us. We were just following Dongahaha-donos orders. Please at the very least spare us from capital punishment. Thats right. We were just following orders. Themands from above are absolute after all. If we are given this one chance, we will be the new cornerstone for the Church. I swear to be the shield that protects the Church and the spear that ys the enemies of the Church. Please have mercy. Pope-sama. Pope. Pope-sama. Bowing their heads, they appealed towards the Pope. Gahaha, these are the best selection of Knights and those with power in the Church currently. In addition to being the elite, they have neither chivalric spirit nor pride. Now, give your verdict. Dongahaha mocked the knight squad and once again asked for her verdict. Dongahahas manner of speech that made it seem like Pope-sama and his position was switched caused the surroundings to stir but Pope-sama slowly nodded and once again spoke to Dongahaha. Dongahaha. Do you have any words you wish to say to me or any grudge against me you wish to speak of? No, I dont. I assumed that he would have spoken about his own father that he revealed during the fight with us but Dongahaha only shook his head and replied. What I hope for is only Pope-samas resolution and the revival of the Church. I see. Come to think of it, your father was also an honest person with a strong sense of justice. If I didnt request that of him Are you referring to your request for him to retrieve an item before thebyrinth manifested? Yes. If I didnt do that, your father wouldnt have passed away. Regarding that lie, I know everything about it. The reason why thebyrinth manifested that day, the reason why my father died, and the reason why the n to conquer thebyrinth was abandoned. So I wont pass on while holding hatred against you. Dongahaha said that with a smile and quietly closed his eyes. Pope-sama was surprised before her expression of sorrow intensified as she looked like she was about to cry but she was desperately holding it back. But those words just now? Apart from knowing that the barrier had disappeared, did Pope-sama pretend to not know about other matters too? Everyone, I believe you all heard Dongahahas words? Everyone most likely understands that he is still faithful to the Church. And I hope that everyone also ces your hands on your heart and asks yourself the same question. Pope-sama resolved herself and began speaking. The achievements of Luciel who became a Sage is exceedinglyrge. Its probably true that there are aspects where he is given preferential treatment. However, is there anyone present who can im that they have put in simr or greater effort than Luciel had? Step forward for me to see if there are I guess there are none. Nobody stepped forward and the ones who heldints didnt move. As the Pope, I wish to first apologize to everyone. Please wait, Pope-sama should not apologize. Catherine, I have made mistakes. It is natural to have to apologize after making mistakes. Isnt that right, Luciel? In the past, that was also what my father and mother taught me. Nevertheless, apologizing here would slump The moment I thought a shadow appeared behind Catherine-san, Catherine-san slumped to her knees like a doll whose strings were cut. The ck shadow quickly supported Catherine-san and held her in a princess carry. Shespletely gone overboard. This is her punishment. Luciel-kun, please continue. Garba-san said that and walked to the back. Cough, Go ahead Pope-sama. Umu there is a reason why abyrinth manifested in this Church Headquarters. Thats because I left the Church Headquarters. I also did not know that the ones who knew of the days I wasnt present would start to expand the Church Headquarters. I didnt know that it was on the days where they knew she was away. Perhaps that was some kind of an important day? If Pope-sama departed from the Church on that day, isnt it too heavy to impose a punishment on herself for it? If thebyrinth manifested because of the people who gave the instructions for the expansion then it wouldnt be Pope-samas fault Pope-sama closed her eyes as she recalled the past and began to talk. After finding out that the barrier stretched across the Holy Capital disappeared and that abyrinth manifested, I fainted for a few days from the shock. And the Knight Captain at that time tookmand to conquer thebyrinth. However, none of the vanguards returned. From then, as everyone knows, thebyrinth was unconquered until Luciel conquered it. I sincerely apologize for the great number of lives lost due to my fault. At Pope-samas bow, the Knights all were sent into a panic as some knelt down, some saluted and some were left in a daze but none of themshed out. As I said before, its undeniable that Dongahaha moved for the sake of the Church however, I know that I will be betraying everyones trust if I forgive them after their evil acts. But tears were overflowing from Pope-samas eyes. The crime for causing chaos in the Church, dyeing your hands in evil arts to perform demonization and summon demons is extremely heavy. As such as such all memories will be erased, your job will be revoked and you will be expelled from the Church. I thought that it would be capital punishment but Pope-sama avoided that sentence. There are probably some who wish for their death sentence. However, the Church exists to save the people. In the future, I will not forgive any further killings in the Church. Pope-sama dered as she cried. And after hearing the verdict, apart from Dongahaha, the ones involved all looked like their souls had left their bodies. They would fall into a situation where it was unknown how it would turn out after their memories were wiped. In that sense, it might actually be easier if they had been sentenced to death. Among that crowd, Dongahaha slowly spoke. I respectfully ept that sentence. Pope-sama, if you had the resolution to give the orders, you would have been able to grasp thebyrinth or the Executives Department a lot earlier. I hope that you would hold onto that resolution and return the Church to its former noble glory. Dongahaha I understood that Dongahaha acted for the Church until the end. Sage Luciel. I believe you despise me. However, as an apology for the rumors I spread, before the sentence is executed, I have something I must tell you. What is it? The mastermind behind this incident and the demon race incident is the Principality of nge. However, if you dont firstly rush to the Empire, darkness will engulf the Empire. Once that happens, this Holy Capital will also be hit by war. Although you have no obligation to this, I entrust the Holy Capital, the Church Headquarters, and Pope-sama to you cough Dongahaha suddenly coughed out blood and copsed. I immediately activated Extra Heal and somehow maintained his life but he would probably face Pope-samas sentence without regaining consciousness. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Tseirp(TL): So in the end, did Dongahaha have two ns in mind? 1) Actually usurp the Church and take control (By removing thergest obstacles which would be Luciel and the Valkyrie Pdin Corps) so that he can change it for the better? (Dont see how killing off the ones that are actually good will help with that though) OR 2) Actually provoke Luciel so that he woulde to stop him and that the Pope would have to gain the resolution to start taking action by having to punish them with the added bonus of removing the ones with ability but no loyalty to the church that he chose to demonize? Chapter 222: Grumbles Chapter 222: Grumbles Trantor: Tseirp Seeing Dongahaha spit out blood and copse, the scene turned noisy for a moment but Pope-sama addressed everyone. Calm down. As long as Sage Luciel is here, nobody will die. Ill first erase his job. Regarding the removal of memories, it will be done after we have interrogated him for information on the demon race and of the other countries. After Pope-sama announced that, she repeatedly touched the foreheads of the demonized Knights that perpetrated the crimes this time and muttered something. With this, your jobs have disappeared. Repent for causing chaos in the Church with the little remaining time you have. And bear a grudge against me for causing you all to take such actions. Pope-sama once again bowed her head before she slowly raised her head and started talking about the future. I am responsible for the series of events that transpired this time. Originally, it would be natural for me to step down from the seat of Pope. The sudden announcement caused everyone to stiffen. I was also slightly shaken by that announcement. However, I feel that it is irresponsible if I just leave the Church in its present state to somebody. Thats why I will set up an opportunity to interview everyone present here. She suddenly announced a drastic im, saying that she will interview the about 700 personnel inside the Church. If Catherine-san was here, she would probably make noise again Since it was already pretty tough when I brought Pope-sama out. I shuddered to think how it would have gone if Rosa-san wasnt around. Nevertheless, this development where Pope-sama decides on matters might be a good direction. Just now, I was shocked when the Pope spoke of stepping down and I intended to board the flying ship and leave the Holy Capital on the off chance that she vacates the Pope seat to me. I listened to Pope-samas announcement. I wish to hear everyones thoughts during the interview. What you want to do, what you want to achieve in the Church, what you want to see, anything is fine. Of course, I cannot say that I will be able to fulfill everything. However, I wish to start by first hearing everyones opinion and make the Church agreeable to everyone. Please lend me your wisdom and power. I dont know for sure if that sincere appeal reached the hearts of everyone. However, the Knights all knelt down and bowed with their hands to their chest. The ones who werent Knights took a praying posture with their hands sped together. Luciel-sama, could I have a little of your time? I imagined that signaled the end of the verdict by Pope-sama when Kefin approached my side carrying a few parchments. Now that I think about it, since Garba-san appeared, it naturally meant that Kefin had returned too. What are those in your hands? Information on what you asked us to investigate. Well, the majority of them ended up being unnecessary I asked them to find information that could prove the validity of the content spoken between Pope-sama and Dongahaha but he wasnt making himself clear. What do you mean? I didnt understand without him making it clear so I asked him again and got a reply that was beyond my expectations. It seems like that man actually intended to die from the beginning. This is his will. Will!? I raised a slight voice of surprise which caused some reaction from the people around us but it didnt turn into amotion. While judging that it would be best to put a close to this incident since Pope-sama had finished her address, I looked over the will. I felt that it was inevitable that Pope-sama, having just begun to face the future, would be severely damaged mentally after she reads it. Since you could tell that its a will, it means that you read it? Yes. In addition, at the same ce, the documents pertaining to demonization and the risks to summoning were written in detail. There were also documents regarding malpractices. If he ced that much importance in the Church, there should have been other ways of doing it. Did Catherine-san catch onto something when she was in the Executives Department? Or is the information with Garba-san? My mind was a mess. All right. Since the judgment has been passed, there are plenty of things we have to investigate so we can probably tell Pope-sama thister. Can I ask you to guide me there once this is over? Yes, of course. Ah, also, there was a ne with jewels emitting faint light that neither I nor Garba-sama could touch. After I arranged the information in my head, Kefin once again brought up new information on a mysterious ne. It sounds somewhat suspicious but I must investigate it. If possible, I would have preferred if Dongahaha spoke about the important details before copsing Okay. Well go there again before we depart from the Church. Okay. Kefin passed me the information and left. I felt that the will I received would connect everything but for the sake of first bringing the incident to a close, I spoke to everyone. In my opinion, this incident urred because the Church has been surrounded by various spections that bred confusion. On my end, after bing the S-rank Healer, I havepletely not interacted with arge majority of the people here. Thats why you all believed the rumors. I have thought before that I should maybe take a little time to do so. I felt that it was a good time to objectively reveal more about myself so I talked a little regarding myself. However, I am not as free as everyone thinks, I live a life that borders death. As I spoke, various memories resurfaced. I had toiled for two whole years within thebyrinth inside this Church and furthermore, I was forced to spend thest half of year inside thebyrinth without being able to exit. After moving to Ienith, I received various interference including assassination from the many races, but after I defeated the Red Dragon, and conquered thebyrinth, it somehow finally settled down. Next, I then encountered the demon race and ended up fighting with them multiple times. To be honest, I didnt think that trying to live was so agonizing. Midway through everyone withdrew slightly but I ignored it and continued. I received a curse during my fight with the demon race and became unable to utilize Holy Attribute magic for a time when rumors filled with malice were scattered and I received hostility from everyone here. I apologize for not being able to approach you all. I grinned but everyone tried their best to not match my gaze and looked down. My dream is to have a person to love and a family, let the years go by like that and spend a peaceful life. Thats why I look forward to the people amongst you all that will rece me. Luciel, we understand so you can stop now. Wont that speech make people not want to aim for the top instead. I was taken aback when Pope-sama said that. Looks like I had unknowingly umted quite some stress. Eh? Ah, sorry. It ended up bing my outlet toin halfway through. However, I believe everyone can do the things that I have done. I have faith that your passion can create a new Church (so I leave the follow up to you all). Luciel, after this Later there would likely first be a meeting between the people responsible for the various sections but since the trial is over, please return to your personal room. All right. I leave Dongahaha to you. Just for this time, it cant be helped. Since there wasnt anyone to take the lead this time Like that, Pope-sama headed back to her room together with Rosa-san and Estia. After seeing them off, I spoke to Lumina-san in order to send the demonized knights to the prison in the Church. Lumina-san, sorry but could I leave it to you to send these people to the jail? Understood Luciel-kun, could I have some of your time after this? Ill be heading to the Executives Department room after this but I should have time after that is done? Then, after I ce them in jail, I will wait in this training ground. Pleasee here after you are done with your tasks. All right. Then, Ill leave them with you. Okay. After that, Lumina-san gave out orders to the Valkyrie Pdin Corps and they brought the demonized knights apart from Dongahaha to the underground jail. Then, for the remaining Dongahaha, I first applied Extra Heal, Recover and Dispel before deciding to keep him in the Hermits Coffin for now. We finally reached the end and I addressed Shisho and Lionel. Sorry for dragging you into this, Shisho, Lionel. Now then, I dont mind if you go y with the people from the Knight Corps. Everyone from the Knight Corps, please try having somebat training with my martial arts master and my retinue. Please experience with your body what kind of environment I fight in every day. Well then, I leave it to you all. Ou. Leave it to me. I dont mind if you take your time to investigate. All right. Cathy and others, please follow up after Shisho and Lionel. Understood nya. Thus, I pushed the twobat maniacs onto the Knight Corps and moved to the Executives Department room together with Kefin. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 223: Daily training Chapter 223: Daily training Trantor: Tseirp While walking inside the Church towards the Executives Department room, I conversed with Kefin who was walking ahead. Im surprised you dont get lost in aplicated ce like this. Is it the first time youve been here? Haha. I can mostly remember the paths I take after walking there once. Within Luciel-samas retinue, my role is to be scout so I will not lose in this field to anybody. So reliable. Do you have a trick to remembering it? I still remember the paths in the Labyrinth of Tribtions but Ive mostly forgotten the ones for the otherbyrinths. Tips huh. Let me see a simple method would be to remember thendmarks. In addition, if you look back once you make a turn, you would be able to see a different view so I guess you mostly wont get lost whichever direction you take. Once you are familiar with it, you would be able to grasp an overhead view of yourself like seeing a map from above. I guess there are no shortcuts to mastering skills. Well, if that wasnt the case, it wouldnt be rewarding. Thats right. When you be able to do something, you will soon meet another wall that will block your progress so it boils down to daily training. Exactly. Daily training I feel like Ive being doing nothing but training since Ivee of age. I believe thats precisely why Luciel-sama could be a Sage though. Hah, that makes me feel slightly better. Thanks Kefin. Nah, dont mention it. While conversing with Kefin, I once again recalled my previous life. Once, I had the opportunity to listen to a monks preach. He said that humans borrow our soul from Buddha and until the dayes for us to return it, we must polish it until it is shiny. It would be polished just by living but the soul would shine brighter the more it is polished through hard work, making your present life happier, making Buddha feel happy for lending it to you and he might even give you an extra something when you wish to lend a soul again. I recalled something like that. Precisely because Ive been through reincarnation, I wonder if I am polishing my soul satisfactorily? Even if I do polish it, I feel that the luck I get from Great Luck-sensei quickly consumes the amount of work Ive put in. In line with that thought, even though I wish for a peaceful life, the fact that I am still caught up in all kinds of troublesome incidents is perhaps because the karma I built up in my previous life was quite deep? The more I think about it, the more I feel that my peaceful life was getting further away if I dont work hard within my limits to train myself so I decided to once again devote myself to doing so and chased after Kefins back. After walking for around five minutes, I saw the side entrance to the annex building. The whole of this annex building is used by the Executives Department. Listening to Kefin, I checked out the annex building and although it was only three storeys high unlike the five storied main building, it wasrge enough that it could probably fit the entire Valkyrie Pdin Corps training ground inside it. They upy this entire building? Yes, that is apparently the case. Dongahahas personal room is this way. Walking for a little bit more, we arrived at Dongahahas room on the third floor. It feels like theres quite a lot of space between rooms? You will know when you enter. This way. When Kefin opened the door, I could tell that the room ss was differentpared to mine and Lumina-sans room. Its three, no, four times the size of my room. If a single person uses this room, I couldnt tell before but Im certain an ample amount of funds flow into here. Thats right. The archive is next to this room and that item is ced in a desk at the end of the archive. This was probably too much space for a single person to utilize. While I had that thought, when we entered the archive, it had apact and slightly gloomy atmosphere which gave a somewhat subdued impression. When I pulled open the drawer to see the ne, I found a baseball-sized sphere that was emitting faint light. However, rather than it being a ne, it looked more like the chains was there to contain the sphere. Were there no documents that had information on this? Yes. I also flipped through his diary but it was not recorded. Well, Garba-san and Kefin who excel in intelligence likely wont neglect checking something like that. Does it register in Magical Power Perception? Unfortunately, Magical Power Perception is a little tough for Garba-sama and I but I can at least tell that this ne emits magical power. I see. Yeah, I cant help but feel that the chain is meant to seal the sphere. There are two different magical powers and the chain is holding the spheres power in. If thats the case then we cant carelessly break it. Nevertheless, why cant we touch it? Perhaps theres some kind of condition required. But Im afraid that I would be entangled in something else if I unlock the seal now. Then could we just keep it in a magic bag? Well, thats if it was possible to touch it though Thats right Well, no problem. Ill leave it here for now. Kefin, please check once more if theres anything around. Understood. Kefin nodded and left the archive. Now then, maybe Ill read the will first. It wont be necessary if it turns out to not be a will after all. I began to read Dongahahas will. I have some hesitation knowing that I have no idea who would read this but if possible, I hope that a person who cares for Pope-sama and the Church would read this. The will was addressed to somebody who cares for Pope-sama and the Church. Recorded in it were detailed information on what he saw within the Church from the time he was born until thebyrinth formed. Continuing on, the sightings of the demon race in the Empire and Rubruk about two years back were also written inside. Then, half a year ago, when the corpses of the demon race I defeated were brought here, they proved that they were made up of humans and beastmen that had undergone demonization. He coughed up blood when he began investigating and knowing that he didnt have long to live, he tasked his intelligence team with a letter to investigate the demonization within the Empire but the reply came from nge instead. The reply offered longevity by utilizing evil arts and thepensation was to produce demonized individuals. Then, when I lost my Holy Magic Attribute magic, the Churchs existence was in danger. However, he didnt have the time left to rebuild the Church. After worrying about it, he chose to use the evil arts on his own body. Then, for that sake, beginning from the Human Supremacist in the Executives Department, Bulltooth, he asked the people who work hically and those who sell confidential information if they would like to acquire strength that can easily defeat the Knight Corps. After he asked that, they didnt hesitate at all as they yearned for power and took thew of the Executives Department to be thew of the Church. Thus, they spent three months to slowly undergo demonization. When he showed the demonized knights to the person responsible at nge, perhaps he obtained his trust as he was taught the demon summoning spell for when he gets caught by the Church and he was told to escape to the Empire when that timees. Originally, he wanted to kill those demonized knights with his own hands but then he obtained information on me and it gued him that I had became a Sage. Did I make light of him? Or is this Divine Punishment for deceiving the Church? If thats the case, maybe it wont be a bad choice to bet my life and everything on him. That was written. In addition, as the summoning scroll wouldbust once it is recited with a magic stone, he transcribed what he remembered. However, it seemed like he wanted to write his final parting words there. If I had passed away and somebody is reading this, please pass this will to Pope-sama or Sage-dono. The Church is a noble and sacred ce and I hope that it would be a ce that saves people. In the postscript, he wrote down the stages of demonization as well as the transcript of the demon summoning spell. Lets read the description on demonization next. Sin is sin. Retribution is retribution. But I was once again reminded that there are various aspects to a person. It seemed like he wrote an observation diary on the progress of demonization. And then, at thest part, something caught my eye. The Principality of nge performed hero summoning and instead of a hero, they apparently acquired the power to control the world. The demon race research at the Empire was the perfect ce to use that power and conceal the demons. That was what the person who came from nge said. If that was the truth, the Churchs barrier must be fixed as soon as possible. Like concealing a tree in a forest, its best to conceal demons among the failed trials of demonized people? If the Empire falls, Saint Schulls Allied Nations would be sandwiched by the Principality and the Empire that would belong to it So thats why he told me to go to the Empire. But Even if I plunged into the Empire, it doesnt change the fact that we are stronglycking inbat power. Intel says that they even have a flying dragon brigade. Ill first have to consult everyone about this If I dont take action here, despair in the name of regret would definitely await me I left the archive while seriously thinking that I would have loved to live a calm life until I was at least my age in my previous life. Authors note: Thank you for reading. TL: No thank you for making it so hard to trante >.< The thought process of Dongahaha is so bad that Im starting to doubt if my trantion is even correct. He wanted to obtain the demonization art so that he could cheat death and continue to serve the Church to reform it. Thats fine but then why didnt he choose to kill those knights he demonized because they were the scourge of the Church and then work with the Pope and Luciel to fix the Church? Because he felt guilty that he was using an evil art to live longer? Because he wanted to gather the hatred of the personnel in the Church Headquarters so that they could unite under the Pope and Luciel? I really feel the author could have exined it a lot better. ?? He could have been a well thought-out character who took the dark path to save the Church but as of now, hes just azy character who tried to do so but then decided to dump it all on Luciel after he saw that Luciel was capable. Chapter 224: Promise Chapter 224: Promise Trantor: Tseirp I asked Kefin when we left the archive. Did you find anything new? Nothing in particr. In addition, although they were singing praises for the Human Supremacist movement, there arent that many documents regarding it. It was a little strange how they were Human Supremacist given that they knew that the Churchs leader is a High half-elf. It might have been a camouge to take control of the Executives Department. Those documents might be in the other rooms but shall we return to therge training ground for now? If Luciel-sama permits, could I investigate the other rooms a little more? Something bothering you? Yes. We did not find the drug that caused the demonization in this room. So, to support this will, I would like to investigate the other rooms too. Understood. Weve captured most of the members of the Executive Department so do as you please. But dont overexert yourself. Okay. Then, Kefin guided me to the entrance of the Annex and we parted ways at the path to therge training ground. When I returned to therge training ground, I saw the bloodied figures of Shisho and Lionel with dozens of fallen Knights but all the other Knights were practically uninjured. But their facial expressions were not calm in the slightest. Cathy, whats the situation here? Ah, Luciel-sama. Lionel-sama and Whirlwind said that they would not be able to hold back in this condition and might kill someone so they fought without using their hands nya. Did they want to fight that badly? These two were seriously battle maniacs. Well, they should be good training partners for the Knight Corps. Although it might leave arge mental scar. Making training challenging is exactly right nya. And it is the dignity of a strong warrior to maintain a cool and smart attitude when ites to a real fight nya. Cathy watched Shisho and Lionel with her hands folded. That sounds cool. But I have a feeling that in those two peoples case, they just want to fight with all their strength Only now you see it nya. Since Luciel-sama is back now, the ban on their weapons is lifted nya. Cathy said with a tone that sounded like she had given up as she walked towards the two of them. Then, after some sort of conversation passed between them, Shisho and Lionel turned their sights to me and after giving a ferocious smile, they slowly took out their weapons and dered to the Knight Crops. Now then, y time is over. The weapons ban will be lifted now. With Luciel-sama around, he can treat a missing limb or two in a jiffy so rest easy. Anyone who loses focus would be sent to the other world in a split second so if you want the training to end, pray that Luciel runs out of magical power. Now then,e at us! If you guys dont, we will be the ones attacking instead. Immediately after Shisho and Lionel challenged them toe at them, they charged towards the Knight Corps. They arebat maniacs no matter how you look at it. Moreover, they involve others without hesitation, they really are way too evil in nature. There shouldnt have been anyone who heard my mutterings to myself. Despite all that, those two are Luciel-kuns martial arts masters. But, Lumina-san appeared behind me and said to me. I was focusing on Shisho and Lionel but I still got a shock as I didnt sense her. Since when were you there? I didnt notice you at all. Fufu, its because Luciel-kuns focus was there. I wanted to give you a little surprise. Lumina-san giggled at the sess of her prank. I exined to Lumina-san slightly what Shisho and Lionel meant to me. Shisho and Lionel might very well be my martial arts masters, my seniors in life, and a father or brother-like existence that I look up to for how to live my life as a man. You trust them very much. Yes. If I didnt meet Shisho, I would most likely still be a Healer at Meratoni now and if I didnt meet Lionel and the others, I might even have died at Ienith. Thinking of it that way, perhaps I have good interpersonal luck. That includes how I was helped by Lumina-san at Meratoni. Its slightly embarrassing when you say it like that. But if I didnt meet Lumina-san at the start, my entry into the Healers Guild would not have gone so smoothly and if I didnt hear about the reputation of Healers, I wouldnt have been able to take such drastic actions. Thinking back, if I had shunned adventurers, I probably wouldnt have gone to the Adventurers Guild. I feel that choice was my turning point. Everything you achieve is due to Luciel-kuns effort. Now youve even reached the Sage job. It cant be achieved through normal effort. Its been nothing but life and death situations so Ive just not been given the choice to give up. I was happy to be praised but it was true that if I gave up at any point in my journey, I would not be standing here now. By the way, it looks like the number of dwarves and elves has increased? Ah, my followers are all people who were once ves. I treated them when they were injured but they felt indebted and chose to be my followers. Do problems not arise from there being so many races involved? Lumina-san surprisingly asked on the topic of race. I paused for a moment after hearing Lumina-sans question but I had not heard of and had not felt any problems. Yeah. On the contrary, I am always thankful for them. For example, the cat beastwoman Cathy and the half-wolf beastman Kefin take on the dirty work without me noticing while I could develop the flying ship thanks to the help from the dwarves Dn and Pa and the elf Rician, it is unrted to race. Lumina-san listened to my words as she silently nodded and chimed in. I see, the reason why the people around Luciel-kun are all lively might be because Luciel-kun holds respect towards them. Is that so? Id be happy if that is true. Since Im aware that I didnt properly build up interpersonal rtionships with the people in the Church I wanted to foster a rtionship where there was mutual respect among thepanions who I am always together with. After bing an S-rank Healer, I felt lonely when I somewhat noticed a distance between us when the girls from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps other than Lumina-san interacted with me. Luciel-kun sure is peculiar. Lumina-sans smile didnt give off the feeling like the happy smile she had when she seeded in her prank just now, it felt somewhat like a smile for something nostalgic. People often say that about me but am I really that peculiar? Luciel-kun holds a high position in the Church. But when you are on the streets, you interact with anybody in a friendly and rxed manner. I feel that it is extremely rare to be capable of doing so and to actually do it as well. Thats because I dont feel that I am anybody great. I originally wanted to stay in the same position I had in the Church I implied that I didnt want to take control of the Churchs internal dealings and Knight Corps any more than this and I didnt want to be involved with troublesome matters. For what reason does Luciel-kun throw yourself into battle? Depending on the way you do it, it might be possible to avoidbat. I had never once thrown myself intobat merely because I wanted to like Shisho and Lionel. That way of saying it sounds like you think I am abat maniac too. Ah, no, I didnt have that intention I answered with augh and Lumina-san also gave a troubledugh. Lumina-san was probably worried for me for living in a life and death situation. I felt like I somehow always end up making Lumina-san worry. Nevertheless, why I fight huh Without a doubt, it started from the time I met the Holy Dragon. After releasing the Reincarnation Dragon by clearing thebyrinth, I found out the truth, the future where the hero loses. Thats why if I didnt take action within my means, many innocent people would definitely lose their lives. I didnt want to ept such a future so I promised to offer my strength within my means to counter the demon race. Theres no way I can go against my word. Furthermore, even though it is really unreasonable, I really hate to admit that it is the most urate choice to make to survive. After all, this is a world that has the concept of levels Actually,tely I came to the realisation that I somehow have the constitution of getting caught up in issues and moreover if I leave them unresolved, it would result in the worst case scenario. Evil God and demon race, if I dont aim to quickly settle each and every problem thates out, I would definitely ultimately be caught up in them. Well, I am already knee deep in it so if I dont take action here, it would definitely lead to the worst case scenario. Luciel-kun, do you no longer have the intention of returning to the Church? Why do you ask? I somehow felt like that was the case. She nced at me and I felt like she had guessed it correctly. I see I will be honest with Lumina-san. I do not intend to intervene with the Church any further. Without being bound by the Church, I will continue to defend the Church by healing people like I have done all this time. I see if possible, erm I would be delighted if you woulde visit asionally. All time seemed to stop when I saw Lumina-sans slightly embarrassed expression. I felt that I should at least say something so I gave a reply for now. Erm, yes. Luciel, please restore this person as soon as possible. Okay. Lumina-san, once everything is settled, Ill put aside some time to talk to you. Shishos call came at an exquisite timing. While praising him for a good job, I decided to procrastinate with my reply. Love and hate are easy simple words but without understanding my own feelings, giving a reply at a time like this would be way too disrespectful. It might be unfair of me but at the moment I wanted more time. Fufu, alright. Go quickly. Lumina-san didnt show any signs of unhappiness as she instead smiled and urged me towards Shisho. Okay, until we meet again. Yes, till we meet again. Thus, I headed towards the Knights that had copsed at Shisho and Lionels feet and began treating them. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Tseirp: Wah, Ive been thinking how the author has been avoiding deeper interpersonal rtions for our MC with the opposite sex but thisst part has been a very refreshing change ?? So the title of the chapter could mean both his promise to the reincarnation dragons to prevent the future where the hero loses as well as his promise to Lumina. Chapter 225: Appointment Chapter 225: Appointment Trantor: Tseirp A mountain of Knights from the Knight Corps had piled up in front of Shisho and Lionel. As if undeterred by the difference in levels, the two of them struck them down like they were practice partners for returning attacks or the so-called counter technique. As the Knight Corps of the Church holds the title of Knights, they possess a certain degree of strength. And thebat style of those Knights was not individualbat but groupbat. Shisho and Lionel felt that it was a valuable experience that they could not obtain by fighting with Adventurers so they were serious in their fight with the Knight Corps. To the Knight Corps, seeing how Shisho and Lionel stop for me to heal them after they incur a certain degree of wounds before they show off a ferocious smile and charge at the Knight Corps once again after their wounds are healed, it was as if the two of them were spirit soldiers. Gradually the Knights began to get serious and they earnestly began to attack with the intention of defeating the two of them to end this training. But the Knights had no way of knowing that those actions merely further fanned their fighting spirit. From then, it was as if a sword battle scene from the movies as the twobat maniacs avoided and parried the Knights attacks. Then, with their backs against each other, Shisho and Lionel gradually spun on the spot as they avoided the fierce attacks of the Knights and adopted the tactic of asionally slicing flesh and breaking bones as the number of Knights decreased. Fear towards their overwhelming strength was being born within the Knight Corps. And the two of them took advantage of that. The two who were focusing on parrying began going on the offense by guiding their opponents attacks to one that was easy for them to deal with, they separated the Knights from their groups. Because the Knights were structured as a group, that action also increased the danger of hitting their own allies so the Knights as a group crumbled on the spot. The body and spirit of the Knights were shattered one by one and sensing that, Shisho and Lionel began knocking them out. Are they even capable of protecting the Church from the demon race if they are so weak? Luciel is far better. Yeah. With them in this state of affair, just what do they n to protect? Shisho and Lionel spoke ill of the Knights but none of the Knights stood their ground on their two feet. It seemed like the Knights attitude threw a wet nket over their excitement. We will be your opponents from here. We can tell that Onii-chans are strong but any more would damage the Knights reputation. It was Elizabeth-san and Saran-san from the Valkyrie Pdin Corps. And they had apparently finished their task of locking the demonized Knights in jail as the others also came holding their weapons looking like they intend to join the fight. Hou. Thats some spirit there. Umu, these girls are without a doubt the backbone of the Knight Corps. Ever since the establishment of the Valkyrie Pdin Corps, they have continuously been receiving orders to go on expeditions as their duty. At that time, it was likely done to crush the Knight squad made entirely of women but that instead became food for their growth that allowed them to raise their levels and technique as well as build a trusting rtionship amongst themselves. The Squad Captain Lumina-san was probably the strongest among them. And I believe that the Valkyrie Pdin Corps that she leads is the strongest among the Knight Squads. However, the fight didnt start. Luciel, Im hungry. Luciel-sama, its about time you brought me to the magical tool store you mentioned before. Luciel-sama, I already tire of looking at the fights so I wish to return to the flying ship to design the magic cannons. The Luciel Corporation Production Department was already bored. Its true that we arrived at the Holy Capital when the sun was directly above us and now it has steadily sunk down the western sky and was already setting. Shisho and Lionel probably have already fought for close to three hours. Putting aside thebat mania of the two, I could see that the body and spirit of the Knight Corps other than the Valkyrie Pdin Corps were already in a tattered condition. It might be alright for Shisho and Lionel as they arebat maniacs but it might be troublesometer if I ignored the wishes of Rician, Dn and Pa so I put an end to the mock battle today. Shisho, Lionel, lets end it here for today. Luciel, a chance like this is extremely rare you know. Ah, as expected, looks like I couldnt convince Shisho. Without the lure calledbat, I would not be able to stop him Then maybe Ill just have to give a suggestion that would alert the crisis awareness of the Churchs Knight Corps. The guys that you two beaten ck-and-blue have already lost their fighting spirit. And if you fight with the Valkyrie Pdin Corps now, the sun wouldpletely set. Since everyone would not be able to give their best, lets end for today. Luciel fu~ alright. Well, you still have things you wish to do right? Shisho surprisingly calmed down immediately andpromised. Well, it should be expected. A hot-blooded person would not be able to serve as a Guildmaster. But I also properly followed up. Since we have the flying ship now, from today onward, Shisho cane visit the Church for training whenever you wish and if the timing allows for it, we might even be able to enter thebyrinth together as well. Ou. Then next time we drop by, Ill bring Object X to the Church and let the Knights with broken spirits drink it to rouse them. Since drinking that has tremendous effects. Shisho said it so that the Knights could hear it and at that instant, blood draining from the faces of the ones who knew of Object X. They would probably work slightly harder to be stronger from now on. Thus, the mock battle between the Knight Corps and Shisho and Lionel ended. By right, I should be visiting Pope-samas room, handing her Dongahahas will and reporting but this time, I prioritized my personal tasks. I had decided to go and greet Ryina, visit the Adventurers Guild to cancel the request I put in as well as enjoy a meal with Granz-san while Im there. Leaving aside Garba-san and Catherine-san who have not returned even now, it was just time for me to go when Kefin came to find me. Luciel-sama, Im sorry for beingte. Perfect timing. So did you discover anything? Yes. It might be possible for Luciel Corporation to make a huge profit from the Church with it. That piques my interest but at the moment I n to walk the streets of the Holy Capital and head for the magic tool shop and Adventurers Guild. Then would we be staying in the Holy Capital? That depends on the situation. Ill be having my meal at the Adventurers Guild so tell me the information you found out then. Okay. Kefin replied and walked to Cathy. Dear Knights, thank you for having the bout with Shisho and Lionel. Well, please have a simted fight with the two of them again sometime soon. I believe that you all will definitely be able to win against Pas 10-meter ss Golem someday. At that moment, it was as if the souls had left the Knights bodies like they had lost all feelings, showing an expressionless face like they were all wearing Noh masks. And Pa tilted her head after suddenly hearing her name mentioned. After leaving the Church Headquarters, I asked Shisho and the others to head to the Adventurers Guild first as I went to visit Ryinas shop with Lionel, Dn, Pa and Rician as my escorts. Wee to the Magic Tool Shop Commedia. This is wonderful. I see its a mechanism set to speak automatically when peoplee in. After entering the shop, Pa and Ricians excitement rose as they immediately moved to the speaking golem and began touching it all over. I wasforted to see they act like children but I also wished that they had a little more restraint as well. Wee. To the Magic Tool Shop Commedia, welco ah, are you perhaps the person from before? The person who came to greet us was the shop assistant from the previous time. Good evening. Is Ryina in? Yes. Please wait for a moment. She disappeared into the backroom for a short while before Ryina, who I feel is a reincarnated individual as well, came out immediately. Wee, Luciel-sama. A lot of rumors had been circting so Ive been worried about you. Good evening Ryina-san. The rumors are just rumors. Today, Im here with the top three of Luciel Corporations Production Department. Well, theres only the three of them officially. Ah, nice to meet you, I am the owner of Magic Tool Shop Commedia. Dn, head of Luciel Corporations Production Department. I mainly work on cksmithing. Pa from the Production Department, expert on magic tool production. I am currently working on a fully automatic cooker. Simrly, ace of the Production Department, Rician. I am working on a monster detection device. Putting aside Dn, the two of them sure were exaggerating their introductions. Uwa~ the two of you have amazing ideas too. Even I am still in the production stage for a magic tool capable of Appraisal. Ryina smiled but it felt as if there were sparks flying from their looks at each other. So, I think I mentioned it before but would you considering to Luciel Corporations Production Department to demonstrate your capabilities? I had previously obtained her approval already so I did it more as a formal invitation. However, even here my expectations were betrayed. Im sorry. I wont enter Luciel Corporation. She bowed her head gently. I did not expect to be rejected so I was stunned for a moment but I asked to at least know the reason. May I ask why? Actually I had a dream. To create a flying ship that can fly in the sky. Did Luciel-sama see the flying ship thatnded at the Church Headquarters today around noon? I have decided to go to the Church Headquarters and learn from the unknown master who created that. Her resolve was shown in her eyes. Dn, what do you think? Umu. Its good that she has the drive. Dn had been appraising her from the very beginning but it looked like he was positive to Ryina bing a member. Pa, Rician, does it look like you will be able to get along? Engineers speak with their techniques, magic tool producers speak with their magic tools. It depends on how much actual imagination and ability to actualize it she possesses. The words the two of them said were different but it somewhat felt like they were happy. An insightful genius and a hardworking genius, together with a person who possess memories of the alternate world, I look forward to what woulde of it. Erm, like I said, I dont intend to enter Luciel Corporation though Ryina put a stop to us moving the topic forward as we please. This is Dn, the flying ship creator, Pa, the person in charge of space expansion of the interior, and the owner is me. If you feel likeing to ourpany, you will be able to ride the flying ship soon Ill join! Yup. Theres a lot to settle regarding the employment of your shop assistant as well so what about we all have dinner together? It was an instantaneous answer. But this pattern would be a pattern where Dn gets called Shisho (TL: Teacher/mentor). While giving a wry smile, I looked to see Dn with his hand on his forehead. Yes. Ill get ready immediately. Nanya, youll being along too. When Ryina said that to the shop assistant at the counter, she had a look of surprise as she was worried for the shop. Er, what about the shop? Well be closed for today. Its something important so I want you toe along. Ive found my Shisho. Okay. Understood. As expected, she called him Shisho. But her excitement level was totally different from how she was moments ago. Please wait for me for a little while. Ah, yeah. The quiet Ryina suddenly transformed into a powerful manager for an instant. Thats probably her forte and even though she was a queer one as a business partner, that strangeness showed me how I could not understand girls after all as I quietly waited for them to get ready. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 226: Alias/Nickname Chapter 226: Alias/Nickname Trantor: Tseirp Joined by the owner of the Ryina Magic Tool Shop, Ryina, and her shop assistant Nanya, we arrived at the Adventurers Guild. Luciel-sama, this is the Adventurers Guild. Ryina was excited to see the flying ship but her expression stiffened slightly when she saw that our destination was the Adventurers Guild. Because this is our destination. Its probably not as Ryina imagines it. What came to her mind after hearing Adventurers would probably be the image of rough individuals carrying weapons as they quarreled and drank liquor. Likewise as a reincarnated individual, being a man I was afraid as well so its natural that she would be afraid too. Upon entering the Adventurers Guild, the Adventurers directed their gazes at us and then called out to me. Deviant Saint-sama, have you already caught the mastermind who spread the rumors about you? Since youve already given out the request, at least let us get the reward. Leaving that aside, well have to think of a new nickname Geh, why is Tempest here? Evacuate! Tempest is here to destroy the guild again! Geh, even after Master banished her from entering. Deviant Saints strange tastes are way too extreme. No, its definitely because Deviant Saint-sama wishes to save that troubledmb who would be a Destruction God. Ah~ I see. Certainly, if its Deviant Saint, it would be possible. We expect good things from you, Deviant Saint-sama. Since a while ago, the Adventurers had been speaking frankly while somehow directing respectful and expectant gazes towards me as they inched a certain distance away from us. Ryina-san, what in world did you do? Heh~ To test out my magic tool, I borrowed the underground training ground but somehow the magic tool malfunctioned and went berserk, blowing away the barrier around the training ground and even destroyed the training ground wall. Hahah. Ryina-san averted her eyes as she said with a twitch in her facial expression. I could no longer see a shadow of previous her excitement to board the flying ship. At that moment, Nanya-san gave the final blow. Its not something tough about. It was a grave deal that time, most of the sales from the shop had to be spent on repairs and maintenance expenses so we nearly got chased out into the streets. Well, researchers and engineers also thread a paper-thin line. Itsmon for magic tools to malfunction. Failure is a stepping stone to sess. If you fear the conclusion, you would not be able to move forward. Pa-san, Rician-san. Ryina was ovee with emotion and was brought to tears but she was unaware. That she would be put down from there But normally even if it malfunctions, there should be a mechanism to safely suppress the power and output. To reduce the budget, I usually dont do that. I understood Pas point but for Rician, didnt she borrow money to develop magic tools and ultimately get sold to a ve merchant? Or was it a conflict within the same race? No, I do put that mechanism in now. Its just that at that time, I had a request to develop a means to defeat flying monsters and I barely made the due date. Ryinaspetitiveness was triggered. Pulling her tension up after it was deted, these girls might be goodpatriots. I looked at Dn and Dn looked at me and shrugged his shoulders. It looked like we were thinking the same and I quickly led the way to the dining hall. Upon reaching the dining hall, Shisho called out to us. Ou, you guys are early. I ordered the dishes in advance. And Ive secured those seats over there. Shisho was surrounded by Adventurers. Youre quite popr. Ou, Ive been talking about going to the underground training ground after this. Shisho said with a smile but if he intends to do the same as he does at Meratonis Adventurers Guild I wouldnt me the Adventurers if they wish to escape from Shisho after that. You n to fight even more? Nah, I just want to see some moves. And it looked like his switch had been turned on before I knew it. But I guess it was their long-cherished desire to have a bout with the admired Shisho. Alright. Ill give you a call when were about to leave. Ou. I leave the healing to you if the need arises. As expected, hes full of fighting spirit. I didnt see a need to needlessly douse Shishos excitement. Okay. Very good, lets go. Yes! To the Adventurers, the man called Whirlwind is someone they actually wish to seek guidance from and it might be a good opportunity for them to be encouraged. Have a good bout. Ou. Call me if somethinges up. Sure. Shisho and the Adventurers left for the underground training ground. After sending them off, I directed everyone to their seats. Now then, Lionel and others, please take your seats first. Alright. With a slightly regretful reply, Lionel went towards the seats where Cathy and the others were at. Ah, Ryina,e along with me. Ye, yes. And then, together with Ryina who has been forbidden from entering the Adventurers Guild, I walked over to where Granz-san was. Good afternoon, Granz-san. Ou, Ive heard. Youve already found the mastermind. Well, leaving that aside, nobody would believe what happened here the night of the day before yesterday after you left. Granz-san shrugged his shoulders before his gaze fell onto the person behind me and this time he crossed his arms. That gaze was directed at Ryina behind me but he didnt seem particrly angry. Well, usually that would be the case and even I also didnt expect it to turn out this way. For now, as the request contents have beenpleted, please help me remove the request. Of course, please distribute the reward to those who have been working on the request for these 2 days. Are you sure? That would save a lot of my work but This world runs on give and take. Since they worked for my sake, its normal to pay them and deep down, my actual reason was that I didnt want to be the object of anyone elses hatred. On the contrary, it would be cheap if I could build trust with just that. Yes. I submitted the request with the expectation to do so. On another note, has there been any new information these past 2 days? No, there hasnt been any information on this matter but why is Tempest here? He looked like he was about to talk more on the matter for a moment before hemented on Ryina-san who he has been curious about since just now. Hah. Ive already been told about her nickname Tempest that came from when she destroyed the underground training ground but this time, I have decided to invite her as a development staff for Luciel Corporation so if possible, I hope that you would be able to rescind her banishment. I wont ask her to do her experiments here after all. Youre making quite a brave decision. As long as she has the ability and her personality isnt broken, it shouldnt be that much of a problem. Deviant Saint youre whimsical after all. Hahah. Having one more unmanageable person when there is already 2 doesnt change the situation much and since I have Dn as the pir of the Development Department, it will work out somehow. I would hate to be in that position. Ryina spoke when Granz-san stared at her. I sincerely apologize for what happened that time. Next time, I will not use the guild for my magic tool verification tests so please forgive me. Its not a problem if Deviant Saint-sama takes responsibility. Well then, please. Sure. In the future, I can im everything from Deviant Saint-sama so feel free to go wild. Granz-san disappeared into the kitchen after saying that. Looking at his retreating figure, I requested Ryina to do just one thing. If possible, please experiment outside of the town. Yes. Thank you very much. From now on, I will work hard to create magic tools. She took a fighting pose so I had a bad premonition but I decided to believe in her for now. Ill look forward to it. After releasing Ryina from her banishment, I returned to the table where everyone was seated at. The dishes were already lined up on the table but nobody had touched them and were waiting. We joined everyone and after asking Ryina and Nanya to introduce themselves, we enjoyed the meal. Then, I asked Kefin about the thing he spoke about before, where we could sell favor to the Church. Ah Kefin, about what you wanted to tell me earlier Yes. Actually, regarding the barrier that protects the Holy Capital, it may be possible to fix it. Really? Its just a possibility. Actually, the barrier for this Holy Capital apparently uses a magic tool. Magic tool? It was certainly unbelievable but if that was true, then how was it destroyed? The fact that it exists wasnt uncovered after all Yes. And I found information stating that someone intentionally destroyed it. I didnt think that Kefin woulde to that conclusion so easily just based on that information. Maybe he has even secured that said magic tool. Kefin, how did youe to that conclusion just from that information alone? ording to the information that investigated the mechanism of the barrier, the magic tool has the condition that fire, water, earth, wind and holy attribute magical power has to be imbued into it at the same time. Thats the only information we have? Yes. However, the flying ship created by Dn-dono and Pa has a magic barrier spread across it thatpletely negates wind resistance. If that can be activated with all five attributes, wont it be possible to construct something with simr mechanism? I asked Dn who was listening to the conversation. Dn, what do you think? It just a guess but the barrier surrounding Rockford might be the same one as well. Ah~ thats quite possible. If thats the case, then it would be the same for Nelldal too. After all, Rainstar-dono is good at taking care of people. As I was smiling, Kefin asked. Then are we heading for Rockford next? If nothing was going on then it would be fine but now it was a world crisis so theres no helping it. Why cant a cheat reincarnated individual crush the Principality for the sake of world peace? While wistfully hoping so, I told everyone my thoughts. Well first head for the Empire and cut through the darkness within the Empire. At that instant, everyones gazes gathered on me. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 227: Reason to go to the Empire Chapter 227: Reason to go to the Empire Trantor: Tseirp Previously I did not want to ever step foot in the Empire. Because it was a militaristic country that was centered on the policy of rich country, strong army, focusing on wars to widen their territory and develop their economy. With their war with the Rubruk Kingdom, their maneuverings with other countries and their human experimentation on demonization, I believe nobody would want to go to that country. However, I decided that I had no choice but to go there. Our table fell silent as if the joyous chatter moments ago was an illusion as all eyes fell on me. To calm myself, I closed my eyes and exhaled, before I inhaled lightly and told them my reason for deciding to travel to the Empire. I decided to go to the Empire because I do not want to fight with the strong Empire soldiers. You want to go to the Empire because you dont want to fight? While everyone was befuddled by my words, Lionel asked for the meaning behind my words. It was out of the blue after all so I guess they wouldnt understand If Lionel wasnt with me, I would not intend to go to the Empire nor would I even think of it. Cathy, how many citizens recognize Lionel, General SenOnis features? And how manymon soldiers know him? Only neers would not know him nya. Lionel-sama was the apex of fighters in the Empire so everyone knows him nya. She proudly boasted to me. And I was convinced after hearing those words. If this n works out, I would be able to smoothly resolve the issue of demonization and capture the fake Lionel Thanks Cathy. Actually, in Dongahahas will, information on demonization came up. Its written that the mastermind is the Principality. But the hands of the demon from the Principality has already grasped onto the Empire. If left alone, the Saint Schulls Allied Nation will face a pincer attack. If that is, in fact, true, with the strength of the Churchs Knight Corps, they would not be able to beat the Empire soldiers. Yes. Thats why I n to resolve it by getting into the Empire before its toote and treat all the demonized Empire soldiers before they further lose their sanity and fall into a berserk state. The risk wasnt small and of course, battle was probably inevitable. However, if even the Empire citizens became demonized, the world would definitely be dominated by the demon race and the Evil god, and the world would be destroyed before the Hero can appear. I realized that if I do not prevent that from happening, my peaceful life would nevere true no matter how much time passes. Luciel-sama has already proven that you can reverse demonization so theres no problems there but how do you intend to enter the Empire? The Flying Ship would be targeted by the Winged Dragon Brigade. Lionels concern was the most pressing one. I assumed that as long as we can reach the border, it would be fine to travel by horse after that. Furthermore, I thought that there would be people on that side that would notice Lionel. If the Winged Dragons appear, we can disembark from the Flying Ship and break through the front. Thats reckless. No matter how strong Lionel-sama is, the Empire is full of soldiers that I have trained up. The Empire where the soldiers trained by Lionel gather. My head was hurting just thinking about it. However, that was hundred times betterpared to getting attacked by those Empire soldiers when they have been demonized. Moreover, I didnt think that it would definitely turn into a fight. It would be a different story if they hated Lionel for over-training them but Im sure to them, Lionel, you are an object of admiration. Thats why we will be making a triumphant return to the Empire with you, General SenOni. Triumphant return huh. Lionels expression turned into confusion and was also slightly gloomy. Yeah. We can announce to the Empire soldiers that we n to defeat the traitor Cloud that used Lionels name and tricked the Empire. I wonder if the Empire soldiers would believe me. I shifted my gaze from Lionel to Cathy and she nodded. Even if it doesnt work, if it is the Lionel I know, wont you fight in the amusement center called a battlefield? Was amusement center too much? Lionels body was trembling. Sorry Fufuwahaha. It really makes my heart dance. or I guess not. Did it motivate you? Looks like there wont be any problems. It was probably only Shisho and Lionel who thinks of a battlefield as an amusement center. If it is Luciel-samasmand, I would abide with my all. Moreover, my goal is to defeat my imposter and upy the Empire soldiers right? Yes. I want to assume the worst scenario. The worst scenario? Yes. The scenario that the Empires Emperor promotes this demonization n or that he has been demonized. If Cloud, the fake Lionel, enticed the Emperor and promoted demonization, the situation would bepletely different. If he has only been demonized, I can hold down the Emperor until Luciel-sama is able to cast your healing magic. And if by any chance the Emperor has been promoting this demonization act, I will defeat the Emperor. I could sense the resolve in Lionels eyes. I looked at everyone and re-stated our aim this time. This time our goal of going to the Empire is to destroy the research on demonization as well as the research facilities and escape from the Empire with every member alive. No matter how close you are on the verge of death, I will definitely save you so just avoid instant death. Yes! Among the replies from Lionel and the others, Ryina also voiced out, although sounding slightly confused. Erm, Luciel-sama, I dont get the story but am I and Nanyaing too? I totally didnt think about it but perhaps I should leave them here after all. Both choices doesnt matter but since theres a possibility that it would turn into a fight, maybe it would be better for you two to stay here. This time the ones fighting in the Empire are me, Lionel, Cathy and Kefin only but the danger still wont be zero. I see.. The two of them looked at each other and looked visibly relieved. Luciel-sama, what about us? Nadia asked the same question. But I had already thought of the role those two would take. Nadia and Lydia, please face the Winged Dragons that mighte attack the flying ship. And once we give Dn the signal, pleasee and get us with the flying ship. You know Luciel, you are the only one capable of maneuvering the flying ship. Dn chimed in before the two of them could reply. Dn-san, I am sure you will not develop the greatest masterpiece that you yourself cant operate. So you noticed. Eh, of course. Theres no way an engineer would create something he cant tamper with himself. I see. But, I refuse. Eeeh!? I was flustered after hearing Dns unexpected refusal. Because Dn had never refused to do anything before. Thats because the Empire has made me face a bitter experience before. I have a debt I must settle. Then, Dn began to exin the reason for this refusal and it was unexpectedly for revenge. Er, you n on bringing Pa and Rician to and of death? We wont die with Luciel around. Furthermore, we can buy time with the golem. I also have not forgotten how we were pushed to the brink of starvation. Not only Dn, the two of them also totally intended to tag along. Dn, our main purpose is not to go there to fight you know? I understand. But the Empire tried to destroy the Dwarf Kingdom. I have to pay that back no matter what. Yup, he totally doesnt understand. Ive heard that Dwarves were stubborn once they had made their decision. But that wont do. Theres no choice. Ill have to shift Dn and their minds towards invention. Dn, it is not like all the Empire citizens are the enemy and dont you still have many things under development? Those can be developed after this is over. I dont mind if there is ater but I assume that if we have the off chance that we need to escape from there, we will need the flying ship. I do not want the all-important flying ship to be shot down by the winged dragons. Muu . Dn had a sour expression as he crossed his arms. It looked like I would be able to persuade him with another breath. Ill give the final push. If we are to safely escape with the flying ship, I believe that the magic cannons would be indispensable. In addition, we would also need the magical power radar. Would it be possible to prioritize those? Ku, youre targeting where it hurts most very well, if you go that far, I will take responsibility and develop the magical power radar and magic cannons. Thank you. It worked out somehow. Luciel-sama, so when would we be going to the Empire? If possible it would have been better to go once we discovered the hidden plot behind the Empire and the Principality but I will have to meet Pope-sama after this and I have to send Shisho and the others back to Meratoni so I n that 2 to 3 days would be the soonest we would set off for Empire. I see. In that case, I would have plenty of time to work out a strategy. Lionel was already fully spirited and I could see he was focused on challenging the Empire. Everyone, I will have to ask you to lend me your strength again this time, thank you for your aid. Since everyone was moving along with my selfishness, I had to thank them at least once as I looked at everyone and lowered my head. Luciel-sama, please raise your head. What Luciel-sama intends to do is something no one else is capable of doing. Furthermore, I will finally be able to get settle my grievance with the Empire. Lionel urged me to raise my head and remarked that it was also for his own sake. Thats right nya. At that time, the best we could do was escape but this time, we will be clearing the Empire of its darkness nya. Cathy also wanted to clear her humiliation of being made into a ve. It is a good opportunity to add to Luciel-samas legend. It felt like Kefin was on a slightly different tangent but thus we had officially decided on our next destination. However, I had forgotten something at that time but I wasnt able to notice it. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 228: Prudence/Taking care of oneself Chapter 228: Prudence/Taking care of oneself Trantor: Tseirp After finishing my meal with everyone at the Adventurers Guild, I went to the basement to collect Shisho before we left for the Church. What I witnessed with my eyes there was a beaten up Shisho with a fearless smile and the Adventurers who were even more beaten up clinging on to me with their eyes. Shisho, you guys really went at it after all. Yeah. These guys are quite strong you know. Shisho said joyfully but the expressions on the Adventurers were gloomy. They probably thought that he was holding back and ying with them. Were leaving now so I came to get Shisho. Everyone looks like they are exhausted from being Shishos opponent. Ill treat them immediately. Oi, dont say it like they were forced to do so. I lightly ignored Shisho and applied Area High Heal on Shisho and the Adventurers. Whirlwind-sama, thank you for your guidance. We still have a long way to go. Thank you, Deviant Saint-sama too. As expected, only Deviant Saint-sama can serve as Whirlwind-samas disciple. We will do our best as well. As they thanked Shisho and me, they gradually took their distance and ran up the training ground stairs without hearing Shishos reply. Shisho leaked a faint voice after looking at the backs of those Adventurers. Tch, those guys have no guts. This world sure has plenty of unreasonable things. While having that thought, we returned to the Church. After reaching the Church, everyone was agreeable with sleeping in the guest rooms on the Flying Ship apart from Shisho, who decided to sleep under the sky at therge training ground. He imed that he felt restless sleeping on the Flying Ship and he was no longer the Shisho who was so excited to see the Flying Ship before. Shisho, are you really going to sleep here? The Church has guest rooms too. I might be able to spot the ones who want to sneak into the Flying Ship. So I will sleep here. If you understand then hurry up and get me a bed. Then, Ill leave the guarding of the Flying Ship to you. Yeah, leave it to me. After I took out a bed from my magic bag, Shisho sat on it and began meditating. After I left Shisho, I saw Ryina and Ninya who I thought had returned to their own shop. I wondered why did the two of theme here. And like Shisho was this morning, they were in high spirits. Including the two of them, all of my followers could enter the Church as an exception but actually, it would normally involve the Executives Department. Well, Ive had them make various pledges so I dont think the confidential information would leak outside While thinking that, I spoke to Ryina. Is it fine leaving the shop unattended? Its because I never know if such an opportunity wille around again. As expected of the technical capabilities of Dwarves to achieve something like this. That cant be judged just on the outer appearance. Make your judgment after seeing the interior. Dns words and expression didnt match as he tried to resist from grinning, giving his usual smug look as he gave them a tour of the Flying Ship. And Pa and Rician were also following behind with smug looks. .. Ill just leave them be. While muttering that, I went to find Pope-sama. This time I also brought Nadia and Lydia along. Thats because I could tell that they wanted to do so from their gazes. After leaving therge training ground, Nadia spoke. Luciel-sama, did you find out anything about the Principality of nge? It looks like she was already curious. Apparently, it was people from nge who brought the talks about demonization to Dongahaha. Youve heard what Dongahaha said before he copsed right? Yes. He said that nge was the mastermind. But theres too much we dont know with just that information Are you worried? Yes. If I did note from the position of a noble, nge is a very nice country. It is a country with calm climate and abundant nature as well as the final resting ce for the Sorcerer who made the Hermit series magic tools. And that country has now be a country that breeds the demon race. Its hard to believe. Was only the royalty involved in the summoning of the Hero? No, there was also the Knight division and Mage division there for security. But I dont think they knew about the method for the summoning ceremony. Has people other than the Hero been summoned before? Ive not heard about that before. Everyone knows that there is a summoning circle but it has never been reported that there has been an incident where a person other than the Hero was summoned. I see. Ill say it now that if the royalty are either demons or have been involved in demonization, I will also not be able to pardon them? Yes. I have prepared myself for that. We cant pardon demons after all. But I could see that the two of them were hesitant despite their words. I dont intend to antagonize them but I had to consider if I should leave them in the Church. All the things that I have to consider are popping up one after the other. What I n to tell Pope-sama is that, as you two already know, a person from nge contacted Dongahaha. And that man apparently summoned something more powerful than a Hero from the hero summoning ritual. Perhaps they were in shock, or that they knew something but the two of them froze without saying anything. That might have been a normal reaction too. Since even though they left home to be independent, they have found out that their family and friends are facing danger. If that being is a demon or something that causes demonization, then the rich nature of the country you two spoke of may end. The expressions on their faces became even more uneasy. However, even if the problem wasnt handled poorly, the Saint Schull Allied Nations will definitely be caught in war. If left alone, the country would face a pincer attack from the Empire and the Principality, and the Free City-State of Ienith behind would be in danger too. The peace I sought would be gone no matter how I look at it. I wanted to avoid that by all means. I do not want to fight but I am able to dispel demonization and I can also weaken demons. I will do what I am capable of so the two of you can just do what you two are capable of. Ending the conversation, I entered Pope-samas room. After obtaining the permission to enter, I saw that Rosa-san, Estia as well as Garba-san and Catherine-san there. Pope-sama, I apologize for thete visit. I think that the judgment you made during the day which was mixed with your kindness was a good judgment. Im d to hear you say it that way. Ive been doubting myself all this while wondering if that was the correct decision. That is the responsibility of those who judge. That just shows that Pope-sama is sincerely facing the incident this time. I see. Its seriously stressful. Pope-sama had a sorrowful look as she looked down. I believe Pope-sama will definitely be able to do it. However, for that sake, I think it is crucial that there is a person inside the new Executives Department who will pass all the information to Pope-sama. By the way, why is Garba-san here too? Furthermore, he looks quite exhausted? Beside him was Catherine-san who was looking satisfied and was giving off a warm fuzzy aura like the in the past when she was manning thebyrinth shop. Umu. Catherine rmended Garba-dono for his skilled information gathering ability so after having a confidential pledge done, he shall be assisting as a Church personnel. Garba-san!? What about the work at Meratonis Adventurer Guild? I would be grateful if Broad returns to Meratoni tomorrow. Shisho said he would be sleeping at therge training ground so please persuade him yourself. Ah, is that so, okay. As expected, one cant hope that life goes their way. It was unlike the usual Garba-san but he only nodded after bringing unnecessary trouble to himself. So Luciel, I dont think you came all the way here at this time to see my condition. Yes. Firstly, I have decided to go to the Empire soon. Will you be alright? Who knows? But if I dont go, the Empire will be dominated by the demonized people or be destroyed. Once that happens, the next target might be here. The elite of the Knight Corps are all here. I will not call a Knight Corps defeated by two people, my mentor and follower, as an elite force. Wha!? Knights may have their own way of fighting but if we are talking about individual strength and not collective strength, it would be hard for them to even endure a single day. They might even bepletely annihted. Theres no choice but to whip the Knights into shape as well. Seriously has the Churchsbat capability fallen that far? The Captain of that Knight Corps was listening in but she didnt say anything at all. Im sure that if Garba-san wasnt around, she would have snapped. But I also dont have the hobby of stirring up a hos nest. I entered the main topic. Pope-sama, regarding Dongahaha, he has left a will. A will!? Yes. Pope-sama will likely feel pain once you see this. However, I felt that it might serve as a source of encouragement to Pope-sama so I am passing this to you. After passing Dongahahas will to Rosa-san, she passed it to Pope-sama. Also, inside Dongahahas table, we found an unfamiliar jewel that looks like it has been sealed but do you recognize it? The instant I took the jewel out from my magic bag, for some reason Pope-sama was in front of my eyes ?! I totally didnt see her move. That might have been the Teleport skill. Moreover, there wasnt even a fluctuation in the magical power. I was reminded that as expected of being Rainstar-donos daughter, Pope-sama is also out of the ordinary. Where was this found? After Pope-sams took the jewel from my hands, she immediately asked to find out so it looked like my words just now did not reach Pope-sama. I once again exined where I found the jewel. It was inside Dongahahas drawer but what is it exactly? This is a Spirit Crystal, meant to contain the power of a Spirit thank goodness, really thank goodnessss. Pope-sama was overjoyed until her tears overflowed while I could do nothing but stand there stock-still. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 229: Spirit Crystal Chapter 229: Spirit Crystal Trantor: Tseirp After waiting for Pope-sama to stop crying, I asked her about the Spirit Crystal. What is the Spirit Crystal exactly? It is something like a ce for a Spirit to live in. From the time Spirits are born, they have the nature of looking for a ce to settle down. Once they spend a long time at that ce, it solidifies and bes something like a rock, forming a Spirit Stone. Looks like it was not as simple as a Spirit simply dwelling inside a rock. If that forms a Spirit Stone, then for a Spirit Crystal in other words, Does that mean a Spirit Crystal forms after an even longer duration? Exactly. However, this Spirit Crystal was created by my father when he infused magical power into a Spirit Stone. I apparently voiced out my thoughts midway through. I have to be careful nevertheless, Rainstar-dono really is capable of doing anything. Then how is that Spirit Crystal different from a Spirit Stone? Theres no way it would be the same. The spirit will grow along with the Spirit Stone. And once it bes a Spirit Crystal, the spirit will be a highest rank Spirit. Does that mean the Spirits weve met possess the same thing as well? Umu. There are exceptions but they probably have a Spirit Crystal. If not, highest rank Spirits would not have a ce to rest their bodies. And it would be difficult for them to recover their magical power. So it is great that the Spirit Stone was not used to gain an advantage. Incidentally, the exceptions most likely refer to the Darkness and Wind Spirits. Those exceptions are for when the spirits dwell inside a person right? A host who has obtained the divine protection of a Spirit can supply the magical power it needs right? Great job deducing that. It looks like it was the correct answer. I could touch the Spirit Crystal probably because I had obtained the blessings of Spirits. If that is all true then isnt the Spirit that the Spirit Crystal belongs to in grave danger? Thats right. Spirits expend magical power just by manifesting. Immature/young Spirits would vanish once that happens while highest rank Spirits would have their spirit form dispelled, allowing people who cant see Spirits normally to see them. That would expose them to danger. Then that is without a doubt Fornoirs Spirit Crystal. Pope-sama must have regretted losing her Spirit Crystal. Thats probably why she bawled in front of everyone just now. But thinking further, even though her spirit form has dissolved, Fornoir still could grant me her blessing. Then was that action of repeatedly biting my head to grant me her blessing? The mystery deepens. More importantly, I must first confirm with Pope-sama the words she said just now about the Spirit Crystal being something meant to seal the power of a Spirit. Pope-sama, just now you said that it seals the power of a Spirit but is that a seal ced by the Spirit itself? Or was it forcibly sealed by another party? Pope-sama shook her head side to side as she replied. What I meant when I said it seals the power of a Spirit is that the Spirit umtes its own magical power in the Spirit Crystal in preparation for when the need arises. It is not something sealed by another party. I see. Actually, when I first held it, I sensed that there were two magical powers so I was curious and thought that it was another party who applied the seal. Its no problem if the two magical powers I felt belongs to the Spirit and Rainstar-dono but theres always the off-chance that it is not. Two magical powers? I only realize it now after you mention it. Mu, this chain doesnt look like it was originally there. Im confident that it was because of this seal that I couldnt find it. We should break it now. I leave it to Luciel. Is Pope-sama not capable of using Dispel? I thought as I activated my spell. Eh!? Ah, yes. Dispel. When I did that, the chains around the Spirit Crystal melted away and disappeared and the Spirit Crystal shone even brighter. Luciel, Fornoir please. Pope-sama asked me to call out Fornoir with a nervous countenance. Yes. I immediately opened the stable using my Hermits key and Fornoir slowly walked out. And as if the Spirit Crystal was matching the pace, it floated up and was absorbed into Fornoir. While feeling dumbfounded by that scene, Fornoir, with her pitch ck horse body, suddenly gave off such dazzling light that I couldnt open my eyes. The light quickly subsided and when I opened my eyes once again, there was a pure white horse with wings, a Pegasus. That is Fornoir? While I saw still in shock, Pope-sama already ran over to hug Fornoir before I could say a word. But Fornoir is supposed to be ck forest? If shes white then dont we have to change her name? While I was thinking about that, I was waiting for Pope-sama to say Fornoirs name but for some reason it was still Fornoir. Shes white so I thought her name might contain White or nc or maybe Shine since she was shining but I decided to leave it be for now. I approached Fornoir and spoke. Fornoir? Its great that youve returned to being a Spirit. With Pope-sama still hugging her, Fornoir turned towards and I heard a voice inside my head. Luciel, I am sincerely grateful. That voice was as I had imagined, a female voice. I once pondered about Fornoirs voice and imagined an androgynous voice since she was a Spirit but I was wrong. I was just lucky. Furthermore, Fornoir has always helped me so were even, partner. I see. Then, best regards hereafter as well, partner. I could somehow catch glimpses of delight in Fornoirs voice. Ill be going to the Empire from here but what do you wish to do? I have not been able to run for a long time. Fufu, Im looking forward to it. Would it be alright for her toe along with me? Nevertheless, I somehow have the feeling that Ive met such a high spirited person recently I stopped thinking deeper about it and asked about the Spirit Crystal. What happened to the Spirit Crystal? It is now inside me. Once I have finished optimizing the Spirit Crystal, I will once again remove it from my body. I see. Then will you be staying with Pope-sama today? I guess. I have a promise with Fluna so I will stay here today. I still had more questions for Pope-sama about how the Spirit Crystal was lost and about Spirits but I decided to postpone it to another day. Okay. Pope-sama, I wille over again tomorrow. After talking to Fornoir, I spoke to Pope-sama but her back was trembling so I judged that she was still crying and decided to leave by the door when Pope-sama addressed me. Luciel, thank you for finding the Spirit Crystal. When I turned back, Pope-sama was still in the same posture as before. Dont mention it, I am d it turned out well. Please excuse me. I once again spoke to her back and left. Ah, Luciel-kun, Iming too. Pope-sama, I will take my leave too. Garba-san and Catherine-san also decided to leave together with me. What I have to do from now should be something quite simple but for some reason, I had a feeling that it would be extremely troublesome. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 230: Anxiety and adjustment Chapter 230: Anxiety and adjustment Trantor: Tseirp I wasnt able to speak to Garba-san on the way to therge training ground. Because Catherine-san was speaking endlessly to Garba-san with a gentle air like when I first met her. My instinct was telling me that it would turn ugly if I interrupted them. I gave up and instead wanted to speak with Nadia and Lydia but on this side, they wore a heavy atmosphere because they were worried about their homnd, the Principality of nge, so I left them alone for now. While walking, I thought about how it would be better if the world was simpler as I reviewed what had happened for the day. If everything written in Dongahahas will was to be true, there would be a lot of troubling points. First would be a worrying element in the Empire, we didnt know how many people were there that have been demonized through the embedment of magic stones inside them. If possible, I would prefer to return them to sanitypared to killing them. However, if that number was in the tens or twenties, or perhaps even past the hundreds, it would be a problem with my magical power amount so it wasnt that simple. Next, once we entered the Empire, I have to consider the aftermath of sealing those that have been demonized. If the Emperor is involved in this incident, it would likely be for war. We would have to attack the Emperor if ites to that. I must then speak with Lionel who is knowledgeable about the Empires inner workings to find out what to do with the aftermath of our actions. If possible, I wish that everything would end when we just stop that Cloud fellow who I hope perpetrated the demonizations on his own Its tough seeing how we cant judge without stepping foot there if it only involves the nge royalty or if that Earl Kamiya who has been monitoring us is involved as well. Moreover, if they have the power to control the world, Im also wondering why did they not use that power to invade Ienith. The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I became. Previously, when I heard about the Empire and the Principality utilizing demonization, I thought of it as fire on the opposite shore and remained a bystander. However, such demonization rituals were being carried out even in viges within the Saint Schulls Allied Nations. Thinking about it deeper, if I leave it be any longer, the world would be overrun by demons before I knew it and there was a high chance that we would fall into a critical situation. It would probably be easy to throw everything out the window. But I knew that I would regret that decision in the near future if I did so. I just cant live how I want to. I muttered in a soft voice. After arriving at therge training ground, Catherine-san looked up at the Flying Ship before she returned to her room alone. Garba-san had begun talking with Shisho so I moved to my allocated room inside the Flying Ship. Lying on my bed, I pondered on the questions I would ask Pope-sama and Fornoir tomorrow. First would be why was Dongahaha holding on to that Spirit Crystal. Pope-sama mentioned that it would be impossible to touch a Spirit Crystal if one did not possess a Divine Blessing. If thats true then it would mean that Dongahaha did possess a Divine Blessing. It showed that there were still plenty of mysteries surrounding Dongahaha. Then, Estiaes to mind when wee to the topic of the Empire. She somehow escaped from the Empire by exercising the Darkness Spirits powers so theres a possibility that she knows of the darkness within the Empire. And since Fornoir is around, the Darkness Spirit should be able to utilize its power too. I didnt bring her along to Nelldal due to manpower shortage and mental instability but she is also one of my retinues. However. Theres a chance that her emotions would destabilize if she goes to the Empire sopared to bringing her along to and of death, it might be better if she stayed together with Pope-sama. The Darkness Spirit would deal with anything that dangers her or Pope-sama after all. In any case, I will be asking Lionel to work hard in the Empire. Resolving myself to not let anyone die and to ovee this aspect, I drifted to sleep. I wonder how long has it been since I drifted to sleep? I opened my eyes due to a sudden draft and I saw Dongahaha standing there. ?! Uoo! Now that I think about it, the Hermit Coffin is set to eject a person once they regain their consciousness. You dont have to be so surprised. Dongahaha said calmly. But its normal to be surprised. While retorting internally, I dealt with it calmly. Of course I would be surprised if you suddenly stand beside me while Im sleeping without any lights on. I wasnt able to deal with it calmly. There was also the aspect of him being an enemy so it was more frightening than Toretto-san in a sense. Looks like I failed to die at that time. He said as he moved his body around to verify. I would be troubled if you died on me so easily. Unfortunately, I will die in the near future. Summoning a demon involves a contract of the soul so I cant escape it any longer. A soul contract, so is it a different dimensionpared to a pledge(covenant)? Shouldnt you be fine since the demon that you contracted with is already gone? A soul contract does not involve the body but is engraved in the soul so it is impossible to dispel it. If you knew about that then no matter how weak your body was, why did you resort to demonization and demon summoning? I see you have read my will. I think you should understand since you have read my will but it was because I understood that there was no path forward anymore. Furthermore, I believed that having Pope-sama vanquish me would serve as a source of drive for Pope-sama. How selfish, I was left with nothing but doubts about why he demanded such responsibility of Pope-sama. However, talking anymore about it would be meaningless at this point and would serve nothing but to satisfy myself. More importantly, I have mountains of other questions to ask. Normally that would devolve into a heated dispute but I have something I want to ask you. As long as it is something I can answer. Dongahaha lightly nodded and sat down on a nearby chair. I decided on what I wanted to ask first. How did you obtain the Spirit Crystal kept inside your desk drawer? Spirit Crystal? So that jewel was a Spirit Crystal. You held onto it without knowing? Yes. That room was originally my fathers room. I inherited it. I see. Then the ne he spoke about during the battle at therge training ground was referring to that. However, that would mean that it would be Dongahahas father that sealed it but Dongahaha would probably not remember as he was still young at that time. But it is undeniable that Pope-samas trust was deep. I will probably ask Pope-sama directly regarding that. Nevertheless, to be honest there are plenty of things I didnt know about the Church. But having two generations within the Executives Department, I can only see them as excellent. Moreover, since they both served as the leader of the organization, I could clearly see the contributions theyve given to the Church. I felt that it was a pity how this incident urred due to a moment of rash thinking. I shook my head and asked a new question. I will now ask you more questions but I dont mind if you wish to stay silent and not answer. I will not be surprised if Ie to an end anytime. I will answer everything. He was resolute. Firstly, you said to go to the Empire but what are our odds? If it is Sage Luciel who dispelled the demonization and your retainers, or more precisely, if without you, the infiltrators would be caught before they reach the center of the Empire. I see. Then tell me everything that you know about the Empire. Dongahaha nodded and began speaking. I will start with information that I believe Luciel-sama wants to know. I want to know everything. Id be grateful if you tell me without putting on airs. I see, then, I will talk about the widespread rumors about the General Senoni in the Empire. About Lionel? Yes. During a battle with the Rubruk Kingdom, there was an attempt on General Senonis life using poison by the citizens of the town he controlled. Due to that, it was said that the General wandered on the edge of death and his memories were hazy. Nevertheless, he appeared at the front lines right? No, it was said that after that happened, he seldom left the Empire and ced emphasis on defending the Imperial Capital. I wonder what would Lionel say if he heard about that? For an embodiment of a warrior to escape from the battlefield like that, he would probably say that he would prefer a dignified death instead. (TL: They are likely talking about the fake Lionel, the guy named Cloud.) You knew that Lionel is General Senoni right? Of course. There were such rumors spreading within the Empire as well but under the Emperors orders, the people who voiced such rumors were beheaded so the rumors were forcefully buried. Resorting to tyranny means that the Emperor most likely knew about it too. Incidentally, how has the border with Rubruk changed this two years? The Empire is getting pressed slightly at the moment. As expected, the absence of General Senoni exercises an impact on the morale of the troops on both sides. Theres also the possibility that they couldnt release information because they were losing Do you think that the Emperor is involved with the Lionel case? That cant be said definitely. Because there have also been cases of chaos in the Empire due to the appearance of demons. Everything leads back to nge huh. I have a hunch that those incidents are due to the Empires own actions. That fake General Senoni has been plotting various ns after all. If hes a reincarnated individual, why cant he just remain a little more low key? Compared to researching demonization, aiming to be invincible or aiming for a harem would be a lot healthier. But a worrisome aspect surfaces there. Lionels level has dropped and I can imagine a duel between him and that fake Lionel but I have a feeling that this whole situation should be resolved in a sh. The quickest method would be to descend into the Imperial Capitals Royal Castle from the Flying Ship but would it be so easily achieved? They have Winged Dragon Squads protecting their skies so we have to n our strategies. Leaking a sigh, I suddenly thought of something. Thats right. How did nge find out that I defeated a demon at Grandol? I heard that they were approached by Sage Luciel and his retainers when they were acting as Adventurers. Incidentally, it was apparently Kamiya-dono who guided them but I could not confirm the facts. Just getting that information was amazing but was it really information obtained by only the Churchs Executives Department? Did the Executives Department collect that information? No, it was from an envoy from nge. If that was true then it means that they are properly keeping track of what goes on in the backgrounds but I was slightly doubtful of what Dongahaha was saying. Thats why I asked about the characteristics of that envoy. I see. But why did the envoy who came to contact your side reveal so much? He apparently carried hatred towards Sage Luciel. He imed that you seduced his younger sisters. I was confused by the unexpected answer. Younger sisters since it is sisters, it can only mean Nadia and Lydia. Younger sisters? Are you referring to Nadia and Lydia? Yes. It is the brother of the two people Luciel-sama has as retainers. He wasnt a person inclined towards scheming and he was quick to turn emotional so he was an opponent that was easy to acquire information from. Dongahaha said so indifferently and unamused so I could tell that he was speaking the truth. After knowing that truth, the number of worries I have increased as I had to think if I should tell the two of them or not. I see. What about the ability to control the world? Naturally, he didnt disclose something like that. I see. So even though he was so loose-lipped, he didnt reveal that many secrets. While my head was hurting from all the worries, Dongahaha lowered his head to me and said. If you are headed to the Elimasia Empire and the Principality of nge, please conquer thebyrinths. And please protect the Holy Capital. While thinking that it was too much with the Empire, Principality, Demons, and Labyrinth, I nodded with a sigh mixed in. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 231: The balance of body and mind Chapter 231: The bnce of body and mind Trantor: Tseirp I finished listening to Dongahaha by the time the sky outside started to brighten. Having answered all my questions without choosing to remain silent, I was about to transfer him to the Churchs underground cell but Cathy and Kefin were there so I delegated that to them. I pray for the day that I regret betraying you and the Church. Dongahaha said those words in the end and descended from the Flying Ship. It matters not to me if you regret it or not. At the moment, I am just putting all my efforts intopleting my goals. While talking to myself, I rode the lift that returned and rode it down to therge training ground. Shisho was already doing practice swings at therge training ground. Shisho, good morning. Youre up early. Ou, Luciel. I feel more awake if I start moving my body early like now. Well, thats true Can I request for a match? Ah, you dont have to specify just one, I will apany you for no matter how many matches you wish. Thank you. Ill loosen up my body for a bit so please wait a moment. Did something happen? I just wanted to move my body a little since I was feeling uneasy by just doing nothing. I see. Yeah. Shisho sounded like he wanted to say something but in the end, he didnt say anything and just served as my sparring partner. Even after everyone else came down, after Cathy and Kefin returned from the underground cells, after the Knight Corps came for their morning training, our mock battle continued. Even though I lost that time when I used the Thunder Dragons powers, now I could put up quite a good fight without it. I felt that currently, I would be able to win if I used the dragons powers when alternating between offense and defense. But doing something like that would not dispel the gloomy feeling I had in my heart. Perhaps he noticed it, or that he could not resist any longer, Lionel joined in midway. It was decided that the two of them would be my opponents so I released my ban on my magic as I could predict that they would be sending merciless attacks my way from then on. As I was able to concentrate fully on fighting with the two of them, I could clear my head of all thoughts. I gradually felt the haze hanging over my heart dissipate. After getting thrown to the ground countless times, I had also made the two of them roll on the ground enough times to need two hands to count. Compared to the past, I have apparently improved slightly. I began noticing that there was a part of me that felt slightly joyous knowing that. By sparring with these two people, I was creating a new me for the future. That was what I was feeling. Avoiding Lionels greatsword, I was about to cut at his chest but then Shisho swung his sword down, attempting to cut me along with a thinyer of skin from Lionel. I rotated my body and kicked Shishos sword from the side. The next moment, Lionelsrge shield came rushing towards me and I was blown away. Righting my stance after rolling on the ground, I once again readied my sword. Suddenly, arge shadow loomed over me and when I looked up, I saw a golem. I could quickly see the operator Pa and she told me while rubbing her stomach. Im hungry. After hearing what she said and checking the position of the sun, I realized that a couple of hours had passed since I began my mock battle. Ah~ sorry. Then, shall we all go for breakfast together? When I said that, the golem returned to soil and Shisho and Lionel had no choice but to sheathe their weapons. While departing from therge training ground, I noticed that the Knights were all looking at us so I apologized just in case. Thank you for letting us train in therge training ground. I apologize if we inconvenienced anyone here. However, the Knights from the Knight Corps only gave confused looks without saying anything so we departed for the canteen just like that. I totally did not imagine that that was the trigger for when there was arge change in my impression among the Knights. I believe that a rtionship based on trust is important. And there was no trust between me and the former attendants of Pope-sama who were in the canteen. Thinking that there was a possibility of being served poison, I applied Recover and Purification on everyones food. Since I didnt know if I would be able to act in time if it was a poison with immediate effects. Luciel, youre being way too high strung. I dont know how my actions were seen through Shishos eyes but Shisho only said that one sentence during the meal. But that single sentence certainly did calm me slightly. After leaving the canteen, I parted with everyone and went to visit Pope-sama. I was able to reach Pope-samas room smoothly without getting attacked by anybody. Waiting for me inside the room was Pope-sama with a dignified appearance. Good morning, Pope-sama. Morning, Luciel. I feel that Pope-sama is giving off a slightly different airpared to yesterday but did something happen? Umu. Fornoir told me to act more dignified. She told me that if I remain irresolute like before, it would destroy the future that Luciel went through all the trouble to carve out. Looking at Fornoir, she had returned to her original ck horse form. Fornoir has returned to her original form? Its not an issue. Its because it wont be revealed that I am a Spirit if I take this form. What do you mean? I can disappear at will in that form but the magical power consumption is intense and I would return to a Spirit Crystal form in no time. I cant be your partner like that right? So this form would be best for journeying. That means? She will be apanying Luciel. Ill be in your care. Okay. Ill be in your care too. Incidentally, Fornoir, are you able to fly through a ce where Winged Dragons fly around without fear? Are you an idiot? Something of the level of Winged Dragons is not a match for me. Looks like I can ce my expectations on her since she sounded so confident. Ill look forward to it. Leave it to me. It looks like most mutual understanding can happen even without putting them into words. I turned my attention to Pope-sama and moved to the main topic. Dongahaha regained consciousness before the sun rose and I questioned him. Based on the answers I got, Ill be heading to the Empire. I will leave the Church matters to Pope-sama. Ill do what I can. I wont let another person walk down Dongahahas path. I agree. By the way, Pope-sama, were you the one who created the magic tool that envelops the Holy Capital with a barrier? Umu, thats right. Although the barrier is no longer present. Did you discard it? Or is the dysfunctional magic tool still there? It is no longer functioning but it is still there. If I had the same thing or something simr constructed, will the Church buy it? What do you mean? Are you saying that you can fix it? I still dont know. However, there is an engineer who said that he wants to try fixing it. Of course, I dont mind if the remunerationes after wevepleted the magic tool. All right. Follow me. Pope-sama said as she opened the door opposite to the room I used to transfer to Nelldal and I saw a golden bell inside the room. Something this size cant be carried on your person right? Umu. However, I used to carry it around inside that item bag and I look forward to and await the day it returns to the Holy Capital once again. Pope-sama said as she touched the bell before she returned to her throne. I did not imagine that things would turn out this way. I collected the bell while sighing and when I returned to my original position, I voiced my intention to leave Estia in her care. Pope-sama,stly, regarding Estia, I originally wanted to bring her along but I cant leave this ce unattended so could she be in your care until I end our fight with the Empire? Estia is wee to stay for however long she wishes to stay. Estia, can I entrust this ce to you? I underst I wont say that. Her atmosphere changed? Luciel, if you are going to the Empire, bring Estia along too. It looked like the Darkness Spirit had seized her consciousness. Why!? Didnt she go through all that suffering to finally seed in escaping from the Empire!? Thats right. Thats why for Estia, I want her to find the opportunity in the Empire to heal the wound in her heart inflicted by the Empire. I saw a glimpse of a somewhat crazed emotion flicker through her expression. Luciel, even if you worry for the Church, it will be fine with Rosa-san and me here. Perhaps Pope-sama realized as she had decided to send Estia off with me. Although it wasnt a good idea to bring her along, it was also a fact that it was better to have even a single battle-ready person more. I epted the Darkness Spirits suggestion. All right. I will bring Estia along if that is what she wishes for. But she will really be exposed to life-threatening dangers. Please protect her when it bes dangerous, Darkness Spirit. I will have no mercy towards any who hurt Estia. I n to work hard together with Estia as much as possible. You will be scolded by Fornoir if you do anything arbitrarily after all. Ill tread carefully Luciel-sama, Ill be in your care. Looks like shes back. However, Estia had eyes that held a different kind of determinationpared to those of the Darkness Spirit just now. In which case, I will contact you using the Magic Communication Bead once we safely escape from the Empire. Umu. I shall defend this Holy Capital to the death. So I leave it to you, Luciel. Yes! I got on one knee and bowed. Fornoir, so will you be entering the Hermits Stable? No. I will return to a Spirit Crystal so call me when you need me. All right. Its probably because she coulde out from the Spirit Crystal whenever she wanted to. I had a premonition that would happen but Ill let her do as she pleases for now. Thus, I bowed to Pope-sama and Rosa-san once before exiting from Pope-samas room together with Estia and headed to therge training ground. Luciel-sama, if we are able to safely cut our way through the Empire and escape, can I apany you to Meratoni? Oveing her trauma huh? I dont know what kind of emotion does the Darkness Spirit like but I have a feeling that it might weaken it too. However, if the two of them wish for it then Ill let them apany us. Just Meratoni only? Yes, Im fine with just Meratoni. All right. After that, I listened to how Estia spent the past three months in the Church before we reached the entrance to therge training ground where we heard angry cries and sword shes. A fight? No way. I thought there werent any other demonized people remaining. But perhaps there were still some demonized people from the Executives Department around. I opened the door to therge training ground hurriedly and for some reason, there was a simr pile of Knights there just like yesterday. What the heck is this? Luciel-samas Shisho-sama reverted back to Lv1 right? Why are the Knights losing instead? Ah. Shisho and Lionel are Asura and not human so using human logic to exin it wont work, at least thats how I convince myself. Isnt that harsh. Estia said as she covered her mouth with her hand andughed. I sighed as I went about treating everyone. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 232: Minor issues before the serious matters? Chapter 232: Minor issues before the serious matters? Trantor: Tseirp It turned out that, unlike yesterday, the Knights piled up before Shisho and Lionel had begged Shisho and Lionel to teach them. Apparently, witnessing my morning training where I faced Shisho and Lionel no matter how many times I fell down struck them in their hearts. And when they saw that I wasnt with them when Shisho and the others returned, they had challenged Shisho and Lionel to mock battles. They had more spirit than yesterday so I had fun. Shisho said cheerfully. Lionel was also able to have a fulfilling training since the morning so he looked like he was in an extremely good mood. The defeated Knights thanked me after I treated them and they returned to the Knight Corps. Shisho directed words to the backs of the Knights when he saw them leave. You will surely be stronger if you feel vexed and possess the heart to not give up. After he said that, the Knights who fought with Shisho and Lionel stopped and bowed before disappearing into the midst of the Knight Corps. Luciel, you dont have to go to Meratoni to send me off. Ill also go to the Empire with you or thats what I wish to say but Ill return to Meratoni this time. Thankfully the Church lent me a horse so I can return on my own. Shisho voiced his intent to return to Meratoni alone with an expression full of regret. But it wont take more than half a day using the Flying Ship? But that would require Magical Power and Magic Stones right? Those are unnecessary expenses before a fight. I also want to go to the Empire but since Garba-san lowered his head that desperately this time, I have no choice but to return. Originally, it would be unthinkable that Shisho would not go to a ce that might turn into a battlefield but Garba-san persuaded him and he came here without getting approval from Grulga-san either so he restrained himself. Now I can only view him as a battle maniac but he was originally a much more prudent person after all. Well, it doesnt change how much of a battle maniac he is though Shisho, please be careful on your way back. Since I hope that Shisho can lend your help once I stop the demon uproar in the Empire. Rather than worry about me, make sure to not fail. Yes. Hearing my reply, he turned to Lionel. Senoni, I leave Luciel to you. Yeah. I swear to protect him even if I have to bet my life. Shisho and Lionel exchanged a firm handshake. Now then, I will be off. Shisho walked off towards the Knight Corps without sending us off. Well, sending us off would be a wrong term too Lionel, well first have a strategy meeting in the Flying Ship. Well depart for the Empire after that. Understood. Lionel seemed to look the same as usual but he was exuding a slight air of enthusiasm. I gathered everyone at the canteen in the Flying Ship and started the strategy meeting. I kept the contents simple, refining the Flying Ships course, countermeasures against the Winged Dragons, and strategies depending on how the Empire soldiers act. Is it possible for the Flying Ship to reach the sky of the Imperial Capital? I believe it is possible. For the Winged Dragon toon, there is a squad sent to the front line against the Rubruk Kingdom and a squad to defend the Imperial Capital but the Winged Dragons do not routinely patrol the sky. Are there any armaments designed to shoot down any iing flying objects? When I was living in the Empire, the air defense consisted of crossbows called ballista and magic. Of course, they are meant for monsters and demons and not humans. From the details I got from Lionel, it didnt look like there would be a problem with the Flying Ship route. However, the other problem would be Ballista Ive not seen it in person before but its definitely at the level that would cause death if a single shot hits the center of the body. What about we raise the speed as much as possible and go to where the bows cant reach? But then it would lead to the problem of descending. If we descended using conspicuous parachutes, we would definitely be targeted and we dont have parachutes in the first ce. As expected, perhaps we have no choice but to walk in. Or we are left with the only option of descending into the Imperial Capital under the cover of night. If you are worried about the crossbow bolts, you dont have to worry. Dn voiced his opinion. But theres a possibility of being shot down if it hit us. Theres no problem at all. This ship cant be sunk by something of the level of a strong arrow. If the Winged Dragons persistently bite the Flying Ship or continuously bathe it in dragon breath then theres a possibility that the armor wille off but something of the level of an arrow wont be a problem. I could feel that Dns eyes were telling me to believe in the Flying Ship made by the Earth Dragon. Ill believe what the Head Engineer says. Umu. The magic barrier will protect against ranged magic attacks so unless it is a forbidden art, theres no need to worry. Dns follow up report raised a g but I decided not to worry about it. Very well. Then our route will be a straight line from the Holy Capital over the mountains and we will invade the Imperial Capital by descending from the sky above it. The problem is where to descend, Im caught between getting off directly at the castle or at thend near the castle There are plenty of routes to infiltrate the castle nya. Neither choices will pose any problems nya. Cathy might have experienced slipping into the Imperial Capital castle before. Or does she know about them because she was part of the dark society? Either way, the priority is safety. However, Lionels face is needed to seize the citizens. If that cany pressure on the opponent then we must set up Lionel to be the beacon to right the Empire. I said it previously but if possible I want Lionel to expose his face and grandly invade. Then we should openly walk to the castle from the center of the Imperial Capital. If we get assaulted there, it might be by demons or instigators from my imposter so we might be able to gain some information. Lionel had already made his resolve. Cathy also had eyes with the same resolution so I felt that the Imposter Lionels life was like a candle in the wind. While that was all happening, the person who wanted to go to the Empire, Estia, was showing a dejected face. Estia, whats wrong? There are many child ves in the Imperial Capital. They are mostly made up of children dragged there against their will so I wanted to rescue all of them. So she was asking to protect those child ves huh Even if she has to take it slowly, I want Estia to not rely on the Darkness Spirit. I decided with that in mind. ves huh all right. After we destroy the research centers for demonization, well move on to release the ves. Thank you very much. After nodding my head to Estias thanks, I looked at all the members and asked the final time. Please let me know if I missed out something. Lionel raised his hand and verbally prepared everyone. The Imperial Soldiers are strong. It is very possible that you will lose your life if you lose focus for a split second. Please do not drop your guard at any moment from the moment you are confronted until the opponent can no longer fight. Lionels words sounded like he was addressing it to himself as well. After all, its highly possible that he will have to confront the troops and acquaintances that he brought up. I wondered how unusual it would be if I was in the same position. Everyones gaze gathered back at me so I ended the meeting. Ill reiterate it to end. Our aim this time is the destruction of the demonization research facilities and documents. As well as to dispel the demonization done to people and confront the fake Lionel. Everyone, make sure you return with your life. Yes! Thus, we ended the strategy meeting and set off on the Flying Ship towards the Imperial Capital. It was the second time I took the wheel for the Flying Ship but as expected, flying in the air gives an overwhelming sense of joy. As I was lost in thought, I heard voices that shouldnt be heard in the cockpit. Even though we are flying in the air at such speeds, I almost dont feel any shaking so the control system is really doing its work. Furthermore, I also dont feel any G-force so perhaps the magic barrier outside the airframe is dispersing the pressure Were already this far from the Holy Capital. Ryina was mumbling to herself while Nanya spoke like a child taking a flight for the first time. Eh? Didnt you two get off the ship yesterday? Good morning, Luciel-sama. Good morning, owner. I was puzzled as I asked them and they greeted me and looked at each other before Ryina said something I didnt expect. Er, Shisho and the others talked until dawn so we borrowed the guestrooms. Dn definitely did that intentionally. Nevertheless, they spoke until dawn with Dn and others? That means Pa and Rician were involved too. I guess it cant be helped. I would have preferred if they told me earlier though. I guess you dont understand the current situation ? Situation? Whats there apart from flying in the sky? About where we are headed Isnt this a test flight? Nanya-san already realized that something was wrong as the blood on her face gradually receded. This Flying Ship is already on its way to the Imperial Capital of the Elimasia Empire. I hope that you can U-turn immediately. I dont want to die yet. The two of them seemed to realize their position and asked to return to the Holy Capital. However, I cant stop the Flying Ship that easily. It has only been about half an hour since we started flying but I need huge amounts of magical power to start up the Flying Ship. Thats why my magical power was already close to half its original amount. Well, theres practically no expenditure when flying so it is fine but if I stopped now, I would have to cancel our ns to infiltrate the Imperial Capital today. Since we have already prepared ourselves for it that much, I want to go to the Imperial Capital now but its too overwhelming for these two if they are brought there without any resolve. After sighing, I decided tond the flying ship within the Saint Schulls Allied Nations and set off for the Imperial Capital the first thing next morning. However, I dont intend to U-turn so I searched for the nearest town but I wasnt able to detect any towns. Is anyone familiar with the geography around this area? I am. Estia raised her hand. Estia, you know the topography of this area? Yes. If you travel along the road slightly to the left, you will be able to find the town Ebiza, second nearest to the Empires territory. Ebiza I feel like Ive heard of it somewhere before. It is the town I hail from. That means it is the town she became a ve in. Is it a town with bad public order? I think it should be fine if we stay at the Healers Guild. Perhaps she read my mind as she said it before I could ask so I trusted her and turned the ship towards the town of Ebiza. I would have had to U-turn back to the Holy Capital if Estia wasnt around. Maybe this was a stroke of good luck that has finally happened after such a long time. I thought positively as I steered the Flying Ship. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 233: Past grievances Chapter 233: Past grievances Trantor: Tseirp We were maintaining a smooth and constant flight speed towards Ebiza. I had already informed Lionel and the others that we would be staying the night at Ebiza. I thought that they would be slightly angry since they had resolved themselves that much but they werent angry at all. I was thankful for that. If we reached the Empire in this condition, we might be too hasty and end upmitting a blunder. Lionel smiled as he replied and I could see that the sharp air he had in the morning had calmed down. Ryina and Nanya exhaled breathes of relief and they talked with Dn, Pa, and Rician about magic tools until we reached Ebiza. Estia, how is Ebiza like? Ebiza? Let me see when I was there, it was and with plenty of ruffians. Ruffians it doesnt sound like a town I would like to visit. Thats true. But it is also a town with an implicit rule to cooperate and protect the town so as to not let soldiers who flow from the Empire and Kingdom do as they please. It sounds like it is a town that no longer benefits from the protection of the Saint Schull Allied Nations. Your exnation gives me the impression that they are more familiar with fighting against fellow humans instead of monsters. That impression is correct. The mercenaries and Adventurers dive into thebyrinth to level up and also learn to fight against other humans. Did Estia train to fight against humans too? No, I was active as a Healer for a time so mybat techniques were trained by the Empire. I see returning to the previous topic, do you know if thebyrinth connects to the Empire? Yes. Its said that they are connected. I also escaped from the Empire through thebyrinth I see. I dont know what kind of words should I say at times like this. But in order to not let Estia who had a lonely smile on her face feel any more depressed, I asked her about the cuisine there and about the people who took care of her in Ebiza as I continued steering this ship. When I stopped the Flying Ship a distance away from Ebiza, I realized that the mercenaries and Adventurers were closing the entrance to Ebiza. They seem to be on guard. Everyone contributes to defending this town after all. You mentioned it just now. Nevertheless, we have to resupply there today. After the Flying Ship came to aplete stop, I descended along with everyone and Lionel stored the Flying Ship in his magic bag. I dont wish to fight but please incapacitate them if they attack. Please try your best to not kill anybody if possible. Luciel-sama, can I attempt to persuade them? Its rare that Estia would volunteer for something on her own. Maybe the feelings she has for the town is quite considerable. Perhaps it is simr to how I feel towards Meratoni. Are you confident in dissolving their wariness? Yes. I left it to Estia since she nodded without hesitation. Then Ill leave it to Estia but I cant let you go alone. Can someone apany her? Then Ill go. Ill go too. Nadia and Lydia voiced their intent so I left it to them. Then, please go ahead. Well apany you all until a distance where we can rush over immediately if needed. Thank you. Estia thanked me and led the way towards the town of Ebiza. We stopped about 50 meters from the town while Estia and the two of them proceeded forward. I muttered while staring at their backs. It somewhat feels like Im sending them out to danger, I hate this. It would feel much better to go ourselves. I also hate this feeling. Lionel answered my murmurings as he kept his eye on Estia and the others. Dont tell me you were always at the front lines because you dont like this? Its one of the reasons. Thats just like Lionel. By the way, apparently thebyrinth connects to the Empire but did you know about it? Yes, Ive heard of it. Ive never been there but its recognized as a ce to level up if you wish to be a Knight. Does the Empire have any otherbyrinths? No, the Empire is originally a small country so I dont recall any otherbyrinths. That means thebyrinth Estia spoke of is the one where there is a dragon sealed within. Well, theres no rush but I will probably have toe here to release it someday. While I was lost in thought, I heard cheering. When I looked in the direction of the cheers, I saw stern looking Adventurers with unbing smiles on their faces in a weing mood as they surrounded Estia and the others. Looks like it went well. Seems that way. I felt relieved knowing that my worries were unfounded. When we approached after getting Estias cue, the faces looking at us gradually turned grim so I had a feeling that Ill be embroiled in something troublesome. Luciel-sama, everyone is extremely happy for your visit. Estia happily said to me when we approached them but I couldnt see the joy she was speaking of. I cant see that but its better than getting attacked. Eh!? Hearing my words, Estia turned towards Ebiza and I guess she understood what I meant. She had a puzzled expression. Good day everyone. I am Luciel. I will not cause any inconvenience so if possible, could you allow us to enter the town? A man walked out from the gathering. That man had a pointed hat on his head, wore a robe and held a cane so he was the embodiment of a magic user. However, there was a jet ck glove on his right hand so it was different from the typical image. I am pleased to be able to meet your esteemed self. I am Bazak, the person in charge of managing Ebiza. Bazak!? That abyss mage Bazak? Lionel raised his voice. Does abyss mage mean he has profound knowledge in magic? Leaving that aside, it didnt look like he has a good rtionship with Lionel. I can only predict that it will be a troublesome issue after all. So you remember me. General Senoni Lionel from the Elimasia Empire. The moment that man called Bazak said that to Lionel, the surrounding mercenaries and Adventurers drew their weapons all at once. It would definitely turn into a battle if left alone so I immediately stepped in between them. Currently, he is my follower and mypanion. You all may have past grievances but please let me speak first. We wee your esteemed self, S-rank Healer, but it is different if you bring along the general of the Empire. First let me correct you. I have already retired from the position of S-rank healer and have be the new Sage. Furthermore, Lionel became a ve two years ago at Ienith and I purchased him so he is no longer the general of the Empire. ve? Fuhaha. Thats impossible. General Senoni is currently making military preparations in the Empire The mage named Bazak stopped mid-sentence and swapped his cane to his right hand and used his left hand to stroke and pinch his goatee. The ce was dominated by silence. It was a situation whereby speaking then would give others the impression that I am an inadequate person who cant withstand the silence and lose the confidence of the other person so I kept silent. The silence continued for a long time and just as the surrounding mercenaries and Adventurers were starting to get numb, Mr Bazak finally looked at Lionel and me and quietly opened his mouth. When the Empires General Senoni no longer appeared on the battlefield, I thought that General Senoni had finally fallen but so there was such a thing happening huh. Like Bazak-san just said. You might have a fight to pick with Lionel but could you let us stay in Ebiza? Yeah. Of course. But, I want to rify a few more things. Regarding Lionel? General Senoni and I certainly have things to settle. But, its not regarding that. Then? I heard that Luciel-sama became unable to use magic I didnt really like the look he was giving me but for some reason, it didnt give me an unpleasant feeling. That is just a rumor. Rather, I can treat it if any of you have any injuries. Luciel-sama, regarding this Bazak, I cut off his right arm when I was young. If his grudge against Lionel is because he cut off his arm then although it might notpletely resolve it, treating him might reduce the hatred he holds towards him. I decided to heal Mr Bazaks arm. Then Ill treat that, if you are wearing an artificial arm, please take it off. What, what are you saying Not only Mr Bazak but even the surrounding people were making amotion. I dont really feel thatfortable being surrounded by these many mercenaries and Adventurers so I want to quickly treat you. Mr Bazak couldnt hide his confusing as Lionel and I continued our conversation indifferently. But he still took off his artificial arm despite his confusion and I immediately activated Extra Heal on him. When I did that, light covered Mr Bazaks body and the light quickly stopped. What was that light !? Maybe he couldnt feel the healing magic as he asked about what happened before he sensed something different. I believe you understand now that I can use healing magic? Mr Bazak could only nod without a word but the surrounding mercenaries and Adventurers were gradually making more noise after knowing the effects of healing magic. Hey, hes the real deal. So this is the true ability of an S-rank healer? Just like the Sage of old. Thats right, he called himself a Sage just now. If thats the case, we can still fight. Quickly gather the people who need healing. A couple of men started running into town. Before realizing it, the gazes they used to watch us since just now changed to the ones they had when they were weing Estia and the others. Sage Luciel-sama, Ebiza wees your esteemed self and your retainers. Maybe Mr Bazak came back to his senses when he saw their movements as he took a deep bow and warmly weed us. Even though we could finally enter the town, my premonition that I would be caught up in something didnt fade at all and I was beginning to regret stopping by this town. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 234: True identity of the trouble Chapter 234: True identity of the trouble Trantor: Tseirp After applying Extra Heal on Mr Bazak who served as somewhat like the representative of Ebiza, the arm that he had lost was restored and the response and reception we received transformed in an instant. That scene resembled what I experienced in the Adventurers Guild in the past so I was feeling slightly nostalgic. However, after we entered the town of Ebiza, I once again felt a couple of wary gazes. Perhaps he sensed it as well as Mr Bazak spoke to me in an apologetic tone. Please dont think badly of the residents. It has happened over a span of a couple of years but the Imperial soldiers have attacked and raided this town so they have not had any time to rx their vignce. Is that so? I feel that it is an excessive reaction but I guess it is normal in a ce near the battlefield like this. I decided to ignore the stares but Lionel had an expression on his face that I have never seen before to the extent that I was hesitant to speak to him. Thinking back, I was able to live in Meratoni because I became a Healer but if I didnt meet Shisho and the others, I would not have gone to the Holy Capital and theres a high chance I would just remain in Meratoni. Adventurers would be able to leave this town but for residents who do not have the strength to fight against monsters, migrating from this town would be life-threatening. Thinking about it that way, this world might be tougher than I had imagined. When we walked further to the center of the town, I saw the Adventurers Guild and Healers Guild built side-by-side like a pair. This za is the center of this town. This central za houses the various guild buildings. Listening to Mr Bazaks exnation, I looked back at the road we traveled and saw the Merchants Guild and Herbalist Guild there simrly in a pair. In addition, the central za was so well maintained that it didnt look like it belonged to a town close to the battlefield. I looked over the town and matched gazes with Estia again. Estia might have acquaintances at the Healers Guild too so she might want to talk to them too. I thought as I suggested to Estia. Estia, if you have acquaintances in the Healers Guild, you can go ahead. Thank you very much. But, it is alright. Estia smiled and rejected my suggestion. But that smile clearly showed that she wasnt fine. The Adventurers weed Estia so I thought the Healers Guild would wee her too but it looked like it was different. Now that I think about it, Estia is able to use Holy Attribute magic but she cant utilize that many spells. Maybe the staffs made a fool of Estia and the Darkness Spirit removed their memories in anger no, thats unlikely. I decided to not think about it any further and I also decided to not probe Estia any deeper regarding the topic. I see. You can let me know anytime if you wish to go. Thank you very much. Estia smiled in a somewhat lonely manner. Well then, lets have a change of gear. With how I am saddled with the troublesome matters of the Empire, I would wish to be spared from new troubles but these shrewd diplomatic maneuverings are seriously troublesome too. Since were at this central za, I threw a straight ball at Mr Bazak. Now then, Mr Bazak, youve been showing us the way since just now but are you guiding us to the inn? I hope that Sage Luciel-sama can heal the wounded people here. I did hear the Adventurers who left first say something about gathering the people who need treatment. If they need to conduct the treatment in this central za then it seemed like there was a considerable number of wounded. However, I had already determined my answer to Mr Bazaks request. I refuse. May I hear the reason? He most likely didnt expect my reply as Mr Bazak showed a slightly anxious expression. The Healers Guild is right there and theres also a Healing Institute(Hospital). I treated you because I wanted to show that we hold no hostility. But I do not n to go out of my way to impede the Healing Institutes work. In the past when there werent the guidelines andws, Healers used unnecessary Upper-ss magic and turned patients who couldnt afford the treatment fees into ves. Thats why I used Recovery Magic in the Adventurers Guild as I was indebted to them. Although it earned the nickname Deviant Saints Whimsical Day, nowadays I do not do it unless asked by Shisho or Granz-san. Furthermore, I cant ept this semi-forced manner of making me do it. Seeing my response, Lionel spoke after me. Bazak, interacting with Luciel-sama not with sincerity but with shrewd diplomatic maneuverings would only bring unhappiness. The ones I hope you will see are the ones that have been determined to be beyond help after the Healers in this town have examined them. I have sent a petition to the Guild Headquarters through the Healers Guild but we had given up since there was no reply. And thats when I turn up huh. Yes. It was suspicious but the Church Headquarters was currently in a mess so it might not be a lie. Ill lose my peace of mind of I suspect any and everything. I looked at it objectively and decided to do what I can. So where are the patients? Are you willing to treat them!? I will decide after seeing them. You mentioned it earlier but I will only treat those that the Healers have given up on. Actually, I intended to treat them all but I dont want to get into a dispute with the other Healers. Mr Bazak had a look of relief after hearing my reply and raised his arm. That was most likely the cue as people began to gather from the town to the central za. As the numbers were that significant, everyone immediately shifted intobat stances. Are the ones gathering here all the patients? No, there are some who are injured so I would be thankful if you treated them too but they are mostly ones that can be treated by this towns Healing Institute. There are ten patients I hope Luciel-sama can treat. As most of the towns resident came to apany them, the ones that they want me to treat were most likely influential people or perhaps ones who hold a leadership position in the town. Perhaps Mr Bazak was governing this town in ce of those ten people. However, it was beyond my expectation for the central za to be buried under these number of people. The gathering of people ranging from Adventurers tomoners gave rise to an extraordinary oppressive feeling. But if this was supposed to be their strategy, it was having an opposite effect on us. Did you think I would cower in fear and treat anyone with Holy Attribute Magic if these many people ask me to heal them? Everyone quietly ced their hands on their weapons. This might be telepathy born from journeying together for this long. No, this would be foolish. The people gathered here are just worried about those ten people especially the two representatives. But Mr Bazak immediately shook his head vigorously and denied it. Mr Bazak didnt look like he was lying and sure enough Both sides maintained silent but that silence was broken once the wounded were carried over. The person who broke the silence was not me nor Mr Bazak but Lionel. What!? Your Highness Albert! And Melfina too. I was also surprised at Lionels unusual disy of shock. Luciel just called the patient that was brought over your highness. The first thought that came to mind would be that one of the two was probably a prince from the Empire. However, that further confused me. For these people who have been troubled by the Imperial soldiers, would they save these ten Imperial soldiers including these two people? That shouldnt be the case. Nevertheless, to have these many people wishing for them to get better Lionel, please calm down and tell me who they are. Yes. These two are the Empires first prince, His Highness Albert as well as Melfina, known as the Prophet Saintess. Lionel regained himself upon hearing my voice and told me about the two of them. These two might be the source of my premonition of trouble. She is our towns Saintess-sama, our leader who challenges the current Empires strategy. Mr Bazak further added on. When she was brought to me on a crudely made stretcher, I immediately understood her condition. Because miasma was leaking out from her. Lionel, please decide if I should help her or not. Please do so, Luciel-sama. Lionel suggested that I treat her without any hesitation. I nodded as I gave out instructions. Everyone, prepare for battle. And please capture those who show signs of pain. What? I ignored Mr Bazaks question and weaved my chant. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, against the existences that have fallen to demonization, against those unholy existences, swallow everything with a wave of purification. Purification Wave I activated the newly created magic I used in the Church Headquarters and multiple waves of pale white light spread out like ripples with me at the center. I decided to leave it to everyone if demons appeared from that while the former prince and former saintess grimaced in pain as they returned to being human after being bathed in Purification Wave. However, it happened just as I was about to chant the following spell. A dagger flew towards me and fresh blood danced in the air. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 235: Entwined Chapter 235: Entwined Trantor: Tseirp The patients seeking treatment in Ebiza were the former prince of the Empire, the former saintess as well as people rted to Empire. When I examined them to see what kind of healing would be required, I was able to see that miasma was leaking from the former prince and former saintess. My expression was probably quite stiff. I decided to treat them immediately and guessing that the one involved with their demonization would be present as well, I used Purification Wave to flush the demon out. If the people present were all human, they would not feel any pain and it might end without any meaning but I deemed that it was a necessary move. The former prince and former saintess were in pain from the Purification Wave so I wanted to quickly apply Dispel, Recover and Extra Heal. Watch out! The instant I heard that, I was thrust away from the right side. What !? Extra Heal. It was Mr Bazak who pushed me. Just as I was about to protest his actions, I turned over and saw that he had a dagger pierced deeply into his chest and his blood was dying his robe ckish red. After preventing him from falling to the ground, I found that he was still breathing and it was not an instantaneous death so I quickly activated Extra Heal. Are you all right? Ye, yes. I dont even feel pain either so the healing magic of a Sage is seriously amazing after all. Thank you for protecting me. It was a throw that was entirely out of my perception so I was totally unable to reach, I thanked him from my heart. No, I have also troubled you. Im sorry but please attend to them. Okay. It looked like Mr Bazak was able to recover without any issues. Nevertheless, despite being a magician, he still protected me with his body and still immediately apologized for his ipetence, he was really quite an excellent talent. I readjusted my thoughts and sequentially dispelled the demonization on the former prince and the other patients. The one who threw the dagger was one of the patients that was carried over. Suffering damage from the Purification Wave, he stood while grimacing as he drew a dagger he hid somewhere and threw it at me. The instant he threw the dagger, Nadia and Estia incapacitated him and it was decided that Nadia, Kefin and Estia will be interrogating himter. I sincerely apologize. I didnt think there would be someone who wouldmit such a violent crime Mr Bazak bowed close to 90 degrees as he continuously apologized to me. I have already received your apology just now. Leaving that aside, I was also saved by you. I was not able to detect the dagger as I was concentrating on healing after all. It looks like even in this town, there are people who are hostile towards us mixed in. Right, apart from the one who threw the dagger at me, there were also two others among the people gathered who showed expressions of pain. Because everyone rushed over to suppress those two, they werete in protecting me but it couldnt be helped. Excluding the person who threw the dagger at me, neither the former prince and nor the others were able to immediately wake up. In the meantime, I tried asking Mr Bazak about why they were so admired in this town. Lionel just addressed them as your highness and saintess but why do the people in this town adore them this much? Albert-sama and Melfina-sama have doubts about the current Empires methods and a rift was born between them and the Emperor and they rebelled against him. Hence they have became fugitives. They helped those who were in need and gradually became ourrades. I could hear Lionel clench his teeth. Please go into more details. The present Elimasia Empire channel their funds into war but as the days where the Empire fails to im victory continues, not only have the Empire impose heavy taxes on the citizens to fuel the war capital, the country has begun to give preferential treatment to those with martial strength and shun the academics. The pressure that was being emitted from Lionel became even stronger. If, if thats happening, wont the bnce needed for governing crumble? Yes, thats why the two of them advised the Emperor but they were instead suspected of inciting rebellion and were forced to flee the Imperial Capital. I see. I now understood the reason why they were present in Ebiza. However, that did not exin why they were so adored. Then, why do the people here care and worry for them to this extent? I only wanted to know that particr information and I didnt want any other information. Nevertheless, why was it that I subtly felt that I was being entwined with information and that I was beingpelled to ask further? Since the day these two fled to Ebiza, they could no longer tolerate the Empires continued drop in reputation day by day and created an organization to stop the Emperors tyrannical regime. So they formed a resistance huh? Even though it was now former, I was surprised that role fell to the prince with the foremost inheritance right. Maybe it was Lionels role to be the one to stop the Emperor should he ever fall to tyranny. Since just now, his grim face had already broken through the records after all. Specifically, what are the activities of that particr organization? The release of ves from illegal very, judgement of the soldiers who abuse their powers in the Imperial Capital and the release of innocent people who were imprisoned. Also, the assassination of General SenOni who caused the Empires transformation well, unfortunately, they failed to achieve that goal. He was obviously provoking Lionel but Im guessing he probably did that to obscure the current topic by getting Lionel angry. Perhaps Mr Bazak is actually quite scheming. There must have been an event that caused so many people to believe in them but he either didnt wish to tell us or that he was still undecided if he wanted our cooperation. If the final goal of the Resistance is to ce the former prince on the throne, this should be a huge blow to their ns. Given that he talked about it, perhaps he does have the intention of getting our cooperation. In a normal circumstance, that would have provoked us and fanned our anger but that might have been his aim. It was tiresome to converse with intelligent people like him so I decided to withdraw from the conversation. I see. I guess managing an organization is tough no matter the organization. Now then, I have finished treating them and I have used too much of my magical power so Id like you to guide us to the inn. Can I request that you wait until they awaken? Maybe it was outside his calctions as Mr Bazak tried to make us stay but I rejected him. I have utilized the greatest magic I am capable of. I can swear it on Chief God Kureiya-sama and the God of Healing. Or is there a reason why you cant guide us to an inn? No, thats not the case. As gratitude for epting my unreasonable request to treat them, I would like to invite you to stay at my mansion by all means. He seriously have all kinds of hands to y. I actually wanted to reject his offer but since I n to leave Ryina and Nanya-san in this town, I shouldnt cause any discord. I reluctantly agreed to allow Mr Bazak to put us up for the night. The mansion was asrge as the high-ss hotel we stayed at Grandol so it didnt look like there would be any problem with all of us staying there. However, when night fell, Dn and the others couldnt be at ease for no apparent reason and as the garden was spacious enough, Dn said that he would perform maintenance on the Flying Ship so everyone from Luciel Production Department went to the garden. I had Nadia and Lydia apany them for security. Cathy, Kefin and Estia also left for the mansions basement for the torture questioning of the three people who were demonized. Before leaving, Kefin requested for a barrel of Object X so I passed it to him but I was doubtful if it was enough. Thus, only Lionel and I were facing each other with a table between us in the living room and we started talking about our ns after this. Luciel-sama, will we be departing tomorrow as nned? Im hesitating but I think so. But as I am hesitating, please let me know if you have any proposal. I was the martial arts instructor for His Highness Albert. Rather than war, he is a person who seeks the path for citizens to live a stable life. So because he was disinherited due to starting a rebellion, you wish to know the reason? Yes. I am proud to be Luciel-samas follower and I no longer have any intention of returning to the Empire. Nevertheless, I can no longer sit back and watch as the Empire rots from within. So what do you intend to do? Lets work together with the organization led by His Highness Albert. Our goal is to attack the demons, the research on demonization as well as my imposter. Our goal is not to control the Empire. That is true. Then, I will ask Mr Bazak to introduce us to His Highness Albert when hees over. By the way, you mentioned that you met Mr Bazak on the battlefield. Yes. It was before I became a general. On the battlefield, I was able to encounter the sorcerer who could freely manipte all four fundamental attributes and I somehow managed to beat him after a deadly match. Thanks to that, the war ended and I became a general. Dont speak as though you sliced through other peoples magic like it was nothing and elevate yourself. You battlefield demon who came to cut me down even after I turned you into a ball of me. Turning to look at the source of the voice, I saw Mr Bazak enter the living room followed by His Highness Albert and Saintess Melfina. After I stood up, Mr Bazak introduced the two of them. Luciel-sama, please allow me to introduce them. This is the leader of the organization, Albert-sama and the deputy leader Melfina-sama. Sage Luciel, I thank you for saving my life. I may be the former first prince of the Empire but now I only go by Albert. I am honoured to have been saved by you. I also only go by Melfina now. Without putting on airs, they frankly thanked me and introduced themselves. Unexpectedly, they gave the impression that they were quite pleasant people. Thank you. Please also just refer to me as Luciel. Are there any abnormalities with your bodies? My body still feels slightly heavy but it doesnt affect my mobility. Me too. I tried using magic just now and found that I could use it again. Thats great to hear. Now then, I believe you two have noticed but I shall introduce him. This is my follower, Lionel. When I introduced Lionel, I noticed their faces stiffen. Its been a long time, Your Highness. And Melfina too. Lionel bowed lightly to His Highness Albert and I didnt feel any traces of disturbance in hisposure. Are you really the real Sensei? You seem a little youngerpared to the Sensei in my memories just like Sensei in the past. I recall Lionel-sama having a slightly more demon-like face It was the effect of him regaining his youthfulness after all but it was probablypounded by theck of a beard on his face. Also, he had his demon-like face on just moments ago but since finding out about the birth of his child, Lionels face was more gentle now due to the fruit of his daily efforts in smiling training. I have struck your Highnesss behind every time you were up to no good until the age of 12. Furthermore, aftering of age, countless times Melfi Its Sensei, its Sensei. You dont need to continue. We understand. All right. Youre Lionel-sama after all. Then, who is that person named Lionel-sama staying underground in the Imperial Capital? After Lionel started talking about His Highness Alberts dark history, he immediately acknowledged Lionels authenticity. Seeing that exchange, the Saintess Melfina quickly spoke before Lionel. I guess women all have very high crisis perception. While that thought crossed my mind, we began our talks to decide if we would join hands with the Resistance led by the former prince orunch a surprise attack on the Empire on our own. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 236: Alliance Chapter 236: Alliance Trantor: Tseirp Since our decision to head to the Empire has already been set, even without a joint front with the Resistance, we wont have any problem with crushing the imposter Lionel and the demonization research. However, assuming if we have to cut down the Emperor, without quickly reinstating the next Emperor, it was clear to anyone that the Empire would fall into a dangerous condition. Well originally, that waspletely unrted to me but I also heard from Lionel that the Empire is at war with the demons. For that sake, there is an heir capable of rebuilding the Empire in front of my eyes and given that there is no problem with his personality, I would like him to continue the war with the demons. Thats why I proposed a suggestion. Your Highness Albert, do you intend to once again fight against the Empire? Why do you ask something like that? Maybe he was wary as I had suddenly dived into the main topic. However, I felt that this was not the ce for negotiations so I just announced our aims directly. We are prepared to attack the Empire. Immediately after I said that, the previously friendly atmosphere turned into a tense one. Sensei, why are you nning to attack the Empire? The fact that the Empire is Senseis mothend shouldnt have changed. His Highness Albert became slightly emotional as he drew closer to Lionel. However, Lionel was not affected emotionally and he looked to me and entrusted everything to me. Your Highness Albert, I am the one speaking. Also, are you not bing slightly too emotional? After I said that, His Highness Albert turned to look at me and asked me. Tch, why do you attack the Empire? While his face was slightly crimson from being chided, he asked for our reason for attacking the Empire. Its because the people are being forcibly demonized, perhaps under the pressure by the Emperor or the Imposter General SenOni. I cannot overlook that as a human being. As you two were also demonized, I believe you understand it as a fact D I see. So you n tounch an attack on the Empire to stop that D to be honest, any person who ns to assault the Empire is not sane. As soon as I brought up the topic of demonization, His Highness Albert made an expression like he was deliberating on something before he disapproved of our strategy and stopped talking. As if he has preparations that can aid our sess in our ns. It was a manner of speech with nuances that invited me to ask for his suggestions. However, I noticed that he intentionally paid close attention to phrase it with a meticulous choice of words such that his words cant be taken as a promise. Probably his aim was to give all kinds of reasons to bring the Resistance on board the n once I ask for his suggestion. Asking for suggestions is in a sense requesting for help. In that sense, once that suggestion is epted, no matter how trivial, it would mysteriously form a sense of having borrowed aid. Maybe he learned such techniques in conversing from his royal studies. However, as I have been contesting against Mr. Bazak who was even better at it than His Highness Albert, I was able to realize it withposure and circumvent his aims. Well, it would probably take extraordinary nerves. However, we n to attack the Empire tomorrow at the earliest. Even if we end up fighting with demons in the Empire, I am certain that we have a good chance of winning. To, tomorrow? His Highness had calmed down for a while and had put up a slight poker face to show hisposure but that copsed in an instant and he showed an anxious look. I guess he didnt expect that it would be tomorrow. Yes. Just moments ago, Melfina-sama had already taught us that the fake Lionel was hiding underground so our goal has been further streamlined for us. His Highness Albert and Saintess Melfina shared nervous looks. At any rate, if she is the Prophet Saintess then wouldnt she be able to predict this? Maybe Ill ask Lionelter why she is called the Prophet Saintess. Sage Luciel-sama, could you please stop bullying His Highness? Your Highness, even though Sage Luciel is young, he has been through many more battlefields that Your Highness. He would crush you before you can step into a discussion with him. As expected, it was Mr. Bazak who stepped in between myself and His Highness Albert. I would get seriously tired when talking with him so I would have preferred not to. Nevertheless, since I have no choice but to do so, I braced my nerves again and spoke to Mr. Bazak. You cant call this bullying. I have already decided to attack the Empire since the beginning. Then, if for example, you cut down the Emperor, who do you n to leave the management of the Empire to? See. He would definitely poke holes into our ns. But I will have to end this simply. My aim is only the demons, the demonization research, and the imposter Lionel. If the Emperor is unaware of the demonizations then we will leave the Empire. If the Emperor is behind it, we will cut him down. Regarding governance, I believe it is all right if a blood rtive of the Emperor steps up. Does Sage Luciel not consider ruling the Empire? This time he changed to a question to examine my intent but he probably asked the question to let His Highness hear if I have any interest in ruling the Empire. Why would I have to govern the Empire? Although if Lionel wishes to govern it, I will give him my full support D Naturally, I have no such interest. It was written on Lionels face that he would absolutely hate that. Do, doesnt that mean that you will leave the Empires political strife to its own devices? Mr. Bazak nodded multiple times to show that he was listening. Wont the Empire think of retaliating against the Saint Schull Allied Nations? Now he asked a question to gauge our war potential. If they consider retaliating, the Empire will be announcing to the world that they conducted demonization on the people. Furthermore, if they go to war against the Saint Schull Allied Nations, I believe that the Rubruk Kingdom, Dwarf Kingdom and Ienith, these three countries will be their enemies too. Despite hesitating for a moment, I revealed one of the strategies I cane up with if it turns into a war with the Empire. After I finished speaking, Mr. Bazak gave a smile and approached the side of His Highness Albert to persuade him. Your Highness, if we are to consider the future of the Empire, for this moment, please bow your head to Sage Luciel and request for his cooperation even if it will result in a huge debt. After His Highness heard Mr. Bazak, he immediately bowed his head to me. Sage Luciel, for the sake of returning the Empire to a strong and noble country that can protect its citizens, please give us your aid. His Highness Albert was convinced by Mr. Bazak and he immediately lowered his head to me. Instead of holding some useless pride, it seemed like he had the resolve to lower his head countless times for the sake of the Empire. Sage Luciel-sama, General Lionel, please lend us your aid. Saintess Melfina also simrly asked for our cooperation. Although it wont pose a problem for us to assist them, there was something that didnt really sit well with me. Thats right. It felt as if it was a rigged game without a doubt, it was Mr. Bazak who set this up. I felt like I was rolling on the palm of his hand. I have something I want to ask Mr. Bazak, why do you wish to have our cooperation to the extent of making His Highness lower his head to me. I sensed that Sage Luciel had already made preparations for the fight against the Empire and had already drawn clear goals for it. Furthermore, even though we have been to the Imperial Capital multiple times, to be honest, we would be annihted before long so I felt that cing a bet on you was the best option. Even though his reasoning was rational, choosing to make His Highness Albert lower his head was abnormal after all. Then, have you been testing me here as well? When we came to this town, Lionels expression of shock when he saw Mr. Bazak should have told him that he has not been the Empires General for at least two years. Thinking about it that way, the amount of trust he ced on me seemed a little unusual. Honestly speaking, I wanted to know why the guardian of the Empire, General SenOni, chose to obey you. You phrase it as if you have found out why? No, I think that I will be able to find out as we move forward together. His easygoing attitude made it seem like he was just there to enjoy the conversation. I am curious, why is Mr. Bazak the adviser to His Highness Albert? If you were a general defeated by the Empire in the past, shouldnt you be pleased to know the current situation of the Empire? Weve finallye to this question. Actually, I have a debt to these two. Debt? Yes. After I was cut down by Lionel there, I thought that would be the end of my life but in fact, I didnt die. However, when I woke up, my country was already ruined and I lost the ce to return. Thats themon fate of an army general on the side that lost. I met His Highness Albert and Melfina-sama five years after that battle. The vige I was indebted to was attacked by monsters and when I was fighting using magic, my magical power was nearing depletion and I was in a desperate situation. So you mean they saved you then? Yes. While they were young, theymanded the Imperial Soldiers to save the viges destroyed by the monsters. Thats why, rather than ce my thanks on the Imperial Soldiers, I merely wish to return the favor I received from the two of them for saving my life. I n to assign him as the prime minister when we return to the Empire. His Highness Albertmented but Mr. Bazak only smiled and didnt say anything regarding that. While looking at their interaction, I told Lionel my thoughts and asked for his. Lionel, I wish to form a joint front with them but what do you think? I have some thoughts about Bazak who attempted to measure Luciel-sama. However, if His Highness Albert took the throne, I believe he will be able to rebuild the Empire to its former dignity. Well, if it turned out the same as the corruption in the Church, it will all fall into the Principality of nges ns and a lot of people will suffer for it. I also want to avoid that as much as possible. I agreed with Lionel and decided to ept their request for cooperation. If thats the case, letspare the information we hold and the information you hold and start the strategy meeting to fight against the Empire. Thank you very much. I still felt a slight feeling of difort looking at the deeply bowing Mr. Bazak but we began our strategy meeting. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 237: Strategy Meeting? Chapter 237: Strategy Meeting? Trantor: Tseirp Even though it would be a joint front, actually I thought that there wasnt much need for strategy. Thats because no matter what they did, the things we had to do would not change. Nevertheless, I asked to hear about their ns thinking that if we can grasp their movements, we at least wouldnt have to face any irregr situations. Firstly, I asked regarding the subjects of His Highness. Your Highness Albert, what do you intend to do with the Imperial citizens in the Imperial Capital? Hmm? If you are asking if I n to bring the Imperial Capitals citizens into the battle, the answer is no. I see. That answer stands even if your life is in danger? I understood that there would be danger from the start. If I do not do this, the Empire will crumble eventually. It seemed like it was true that he treasures the Empire and the citizens in the Imperial Capital. Well, he fled the city for that very reason so I would be troubled if he didnt have that level of resolve D. I see. Then, I want to have an understanding of your battle strength, for the group that gathered under Your Highness Albert the Resistance meaning to oppose the Empire, could you illustrate to me the battle strength of the Resistance? In terms of battle strength, the majority of the people in this town of Ebiza are our coborators. There are also coborators in the Empire who ry information to us. Coborators I was wondering why there were so few people here who were subjected to the demonizations. Perhaps the coborators and Resistance troops are a different group? I immediately asked. And I received a shocking answer. How many troops do you have who can fight against the Imperial Soldiers? Only about fifty but even when they were Imperial Soldiers, they were my guards so they are the elite. Maybe nobody pointed out the possibility that there might be traitors among his Imperial Guard or perhaps he trust them because they have spent joys and sorrows together since they were chased by the Empire. If its thetter then I wont be able to do anything about it. However, just how much strength does that elite group possess? If he can proim them to be the elite so confidently, their skills should be quite considerable right? Then, are there any outstanding person with strong military prowess like Lionel? Unfortunately, there arent any who canpare to Sensei. His Highness averted his eyes when I asked him. At that instant, I had an extremely bad premonition. In order to dispel that, I asked to see their n to recapture the Empire. Excuse me for asking bluntly but how do you n to recapture the Empire? We have many coborators in the Empire and of course, they have even infiltrated the castle of the Empire. Currently, due to the war with the Kingdom of Rubruk, not only the citizens but the soldiers are also exhausted so all that remains is to capture father. Its not as if attacking from the front is the only valid strategy and setting up a n to spring a surprise attack with a small number of people might not be wrong. If that n can lead them to invade the castle then I felt that it was a good enough strategy. However, then why did they fail? How many times have you invaded the Empire? About ten times. Until now, we have performed surprise attacks from various routes but for some reason, we always failed to seed. Thats because there are spies but when I turned to Mr. Bazak, he met my gaze and shook his head. I didnt know what he meant with the action but I was also impressed that they coulde back alive even after using the same strategy all the time. Did you use that same strategy during the most recent attack as well? Yes. However, in the underground passage that leads from the castle town into the castle, we quickly had our tables turned by the imposter Sensei and we had no choice but to flee for our lives but if only that person wasnt there, we would have been able to enter the castle D For some reason, I felt like this person had the Bad Luck skill. But there was something that I didnt understand. Mr. Bazak did not undergo demonization. Perhaps theres a possibility that he was a spy too so I tried investigating to be safe. Mr. Bazak, did you not follow them during their n to recapture the Imperial Capital? Yes. They did not allow me to enter the castle with them and I was given the role to cause amotion in the castle town. Mr. Bazak told me without his usual smile and with a slightly remorseful expression. His Highness Albert seemed uneasy when he heard that and averted his face. A resentful sigh came from Lionel. Thats quite unheard of. Why did they break off Mr. Bazak who is their chief officer and can be counted as one of their members with battle strength? Or was his promise to make him the Prime Minister just lip service? Or did he believe that there were spies within his guard but D. I lost count of the number of retorts I have. I see. Then next, did your bodies emit miasma after receiving some kind of attack? When we were fighting the imposter Sensei, a red magic circle appeared and purple smoke filled the room instantly. The imposter Sensei disappeared whileughing and my body steadily became heavier as my consciousness became hazier, having remembered such a feeling, I ordered the retreat before I lost consciousness. A smoke D instead of poison gas, its miasma gas huh? Not only embedding magic stone in the body, they have developed a different method now so it will be more troublesome to deal with the longer we dy it. If they knew that the Empire was researching on demons then shouldnt they have made countermeasures against it? I was about to say it but I stopped myself. Theyve beenpletely yed. Well, even though I dont use it often, we probably wont suffer from demonization if I apply Aura Coat and it might even cause the opponent to lose theirposure, but more importantly, what should I say tofort His Highness? For now, Ill just patch things up. I understand. As expected, with traitors and whistle-blowers, regardless of Your Highness measures, you would end up rolling in the opponents palms but it will be different this time. Shit. As usual, I ended up spitting out more than I intended. Maybe my words were unexpected as His Highness had a look of chagrin with trembling shoulders, the Saintess had a dumbfounded expression while Mr. Bazak was, for some reason, trying his best to stop himself fromughing. However, if I do not make them reflect on their ipetent information gathering and for not using Mr. Bazaks brains wisely, this joint front would be nothing but demerits for us. But, to be honest, what should I do? There was honestly no merit to having a joint front with them. No, there is a way to use them, as sacrificial pawns and after everything has ended, have him govern the Empire properly. As long as Lionel does not intervene more than necessary, they will probably face all kinds of conflict. And Lionel has told me that he no longer wishes to be a General. All right, Ive decided. Ill have them think about what they themselves can do. Ive been able to roughly analyze the Resistance. Then, our n will be to enter the Imperial Capital from the sky and Lionel will lead us directly into the castle. Well cleave through anybody who tries to stop us and I will release those who have been demonized. That is all. Apart from Lionel, the three of them were stiff from shock after hearing the overly simple n. Surprisingly, it was His Highness who stood up first. My country has the Winged Dragon Squad! Once they discover a flying object, they will shoot it down. While the Winged Dragons specialize in flying in the skies, I have heard that their breath attack is not that powerful. Furthermore, we purposely ride the Flying Ship so as to stand out. If the Imperial Soldiers see Lionels figure, they will certainly stay their hand. It, its true that they will stop attacking once they see Sensei. However, how do you n to reveal the imposter Senseis actual identity? General SenOni is a warrior. We will request a duel. He will be ying into our hands if he rejects it and even if he epts it, its fine as long as Lionel wins. Then, by proving the actual identity of the imposter Lionel, we can directly enter the castle. p p p I heard the sound of pping and it turned out to be Mr. Bazak. How bold. To believe in your own strength and break through the front If that actually works, there wouldnt be a single innocent victim. Is this the resourcefulness of a Sage? Mr. Bazak waspletely misunderstanding me but I posed a question to them without correcting him. As youve mentioned, our n is to directly break through the front. For the people of the Resistance led by Your Highness Albert, what can they do? If thats the case, cant we also ride on that Flying Ship and return triumphantly as the Empires first prince? Too shallow. I thought that he was simrly a worldly-wise man but I waspletely wrong. However, he is somewhat better than the Emperor who advanced the art of demonization I refuse. Why? Firstly, within the Empire, Your Highness has probably already been disinherited or even have a warrant out for your arrest right? He has been disinherited but there is no warrant. The Saintess Melfina exined to me but it didnt change my reasoning. I see. The Flying Ship is neither the property of the Empire nor Your Highness. Furthermore, depending on how the situation ys out, once the country has been stabilized, theres the possibility that the Flying Ship will be the symbol of the Empire. I cannot allow that. If thats the case, what is the reason for having this joint front His Highness said those inexcusable words. At that moment, a thought sprang into my head and I decided to utilize His Highness slip of the tongue to negotiate. Thats right. We have no merit in having a joint front with the Resistance led by Your Highness. On the contrary, the joint front has nothing but demerits. What are you trying to say? It is up to Your Highness to interpret. Pleasee to a decision. Thus, His Highness epted the two demands I had and the alliance became official. And finally, I found that they would only be able to arrive at the Empire in a week at the soonest, so the attack on the Empire was postponed for a week. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 238: How to spend an off-day Chapter 238: How to spend an off-day Trantor: Tseirp The following day after our strategy meeting, the Resistance led by His Highness Albert set off towards the Imperial Capital. I hoped that this time he would properly listen to Mr. Bazak. While thinking about that, I muttered to myself as I thought about the information Estia and the others told me yesterday. At any rate, to hear that imposter Lionel that Cloud severed the ve chains that tethered the ves to the Principality of nge to be honest, Im surprised. But it is usible. If the humans magical power was transformed into a demons magical power, it might have altered the ve crests. Lionel who was walking half a step ahead of me replied. It seemed that nobody have heard before that a ve crest would disappear once there was an alteration to a persons magical power and nobody knew about it either. Well, its not merely an alteration as even their race would be changed to demon race so it is usible. If there was a change to their magical power, then simrly wont they not be able to use their Adventurers card? While thinking about that in question, I asked Lionel about his thoughts on why the Principality of nge made such a blunder. Even so, did the Principality of nge not investigate such a simple matter before they dispatched the ves to Cloud in the Empire? The advancement in research in demonization only happened recently after all. Or perhaps the demonized individuals could reset their magical power by their own will Its also reasonable to think that they didnt have the time to investigate. Thats true. Nevertheless, despite knowing that they have more than fifty demonized soldiers and we expect more than a hundred of them, our strategy this time is considerably weak. We were informed that there are about fifty demonized individual in the Empire but I dont intend to believe their story entirely. More importantly, regarding the demonization, we found that the Emperor apparently approved of it. Lionels expression after he heard that was as if a demon god before a battle, it was extremely terrifying. If we return those who willingly transformed into demons back to the soil and restore those who were demonized unwillingly back to their original form, we will be able to save some people. Lionels words served to ease my mind a little. I see, thats right. Leaving that aside, I wasnt able to askst night with Mr. Bazak and the others around but what methods did you employ to be able to get that much information? Its as if they told you everything immediately? (TL: Re-cap, they captured three people who attacked them at the square after Luciel cast his purification wave.) Yeah. Just like how Garba-sama taught us, just by making them drink about three cups of Object X, they immediately revealed everything, it shocked all of us too. Its Luciel-sama who can drink the undiluted solution that is abnormal nya. Nevertheless, its because of Luciel-sama that I can walk like this out in public so I have to thank Luciel-sama. Kefin was working in front but he stopped his work and answered after looking at us while Cathy and Estia started a strange conversation to lift my spirits. These three truly get along well. I decided to myself that I would entrust all future questionings to them. At the same time, although Cathy didnt show her emotions on the surface like Lionel, for this times matter, I believed that it would be all right entrusting it to the two of them. I have a hard time deciding if I am being ttered or ndered leaving that aside, ording to the strategy meeting, our attack on the Empire will be dyed for a week right? Yes. Trying to keep spirits up wont be easy. Lionel nodded and went ahead. However, that wasnt what I wanted to say. Normally at times like this, dont you think it would be logical to return Ryina and Nanya to the Holy Capital? Despite what they say, I dont think they want to leave Dn-donos side. Indeed, when I told them yesterday evening that we could send them back to the Holy Capital since we have the time now, they told me that they wanted to remain in Ebiza but it was probably because Dn was there. As such, hasnt it been decided that this whole week will be off-days? Thats right nya. We need a change of pace at times like these nya. I agreed with Cathy. However, I failed to realise this morning that everyone has different ways of recreation. While sighing deeply, Kefin who was working ahead called out to me. Luciel-sama, the trap has been disarmed. (TL: LOL I finally got what they were doing.) Ah, it seems like we will be able to see the stairs soon. Then Ill proceed up front. Estia announced with the map in her hand and Kefin advanced forward to disarm any likely traps ahead of us. Thats right. We were currently within thebyrinth that connects Ebiza to the Empire. This morning they purchased all kinds of food materials and food so I thought that it was strange. I thought that they bought them just in case something happens at the Empire and I was greatly impressed. However, I looked on in nk amazement as we sent His Highness Albert and his party off until thebyrinth and before I knew it, we were diving into thebyrinth too. I thought that it was clearly strange but everyone was happily clearing thebyrinth so I couldnt really say anything. I seriously wondered if this was actually the correct way to spend our off-days but nobody else raised that question so I had no choice but to dive into thebyrinth too. Lionel, dont you find it weird that we are using the week we are supposed to get some rest to conquer abyrinth instead? Like Luciel-sama always says, its the best way to survive. Luckily, we got our hands on thisbyrinths map and Luciel-sama might even be able to obtain a new power. I certainly understood what Lionel was saying. Without a doubt, doing what I have to survive is definitely something I should be doing now. However, dont you think something is strange if we visit the Adventurers Guild in the morning, win an irregr one versus five match against Adventurers, buy a map of thebyrinth and constantly ughter monsters at the front lines since entering thebyrinth? My head was hurting. I certainly do always say that this is the best method to survive. Thats why I will definitely not say nor think that leveling up is wrong. But is there a need to go this far? Yes, this is not enough. All brave men and heroes in history have always been involved in conflict no matter the era. And Luciel-sama is not exempted either and will definitely be caught up in the war. Thats so ominous. Not to mention the way you say it with confidence. If Lionel with his warriors intuition said so with conviction, Im troubled that the possibility of that happening was not zero. Yes. Until now, weve had to experience things that would normally be inconceivable so I have a feeling that in the future, Luciel-sama would be caught up in all kinds of things. Lionel said such inauspicious words inside abyrinth but had a refreshed look on his face as if he didnt think that it was inauspicious at all. Lionel doesnt really tell me his true feelings. He just watches over my growth. Thats the feeling I always got. Thats why I really wanted to ask Lionel what he felt about protecting me in the fight against the Evil God where he lost all the levels and skills he umted until that day. Im surprised you chose to remain as my follower despite such ominous premonitions. Although youve been a great help, Lionel, are you really all right with continuing as my follower like this? Although it sounded a little mean, Lionel had a family in Ienith. Ive always wondered why Lionel continued to follow me even though he was no longer a ve. However, after hearing me, Lionel didnt seem to care much as he looked at me and said. When I was a General under the Empire, I thought of nothing but the Empire. Although I did not think that there was anything wrong with it, I always had an emptiness within me. Although we have not been in any wars,tely everyone have been involved in battles so isnt it the same as when you were with the Empire? Its true that after bing my retainer, he has lived a life unrted to wars buttely, as if there was some irresistible force or act of God, the number of life and death battles with the demon race and the Evil God had increased. But as I was pondering that fact, Lionel smiled slightly and spoke. Taking a persons life carries the fact that you end that persons future forever. During wars, I always ran around the battlefield hoping that the opponent would retreat while making sure my allies dont get hurt. It was extremely fruitless. Lionel during his Empire era huh Ive not really thought about it nor have I asked about it either. Now it is a world of differencepared to then. After bing Luciel-samas retainer, I have faced countless exciting fights and personally experienced things that I would normally never think of. Take my this wonderful experience of rejuvenated physical body as an example. Lionel said with a smile. A smile that felt as if he didnt feel any regret or grieve. You dont have any regrets? None. Ive fought dragons, fought a serious match with my formidable rival (friend) Whirlwind, and Ive even fought demons and the Evil God. And as my body has been rejuvenated, I can aim for even greater heights. Furthermore, I even have a family now. Im d youre that satisfied with it. Haha. Thats not all. I can protect the future of the world by protecting Luciel-sama. Thats what I believe. Please dont directly connect the future of the world to my wellbeing. Thats excessive expectations ced on me no matter how you put it. Its a reasonable evaluation. Moreover, I have an ambition. Ambition? Do you mind me asking? Its okay. It is to appear in the biography that will be drawn about Luciel-sama, as the former Empire General who supported Sage Luciel as the leader of his retainers. I was dumbfounded by that unexpected curve ball. Ha? It is my ambition to be handed down as the loyal retainer who supported Sage Luciel once Luciel-samas biography is written. Hahaha. Lionelughed loudly as he walked ahead. Biography It will be amazing to have a biography like Sir Rainstar but will my biography beparable no way~ I descended down to thebyrinth tenth floor with a gloomy heart. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 239: Time flows equally Chapter 239: Time flows equally Trantor: Tseirp Thebyrinth connected Ebiza to the Empire on the tenth floor and it was apparently used by the Resistance to infiltrate the Empire. By the way, after sending them off at thebyrinth entrance, we chose a route away from the one they would advance down and specifically chose to take a route with traps. Nevertheless, as we had fewer members, we reached the tenth floor before them. At any rate, the monsters that appear in thisbyrinth arent that strong. For now that is true. But the Adventurers gave up on going below the thirtieth floor so Im sure the real deal starts there. I see. Everyone, remember to speak up if you notice anything. Yes (nya). We moved forward while having such a conversation and Kefin stood waiting in front of the door that seemed to be the door to the boss room. This is the main room. ording to the information, it should be a pack of ck Wolves. Do they have any strengths or any troublesome traits? Nope, nothing in particr. Lets go then. Kefin reported as he touched the door which caused it to open. After walking to the center, about twenty ck Wolves surrounded us. Aooooo nn At the same time I heard the howls of the ck Wolves, all the ck Wolves rushed to attack simultaneously. However, since I could see the opponents leaping at me, I was able to reduce the ck Wolf numbers just by going at it with my Illusionary Sword. Lionel also didnt have any difficulties and we suppressed the tenth-floor boss room sessfully. It was surprisingly easy. So Lionel, do we continue on directly? It wasnt a fight that we need to rest after so lets continue if there arent any problems. Okay. After everyone collected the magic stones, we proceeded to the eleventh floor. Does it be slightly darker from here on out? Looks like it. Perhaps thisbyrinth bes darker the further one delves into it. I see. Kefin, your burden would increase so please proceed with safety as your priority. Yes. Nevertheless, the impression was quite differentpared to the first ten floors. While proceeding with that thought in mind, the ck Wolves that appeared in the boss room just now startinging out so I had a feeling we were going to be busy as we began exterminating the monsters. There has not been a fight even remotely difficult even until the twentieth floor. Buying the map was the right choice after all. Thats true. But that map is missing a lot of information on the following floors so stay vignt. Yeah. After signaling Kefin, he opened the door to the twentieth-floor boss room. The figure of the enemy was nowhere to be found even after reaching the center. If the boss isnt visible, then there. I struck the shadow that was drawing near and a wolf emerged from the shadow before turning into a magic stone. After ascertaining that the monsters were assassination-type wolves, I turned around to tell everyone. But there was no need to. Countless magic stones were already rolling about in front of everyone that showed that they have already defeated a number of the wolves that appear from the shadows. I was reassured after I closed my eyes to search for presences and found that not a single monster presence remained but I was a little shocked. I wasnt actually looking down on the four of them including Lionel. However, this battle taught me the difference in mybat techniquepared to theirs. I was only able to just barely sense the monsters lurking around but how did you all notice them? I asked everyone about how they noticed and defeated them. I am always sensing for presence and magical power so I just tried attacking where distortions could be felt. Monsters have a scent too. Thats why I can search for my target by tracing their scent back to their body. Same as Kefin nya. This time I noticed the ck shadows moving so I just swung my sword nya. For me, I could just somehow know that there were monsters lurking somewhere and thats how I could defeat them. Only Lionels answer could be taken as a reference as Cathy and Kefin relied on their race characteristics while Estia had the blessing of the Darkness Spirit. I originally thought that I had be a lot stronger after attaining new dragon powers but after I heard their replies, I was so embarrassed that I would have hidden in a hole if there were any holes around. Even though I was not the only one working hard and I was not the only one growing stronger, at some point in time I had started thinking that I was as strong as Kefin and the others. What better way to call it than to call that as conceit and arrogance. Ha~ To think that I would be proud of mybat prowess, Ive not grown in the slightest. After experiencing defeat by the under-leveled Shisho, I was supposed to use that as food to discipline myself but my arrogance actually continued on I wont be able to face Shisho if this goes on. While feeling down, I asked everyone for a little break. And I recalled the words Shisho told me a long time ago. If I remember correctly, that was when people started aiming for my life because of the Botacyl incident. When I asked Shisho if I had be stronger. When you start thinking if you have be stronger, you will end up arbitrarily drawing a line to categorize fights into those that you can win and cant win. Once you do that, you will only be able to win against those who you think are weaker than you and if there are any of them who aims to be stronger, they will eventually overtake you. Then Shisho, you were never conceited when you fought with me? Yeah. I train while maintaining maximum tension. If I dont do that, I would inadvertently yup. (TL: He meant that he would identally kill him lol.) Thank you very much as always. Please continue to maintain maximum tension to prevent any ident in the future as well. Ou. If therees a time Luciel realizes your own conceit and did not die from it, it would mean that your luck is very good. I dont think I will ever be strong enough to feel arrogant about it but for now, I will try to survive and think about being conceit once I surpass Shisho. Fu, thats some nerve you have there. Then, today will be harder than usual. Are, are you kidding? Dont you want to surpass me one day? Now then, I shall endeavor to maintain my vignce so that you wont die ahead of time. Im an idiot for getting ahead of myself There was an exchange like that. I really thought that I would die that time but I really ended up surviving by the skin of my teeth. Thinking back, I really want to praise myself for not dying. With that in mind, so that my future self would feel proud of my current self, I decided to first thank everyone who became my retinue and also do my best for each and every task ahead of me until the day I can stand shoulder to shoulder with Shisho and Lionel in their heydays. Thank you, everyone. Shall we continue? So youre finally feeling motivated. There will be more Shadow Wolves appearing as we move forward so stay vignt. Worste to worst, we can always use the magic tool Light nya. I have goodpatibility with thisbyrinth so I shall protect Luciel-sama. Lionel cheerfully opened the door to the twenty-first floor, Kefin warned me, Cathy gave an idea to conquer the dungeon while Estia said that she would support me. It was too embarrassing to say out loud but its great to havepanions. Well then, lets break through without gettingcent. Yes! We fired ourselves up as we descended to the twenty-first floor. As predicted, it became even darkerpared to the twentieth floor. Should I take out Light? Ill be fine until the thirtieth floor. Kefin was confident so I trusted his judgment. As it was darker, it was harder to see the ck Wolves and Shadow Wolves but seeing how everyone was defeating them without any difficulties, I tried my best to adapt to the dark and joined the fight. Perhaps because I had started concentrating on conquering the dungeon, I was not caught off guard by the monsters and could advance smoothly. But if the monster level is to this extent, wouldnt there have been others who searched further into thisbyrinth? Maybe theres something else? Weve tried asking for information beyond the thirty-first floor but there was almost nobody who knew anything about it. Clearly, it must have been a burden on the Adventurers to take care of the lighting as well and another reason could be thatpared to earning money in thisbyrinth, it was more lucrative to go to Grandol and earn money there. Then, maybe we will encounter treasures. Maybe we will encounter demons too nya. Cathy, thats a g so please stop. Well, our only option is to forge ahead and take a look ourselves. Also, Lionel, Im fine with you taking individual action but please tell me even if you suffer from minor injuries. Lionel remains as our cornerstone for defense after all, now and for the future. Okay. It was dark so I couldnt see his face but I believe Lionel was happy. Perhaps its good to asionally voice out feelings that I usually dont talk about. We advanced through thebyrinth as I thought about that. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 240: Changing one’s way of thinking Chapter 240: Changing ones way of thinking Trantor: Tseirp Aftering to thebyrinth, Ive noticed all kinds of things. I was the only one having trouble dealing with the Shadow Wolves popping out from the darkness. Although I say I had trouble, it didnt mean that I couldnt defeat them. It was just that if I was unprepared, I wasnt able to defeat them immediately. Thoughts about how Ive fought stronger monsters than these Shadow Wolves before so why was I struggling like this circted in my head and I was starting to get impatient. Just then, Estia looked at me and muttered a few words. Luciel-samas movements look like they have returned to when I first met you three months ago. It sounded like she was saying I returned to a style where I emphasized on defense. I dont think Ive changedpared to before? I fight with safety as a priority. Thats true. But it didnt sound like Estia wanted to say that. I was curious and asked what Estia really meant. Estia, please tell me what you really wanted to say. In a dangerous location, like abyrinth, I dont think refraining from saying something you noticed would benefit me. Hearing my words, Estia seemed to have made up her mind as she faced me and told me the real meaning behind her words. I feel that Luciel-samas offense and defense rely too much on your sense of sight. Too much on my sense of sight? Yes. I feel that your senses were far superior when you were training in Grandol. Estiasment made me remember the training I had with Shisho at Grandol. Its true that I did sense something at that time but was it really that significant? I immediately asked Lionel and the others for their thoughts on the matter. Lionel, Cathy, Kefin. Have you all noticed the same thing as Estia had said? Yes. It feels like Luciel-sama has lost yourbat intuition. Lionel nodded to my question as he replied. And then Cathy and Kefin added on. Luciel-sama was able to defeat a demon even with a much lower levelpared to now and with your sense of sight and hearing crushed nya. But that feeling seems to have rusted without me noticing nya. We decided toe to thisbyrinth also because we wanted Luciel-sama to regain the senses you had at that time by relying on actual battles. Even though Ive be stronger, Ive grown weaker. Those words floated in my head. Of course, we dont have enough time so we cant do the same crushed eyes and broken eardrums training like Whirlwind did but I at least wanted Luciel-sama to find out about it yourself. Did I be that hopeless? I was too afraid to ask. When did I lose sight of all that training that I did No, its not that youve lost it. Luciel-samas training polished your sense of danger and strengthened your will but because you awoke new abilities, you inadvertently rxed your senses. Lionels words were phrased kindly but it showed that the senses I got beaten into me by Shisho in a short time dulled in an equally short time. I was a little relieved that he said it was not lost yet. But it didnt change the situation. Although I certainly did think that I wascent, I didnt think that I had rxed my senses. I dont think I wasidback either. But it must have been the case if they all thought that way. I understood how bad my state was given how I didnt realize my own condition. So you all didnt caution me because you wanted me to notice it myself? Yes. Although you certainly can realize it after we tell you, it is harder to forget something that you racked your brains on to reach an answer. Furthermore, I personally feel that you can reset your spirit by achieving it this way. Lionels words were both stern and kind. It was enough for me to understand that they also had a lot of conflicted thoughts on how to deal with this problem. Was it because of my owncency that I lost to Shisho and that I couldnt react to the attacks from those demonized individuals at Ebiza? If Im correct, Luciel-sama only had a single seriousbat within the three months you were at Nelldal? Yes. Only the fight with the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon. Thats enviable . cough. Excuse me. That three-month duration actually gradually rxed Luciel-samas heightened senses. Moreover Theres more? It is natural for a warrior to want to use a newly acquired powerful ability. But there is no need to break the foundation that youve built up until today. No, Im not a warrior after all. Nevertheless, thats true. Estia, and everyone, sorry. And thank you. I will try to be conscious of what I have learned. But I dont think that I will be able to hone my senses immediately. Itll possibly be more work for you guys but please support me. I didnt want to hold them back even after I became stronger. Ill have to thank them for forcibly dragging me to thebyrinth. My level has decreased so I canpete with Luciel-sama. Ill support you nya. Please do your best to regain it before we conquer thisbyrinth. It should be fine, it is Luciel-sama after all. Thank you. Lets continue then. And so, having discovered the things that I had lost, I started reading for presence and magical power instead of relying on just sight and we continued advancing through thebyrinth. We reached the thirtieth-floor without any issues and waiting in the boss room were three Shadow Bears and five ck Bears. Did the difficulty level suddenly rise sharply? Evident from their names, they were bears but to be honest, the pressure they gave off was iparable to the wolves. These Shadow Bears can also disappear into shadows. In addition, Kefin shouted out to inform me that the Shadow Bears could also use the cheat ability of hiding in shadows simr to the Shadows Wolves. Its a foul that such arge mass can disappear. While that thought was in my head, I sensed for the presence of my fourpanions and the monsters. Lionel received the monsters attack while Kefin and Cathy attempted to cut the arms and legs of the monsters with swift attacks to lower their fighting power. In order to ensure that Lionel and I dont get surrounded by those monsters with lowered fighting power, Estia fought while drawing the attention of the monsters onto herself as she avoided their attacks like she was dancing. Then, Kefin and Cathy who returned to their positions will, together with Estia, target a single enemy and defeat it with certainty. I devoted myself to casting healing magic on Lionel whenever he received any attacks and channeled magical power into my illusionary sword to cut any monsters that came to attack me. Luciel-sama. Yeah. At the same time I heard Lionels voice, I felt a presence approach me from behind with amazing momentum so I drove in an attack in that direction. ming Dragon Sword!! I swung down hard with the illusionary sword after crying out the name of the skill, causing an as expectedly small dragon to fly out. It bit and burnt down the shadow that was approaching, causing a magic stone to surface. I readied my stance to prepare for the next monster but the monsters fell into a mild panic and Kefin and the others dealt the final blows. Thest remaining Shadow Bear was dealt with alone by Lionel and he grasped a safe victory. Great. Weve secured the boss room. Im feeling hungry so maybe its time for a meal. I announced to everyone after we finished gathering the magic stones but everyone was acting strangely. Did I do something wrong again? I thought to myself but Lionel quickly strode up to me and asked. What was that attack just now!? It didnt seem like Luciel-sama learned a new spell but it was as if you utilized the power of an actual dragon. Can you sh and send other attributed dragons flying out too? Following after Lionel, Kefin also asked with sparkling eyes. Yeah, probably. If you can use that attack, it cant be helped that you misunderstood that you have be stronger. If it can make thebyrinth monsters feel terror, it should be fairly powerful. So you really can bring out your all when it is needed I also have to quickly regain my strength and advance. Perhaps Luciel-sama has been recognized by the Dragon God as well. While the excitement level of the two of them suddenly rose, Cathy and Estia looked from the sidelines as they smiled wryly. You two are overreacting. A ce where the Dragon God resides would be a dangerous ce so I probably wont ever go there in my single lifetime. I see. Lionel and Kefin had pensive looks as their replies harmonized with one another. While praying that this conversation would not turn into a g, I started preparing lunch in the boss room of the thirtieth floor. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 241: Past battle Chapter 241: Past battle Trantor: Tseirp After we finished our rest in the thirtieth-floor boss room, we descended to the thirty-first floor. The map wont be useful from here. And there will probably be enemy attacks that take advantage of this darkness. Lets proceed with caution. Luciel-sama, what shall we do for lighting? Well, we can recognize where each of us are and a light may end up drawing monsters. Furthermore, by increasing the tension a little more, I feel like I can grasp the movements of my enemies through the tingling sensation on my skin. Understood. Lets go. In that way, our real exploration began. We ughtered the monsters that crawled out of the darkness and disabled traps as wepleted the map of the floor. Naturally, during our exploration, we had to fight monsters, encountered dead ends and monster rooms so it took some time but it helped to raise my tension. I dont think anything had changed dramatically just by being conscious of the monsters. Nevertheless, I felt that by detecting presences and magical power as well as the murderous intent from the monsters, I could gradually link the attack timings into a mental image. By doing so, I felt that I could synergize with the movement of everyone and consciously see my surroundings properly to make appropriate movements. As I was concentrating, we apparently reached the fortieth-floor and we stood before the fortieth-floor boss room. Its already the fortieth floor? It might feel that way since Luciel-sama was concentrating quite hard. However, even though your body is all right, you might make a wrong judgment if you are too tense. Then lets rest in this room. Lets brace ourselves. Yeah. After Kefin pushed open the door, we entered the boss room cautiously and thats when we discovered a countless number of turtles like the buzzy beetles that appear in Mario. Ah, those are Turtle Helmet Bombs. You know about them? Yes. Ive heard that the characteristic of Turtle Helmet Bombs is that their carapace is tough and it can even repel magic. But they also have a weakness, they can hardly move and they will self-destruct the instant they receive the slightest of injury. Then, they wont be much of a threat? Thats right. Normally it wouldnt be an issue as one would just throw something from a distance and make them self-destruct. But with this number, if we make a single one explode, it will cause a chain detonation which will likely be quite terrible. I tried to imagine a scenario after hearing Kefins insight. If we just have to deal with the st wave, I determined that it should be no problem if I apply Area Barrier on Lionel, have him protect us with hisrge shield and I continuously cast heal. However, if the st is apanied by mes, the temperature of this boss room will drastically rise and we might not be able to endure it. Do you have any ideas? Yeah. This is unexpected. Lionel, can I leave the defense to you? Of course. But what is your idea? Ah. Theres a high chance I reach magical power depletion but Ill create an ice wall. Everyone, please retreat to the entrance. Everyone immediately followed my instructions and retreated to the entrance. Lionel, therell be an explosion so please brace yourself. Yes. Kefin, aim for any of them. Okay. This distance is fine. I returned my illusionary sword to its cane form and channeled magical power into the cane as I gave out orders. Well go with brute force. Can you aim for a monster that is further away? Yes, its possible. Then, Ill give the signal so once you do your throw, immediately move to my and Lionels back. Id like everyone to standby in a straight line too. Okay. After I cast Area Barrier, I gave Kefin the signal. On my signal, Kefin threw a dagger and grazed the feet of one of the Turtle Helmet Bombs. Maybe they are actually quite weak? I thought but I believed Kefins information and constructed the ice wall. Water Dragon, build an ice wall to protect us from all sides, block all attacks. My magical power was shaved away in an instant and the moment a thick wall of ice sprung up, I heard the sound of an explosion ur far away, followed by a chain of explosions like firecrackers. To be safe, I built the ice wall with the image that it would self-repair to prevent it from breaking or melting, but there was no need for that as even after all the monsters self-destructed in less than a minute, the ice wall remained and didnt melt at all. Dragon power sure is amazing. Lionel touched the ice wall andmented like he was impressed. Consequently, the magical power consumption is terrible though. This ice wall used 80% of my maximum magical power in an instant after all. 80% No wonder. Lionelmented and pondered on it. Luciel-sama, its a little cold inside this wall nya. Please quickly dispel it nya. I can dispel it anytime but after that many explosions, the room might still be in mes so we would be hit by a heat wave if I dispelled it now. Cant help it then nya. By the way, doesnt that robe have temperature control functions? It did but it lost its function since a while back nya. You should have let me know the moment you noticed it. I immediately passed her my Church white robe. Ive not seen this robe for a long time nya. Ill dly borrow it nya. Sure. Everyone too, if your equipment has issues, let me or Dn know. Well do something about it. We passed time having such conversations and I dispelled the ice wall an hourter. After that, I purified the room and we had our meals. In order to elerate my magical power recovery, I took a short nap. Where is this? I would usually wake up after my stamina had recovered when I use the Angels Pillow but this time the ce I woke up to was not normal. Even though I should have fallen asleep in thebyrinth, I was now standing in a ce surrounded by mountains. While I was perplexed about the situation, I heard a voice from behind me. Dont be rmed. This is still in your dreams, I have merely guided your consciousness here. When I turned back, I saw Estia the Darkness Spirit residing in her body. What is it that you have to infiltrate my dreams? I want to tell you about the Darkness Dragon sleeping in thisbyrinth. Darkness Dragon. Is it also a dragon that has received the curse of the Evil God? Umu. If you wish to have a decent fight with the Darkness Dragon, you will not be able to subdue it unless you are as strong as Rainstar. I dont intend to fight it properly but what kind of Dragon is it? You will understand when you see it after this. What can you tell by seeing this ce? Eh? Let me see~ If you ask me, it feels like a ce near Rockford but am I correct? Now, I will show you the past. Think about how you can make the Darkness Dragon obediently ept the purification. What do you mean? The Darkness Spirit looked up at the sky without answering my question. I reluctantly looked up at the sky too and saw a jet-ck dragon breathe out a breath attack from the sky. I wanted to cast Area Barrier but I couldnt utilize magic at all. Not only that, I also realized that my body was transparent, which was when I became aware that I was truly inside a dream. A sh of Light was released at the jet-ck dragon which interrupted the dragons breath as it hit it squarely. Curses, who dares to attack me. Thick bloodlust that stung my skin fell over the area. If this was the original power of a dragon, I realized that the dragons that I have met until now held back quite a lot so I thanked them in my heart as I saw a single young man flying in the sky. It was without a doubt Sir Rainstar. Darkness Dragon, why do you destroy the world? I have no need to answer a mere human. The Darkness Dragon said as it spat out a ck purple breath at Sir Rainstar instead of at the earth surface. The breath attack reached Sir Rainstar in an instant and swallowed him entirely before prating through the mountain peak behind him. Thats what you get for butting in when you are just a mere human. Then, as it was about to spit a breath attack at the earth surface, shining light the same size as the attack the Darkness Dragon released just now swallowed it. When I turned to look at the origin from which the light flew from, I saw Sir Rainstar standing still in the air with not a single change on him. I could tell that at that point of time, he was already beyond a normal human. That person was not the same living being as I am. That was the conclusion I came to. You bastard Youre not a mere human!! Even though smoke was rising from the Darkness Dragons body, it didnt look like it worked as it questioned Sir Rainstar. Yeah. Despite looking like this, I am a hero (provisional) after all. I had (unknowingly) defeated the Demon Lord so I am now getting people to work together and develop thend. And so, Ill be troubled if you go around eradicating thend. You say you defeated the Demon races King!! Then wont that shake the bnce of the world? Well, its not like I eradicated the demon race. Moreover, I stretched a solid barrier so even though they cante over, the demon race should be prospering in the demon racesnd. Once the worlds equilibrium has been broken, humans will definitely fight among themselves. I wont allow such a thing to happen as long as I am around. I want to create a world where children dont see blood but insteadpete for knowledge. Show me if your resolve is the real deal. And think about the reason why I cause destruction from time immemorial. It was an extremely intense battle from then on. Neither of them yielded in the mid to long range fight as Light and Darkness shed without a victor. Thats when Sir Rainstar made his move. He drew his sword and perhaps he channeled magical power into it as the sword radiated light. And before I realized it, he appeared behind the Darkness Dragon. The instant I spot his figure, blood spurted out from the Darkness Dragon. Although I could tell that Sir Rainstar cut the Darkness Dragon, I totally failed to catch it. And Sir Rainstar once again disappeared, maybe because he wanted to follow up with another attack. But the Darkness Dragon wasnt willing to take that without retaliating as the scales on its body actually started falling off one by one. And those scales began rotating at high speed around the Darkness Dragon so that Sir Rainstar could not approach as the scales gradually picked up speed. The battle continued for a long time before Sir Rainstar erged his shining sword and sent the Darkness Dragon crashing into the ground before he followed up with a barrage of magic cannons to decide the match. And I realized that the mountain-sized depression in the ground was where Rockford stood in the future. In this world, I destroy while the Light Dragon recreates. And the other dragons give birth to new life, which is how we prevent this Galdardia from rotting. Isnt it boring to only destroy? If I dont destroy, the fellow races will kill each other, the will be shaved down, the worlds bnce will break and the will lose its powers. Once that happens, there will not be an environment where life forms can survive for an extended period of time. I am well aware of your concern. I cannot guarantee it to you but I will work hard to borrow knowledge from various races so that it will not result in that scenario and protect this world. Thats why could you please stop destroying? Its my loss. I will stop destroying the world while you are alive. However, if the world you envision does not happen, I will once again be the incarnation of destruction. Then I shall work hard so that that wont happen. Such a conversation happened between them. Luciel, the Darkness Dragon kept his promise with Rain and refrained himself from his destructive activities. Can I ask why you showed me this past? The Darkness Dragons does not know how to hold back. And it doesnt like it if you dont fight it fair and square. So if you hide and purify it, it will attack with a breath containing enough power to extinguish your physical body. I just wanted to tell you that. Okay. Ill think about how I can get it to recognize me and decide if I want to challenge it or not. Luciel, I pray that you dont make a decision that you will regret. The same time the Darkness Spirit said that, my consciousness surfaced and I woke up. Confirming that it was thebyrinth ceiling that was reflected in my eyes, I spat out a deep sigh and pondered about the Darkness Dragon. Chapter 242: Imitation Chapter 242: Imitation Trantor: Tseirp The Darkness Spirit showed me the battle between Sir Rainstar and the Darkness Dragon that happened in the past. Both of them boasted tremendous strength. Especially Sir Rainstars movements which were not just the usual kind of strong and there were various movements that coulde in handy. That strength is a cheat. But reaching such a level would be wonderful Changing directions in the air not with ones feet but with your whole body. While probing for the opponents weakness with magic attribute attacks using a magical power sword, one could dish out close range attacks and long range attacks and also take action while considering the efficiency of it. It gave way to huge variations in ones means of attack. But the thing that shocked me the most was his defense. During that breath attack, he activated magic barriers many times and also cast healing magic on himself. I also often did that but I never thought of putting up magical power barriers. Even for close range attacks, the thickness of the magical power barrier slowed down the opponents attack speed for a moment. One could use that instant to either evade or perform a counter. It was like a secret technique that would need an ability to urately assess the situation and a physical body that can function on par with that ability. But, I have already acquired Thought eleration and Body Strengthening skills and although I have not learned Magical Power Barrier, my Healing Magic should not fall short of that of Sir Rainstar. I traced Sir Rainstars fighting style and movements I was shown in the dream and resolutely absorbed all the ones that I was capable of doing. When I sat up, Lionel was the only person awake so I urged him to take a nap. Lionel, Im awake so Ill keep guard, you can get some sleep. Luciel-sama, when we fight with the Imperial soldiers, I will definitely not have the leeway to hold back. Because of that, apart from those who are weakened due to Luciel-samas spell, I will have to cut them all down. I see. But, if there happen to be any acquaintances who you wish to save, you can feel free to let me know. Okay. Lionel replied before moving closer to the wall. And I noticed something. When I told them that we would be attacking the Empire, the wild fighting spirit that usually emitted from Lionel stopped. I didnt notice until now but it seems like Lionel has returned to normal. That means Lionel was probably troubled too in his heart. Discovering that even Lionel who I saw as someone who could do anything perfectly was troubled, I was reminded that everyone was standing firm to support me so I silently swung my sword until everyone woke up. Estia was the first to wake up, followed by Cathy and Kefin. I had a brief mock battle with Kefin until Lionel woke up. I have something I wish to try. Kefin, do you mind if we have a light mock battle? Thats surprising. If it is Luciel-samas request, I will dlyply at any time. Thank you. Ill be holding a shield so pleasee at me with your all. But Id like it if you avoid dealing life-threatening attacks. I wont do that but Luciel-sama, if you are only going to defend, please be prepared to have your arms or legs separate from your torso. Okay. Kefins expression told me that he found it slightly unexpected as he readied his sword. I also extracted my shield from my magic bag and after taking a deep breath, I faced it towards Kefin. Im ready. Then, here Ie. In that instant, Kefins body blurred. As expected, I could tell that Kefin had applied Body Strengthening. I also quickly applied Body Strengthening and activated Area Barrier before I firmly controlled the magical power that I expelled out of my body and began constructing a magical power barrier. I searched for Kefins movements through Presence and Magical Power Detection. Apanied by the sound of a swish, it was really only for an instant but I noticed that Kefins attack had slowed. However, as a price, my arm was cut slightly. But I was certain that I was on the right track. Judging it to be so, I continued the training. Dont hold back. Keeping at me. I increased the magical power I kneaded into the Magical Power Barrier and further materialized it with an image of a dense and hard shield. After doing so, in the beginning, I was able to defend against Kefins attack with my shield but when I further strengthened my Magical Power Barrier, I was able to not rely on only defending with a shield as I was able to evade his attacks once or twice out of ten times, although it was only by the skin of my teeth. Kefin, did you feel anything when you were attacking? No, I didnt really feel anything. Only that it felt to me that Luciel-samas reaction speed had increased Kefin replied with a tilt of his head. I see. I thickened my Magical Power Barrier so I felt that Kefins attack speed slowed down for a split second when it touched the barrier but perhaps it was because my increased concentration detected the danger instead. Well, thanks to that, Im feeling slightly tired now. This would probably take some time to master but I was honestly d to have found a new goal. As expected of Luciel-sama to try to improve himself so quickly. No no, its thanks to everyone. This time, the battle of the past that the Darkness Spirit showed me was a gift to me for not missing a single day of training Magical Power Maniption and Magical Power Control sinceing to this world. I should have realized it sooner but I should be happy. Since the possibility of everyone surviving increases as long as I dont die. After Kefin, I requested Estia for the same thing. To be safe, I wanted to make sure if a magical sword could cut through a magical power barrier. And the findings were shocking. Unlike Kefins attacks, the moment the magical sword contacted the magical power barrier, the speed dropped drastically. Did you feel anything? Yes. It felt like I was obstructed by something extremely hard. I see. Maybe magical power can repel an attack with magical power channeled in it. I felt that I could somewhat see theplete form of my weapon that Shisho had been training me for. Because I had a lot to think about, my cooking was done by the time I realized and Lionel woke up in time. But I was worried as that nap time was short so before we started our meal, I made him promise that he would take a long rest before we marched to the Empire. And when we descended to the forty-first floor, the darkness was to the extent that we could not see beyond a meter ahead of us. I guess you wont be able to disarm traps like this. Ill shine the Light. It might actually draw the monsters to us but it is better than dying instantly to some trap. In the worst case, we would just have to hug barrels of Object X and run but lets go as far as we can. If the monsters are drawn to us, it might activate the traps so that will be great. Well then, lets aim for the fiftieth floor! Yes! I held the Light in exchange for a shield so I entrusted the fighting to everyone. And when I shone the Light forward, all the monsters that we have fought until now flocked towards us. It was a series of continuous battles from there. As expected with the numbers, we were not able to deal with all the attacks so all the members including Lionel suffered quite some injuries. Nevertheless, we could sweep clean all the monsters in one go and go down the stairs. After crossing the forty-fifth floor, humanoid monsters suddenly appeared. Headless knights called Dark Knights, living armor monsters that emerge from the shadows called Shadow Knights and from the forty-eighth floor onward, Duhans started appearing. Lionel and Cathy were originally experts in fighting against humans and while Kefin and Estias movements didnt change, they were able to move more aggressively maybe because the attacks were easier to read. And it appeared that it applied to me as well as the counter-attack timings against the attacks towards me were easier to calcte as I cleaved through the opponents with my Magical Power Sword. However, contrary to those smooth battles, I felt a sense of unease from theck of chests in thebyrinth dive. And it was when we finally arrived at the front of the door leading to the fiftieth-floor boss room. A tremendous roar echoed from within. Chapter 243: Unimaginable skirmish Chapter 243: Unimaginable skirmish Trantor: Tseirp We were stopped in our tracks in front of the 50th-floor boss room by the reverberating roars. That roar sounded like it came from within? Yes. It seems like somebody has entered before us. Yeah. That would exin theck of traps or treasure chests. If the other party could reach here, doesnt that mean that they have considerable strength? I guess. They certainly are a level above the average. If I remember correctly, Shisho mentioned that a person would have to have the ability of an A-rank to defeat a Duhan alone. Thinking about it that way, the situation felt a little abnormal but the person or people inside were definitely strong. I prayed that those strong individuals do not get cursed by the Evil God to be undead. I see. Either way, we have no choice but to wait here. Monsters are steadilying our way nya. Luciel-sama, shall we put away the Light? Ive pretty much linked my actual movements to my mental images so I should do fine from now on. Furthermore, we were in front of the boss room so there wont be any traps. The only remaining purpose would be to fight monsters to both raise levels and regain my battle intuition so the decision would depend on the situation. I first got everyones opinion. I guess its fine to do so now but what do you think, Lionel? If you have fulfilled your goal of leveling up, should I store the Light away? If it is all right with you, I would like to raise it a little more. As expected, Lionel chose to raise his level more. What about you Cathy? The numbers are high so it is mentally taxing nya. But I can fight without any issues nya. Cathy didnt sound like she wanted to fight but everyone could tell that she was actually full of energy. What about you Kefin? I wish to fight a little more. After the Empire, were heading to the Principality of nge right? Yeah. Ive not nned it out yet but I do intend to go there. Then if thats the case, I want to level up a little more. Kefin decided to train taking our next destination into consideration. It is true that we are nning to go to a Human Supremacist country so well have to prepare for it. Seeing Kefin look at Cathy, I could tell the reason why he wanted to get stronger. What about you Estia? Im not that exhausted but it is about time where my weapon durability is in a precarious state. Estia was still using the Holy Silver Sword I passed to her in the past. I see. The other three had their equipment crafted by Grand-san after all. Ill make sure to have him craft Estias weapon next time. For now, in terms of weapon, I remember having something in my magic bag. I searched my magic bag and when Estia passed me the Holy Silver Sword she held, I exchanged it for a Mithril Sword and another Holy Silver Sword I got from Shisho in the past. Try using them for a while and chose the one that is easier to use. Thank you very much. Ill be borrowing these two swords then. Well then, either the fighting inside stops or when our movements dull, Ill put down Object X and well stop luring in monsters with the Light. Okay! Thus, we decided to defeat the monsters that spawn in thebyrinth. Lionel would stop attacks with hisrge shield, drop his body and finish off with a heroic sh to dispose of the monsters. Cathy and Kefin pull offbination attacks to release consecutive attacks from the left and right before Estia flows in to deal the final blow. Whereas for me, I fought the same way as the mock battle with Kefin, I maintained a magical power barrier and used my magical power sword to slice up the monsters. Luciel-samas magical power infused sword has extraordinary power. Only then can it deal such one-hit kills. Kefin was impressed and praised me. I had found that by being conscious of the magical power that one inject into a magical sword, one could utilize different attributes so my goal was to be able to utilize it as natural as Sir Rainstar did. Im happy to hear that. However, instead of focusing on getting a hit in, my task now is to avoid fatal injuries. If I aplish that, my survivability should increase. Youre no longer going to perform sacrificial attacks nya? Cathy teased me as I was scolded by Shisho in the past for doing that so Iughed and replied honestly. Ill do it when the chances of dying increases if I dont do it but I wont do it if it still looks like I can get out of the situation. Even though Luciel-sama says that, I still feel that you will do it nya. It is our job to make sure that Luciel-sama doesnt have to make that choice. Lionel chimed in after Cathy replied and Cathy sighed seeing as she couldnt continue teasing me. Without Luciel-sama and his strong defensive magic and healing magic, our offensive power will drop drastically after all. I will advance too !? This presence, that guy? Estia announced what was essentially the partys overall setup so I joined in to say that I would work hard too when a strong oppressive force reminiscent of death suddenly surfaced. Yeah, without a doubt. Lionel quickly agreed with me. Do, do you know the identity of the one giving off that oppressive force causing my whole body to tremble? Is it the Evil God? Cathy asked Lionel with a paleplexion without even ending her sentence with nya but I answered in his stead. Yeah, its without a doubt the Evil God. I cant save the person inside but I will inevitably have to purify them. Everyone. Dont move. Rather than Estia, the Darkness Spirit surfaced and wrapped us all in a ck fog. This is? The opponent is a God. However, it should not notice when we are within the magical power of the Darkness attribute. Its impossible to defeat the Evil God after all so we can only wait like this. Understood. Everyone, please heed Estias words too. Thus, we waited until the presence of the Evil God disappeared. Even after that oppressive feeling was gone for more than a minute, the Darkness Spirit still did not dispel the Darkness Magic shrouding us. Estia, shouldnt it be fine by now? That guy is crafty. It looks like he has left but he should still be watching for our move. I followed the instructions of the Darkness Spirit who seemed to know the Evil God well. Well follow Estias instructions this time. In addition, the monsters are gradually approaching us so we should get ready. Well wipe them out for a short while before we enter the room. I suggested and everyone also agreed. We continued on to defeat the monsters and did so two more times, waiting for the monsters to appear and sweeping them clean before choosing to advance. When we opened the door, the boss room was unlike the others we encountered until now as it was as bright as the boss rooms of otherbyrinths. And after entering, I saw that the foe we had to fight against was no longer human but was surprisingly not undead either. Five demons stared at us. Why are demons clearing abyrinth? More importantly, we felt that the Evil God was here but why arent they undead? I began chanting while questioning them. Upon doing so, one of the demons spoke to me high-handedly. An inferior race like you question a superior race like us without naming yourselves, are you looking down on us! Well sorry then. I am Sage Luciel, a person who fights against monsters and demons. Hoh. To send not a Healer but a Sage to dive into thebyrinth, the Empire should be at a loss. ?! It said the exact same words as the Evil God when we encountered it in the Grandolbyrinth. Dont tell me the Evil God manipted the demons to prevent me from dispelling the seal on the Darkness Dragon? Ive exined that before so instead, why are demons inside thebyrinth? Abyrinth is a sleeping treasure after all. Well, it was a shock to see Evil God-sama appear though. So we were right that the Evil God was here. If the Evil God summoned them then they would have known that it would appear. If my previous conjecture was wrong then it means that these people should be constructed existences instead. You guys are not pure demons, right? I take that you all are demonized individuals from the Empire. Kukuku. Dont group us with those mockeries. We are the Empires Special Forces. It looked like they werent pure demons. I looked at the corner of my eyes at Lionel and Cathys expressions but it seemed like the two of them didnt know anything as they shook their heads. So what will be of you after bing demons? Will you guys return to be the subordinate of the Principality of nge? Kukuku. Thats why I call you an inferior species. Theres no way we will work for another country. Naturally, you guys wont let us leave right? Yeah. You are a source of concern and a hindrance to Luciel-sama. We will be returning with your head. The enemies all drew their weapons together. Can I ask twost questions? This great one is generous so I shall listen to your final request. Then Ill hold you to it. Is your leader the Emperor? Or General SenOni? The Emperor? You think I will obey that living corpse? The other four demons alsoughed. It seems like it was Cloud who led the Demon Squad. Finally, if you can return to being human, would you wish to return? Theres no way I would want to. Now, experience our overwhelming strength with your flesh and die. Its a shame. I activated Sanctuary Circle. In that instant, Lionel took the lead as everyone attacked as one. I caught a glimpse of Lionels expression which was ghastly unlike his normal countenance so it showed me that Lionel was the real General SenOni. The ones who introduced themselves as the demonized Imperial Special Forces suffered and screamed while somehow maintaining their ability to fight but they still met their disappointing ends. The fight was over in less than a minute. To be safe, I activated Sanctuary Circle once again and they were apparently still alive as they raised shrill cries before turning into pale mes, leaving only the Imperial Special Forces equipment behind. A sense of emptiness welled up but for now, in order to share thebyrinth clear with everyone, I started walking back to where everyone was. Chapter 244: The Darkness Dragon’s wish Chapter 244: The Darkness Dragons wish Trantor: Tseirp The Imperial Special Forces were arrogant due to their obtained powers so the battle itself ended without any issues with them being annihted. However, we failed to get much information from them. Even though they held a certain degree of strength, I judged that there was a high possibility that they were sacrificial pawns. Otherwise, they wouldnt have divulged so much about their internal situation. Nevertheless, even though they were demons, it still didnt feel good to kill former humans. Luciel-sama, thank you for the help. I didnt think that they would still be alive even after they had been beheaded. I was certainly surprised by their raised vitality. I only cast it to be safe so it was just good luck but well be able to make use of that information for the next fight. Yes. What about these equipments nya? Cathy, having returned to ending her sentence with nya, pointed at the equipments and asked. Ill purify it to be safe then well bring it home. But just dont touch thatrge magic stone. Of course nya. Luciel-sama, theres a return magic circle floating there. I saw the magic circle by following Estia gaze. And behind it was a sealed door. Luciel-sama, its there as feared? Yeah. I pray that it wont turn into a battle. Ill be going off to dispel the seal on the Darkness Dragon. Best of luck. Lionel, I leave the rest to you. It might take some time. If I donte out after a day passes, please return to Ebiza. Shouldnt it only take a few hours from now? It took me quite some time when I was with the Water Dragon and Wind Dragon. Are you sure one day is enough? Yeah. I have Fornoir so I wont have any issues returning. I feel sorry for how you all will have to walk back to Ebiza instead. I shall pray for Luciel-samas swift return. I will pray the same nya. Luciel-sama, do your best! Luciel-sama, we believe in you. It totally turned into a situation where they were sending me off. However, this time I felt that I must be fully prepared so I had to resolve everyones misunderstanding. Opening the door would consume my magical power so Ill be resting first. When I said that, perhaps because the embarrassment showed on my face, everyone burst outughing. But that was all there was tough about. As usual, the door sucked my magical power the moment I touched it and the pattern on it was illuminated with violet ck light. Then, the door opened. As I activated Sanctuary Barrier via No Chant, I jumped away from directly facing the door. Immediately after doing so, I heard something strike the Sanctuary Barrier, causing it to creak and cracks to gradually appear before the barrier broke and a violet-ck ray shot out. I immediately checked to see if everyone was safe and because nobody was standing in the line of fire, everyone was all right. I didnt think that it would immediately attack. I wanted to somehow resolve it peacefully but it seemed like a fight was already confirmed. I gave out orders after resolving myself. Everyone please escape quickly. That attack just now was definitely the Darkness Dragons breath attack. I cant guarantee that this room would be safe. Luciel-sama, can you promise that you will return safely? Yeah. If I dont return within a week, do not go to the Empire. Kefin, Cathy, and Estia, watch over Lionel okay. Well, trust and wait for me. I believe that Luciel-sama wont die apart from dying of old age. Yeah. Okay, go on. I trust that Luciel-sama will be able to dispel the seal. A lot of people will be troubled without Luciel-sama so please work for many years toe nya. Luciel-sama, please do not give up. Luciel-sama, I would feel a lot of regret as a retainer if we cant walk into the future together. Thats why, please survive. And please give us the chance to y an active role in the Empire. All right, Ill definitelye back alive. I have no idea what will happen so please be careful when going back to Ebiza. Listening to my words, they entered the return magic circle and disappeared. Now then, lets begin. Seeing how it broke my barrier that the weakened Evil God couldnt break, its definitely the Darkness Dragon I saw in the dream. I pray that it can be negotiated with. I muttered and walked down the stairs. About as dark as the 30th floor. Darkness Dragon, can you hear me? A mere human dares to speak to me, do you wish to die? You hate humans as much as I remember in the dream. Didnt you want to build a new world with Sir Rainstar? That man was a liar. While I was holding myself back, that man died before he could achieve everything. Sir Rainstar created a flying city, he set up a Church in the middle of the world, and made a technological state where people could work while living in harmony right? Compared to the dragon race and the long-lived tribes, the lifespan of the human race is short. Nevertheless, didnt he put in the effort as promised? I view results over presumptions. That man fulfilled his lifespan as a human but, he broke his promise to me. Without that abominable chain, I shall destroy this world. I understood that the Darkness Dragon was lying at that point. After all, the Darkness Dragon was sealed here for 50 or a 100 years at most. And yet, he had kept his promise with Sir Rainstar who died 300 years ago and have not destroyed the world. I believe that was because the Darkness Dragon still believed in the world Sir Rainstar drew out. Moreover, the power of that breath he released on the 50th floor just now And you intend to destroy the world with that breath just now? Yes. Under my breath that destroys everything, the order of the world will return. Regardless of the opponents condition, being careless for a split second when going against a superior enemy will lead to the end in an instant. While preparing my magical power, I thought about the conversation in my dream and asked the Darkness Dragon. However, you cant destroy the world now. After all, I have not unsealed the Light Dragon. Dont lie. The Light Dragons seal has already been dispelled. The pressure emitted from the Darkness Dragon increased instantly and there were traces of anger. However, the Darkness Dragons words conversely made me shocked and confused. What!? I have only unsealed the Holy Dragon, me Dragon, Earth Dragon, Thunder Dragon, Water Dragon, and Wind Dragon. I shouldnt have unsealed the Light Dragon yet. It is of little importance if you dispelled the seal or not. The result is all that matters. I prepared myself. If, I get you to acknowledge me and dispel the Evil God curse on you, will you teach me more about that matter? Fine. If you want me to obey you, you will have to make me acknowledge you like Rainstar. Thats a promise. Suuhaa (TL: Breathing sfx). Then, here Ie. Usually, I would have activated Sanctuary Circle immediately but I intentionally stopped myself from doing so. Its not as if I could imitate Sir Rainstarsbat style even though Ive seen it but I had a sense that the Darkness Dragon was testing if I could be trusted. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, by my wish use my magical power as sustenance, with the wings of an angel, protect us from all impurities, create and impart an armor that creates a sanctuary. Sanctuary Armor. Since Sanctuary Armor was a condensed andpacted version of Sanctuary Barrier, even if the dragon released another breath attack, I would be able to barely evade it. Well, it doesnt matter if you borrowed the power of mypatriots before you came. Wind Dragon, grant me wings to fly freely in the sky. I flew into the sky. Then, I suddenly thought if it was possible to use magical power barrier as a scaffold to run on and it seeded. Normally, that would have been something to be ecstatic about but considering the current situation, I raised my magical power to the limit and chanted as I raced toward the Darkness Dragon. Fool, to serve yourself up to my breath, die. The Darkness Dragon went out of his way to warn me before he spat out a breath in my direction. The ce I stood on was swallowed by a violet-ck breath in an instant. Disappointing. Despite raising my expectations, he was still human after all That dreary and dejected mental voice resonated in my brain. Heal. I activated Heal from behind the Darkness Dragon, causing it to be illuminated in pale light. Guhh bastard, so youre still alive. Even though it was just a Heal, the Darkness Dragon shouted in a pained voice as I addressed it through mentalmunication. Yeah. After all, I still dont want to die yet and it was all improvised but it somehow worked and I could get a hit in. Why are you there? You should have been engulfed by my breath. Yes, but to be exact, that was my clone made of the me Dragon and Water Dragons power. I created a magical power object using the me Dragon and Water Dragon, manipted my magical power such that it didnt leak out, and utilized the Thunder Dragons power to circle around you instantly. So, the one bathed in your breath was my clone. You created something like that? Yeah, but that n could work because of you. Since you guided that breath so that I could avoid it. What!? I would never do something like that for a human!! If it was a sudden and hard to avoid powerful breath like the breath you released at Sir Rainstar in the past, I would have disappeared without leaving behind a single dust particle. Moreover, you have weakened since you have only been detecting me with just magical power and presence. Thats why my childish strategy could seed. Just how long have you been under the curse of the Evil God? Just now, the Darkness Dragon that emerged from the darkness due to the Heal already had miasma leaking out of his body and his body was almostpletely rotten or was left with bones. Although he has notpletely turned into an undead, it was a terrible and mysterious condition. When did you realize? When your breath flew to the 50th floor and my Sanctuary Barrier wasnt broken immediately. The Darkness Spirit showed me your fight with Sir Rainstar and I could tell just now unimaginable an existence you are. Thats why I found it strange. Hou. It seems like it wasnt just luck that you relied on to release mypatriots. But you are neither a coward nor brave. You aim for peace by relying on hard work and the courage to stand against fate I shall ask you. How will you protect the bnce of the world? An ordinary person like me wont be able to answer such a grand topic. However, that was probably the only way to convince him so I just replied with whatever that came to my mind. The topic is honestly toorge so I dont really know. But even though this world has plenty of people, I dont think that it is a world so small that people have to fight for it. You believe that co-existence and co-prosperity are possible? Then why couldnt Rainstar prevent the fight between fellow races? That might be because it is tied to living. People want to live more luxuriously, people want to be happier, and people want to be more loved. Its because such desires exist. Then, wont that mean that conflicts will never go away? No, I believe people can either unite or divide. If one person grasps the hand of the person beside him and uses his other hand to hold onto the hand of another person, conflicts will go away. But, this is not achievable by a single person. Even though Sir Rainstar was alone, he created a Church to heal people, created a technological vige with an environment that was easy for people to live and survive in, and created a country to research on magic. Its just that he didnt have enough time. But I found various ws with that line of thought. So you understand that guy so well. Then, you are that guys sessor. The Darkness Dragon said with a tinge of happiness but I cant live up to be his recement. I will only do what I am capable of doing. No, I will only work hard within my limits for the sake of living a peaceful life. I will not be able to live up to it if you ce excessive expectations on me. Incidentally, about the Light Dragons seal, has it really been dispelled? Yes, without a doubt. However, for some reason, his consciousness still remains in this current world. The Darkness Dragon imparted to me important information in a serious tone. If thats the case, maybe the power to rule over the world the nge people talked about was the Light Dragon. But he has not been turned into an undead? Yes. But most of the time my voice can no longer reach him. If the Light Dragon attacks, how will you defend against it. Fundamentally if I retaliate against his breath with my breath, I will not lose. Well, theres no reason to fight though. Hypothetically, if a summoning circle was constructed for envement, what would happen once they summon the Light Dragon? He would be enved. Summoning is a contract so it will follow that rule. Is it possible to dispel it? It should be possible. But I would just destroy that country. That Light Dragon wouldnt be any wiser. Incidentally, what would happen if the demonization technique used on the humans was used on the Light Dragon? Ive never been subjected to it so I cannot say for sure but we dragons have a magic nucleus so I wouldnt worry about it. I see. Then, Darkness Dragon. May I dispel the Evil Gods curse that has been ced upon you? Well then, Sage Luciel, show me the way you construct the world that you envision by working within your limits. Ill do my best within my limits. Yes, within your limits, your limits that released all mypatriots including me except for the Light Dragon. Eh!? But the ne has nine slots for the jewels, was I wrong? You will understand when Dragon God-sama bestows upon you his power. Farewell Sage Luciel, I entrust the task to you. Yes. Thus, I dispelled the curse on the Darkness Dragon and the Darkness Dragon disappeared. Taking out the Light, I picked up all the gold and items as usual apart from the dungeon core trap that summons the Evil God and entered the return magic circle. Ping Title: Blessing of the Darkness Dragon acquired Ping You have seeded in dispelling the seal on all Reincarnation Dragons Ping Title: Blessing of the Dragon God Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 245: Shattered Golem Chapter 245: Shattered Golem Trantor: Tseirp The time it took me to fight the Darkness Dragon was short but it was because the Darkness Dragon was weakened to that extent. The Darkness Dragon was probably the first to fall under the Evil Gods curse. If not, it would be strange how he could visit all the other dragons without issue. Maybe when the Evil God began his n, he tried it on the Darkness Dragon to see if his curse would be effective against them. I thought to myself as I left thebyrinth and saw everyone there. Im back. Luciel-sama! Youre safe. Lionel was surprised and the first to be happy to see me. I noticed that he has be a little more hot-blooded after he became younger. Yeah, the Darkness Dragon was weakened due to the Evil Gods curse so the fight wasnt even a proper fight. Nevertheless, it looks like the sun has already set. It wasnt just around sunset time, the sun was already almost about to disappear. Yes. We have been fighting continuously since entering the 50th floor so it consumed a significant amount of time and we were just about to have our dinner. What about Luciel-sama? Im feeling hungry now that youve mentioned it. Ill have some too. I followed Kefins rmendation and had my dinner. While eating, we talked about our thoughts on thebyrinth. Even though it was abyrinth with poor visibility, it didnt really feel like a struggle to conquer but it wouldnt have been possible before I went to Grandol. Thats right. Its true that everyone has be stronger in all aspects since then so we were able to conquer thebyrinth in under two days, otherwise, it would have taken many times longer. I think so too. If Whirlwind-sama didnt teach me the tips to disarm traps, there would have been some that I wont be able to disarm so that taught me the importance of the order we do things. Kefin agreed with Lionels reply and nodded. It seemed like everyone also felt the benefit of visiting thatbyrinth. Thinking back, my actions at that time as well as when I lost my Holy Attribute Magic in the past all seem to have a meaning so it felt like I was being rewarded. Lionel, your level has gone up so have you regained some of your strength? Yes. Its a far cry from my heyday but I should be able to manage for fights against other people. Lionel was determined to cut down Cloud, someone who was likely to be a reincarnated individual who has been demonized. I see. Now then, we can set up camp here or we can also return to Ebiza. Which do you guys prefer? I do want a day to prepare for our journey to the Empire but I wont need any more than that. It would be hard to decide between leveling up or having mock battles. Lionel answered after a short pause. Luciel-sama, could we enter thebyrinth again? Reason being? We have spent two days of the week we have. Its a given that the final day would be a rest day but if possible, I do not wish to slowly waste the other days in the mansion. Thats true. What does everyone else think? Its hard to think that the feeling of tension we have now would weaken before the fight with the Empire but I did consider leveling up too. Furthermore, it might be better for me to think of a way to utilize the Darkness Dragons power. However, opposing opinions came up. But wont the monsters inside be weaker? Thats true nya. I certainly prefer sleeping in a roompared to camping out nya. But I think we can decide after we have a look at the monsters nya. I want to return to Ebiza. There are Empire spies and I dont believe that everyone will be easily killed but just in case. I could understand the opposing opinions put forth by Kefin and Estia while Cathys way of thinking has seemed to have changed little-by-little as she didntpletely agree either. And I pondered after listening to everyones opinion. Leveling up is certainly important but the time when our levels rise in quick session has ended so thisbyrinth was, to be honest, not very effective. Furthermore, I decided that it would be all right even if I dont bring out the dragon powers including the Darkness Dragons power this time. More importantly, like Estia mentioned, if the Flying Ship was targeted, our n would fail so Lionel will have to yield this time. I understand where everyonesing from. Lionel, please yield this time. Ill ask Dn to construct a ce for us to have mock battles. Lets train there until we depart for the Empire. I guess that is the most constructive choice. I understand. Then, lets return . Okay. Lionel immediately folded once he heard he could have mock battles so after we finished our meal, we set off to return to Ebiza. Nothing happened along the journey back to Ebiza but I noticed that, unlike before, I still could see in the dark. Perhaps my affinity towards the Darkness attribute has be stronger thanks to the Darkness Spirit and Darkness Dragon? I pondered as Fornoir galloped but I was cautioned by Fornoir through mentalmunication so I focused on my horse-riding. It happened when we finally reached Ebiza. Dooon I heard the sound of an explosion which reverberated within me. Lets hurry. More importantly, that explosion sounded like it came from Mr. Bazaks mansion so I urged Fornoir forward. When I returned to the mansion, I saw smoke rising from the Flying Ship with a scene of what looked like debris from Pas golem strewn around the area. I wondered if a strong demon had appeared. I hurriedly searched for presence and magical power but I could not sense the unique presence and magical power of a demon or monster. Ah, Luciel-sama, everyone else too, wee back. Luciel-sama, please stop them. The garden will be ruined. Nadia and Lydia came out to wee us. Listening to them talk, it seemed like the situation was different from what I had imagined so I dismounted from Fornoir and verified what happened. Im back. Well, just to confirm, its not a demon attack right? Yes. Everyone is working on the magical cannon prototype and they are ascertaining its power and uracy as they adjust it. I have told them that the sun has already set and it would inconvenience the people nearby but I regretted leaving Dn and the others behind since yesterday after hearing that. After all, I never expected them to create the magic cannon Ha~ I never imagined that they would already have a working prototype looks like I underestimated Dn and the others. All right. Lets go. While feeling relieved that it wasnt an attack by demons, I set off to warn Dn and the others. Dn, everyone has returned. Ooh, Luciel-sama, I have finally constructed the magic cannon. Dn happily announced to me as he showed me the magic cannon and three of them were attached to the Flying Ship. Yeah. I could hear the roar even from the town entrance. Nevertheless, why did you attach three cannons? The center magic cannon has one-hit-certain-kill destructive force while the ones attached to the left and right sides have lower power but are capable of shooting consecutively. It was Ryinas idea. Ryina seemed to have lost her vitality when I turned to look at her. She has probably pulled an all-nighter. But why did you rush to build it so fast? I guessed that we could use them to restraint the Winged Dragons when we plunge into the Empire. We could certainly use the cannons to restrain them but I dont think we need that much power, capable of even shattering Pas golem? That shot just now was with suppressed firepower. If not, the flying ship will not be able to maintain its flight trajectory. I wonder just what exactly are they aiming to destroy? Perhaps I should make my point clear. The only time well use the magic cannon is when the Flying Ship is about to be shot down or to target facilities. I will not use it against people and I do not want it made to demolish the entire Empire. Of course I know that. I didnt make this to involve and ughter innocent bystanders. I was unexpectedly yelled at. Then, I felt a tap on my shoulder and when I looked over, it was Pa. Grandfather assumed that it would be used against the Evil God. He always mentioned that it was our job to defend and support you. Those words from Pa caused happiness to well-up in me from the concern they showed me and I thought that my promise with the Darkness Dragon can be fulfilled if such a virtuous cycle could be spread. Furthermore, these talented followers are seriously too good for me but I should restrain their spirit of sacrificing themselves for the goal. I see, Dn, sorry. Thank you everyone. I look forward to your help in the future too. Nevertheless, the sun has set and it is already night time so please stop the test firing of the magic cannon. The children might not be able to sleep properly if we continue to cause those explosive roars. All right then. Ah, I have something I want to request of Dn so would you mind if I discuss something with you? Sure, of course. Thus, the night wore on. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 246: Battle preparation Chapter 246: Battle preparation Trantor: Tseirp Four days quickly passed since we returned from thebyrinth and tomorrow morning would be when we storm the Empire so we conducted the final strategy meeting within the Flying Ship. Incidentally, these past four days, in order to strengthen Lionels anti-personnelbat, we repeated countless one-versus-many mock battles in the underground training ground built by Dn. Despite my deration of participating just to heal them, I was still dragged into it. Nevertheless, I didnt only spend my time on mock battles, I also utilized my time effectively by researching magic together with Estia and Lydia. I was looking forward a little to the Darkness Spirit exchanging with Estia but it didnt happen. Even so, I felt that the time spent was beneficial in many ways as there was a good bnce between working my body in the mock battles and using my brain in magic research. Well, apart from Pa, Rician, and Ryinas experiment going berserk and almost killing everyone, everything else really went smoothly. After everyone was seated in the canteen, I started the strategy meeting. Firstly, with our current bearings, we will enter the Imperial Capital tomorrow before sunrise. And once we have descended from the Flying Ship, promptly evacuate the Flying Ship towards Ebiza. The person responsible for that will be Dn. I originally wanted to fight but theres no helping it. However, I will not return to Ebiza but continue flying within the Imperial Capitals airspace. Do you n to fight the Winged Dragons? If you guys fail and there isnt a ce to evacuate then how would I be able to rescue you all. All right. But, make sure to not endanger yourself. Yeah. Leave it to me. A im from Dn that it would be fine wasnt really convincing but I didnt have anyone else to entrust the task to except Dn so I had to believe in him. After we finishing descending into the Imperial Capital, we will first let Lionel give his speech where wend in the middle of the Imperial Capital before heading for the castle. No issues with this n right? I addressed everyone as I remembered the image of Lionel lowering his head to me this morning. Originally the n was to make a shy descent with the Flying Ship by fighting the Winged Dragons. However, in the event that we shoot down the Winged Dragons, there was the fear that they would destroy buildings or crush the citizens so, in order to prevent involving the citizens as much as possible, we decided to refrain from making a shy entrance. Nevertheless, during the speech, there was a possibility that the demons would attack us within the Imperial Capital so we would still be exposing the citizens to danger. However, Lionel denied it and said that it was needed to let the citizens know the truth of the current Empire. It will be a considerable burden on Luciel-sama but I wish that nobody will be killed even if the demonized people appear. It was way too unreasonable. But I could tell that Lionel didnt say that lightly. You are aware of how unreasonable that is right? Do you have a reason? Yes. I believe that Luciel-sama can aplish it. Thats not a proper answer and you make it sound too easy. But Lionel didnt avert his eyes and they told me that he really believed that I could do it. It is so that Luciel-sama can win the trust of the citizens in the Imperial Capital. Please help me. It was strange how I felt like lowering my head too when Lionel lowered his head to me. He probably judged that I could achieve it even while knowing that I have my limits no matter how much I try my best. Ha~ normally I would definitely not do it. However, since the leader of my followers Lionel is relying on me, I will do my best to make sure nobody dies. Thank you very much, Luciel-sama. In exchange, I will handle all the citizens healing and weaken the demonized individuals. I will entrust all themand to Lionel. Ill also leave my support to you. As expected, it would be impossible for me to takemand of everyone and it would be difficult for me if there wasnt anybody to support me by preventing enemies from approaching me. Yes! I will bet my life to make sure it is done. Thus, I had decided to entrust themanding authority to Lionel once we enter the Empire since he suggested the change in strategy. As it would increase the danger everyone face, I thank you all for approving it. Lionel bowed for the umpteenth time. Feeling a little awkward with Lionels polite bearing, I changed the topic. Leaving that aside, was Lionels equipment always this grim? Nya. Lionel-sama gallops through the battlefield adorned in red and ck armor. The Imperial citizens will know that Lionel-sama is the real deal when he gives off the same feeling of overwhelming pressure like in the past nya. Cathy vouched for Lionels equipment and Dn faithfully reproduced his equipment from his Imperial General era. He nodded happily after finding that there was totally no sense of difort while wearing it, just like during his General SenOni era. Certainly, with that grim armor on and if he ran around the battlefield with the expression he had when he killed the Imperial Special Forces, I am convinced that General SenOni would strike fear in his enemies. Of course, that wasnt all. We would also be using the beard he causally grew this two weeks effectively to cope with his younger looks. You would have to show your face by taking off your helmet and I can imagine our human opponents might attack with bow and arrows but will it be fine? And will the people really recognize Lionel with this? For some reason, Lionel-sama will not be hit by arrows nya. Also, with his beard, Lionel-sama is a splitting image of Lionel-sama in the past nya. The Imperial citizens will likely respond to Lionel-samas voice nya. I would like to have it if there was a skill that makes arrows miss a person but he probably made his opponents miss him by applying pressure on them. Nevertheless, I was surprised when Cathy emphasized that the stubble would be an important factor in the sess of this strategy. Well, in the end, we all believed her but I was still worried when I think back on it. And it will work once we let Lionel address the citizens in the Imperial Capital by using a magic tool that amplifies his voice? It was Ryina who invented the loudspeaker magic tool. It will be usable soon after you expend magical power. Ivepleted the tests and I will pray for everyones sess. Im thankful but if you really hate it that much then are you sure you want toe along? Yes. I was afraid at the start but I want to see the Tenperun I created blow away the Winged Dragons. The main cannon was definitely built by Dn so the ones called Tenperun were probably the magic cannons attached on the left and right side of the Flying Ship. But I had said countless times that we dont n to fight I no longer had anything to say to that girl giving off a refreshingugh with heavy shadows underneath her eyes. However, there was also Nanya standing at a corner with tears in her eyes looking at Ryina so I called out to her. Nanya-san, would you like to remain here? No, I am afraid I wont be able to stay in a ce alone without anyone I know so please let mee along. All right. Nanya-san said while looking like she was about to cry so I didnt ask any further as I somewhat felt a growing sense of guilt. Just to have a final confirmation, the people entering will be me, Lionel, Cathy, Kefin and Estia, only five of us. The Flying Ship is crucial for our movements from now on so I would like everyone including Nadia and Lydia to protect it. All right? Yes! Okay Yup YeahD Laughing bitterly at Pas monotonous reply, I ended the strategy meeting. We would be having our dinner after that and swearing to myself that it would not be ourst supper, I gathered my spirit for our departure to the Empire the next day. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 247: Fornoir’s ability Chapter 247: Fornoirs ability Trantor: Tseirp After taking a nap in my own room on the Flying Ship, I stretched my body before walking to the control room but there was already somebody there. Morning Dn, you couldnt sleep? Oh, Luciel-sama. Lately, Ive been putting my efforts into developing the magic cannon and neglected the maintenance of the Flying Ship so I took this time to properly maintain it. Furthermore, I wanted this child to see the light of day. Dn said as he held the Enemy Search Device developed by Rician. Thats the device Rician was working on right? So shespleted it? No, its only about 50%plete. Even though she is on the right track in terms of its uracy and performance in its magical power perception, the area is still too limited. My goal is to one day attach it to this Flying Ship but it would probably take some time before it reaches that stage. From the way Dn was speaking, I could see that he was more intrigued by the Enemy Search Devicepared to the developer Rician herself. I imagined that he would get some sort of a hint if he talked to Ryina so I prompted him to do so. If she cane up with a magic cannon capable of continuous fire, I believe she would be able to swiftly realize something as simple as a monitor. If Im not wrong, Ryina should be proficient in that field so maybe shell be able toe up with an interesting idea? Umu. True, that girl might have some interesting ideas. Ill discuss it with her. Dn seemed to have epted Ryina as his disciple. As expected, as she was the rival of his grandchild, Dn probably saw her as a cute child. Though as an engineer, he would praise whatever that is praiseworthy but would probably also severely criticise anything useless Now then, I n to set off now, is that okay? Umu. The maintenance has beenpleted perfectly so you can do so anytime. I could confidently fly precisely because Dn was here. Ah, I remembered to make sure about one matter. By the way, its possible to swap pilots during mid-flight right? Its possible but I dont remember there being a n to swap during our journey? If we sh with the Winged Dragons before we arrive at the Imperial Capital, Ill directly confront them myself so dont use the magic canons. Are you seriously nning to fight suchrge monsters in the air? Dns tone quickly turned severe. Well, I did understand where he wasing from. If anybody told me the same thing, I would honestly doubt their sanity. But, this time it was a viable strategy precisely because of me. I have a close rtionship with the Dragon race so it should be fine. Understood. If that timees, I will take responsibility and swap in. After hearing my reply, Dn stared into my eyes for a couple of seconds before he folded. Then, lets set off. Are you sure you dont want to wake everyone else? Well, well be flying in the air for a couple of hours so I believe its better if they sleep while they can. After instructing Dn, I pressed the crystal in the control room to start the Flying Ship, causing the Flying Ship to gradually raise its altitude in the dark night sky. Then, I slid my hand forward and made the Flying Ship fly forth. Lionel and the others in the infiltration team woke up as I gradually increased our speed as we flew to the Empire. Morning. But I think you guys can still sleep in longer. But Lionel gave a wry smile. He probably couldnt sleep. Ive been feeling too worked up so I couldnt sleep. As expected, I cant calm myself nya. I could understand as Lionel and Cathy were born in the Empire but even Kefin also looked a little sleepy. He was probably woken up by Cathy. I can help to be a lookout or something so please let me help out. He probably knew that he would feel sleepy if he didnt do anything. I thought to myself as I turned to look at Estia and I saw that she was also there for a purpose. I ended up thinking about all kinds of things on my own and felt anxious so let me hang around together. Everyone had their own worries. I see. But there really isnt anything to do so everyone can either work on their strategies or take a break. Okay. Perhaps I was able to feel a little relieved with everyone here as a smile naturally appeared on my face. And after flying for awhile, we finally passed through the airspace above thebyrinth we just recently dove into. From there, we would be trespassing into the territory of the Empire once we passed the mountains so tensions were mounting. We have entered the Empires territory. Our flight course will be set to follow the highway. Instead of proceeding at full speed, I gradually decelerated to second gear to lower our speed while further increasing our altitude. If we didnt do that, the sound of our Flying Ship cutting through the air might rm the birds, beasts and monsters, which might, in turn, expose our raid using the Flying Ship. I am just worried about whether His Highness who went ahead of us managed to infiltrate the Empire without any issues. Luciel-sama, dont worry about His Highness, lets just proceed ahead. Thats right nya. To be honest, it was a great choice to not go with them nya. The two of them quite simply stated that it would be the same regardless of whether His Highness Albert was there or not. Does he possess some kind of troubling element that would cause him to blunder? His Highness has an astonishingly loose tongue. Thats why Melfina apanies His Highness. He certainly is a person so bes emotional easily That is!? Dn, Ill leave the navigation to you. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Dn was surprised because I suddenly addressed him but he still swapped into the driver seat for me. Just now at the ind below, I saw a bird spread out arge set of wings. You could see it in this darkness? Yeah. After I released the seal on the Darkness Dragon, my night vision has be sharp. Dn found it mysterious and asked but it was also my first time experiencing concrete benefit from a dragons blessing. Luciel-sama, if you only saw one, its highly likely that weve not been detected? Kefin asked but unfortunately, the numbers were enough to call them a Winged Dragon Squadron. Its a squadron. Regardless of whether Mr. Bazak is there, I believe we should act based on the worst possible scenario? Meaning we should consider that His Highness Albert and the others have already been captured? Yeah. Perhaps they are in the process of pulling out from the battlefront in an unsightly manner. And so Luciel-sama will be setting out on your own? That is uneptable. Dont worry. I totally dont feel like I will lose and I will not be alone either. Dn, please maintain this speed and altitude. And please open the hanger door once everything is over. Understood. Luciel-sama, who will be going with you? My partner. I smiled as I left the control room and quickly moved to the lift. Then, I brought Fornoir out from the Hermits Stable and exined the current situation to her. Fornoir, thats the situation so I will now set off to attack the Winged Dragons. Could you help me? I take that you are aware. I have not used my power for a long time and if I run out of it, as a spirit, I will take magical power from you. Yeah. After all, I cant allow the Flying Ship to be shot down. Please help within your eptable limits. Sure. Hop on. Okay. After hopping onto Fornoir, I reminded myself to ask Dn to construct a dedicated exit for us after this. Then, when the lift was lowered, we flew out into the sky that had brightened slightly. Immediately after we jumped off the Flying Ship, we were buffeted by the wind and lost our bnce for an instant but then Fornoirs body emitted light and her horse body transformed from ck to white and grew wings, forming a Pegasus which stabilized our flight. Well, the wings were merely essories as Fornoir was running in the sky normally. As expected, it was slightly nerve-wracking but the cold air from the high altitude stung my skin and made me calm down. I was aware that this act was unlike something I would do but I was determined to not be foolhardy and just concentrate on incapacitating the enemy. Basically I do not have any ranged attacks but I can instantaneously heal us if we receive any attacks so, Fornoir, show me your ability. If thats the case, hang on to me tightly. Okay. The moment I cast Area Barrier to be safe, our speed suddenly increased as we dove down as if free falling while a little distance away there were more than ten Winged Dragons gathering in flight. I will charge into their ranks. It is up to you to decide on your move. I will be doing what I can too so lets work hard together. Sure, lets go! As Fornoir ran through the air, five magic circles expanded in front of us as the spells were cast. The magic released from the magic circles was light. Since it was an attack, maybe I should call themser beams? As if released from a bowstring, the rays of light that shot forward burnt through the wings of the Winged Dragons within their line of fire. The Winged Dragon Squadron thought that they had finished gathering for a fleeting moment before the glow of the magic circle and the casting of theser beam ray caused damage and burnt their wings, making them fall from the sky one of after the other. I had imagined a chaotic scuffle to unfold in the sky so I couldnt help but be stunned by that disy of an overwhelming beat down. They wont die from something of that level. But they will also not be able to chase us nor capture us so mission sess. Hey Fornoir-san, dont you think that was a little bit too overwhelming? I just slightly forgot how to hold back. Furthermore, this time the opponents werent aware of us so my attacks could hit them squarely but normally it would be difficult to save this much magical power. Holding back huh, perhaps she didnt do so at all but I had a feeling she probably did. Oh well, good job. Lets return to the Flying Ship. Yeah. Ah, but there are still a number of monster presences so we should standby above the Flying Ship. All right. I honestly listened to Fornoirs advice and took out a magicmunication bead to inform Dn that we would bending on top of the Flying Ship and that he should continue on towards the Empire. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 248: Infiltrating the Imperial Capital Chapter 248: Infiltrating the Imperial Capital Trantor: Tseirp After Fornoir brilliantly ughtered the Winged Dragon Squadron from the Empire, she still detected the presence of monsters and we remained in the sky but perhaps the monsters didnt have the means to attack us, we didnt encounter any battles until we could see the Imperial Capital. To be honest, we were lucky that we could avoid battle. Fornoir, were about to reach the Imperial Capital so lets return to where everyone else is. All right but theres something bothering me. Fornoir looked into the distance at the Imperial Capital and spoke to me telepathically. What do you mean? Ive been investigating the situation of that town since just now but I apparently cant pick up any signs of presence or magical power. No presence or magical power? Does that mean there is a barrier set up? Yes. Since were already this nearby it is possible that there is a barrier epassing that town. With Fornoirs current condition as a Pegasus, she should have quite a considerable ability in detecting the enemy. Despite that, the fact that she couldnt sense anything meant that there was probably a rtively strong barrier. Thats troublesome. It would be all right if there wasnt anything set up but I wonder if we will be fine if we fly through it like this? Hmm. I think we will be able to pass through the barrier itself with no problems but it will definitely trigger something. After all, I cant see a single soldier protecting the outer wall. Although there is a chance that they are just hiding Cant perceive any enemies and not seeing a single soldier hmm, it certainly is strange. Even if it is early morning before dawn, its impossible that there would be no lookouts. Monsters would often appear in this country. Normally, it would be unthinkable for there to be no soldiers defending the country. Perhaps His Highness and his entourage have already infiltrated and caused amotion? No, even they wont do something so stupid. Furthermore, Mr. Bazak was with them so they should be able to ovee most of the obstacles. In that case, either they have extremely low quality and weak security or they have read our movements and have prepared a trap for us. Either the leadership of the Imperial Soldiers is not united or it might be a trap. It seemed like Fornoir had the same opinion on the matter as I did. Well have to be cautious. Well, I hope that His Highness and his followers sessfully infiltrated into the ranks of the Imperial Capital guards. Then are you sure you want to enter the ship? We can just continue forward like this and go wild. Ill pass on that. I am aware of Fornoirs ability but this is not a war to annihte the other party. Moreover, that would be fine if we can slowly lower the Flying Ship into the Imperial Capital but since it is too uncertain now, I would prefer to fly together with everyone. I see. I understand. Fornoir replied and leaped from the Flying Ship to enter the exit lift. Call on me again whenever you need me. Fornoir suppressed her power and turned back into a horse before she returned to the Hermits Stable. Fornoir is truly a reliable partner who respects my thoughts. Next time, I will try to fulfill any wish she may have if it is within my capabilities. I muttered to myself and immediately started walking towards the control room. Im back. Eh, whats wrong? When I entered the control room, everyones gaze gathered on me. Dont whats wrong us. What was that horse? Annihting the Winged Dragons in an instant thanks to it we lost the chance to shoot the magic cannons. But unexpectedly, Dn had quite a joyful expression on his face. Ah~ thats right. I also didnt think that Fornoir would be that strong. I somehowughed when I replied so. Kukuku. I see, theres no helping it then. So, should I continue moving the Flying Ship forward like this? Yes. However, Fornoir told me that she couldnt perceive any presence or magical power so there appears to be a barrier set up around the Imperial Capital. It might be an ambush so when we descend, I would like everyone to jump off the Flying Ship together. Lu, Luciel-sama, will we really be fine jumping off from such a height? Kefin spoke out. On the surface, he seemed normal but I could faintly see that he was a little nervous. Maybe, like dogs, he was weak when it came to heights. A fear of heights is a fundamental instinct after all. I will make sure everyonend safely even if I have to expend all my magical power so dont worry. Its okay, Im sorry for acting unbefitting. Kefin made a firm expression and forced a smile as he said that and lowered his head. It was so amusing that Iughed out loud. Haha. Ill be relying on you when wend. Arrows and spells might fly at us from all directions the moment wend. Help me take care of the enemies. Yes. Its true that there have been instances when His Highness was careless so Im worried nya. His Highness has certainly messed out multiple times in the past so Im worried. Cathy and Lionel said terrifyingments with a straight face but it seemed like their words held credibility. Well, were invading with the assumption that they have been captured. By the way, is it normal for the Winged Dragon Squadron to patrol around this timing? No, back in our days, their main task was to perform reconnaissance so they almost never do so at this timing. Do you think they discovered our movements? To be honest, I think its out of the bag. Nevertheless, with everyone here, I think this n will still seed. Ill protect Luciel-sama no matter what happens. I guess they knew beforehand that we would being? In that case, theres a high possibility that we would be targeted the moment we descended. Furthermore, it would likely be an assassination without any questions asked if its an extremely wary opponent, they would probably not hesitate regardless if they see a human or a demon. After all, that is the fighting style of the weak, including myself. In order to reverse that, I have to borrow the strength of everyone here but its a joyful thing to be relied on as well so I should work hard too. Yeah, Ill be relying on you. I promise to settle the ve business that Estia was caught in after everything is over. Yes. Luciel-sama, thank you. Dn, be ready to pick us up. Leave it to me. Pas not here? Then, Rician, please support us using the golem. Yes. Understood. Nadia, Lydia, protect the ship. Okay. Ryina and Nanya, listen carefully to every of Dns instructions and fire the magic cannons. Bear in mind that they consume quite a number of magic stones though. Uu, un, understood. Ye, yes. It would be disastrous if, while the Flying Ship was moving in the air using magical power, that the magic stones were fully used up from firing too much so I wanted to warn them but the two of them quickly nodded. Even though they went to town with their test firings, Im sure Dn would make sure that they knew that actualbat was different from trials. Then, its time to begin. Yes! Dn, Ill leave you in charge here. Ou, make sure toe back alive. Sure. After that conversation, the lineup of members infiltrating the Imperial Capital gathered at the lift. Everyone, hold hands, I will be flying us directly to the center of the Imperial Capital and Ill leave it to Cathy for the directions. Understood nya. Then lets go. Wind Dragon, be my wings to fly freely in the sky. As expected, the weight of five people was a little heavy as we didnt float up as quickly as imagined. Nevertheless, our bodies gradually levitated and everyone was in the air together. While free-falling, I will reduce the speed and move. Please believe in me. Everyone just nodded in reply and flew off together. At that instant, I felt a weight as if somebody was hugging me but I focused my consciousness on flying and followed Cathys instructions to gradually lower us. And after free-falling for approximately three minutes, we safelynded in the center of the Imperial Capital . Wind Dragon, be a wind barrier that blocks everything. I cast the Wind Barrier the same time wended. And the next instant, arrows and magic flew at us all at once. All those arrows and spells were swallowed up by a vortex of wind. As predicted, they were on the lookout for us. Lionel, protect me, the other three of you, annihte them as usual. Yes! When everyone set off together, I heard a voice from my back. Luciel, wheres the golem? !? I finally realized the weight on me when I heard the voice. Even though I couldnt feel her through the armor I was wearing, Pa was stuck to my back. What are you doing? You ordered to shoot the Empire using the magic cannon. However, I wish to retaliate with my own hands against the Empire responsible for creating the reason that robbed grandpa of his arms. Please. Pa unusually bowed to me for a long time. If I rejected her request, she probably wouldnt have followed me to the Empire. Putting that into thought, I gave instructions to Pa. It cant be helped as you have already tagged along. The lecture can wait tillter. We still dont need the golem. But be on standby so that we can call upon it anytime. I might need you to destroy the gate you see in the distance which connects to the castle. Understood. Pa looked a little dissatisfied but she still nodded. While I was preupied, the rain of attacks had stopped without me noticing. When I dispelled the Wind Barrier, Lionel and the others returned. Youve already suppressed them? No, there seemed to not be any demons and after fighting against a few, they realized that I was attacking and they started dropping their weapons. There were people among the enemy soldiers who called out Lionel-sama nya. While Lionel was at a loss, Cathy happily gave her report. What now? Well gather everyone who attacked us so please instruct them. Sigh, it looks like Ive been caught up in something troublesome. Please. Lionel gave a splendid smile as he shook all the responsibility to me when a voice addressed us. Luciel-dono, Lionel-sensei, please help. When we turned to the source of the voice, we saw His Highness tied up with rope. Chapter 249: Betrayal? Chapter 249: Betrayal? Looking at the captured His Highness and entourage, I thought to myself that gs exist in this world too (TL: gs as in death g etc where a person jinxes something by talking about it). As I absentmindedly thought about such things, I asked to verify the situation. Is there a representative around? If there is, could you tell me how His Highness Albert got captured? But nobody stepped up as the representative. His Highness Albert started talking instead. These people are ves. Thats why it is impossible for them to do anything outside of their orders. Please help me. Ha? A ve cant perform any action outside their orders? But I feel like Lionel and the others can do all kinds of actions I looked towards Lionel and the others. When that happened, they averted their gazes and it looked like they were stifling theirughter. I see. I gave Lionel and the others loose instructions so they could act freely. The oue came out all right so theres no problem but Thats when I realized something. Your Highness, Melfina-san and Mr.Bazak arent with you? His Highness averted his face. Its a charade. Luciel-sama, His Highness was probably meant to dy us. Furthermore, even those people who attacked us also seem to not know what to do. Lionel affirmed that His Highness was ced there to stall us. And just like he said, when the attackers who surrendered earlier first saw His Highness Albert, they had a look of confusion on their faces showing that they didnt know what they should do. The current situation would be a little strange if they were under themand of the fake Lionel but as long as Lionel was around, they might be waiting for his instructions. I took a magical power potion out from my magic bag and drank it as I organized my thoughts and asked further questions. Your Highness Albert, I have two questions. When were you captured? And where are Melfina-san and Mr.Bazak? I cast Dispel with magic circle chant so even if His Highness was turned into a ve, that ve contract would have been removed. Once he was removed from very, he should be able to say whatever he wanted to say. I thought to myself as His Highness opened his mouth. Theres no way I can put into words how we were attacked by Bazak on the way to the Empire after bidding you guys farewell at thebyrinth Eh? Why am I able to say it? Its because I dispelled your ve contract so you should be able to talk now. Now, please go into detail. O, okay. But just like I said just now, Bazak released a spell at us on our way to the Empires territory. And at almost the same time, we were surrounded by ve soldiers. It seems like our information was leaked. Leaving that aside, Mr. Bazak betrayed us ? Lionel, is Mr. Bazak the type to betray people? No, he should be a man who will fight to the end even if there is an overwhelming difference in strength. I see, Your Highness, do you know anything else? I have no idea. After all, Mr. Bazak truly put in his all for our cause. I cant think of any reason why he would betray us. His Highness said that with his head down and his knees hit the ground. Mr. Bazak probably functioned as a staff officer for His Highness Albert. If thats the case, during the previous time when the Resistance was attacked !? Rather than a sh of inspiration, it was more like utter delusion but I thought of a hypothesis. The fact that Lionel shed Mr.Bazak, is it well known? Yeah. It is? One more question then, do you think the Mr. Bazak we met is the real Mr. Bazak? Did you realize something? Lionel stared at me and asked. I could tell that everyone else was also listening. Its a little delusional but is it possible that Mr. Bazak was a fake? I dont really get the meaning behind your words? Lionel showed a puzzled expression as he returned his line of sight to His Highness. Well, thats to be expected. I thought to myself as I borated on the hypothesis. When the Resistance was attacked in the Imperial Capital, Your Highness and your party were captured once right? Yes, I mentioned it before. At that time, Mr. Bazak was acting as a detached force, right? I was thinking along the lines that perhaps he was reced when you all were captured. Thats why you think the person we met is a fraud? Yes. If not, another reason might be that he was acting for a separate goal since the time he joined His Highness as apanion. I cant say that is impossible Lionel wasnt convinced after all as he seemed a little baffled. But I knew that reasoning was not our style. Thats why I made a decision. Well, for now, we can neither trust nor depend on His Highness or Mr. Bazak and their group. So lets just stop thinking about all kinds of things and just simply move forward. Fu~ that might be a good choice. Normally it would be fine if we had a staff officer but I didnt have such a follower so theres no helping it. (TL: Staff officer referring to personnel that provides a bi-directional flow of information between amanding officer and subordinate military units) Thats why it was best we proceeded in a way we were most suited for. Lionel and the others smiled lightly and agreed. After getting their confirmation, I started chanting right away. By the hand of holy healing, by the breath of Mother Earth, against the existences that have fallen to demonization, against those unholy existences, swallow everything with a wave of purification. Purification Wave A wave of energy burst forth with me as the center but there wasnt a single person who looked like they were suffering. I expected that too. If everything was already revealed, they wouldnt have ced any demons in the midst. Very well, there are no issues. Our original n was to have a speech here but now theres no point in doing it anymore. Lets head to the castle first. Like Ill let you do that. The same time I heard the voice, multiple Fire Lances, Ice Lances and Wind Cutters flew at me from behind His Highness. But there was no need for me to evade them. Since Lionel swept all the attacks away with his ming Greatsword. Tch, as expected, you cant be taken down that easily. He wanted to put him down with just that? No, probably not. I dont believe that he considered Lionel to be that weak to be defeated with just that. Well, if it was meant for me then I could understand it a little But I didnt expect him to appear this early. Ooo, so its Mr. Bazaks fake. Wheres the real Mr. Bazak? Thats right. The Mr. Bazak who betrayed us appeared. I thought that many more enemies would appear but he was the only one who showed up. Theres no such thing as a fake. I am the current Bazak. I guessed that it might already be toote since he said current but he probably has a n after directly showing his intent like this. That cant be. Even though it was in the past, the Sorcerer who Lionel had to resolve himself to fight would not do something so half-baked. What a thing to say after I went out of my way to protect you from the thrown dagger with my body. Its true, Im thankful for that. Im grateful that I didnt have to waste any movements to dodge it. A mere dagger couldnt have prated my Holy Dragon Armor but if he had nned that all from the beginning, his mind is truly fearsome. I dove straight into the main topic. Are you Cloud-san? Fu~ Theres no way Im Cloud-sama. That esteemed person will be the one to rule over the Empire in the future. He revealed information on Cloud with slight reverence. Leave it at that, Raizak. Hmph, youre finally awake huh, Melvia. Yeah, I didnt expect her to be ady with such strong will but this body is mine now. Melfina-san with jet ck wings appeared and said. Chapter 250: Sparing Chapter 250: Sparing Melfina-san and Mr. Bazak were supposed to be His Highness Alberts aides but the two of them referred to each other with names that we were unfamiliar with. May I? What is it? Begging for your life? Mr. Bazak had a vulgar smile on his face and it seemed like he already felt that he had won. Melfina-san was also calm and didnt seem like she was worried about us. But thats when somebody got in the way. Melfina, I dont get what you guys are saying but quicklye and get this rope off. His Highness shouted loudly. I really wanted him to read the air but Melfina-san looked towards His Highness and smiled. Does she still retain her consciousness? I thought for a moment but I was fooled. Ahahaha. Your favorite obedient Melfina-chan is gone. Moreover, she has always been disgusted with Your Highness since a long time back~ So, why dont you die for us? It was as if there was a 180 degrees transformation in her manner of speech and even her posture was slightly risqu so she gave off apletely different air even though she looked exactly like Melfina-san. Most of it was directed at His Highness so although he was shocked by Melfina-sans words, he now understood the situation quite clearly. Idiot. He still has his uses so dont kill him. Mr. Bazak didnt even use His Highness as a hostage as he ordered Melfina-san to attack us. Eh~ Isnt it fine. That expression hes making makes me all tingly. No. You can target those guys if you want to kill so badly. Dont you give me orders. Ha~ well, fine. Melfina turned towards us and her magical power rose in an instant before she shot a spell at us and was caught in an explosion. Thats right. It was Melfina who was caught in it, not us. I somehow made it. Luciel-sama, you erected a barrier!? Lionel asked with a shocked expression. Yeah. It looked like fighting them would be troublesome and I already cast Sanctuary Barrier on His Highness and Mr. Bazak. I barely made it in time. I wouldnt have had to expend that much magical power if His Highness Albert didnt shout at them but I was relieved that it at least didnt result in a fight. What! But it didnt seem like Melfina noticed the Sanctuary Barrier? Yeah. Using Darkness Magic that I just learned, I coated a thin film on the inside of the barrier. In addition, she apparently wasnt used to the body yet so I thought that she wouldnt have sensed anything even if she felt a slight dip in her physical condition. It was a kind of a bet but that was the new spell I invented with Estia and Lydie when we were exploring the possibilities of magic. Then, what about Bazak? That guy is still human. He isnt a demon. Mr. Bazak who had a vulgar smile on his face since before now had a frozen expression. Why !! Luciel-dono should be capable of restoring Melfinas sanity. Why did you His Highness Albert red at me but it looked like nothing I said then would work. I addressed Mr. Bazak as I activated magic on Melfina-san who I defeated inside the barrier. Now then, lets continue our conversation. Where is the real Mr. Bazak? Since you are not a demon, Im guessing youre not possessed by a demon either? After I asked that, his rigid expression slowly rxed. Then, Mr. Bazak muttered as if talking to himself. That guy is already dead. Correction, I already killed him. I understood that the Mr. Bazak in front of us was a fake as he announced that he killed the original Mr. Bazak. However, to me, he was the only Mr. Bazak Ive met so it didnt have much impact on me and I moved on to the next question. I see. Incidentally, I believe you were the one who spread the information which caused us to encounter the five-man demon squad as well as the Winged Dragon Squad right? Well, yeah. In order to prevent you guys from impeding Cloud-sama, I wanted you guys to die but those guys are useless. He shook his head in disdain. Looking at him act that way, there was something I was absolutely curious about. By the way, Ive been wondering why did you not be a demon? Theres no helping it since I had to infiltrate the enemy ranks. Furthermore, theres no way I would gamble my life on an experiment with a 80% death rate. Perhaps I touched a sore spot as Mr. Bazak strongly asserted the demerit to demonization but it didnt seem like he was going to attack us. Well, I have asked what I wanted to ask. Lionel, what do we do with him? Hell be nothing but harm if we leave him be so the most effective choice would be to knock him unconscious. I see. I leave that to you Estia. Okay. Estia closed the ten plus meter distance between them in an instant and touched Mr. Bazaks head. He didnt resist at all and copsed on the spot. While feeling impressed with her skill, the other soldiers were also organized just as discussed with Lionel previously. Then, I walked towards Melfina-san. Firstly, Melfina-san was not dead yet. She seemed to be unconscious but there was a possibility that she was pretending. I thought that it would have been a lot worst considering how she self-destructed but is the vitality of the demons so strong? More importantly Until that point, my triplebination of Dispel, Recover and Purification had never failed to dispel demonization. However, Melfina-sans demonization wasnt dispelled. Perhaps like how she disyed a separate personality just now, she might not have turned into a demonpletely. Kefin came over and said what I had in mind but I didnt have much time left to save her. It was honestly because maintaining Sanctuary Barrier continuously expends magical power. Well, I promised Lionel after all and it would be troublesome when His Highness would kick up a fuss after he is released so Ill give it a try. Just as I started chanting. Stop Of all things, His Highness misunderstood my intentions and came rushing over. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 251: Reckless Chapter 251: Reckless Trantor: Tseirp I guessed somebody removed the ropes binding His Highness Albert. But to exit from the Sanctuary Barrier, hes seriously done something troublesome. A person this reckless would be this countrys king in the future huh? Well, to be honest, he might still be better than the one on the throne right now. Such thoughts went through my mind as I returned my sight from His Highness back to Melfina-san. If I had activated my Sanctuary Circle that has been powered up after bing a sage, she might disappear in a single blow. But if the demonization has progressed, it might not be possible to return her to her original state If we can somehow revert her consciousness back to the original Melfina-san personality as opposed to the one after demonization thats when I was struck with an idea. Your Highness, could you continue calling out to Melfina-san? When I returned my sight to His Highness Albert, his arm was twisted behind his back by Kefin and was prone on the ground. Kefins brilliant suppression reminded me of how police arrested criminals but now wasnt the time so I spoke to His Highness. Your Highness, Melfina-san has fallen to demonization. However, she has advanced even further down the demonizationpared to when I treated her before. Tha, thats why you n to kill her!? I will definitely not forgive you if you do that. And does Your Highness have a method to save her? Even after she has belittled you in such a way, do you still wish to save her? Of course! Please. Only Melfina, please help her no matter what. His Highness said as he ced his forehead on the ground to plead to me. Hes able to go to such lengths for a girl he fell in love with isnt that quite cool? Ill be holding you to various requests after this. Yes, thank you. If you can save Melfina, I will do everything I can to cooperate with you. Very well. And so, please continue to call out to Melfina-san. Thats all I have to do? Yes. Just now the demon who took over Melfina-sans body said that it was excited when it saw Your Highness after all. Yeah. I would have been able to hear a loud shatter from his shock if I could hear sound effects. Well, its not like I didnt understand how he felt when the person he likes underwent such drastic personality changes But it would be a waste of time to continue being depressed so I continued to talk to him. I think that is because Melfina-sans consciousness is still present. Thats why, please call out to her as much as possible. Okay, I understand. I understand so could you release me? He seemed unhappy that Kefin still had him in an arm lock but I already had my answer ready. Im sorry but no. I will now attempt to save Melfina-san to the best of my ability. However, Melfina-san will face considerable suffering. Will Your Highness be able to stay silent and watch when that timees? I can promise you, it should be fine if I do that right? No, even if you make a pledge, I have a feeling you will be willing to pay any price so be obedient and call out to her from there, talk about anything that would jog her memory. . Fine. In exchange, save her no matter what. In the event that I couldnt save her or she didnt want to be saved, he will definitely be our enemy. This person and this turn of event were seriously too troublesome. But it was important to remove that unstable factor here. If I saved Melfina-san here, I will be able to remove the troublesome factor named His Highness. After all, I had decided that I will also make him sleep after I let him confirm with his own eyes that I saved Melfina-san. In order to save Melfina-san, His Highness Albert started desperately crying out to her ording to my instructions. After verifying that with the corner of my eye, I started thinking of the best way I can go about doing it. I had already applied Dispel and the other spells when Melfina-san self-destructed. But her pitch-ck wings were still there and there was still some miasma remaining. I wonder how did she get demonized in the first ce. Was she made to swallow a magic stone, or was immersed in miasma for a long time, or was it performed through some kind of a ritual? Previously I cast the spells from afar using Magic Circle Chant so this time I once again cast Dispel and the other spells in sequence while monitoring her. And when I applied Purification, Melfina woke up, perhaps awakened by the intense pain. That hurts What are you doing to me? Your Highness, the sage-sama is hurting me. Please help me. Oo Melfina, youve returned? Luciel-dono, please release her. Although it is said that love is blind, he is way too blind. If he saw her as the usual Melfina-san even though her personality waspletely different, in a sense I could say that he was only looking at her appearance. As long as Melfina-san cant exit from the Sanctuary Barrier on her own, I dont intend to let her out from the barrier. Yeah, go ahead if you can leave this barrier. Even though Purification couldnt show the effect I was anticipating, since she felt pain, she was probably still a demon. Luciel-sama, please remove the binding on me then. This is an order from the Empires first prince. Rejected. At least consider it for a moment. It was troubling to see him say that with a shocked expression but I asked just to be safe. I wonder what would the original Melfina-san think if she saw the present you? Wont she think that you actually only look at her appearance? Even so, I do not wish to see Melfina suffer in pain any longer. Then do you think Melfina-san wish to remain as a demon for her whole life? Its really a pain to be looked at with such a hostile gaze. When I looked towards Lionels direction, he had already gathered the soldiers so it seemed like he was leaving this all to me. Ha~ If you understand then please speak of things that the real Melfina-san will recall. I believe that will cause Melfina-san to return, even if just a little. Only Your Highness can do that. Understood. His Highness was finally convinced. He started talking to Melfina-san about past memories. His Highness spoke of how she followed up after his failures and how she scolded him when he got carried away with a happy expression along with an embarrassed expression. His Highness probably forgot that there were Imperial Soldiers around us. Hes really the reckless type. Even so, that was also enviable so I also did the best I could. Firstly, I made a mental image ofpletely removing the miasma, then an image ofpletely removing it if there was a magic stone, finally,pacting it into an image where Melfina-sans wings were removed and her skin tone returned to normal before I pleaded to the Holy Dragon. Holy Dragon, be the light that dispels all curses, consume all that is unholy and provide salvation to the evil soul through purification. Its been a long time since I felt my magical power get consumed so intensely. While enduring that, I channeled the magical power into the Illusionary Cane and a translucent Holy Dragon like the status page flew toward Melfina-san and was taken into her body. Melfina-san screamed and His Highness Albert said something and wanted to reach Melfina-sans side but I didnt have the leeway to listen and immediately cast Extra Heal. The translucent Holy Dragon consumed Melfina-san. Until that point, I still had some leeway. However, perhaps the demonization had progressed too far, or perhaps a soul had entered her but the Holy Dragon swallowed the ces where the demonization had urred. The locations that were easy to tell was the wings on her back that disappeared but blood wings then appeared instead. It would be strange if I had any leeway after that happened. Moreover, perhaps it was a kind of magic equipment using miasma from the demonization because Melfina-san became totally naked and I would be troubled if His Highness Albert went against his promise so I was desperate. After I finished casting Extra Heal, I took out a robe from my magic bag and called out to Kefin. Kefin, you can release him. Your Highness, please use this. I threw the robe at His Highness as he quickly rushed to Melfina-san. Ill gratefully ept this for now. He red at me as he ced the robe on Melfina-san. I sighed grandly and reflected as opposed to our original n, I was still on the verge of magical power exhaustion even though there wasnt a fight. And as I drank a magical power potion, I felt mncholic from the development of the skirmish that happened even before the main fight. Chapter 252: Underground path Chapter 252: Underground path Trantor: Tseirp After treatment of Melfina-san ended, His Highness Albert covered Melfina-san with the robe I passed to him. There was no longer any miasma leaking from her body and her body and skin tone has returned to human so I sighed a breath of relief. Maybe he was trying to verify that she was alive as His Highness Albert called out to Melfina-san to wake her up but she didnt respond. Naturally, after receiving that much damage, it would be unlikely for Melfina-san to wake up immediately. Your Highness Albert, Melfina-san has currently loss too much blood so she will not be able to regain consciousness immediately. I told him but he continued calling out to her without stopping. While staring at his devoted behavior, I called Estia over and made His Highness sleep. And then I ced both of them inside the Hermits Coffin. I figured that Melfina-san wont kill His Highness even if she retained her demon personality. Nevertheless, I was shocked that there wasnt anymotion among the soldiers when I made Melfina-san or His Highness sleep. Well, I dont know what happened but after sensing that much intimidationing from Lionel, they were all expressionless like they all had Noh masks on so they probably didnt have the leeway to notice what was happening here. While we were busy with that, the sun gradually rose from the horizon. Lionel, which direction are the castle and research institute? Yes. If possible, we should take the underground path. Underground? Is there a reason? Because the enemy headquarters is underground Lionels emotions were surging forth and it was honestly quite terrifying. Lionel seemed different ever since we entered the Empire. Do we bring Mr. Bazak who is sleeping there along? Or leave him here? Mr. Bazak wasnt an important individual but he has a sharp mind so I didnt really want to leave him unattended. However, since I am an amateur in terms of the Empire, I had Lionel decide on how to deal with Mr. Bazak. Bring him along will just be trouble. I see. Then well leave him here and head underground. However, I still wish to gather some information so lets bring him along after all. Lionel looked away and ordered the soldiers. In order to return this Empire to its normal state, we will now set forth to defeat my imposter. All of you, split into your respective squads and capture any suspicious individuals. If demons appear, protect the Imperial Citizens with your lives! Understood? Yes! The Imperial Soldiers saluted in unison and scattered into the streets of the Imperial Capital. Lionels a true General huh. The soldiers eyes were sparkling. Although it might be the reflectioning from their tears Thats all in the past. More importantly, we have to hurry. Okay. But do you know the path leading to the underground? Leave that to me nya. Follow me nya. Cathy said and started leading the way. This is the underground path? Its slightly different from what I imagined The image that came to mind when I was told about the underground path was like the sewer system of my previous life but the ce Cathy brought us was to a mansion on the outskirts of town. There is a path that leads to the royal pce underneath this house nya. Cathy said and leisurely walked into the mansion. Wait a minute, isnt this someones house? Cathy stopped and turned around to tell me the owner of this mansion. This mansion belongs to the Empires Special Forces nya. Then wont that immediately turn into a fight? Speaking of Special Forces, it was the unit the five-man demon belonged to. I felt that there was a high chance of suddenly bumping into Cloud if we came here. Its just a front nya. Usually, it is not used so dont worry nya. Cathyughed and entered the mansion. Only a person with a positive attitude can be relieved with just that amount of information. I muttered as I looked at Cathy and Lionel called out to me. Luciel-sama, even if there are demons in the mansion, we can just proceed with that assumption. More importantly, it is not good to spend too much time here. Lionel said and walked ahead of me. Am I the weird one to be paranoid? I thought to myself as I chased after their backs and stepped foot into the mansion. The first thing that came into sight when I entered was a huge entrance. This way nya. Cathy said before she moved to the second floor via the stairs in front of her. Following that, she opened the door to the third room from the stairs. It seemed like a regr guest room but Cathy tilted the decoration painting by 30 degrees to the right Maybe eh, nothings happening? Luciel-sama, please open the door that we entered by nya. Cathy told me with a smile on her face. I was anticipating some kind of a mechanism but were you mistaken? I was suspicious of Cathys smile as I opened the door we entered by like I was told. When I did that, stairs leading downwards appeared but I didnt have the chance to be impressed as I immediately shouted. Tch, Sanctuary Barrier! The shocking thing was that arge amount of miasma exploded out from below the stairs. After putting up the barrier, I turned back to Cathy and I saw a bewildered Cathy who could understand what happened, perhaps because she didnt think that there would be a trap. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 253: Underground condition Chapter 253: Underground condition Trantor: Tseirp I didnt expect miasma to pour out from the underground path Cathy brought us to which led to the castle. Although it was lucky that I activated Sanctuary Barrier in time, normally I would have beenpletely subjected to the miasma. Cathy, is this underground path pretty long? Even though her tail and ears were drooping down, Cathy was the only person who knew about this underground path so I immediately asked her for confirmation. Cathy apologized with her head down. It would take about ten minutes at walking speed nya. Luciel-sama, I am sorry nya. It would be unreasonable to scold her for this so there wasnt any need for her to apologize. Since it was filled with that much miasma, there must have been something producing the miasma. Theres no way you could have known about the miasma so its fine. Leaving that aside, with miasma so strong that it can actually be seen, Im unsure if Aura Coat can actually prevent harm. Luciel-sama, what is that Aura Coat? It is a Holy Attribute magic that can ward off miasma in the air for a period of time, dy the progression of disease as well as make a person more resilient towards status abnormalities. Ive only used it a couple of times until now though. After listening to my exnation to Aura Coat, Lionel took the lead to make a suggestion. You have such a convenient spell. Then Ill check it out. Since Luciel-samas spell efficacy has increased, there shouldnt be any issue. That wont do nya. Lionel-sama is the key person for this mission. I wish for an opportunity to redeem myself so please let me do it nya. Then Ill go too. It was the first time I saw Cathy shoot down Lionels opinion. If Kefin was going too, maybe Ill leave it to them Then, Cathy and Kefin, after I apply Aura Coat, head down to the underground path and scout it out. Once in the underground path, if you sense any abnormalities with your body, if you discover enemies, or if visibility is poor, return immediately. Yes! I applied Aura Coat on the two of them and they moved forward to investigate. Nevertheless, a regr person would not able to withstand this amount of miasma. Miasma acts simr to a virus to normal people. It would cause illness once it umtes in a body and it has been said that it might also cause status abnormalities. However, this Cloud person has been researching miasma and causing people to undergo demonization. In other words, was he originally from a research position? The more I thought about it, the more I felt it was a waste of talent. As an excellent talent capable of giving birth to demons with a mere couple years of research, it would have been a lot better if he directed his talents elsewhere ording to Mr. Bazak, the demonization process was only sessful 20% of the time and 80% of the individuals died so just how many people were sacrificed for this? I could tell that this Cloud person was insane. Luciel-sama, we probably cant avoid a fight with the demons so it might be good to recover your magic power while we have the chance now. Well, it certainly seems like it will be continuous battles but Ill make do somehow. More importantly, Im more worried about the direction of this country after all this is over. Thats certainly true. Lionel agreed with my words and touched his beard that had grown out slightly. Cathy and Kefin had disappeared into the underground path for a couple of minutes but I noticed something else. Estia and Pa had not said a single word. Although they dont really talk much normally, I have kind of left them alone. They arepanions that I could rely on and trust but now I wanted to improve further. Estia, was there anywhere you recognized along the path we took? No, there wasnt any. Furthermore, when I was in the Imperial Capital, I rarely got toe out so I dont really have much memories of the ce. We can take a lookter riding on the golem. If you still cant tell from there, we can search from the skies. Okay, thank you Pa-san. My words caused Estia to show a fleeting smile as she shook her head. Pa spoke to her tofort her. I had a warm feeling in my heart as I saw that scene and we waited for Cathy and Kefins return. The two of them returned from the underground path after some time. Wee back. So how was the underground path? Im unsure if they are demons or not but I sensed a dozen presences. The underground was not that dark but the miasma made visibility poor. This Aura Coat is amazing nya. I totally couldnt feel the miasma at all nya. Is that so? Do you think we would have to fight in the underground path? Yes. Fighting is probably unavoidable. Is there a branching path in the underground path? There is nya. However, those presences are gathered before the branch so it doesnt really matter nya. I see. Looks like we will not be able to avoid a battle. Ha~ I sure hope the underground path wont copse. Making sure it wont copse is simple. Pa said and pat her chest. By the way Luciel-sama, what do we do with this person? Estia asked about Mr. Bazak. After Estia put him to sleep, there has not been any signs of Mr. Bazak waking up. Even if we wake him up now, he would be a nuisance during the battle with the demons so lets bring him along like this. Is there any utility value for this person? I could tell that Lionel didnt have a good impression of Mr. Bazak but I must somehow bring him along. My heart was telling me that. Yeah. He might be a nuisance now but I somehow have a feeling that it would be better to bring him along. Intuition huh lets bring him along then. Okay. Then well proceed down the underground path once I apply Area Barrier and Aura Coat on everyone. I cast magic on everyone and we walked down the stairs leading to the underground path. Chapter 254: Short-tempered Chapter 254: Short-tempered Trantor: Tseirp As we went down the stair into the miasma-filled floor, I could tell that the miasma was gradually getting more concentrated. And by the time we reached the bottom of the stairs, the miasma was so thick that there wasnt even decent visibility. I could detect enemies through their magical power and presence but it would be dangerous if they attacked with magic or projectile weapons. Furthermore, the previous time His Highness Albert fell into Clouds trap during his coup detat was apparently in an underground path too. Even though Kefin should be able to detect and remove traps if there are any, Im sure it would be best if he had better visibility. With this much miasma filling the air, it would be bad if the aura coat got dispelled in the heat of battle or something It might be better if I use Purification Wave but it would remove our element of surprise and there would be a high chance that we get ambushed instead If this was set up with that in mind, this miasma might be a little troublesome. Lionel thought about the worst case scenario I brought up. Should we remove this miasma or not alert the enemy I couldnt decide which was better. Cathy, did the enemy seem strong? Im not sure, to be honest nya. But I dont think we will lose nya. She maintained her attitude to recover from her failure and replied enthusiastically. What about you, Kefin? I agree with Cathy. We will crush any opponent we meet. Kefin felt that there wont be any issues either. Lionel, will you be able to overwhelm the opponent in a straight match without the element of surprise? No matter how strong the opponent is, I will definitely aplish what I have to do. An extraordinary aura of intimidation leaked from Lionel. In that case, I decided on our next mode of action. I guess thats true. Estia will continue to carry Mr. Bazak. Pa, please make sure the underground path dont copse during our battle. Yes. All right. I thought to myself that they sure are reliable as I cast Purification Wave. The miasma disappeared in an instant. I extracted a magical power potion from my item bag and gave out orders. Ill cast Purification Wave consecutively so defeat the demons in that time frame. Yes! The Purification Wave dispelled the miasma but perhaps its effective range was small as miasma flooded back in after dozens of seconds. It will never end like this. Ill purify while advancing slowly so Ill leave thebat and traps to you guys. I cast Purification wave as I drank magical power potion and advanced. The magical power potion filled my stomach and I didnt have much stock but I still advanced while maintaining 60% of my magical power. Theyre here. At the same time Lionel called out to warn us, multiple shadows appeared within the miasma in front of us and they suddenly started attacking. There were five demons in total and all of them had wings on their back. Thankfully they were not capable of using magic as they resorted to physical attacks. I released a Purification Wave roughly about the same time Lionel called out so a Holy Attribute ripple spread out and caused the demons to suffer. Just a split second pause in their movements sealed their fate. Taking advantage of the split second the demons paused, three shadows flew out from our side and the demons four limbs were all sliced off. They were Cathy, Kefin and Estia. I looked behind in shock and saw Mr. Bazak who Estia was carrying just now being held in Pas golems hand. The five demons were incapacitated even before they had a chance to attack us. I asked without a moments dy. Do you wish to return to human? However, they seemed like crazed warriors with no consciousness as I couldntmunicate with them. Just as I was troubled with how to deal with the unresponsive demons, Lionel killed the five demonized crazed warriors. I was quite shocked that Lionel cut them down without saying anything despite having asked me to save as many as possible. Are you sure thats the right choice? Yes. We cant stay here for long. Luciel-samas magical power is limited too so theres a need to draw a line. Lets hurry on ahead. Lionels face became grimmer so he most likely wanted to save them too. He couldnt do so because he was worried about my magical power. It would have been better if I told everyone about my magical power reserve but he had to make such a decision because I neglected to do so. I was seriously disappointed with myself. If we absolutely could not afford to fail in this operation, I should have made more ns I was regretting it now. I cant let Lionel and the others take responsibility to make decisions any longer. I apologized to Lionel in my heart and nodded to Lionels words. Yeah, all right. Lets continue. We moved further into the underground path while feeling the miasma gradually grow thicker. Then, the third time I cast Purification Wave after the battle, we entered a space reminiscent of a stadium and there was a monster in the air which was the root cause of the miasma as well as other demons present. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 255: Silent anger Chapter 255: Silent anger Trantor: Tseirp If I had to describe the monster producing the miasma in simple terms, it was a gigantic flower. The gigantic flower was spewing out miasma from its inflorescence. After I cast Purification wave, I will apply a Sanctuary Barrier around that flower. Ill leave dealing with the Demons to you guys. Even though it had been a single straight path until then, it suddenly switched to a wide open space and we had to choose between three branching passages. Furthermore, there was a miasma-generating monster ced there along with demons so it was clearly the work of a devil. An ordinary underground path would typically not have these many traps. Then why was that the case now? It looked like this ce was a core region for Cloud. If he focused this much forces and traps here, he most likely doesnt consider the possibility of us escaping from here. I grasped my Illusionary Cane and cast Sanctuary Barrier before casting Purification Wave. That became the signal for the start of the battle. There were 12 demons in total. But all of them seemed to have lost their sanity from the miasma. The demons who came to confront us until now all had strange personalities but they retained their consciousness. However, since entering the Empire, we have not seen any demons who still retained their reasoning. Either it was intentional or it was rare to retain your consciousness after demonization, I left the fighting to the others for now and did what only I could do. The enormous flower caught inside the Sanctuary Barrier squirmed within it but I made the barrier with the image that it could not escape the barrier. However, nts are capable of regeneration if you do not cut off the roots. I went along that line of thought and instructed Pa. Pa, roots mighte out from underground so is it possible to harden the surface? Grandpa might be able to do it but without magic stones Understood. Please bring out the Golem when the timees. I am ready anytime. Said Pa as she thrust her right hand out and made sure she was capable of activating the Golem at any time. While thinking that Mr. Bazak was truly a hindrance, I once again activated Purification Wave and stopped the movements of the demons. When I observed closely, instead of stopping because of the pain, they seemed to be suffering from a jolt to their emotions as they hit themselves on their head and chest. The answer was simple as to what happens when they show such openings during a battle. Just like those five people before, they were all sent to the ground all too quickly. No matter how far the demonization has progressed, they were still weakerpared to the real demons. Or maybe they were human so theirbat ability was differentpared to demons I closed my eyes to concentrate on magical power and presence perception. I found that there were no other magical power and presence reactions apart from the demons present there. Perhaps there was a barrier set up here simr to how it was outside. I made the decision to wake Mr. Bazak. Estia, sorry but could you wake Mr. Bazak? Here? Yeah, I want to show him that we possess the ability to defeat demons and to ask him about the flower wriggling inside the barrier. Also, Im guessing he should be more willing to talk about Cloud since we reached this area? All right. But Luciel-sama, why do you not give the order to rewrite his memories? Estia came over to take Mr. Bazak from Pas Golem and asked me before she woke him up. I pondered on her question for a little while. The weight of a life in this world was vastly lighterpared to my previous life. Nevertheless, the will to live is the same for all. That is why I will only rewrite memories as thest resort. I came to this world possessing memories from my previous life. I honestly ryed to Estia my thoughts on memories. Even if I was forced to alter that persons memory, I would not use that ability lightly. A persons memory is precious. I do not believe anybody has the right to snatch that away. If Estia does not wish to alter a persons memories, I would like that you tell me. Thank you very much. Estia was either satisfied with my answer or that she couldnt understand her own thoughts on it as she merely smiled faintly. And when she ced her hand on Mr. Bazaks head, he slowly woke up. Uu, where is this? You guys!? Are you awake? Well be reaching Cloud soon. That means this is the underground path? Shit. Mr. Bazak quickly made the gesture of covering his mouth and nose with his hand but he immediately pulled his hand away. It seemed like his brain was running even though he just woke up. Like you have guessed, this is the underground path. And I have ced a spell to protect your body from the miasma. Incidentally, the demons that would protect you have all been defeated. I intentionally looked at the demons strewed across the floor. I heard Mr. Bazak swallow his saliva after he followed my line of sight and noticed the demons. I believe we can rely on Mr. Bazak to lead the way from here? What if I refuse? Ill just toss you in with that wriggling demonic flower spewing out miasma. We only have three paths to choose from either way so it would just be a slight dy. And what happens once I served my purpose? Then I will have you sleep once again. And I promise that I will not kill you once all this is over. The left passage leads to outside the Imperial Capital. Naturally, it is a one-way passage and it is impossible to return. There are a considerable number of traps set up in the middle passage. Cloud-sama resides there. The right passage connects to the castle. Thats very cooperative of you. Are you plotting something? Its because I still do not wish to die. That makes it easier. Why do the demons not have any reason? Those are the ones who have had their hearts consumed by the demons due to recoil as the power of the demon race was too strong. They have already lost their sense of self so they probably cant be treated even with healing magic. Magic cant treat mental copse after all. Well, since you are capable of dispelling the contract with demons, you might be able to treat them though I see. Then, can you tell me the way to defeat that monster? That Evil Flower is a flower that blooms in darkness. It will wilt immediately upon contact with light. But if you do not incinerate its roots, it might recover someday. I see. Then thest question, what was it that you wanted to do? I will answer that once I wake up and if you guys are not dead. I see. Estia, please. Estia nodded and caused Mr. Bazak to sleep once again. Pa, how long will it take for you to construct a fake sun? I can make one immediately if I have magic stones. I passed some of the magic stones I had in my magic bag for emergency use to Pa. So can I request that you construct one? Ill make one now. I wonder how does one make a sun? I pondered to myself as I turned to Lionel. Did you hear my conversation with Mr. Bazak. Yes, what do we do with these people? Ill try saving one. I will save them all if it seeds but if I fail it would be time to make sure there are no further sacrifices. I understand. I tried it on a single person and applied all the usual spells like Dispel to remove demonization but the person did not regain consciousness. I then tried to swallow the curse using the Holy Dragon like how I saved Melfina-san but nothing remained at the spot I cast it at. After that, I apologized in my heart for how I could not save them as I watched as the demonized individuals were cut down. That was when the fake sun wasunched. The flower was aware as it rampaged within the Sanctuary Barrier and banged at the carrier with its vines. However, I was in a bad mood. I activated Sanctuary Circle without hesitation. The miasma packed within the barrier immediately disappeared and the Evil Flower burned with a pale white me. I could have just done that from the start. Now then, apparently Cloud is straight ahead. Kefin, there are supposed to be a considerable number of traps so Ill leave it to you. Understood. After hearing Kefins reply, I nced at the burning Evil Flower and started meditating. Cloud, a person who modifies human as if they were toys, I will make sure he regrets being alive Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 256: Offensive posture Chapter 256: Offensive posture Trantor: Tseirp Opening my eyes after ending my meditation to calm my heart, I saw that the pale white me in the Sanctuary Barrier hadpletely burnt the Evil Flower. While staring that the scene, I was relieved that it was not filled with miasma. Luckily there was only one such Evil Flower this time as we would probably have to cancel our n if there were multiples of such monsters. When I turned my sight to the others, they were already all ready and were watching me. It looks like we have safely gotten rid of the Evil Flower so we will now destroy Clouds research facility. Lets go. Kefin was the vanguard to search for traps as we walked while I cast purification from behind. There were a few traps set up but Kefin disarmed them without difficulty. No monsters appeared so we were quite at ease before I noticed miasma spreading before our eyes. It wont disappear? Perhaps a barrier? The miasma did not disappear even after casting Purification Magic. Observing it closely, the miasma did not leak to our direction too. Luciel-sama, I still have the Aura Coat on so Ill take point. Just as I was about to let Kefin go ahead, I recalled the bad feeling I had. Kefin, return. I transformed the Illusionary Cane into the Illusionary Sword and attempted to destroy the barrier with the Holy Dragons power. Upon doing so, the Holy Dragon easily broke down the barrier that trapped the miasma and flew forth while consuming the miasma. Just as I was about to stop the Holy Dragon that was created using the Holy Dragon Sword, I saw figures of demons jumping at the Holy Dragon. As expected. I had a feeling that would happen. Creating an ambush seems to be their conventional means. It would have been bad if I had let Kefin go ahead. I cast Purification Wave to follow after the breaking of the barrier so the miasma swirled and disappeared. However, perhaps the space was a lot wider than expected or there were multiple Evil Flowers, the miasma filled the room again the moment it was dispelled. I could confirm multiple demons inside. I will spread a Sanctuary Barrier so hit anything thates close. I told everyone and knowing that there were multiple demons present, I immediately activated Sanctuary Barrier. The consumption on my magical power was intense but I felt that it would be bad if I took half-measures there. Then, I cast Aura Coat and Area Barrier on everyone toplete our battle preparations and waited for the opportunity However, the demons I saw disappeared into the miasma and although I could tell that they were there, I could not pin-point cast magic circle at their location. I was supposed to practice Magic Circle Chant for situations like this but for some reason my trainings always ended up as closebat trainings. That was totally Shishos influence. More importantly, those demons arenting out huh Do they really feel the need to rely on gimmicks to fight against us? Continuing the standoff would increase the risk unnecessarily and even though I only had 20% of my magical power left, it might be better if we are the aggressor I switched the Illusionary Sword to Illusionary Cane and started chanting Magic Circle Chant. I aimed at the center of where I could see from the purification. I gathered my magical power and raised my voice. If the enemy will note, we will make them have no choice but toe. I will cast Sanctuary Circle at the center of where I could see just now. Please deal with them if theye attacking. Also, they might not be weakened so do not let your guard down. I cast Sanctuary Circle after hearing everyones reply. The sudden appearance of a pale white cylinder of light purified the space that was filled with miasma. And after echoing screams resounded, I saw demons rushing towards the barrier. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 257: Cloud Chapter 257: Cloud Trantor: Tseirp In order to escape from the Sanctuary Circle and to kill the caster, me, the demons approached the touched the Sanctuary Barrier and there was an instantaneous BachiDnsound like that when you touch something with high voltage current. Sanctuary Barrier has the same characteristics as Sanctuary Circle. Thats why Demons who touch it would suffer damage as well. If thats the case, we could fight using that development that was advantageous to us. This times goal would be to buy time as we fought in an advantageous position. I went about doing so light-heartedly. However, the body parts that the demons use to touch the Sanctuary Barrier wouldbust. As if the miasma was serving as fuel for thebustion. It had the properties to prevent intrusion as well when we fought the Evil God but it has been strengthened considerably. Luciel-sama, are you nning to purify everything? If this goes on, it seems like we would win just by standing here. Are you going to annihte them? Ill cast Purification Wave and we can rush in once I am certain that our chances are absolute. Lionel would face Cloud while everyone will fight their own demon. Is that fine? As a warrior, I will cut down the person who sold his soul to the demon. More so given how he has used my name. What about everyone else? I want to fight too nya. I will follow Luciel-samas decision. They might know about the ve merchant or about the ancestral spirit so I wish to fight too. I will protect Luciel. It seems like everyone is ready to fight against demons. If thats the case, I dont have to hold them back. Kefin, please focus on finding traps. Yes! Cathy and Estia will perform hit and run tactics while defending Kefin. Yes. Pa, prepare the Giant Golem. Understood. Lionel, cut out the root of evil. Yes. After hearing Lionels reply, I cast Purification Wave and everyone dashed out together. The pale white me from the Purification Wave consumed the demons in an instant and they dispersed along with the pale white me. Lionel and the others stopped right before the barrier. Then, they turned back to look at me. Luciel-sama Lionel muttered that but everyone else also looked at me with a speechless expression. ? Whats wrong? I had to approach the barrier where everyone was at before I could understand the situation. There were five Evil Flowers burning vigorously while the demons had allpletely disappeared. Did I overdo it? You did. I moved to enter the barrier while feeling apologetic towards Lionel who seemed disappointed. But Kefin stopped me. Luciel-sama, the interior is arge pitfall. Please wait until I disarm it. Kefin said before he began investigating the surroundings. Do you think Cloud was inside here? No, I dont think he was. And I believe the door there leads to the Demon Research Center. Probably. I cant tell if they are demons but I can sense three presences. Yes. Luciel-sama, could I lend the magic tool that amplifies voice? Sure, but what do you intend to do? I asked as I passed the magic tool over but Lionelughed as he began shouting towards the door of the research center. dis, I know you are there. Cease your futile resistance ande out. And I heard he is called Cloud, I am here to ughter the bastard who acted as me. If you donte out, I will destroy the research center. He addressed somebody called dis but I didnt know who that was. However, it seemed like Lionel was confident about it. Despite finally sessfully poisoning you when I had prepared myself to die after you crushed all my troops and turning you into a ve, the fact that you are still alive shows how much of a monster you are, father. The person there is the natural enemy of our country, the S-rank Healer right? Apanied by rising rumors of being a reincarnated individual. How about it, we should be friendly since were from the same homnd. After Lionels announcement, three humans appeared after less than a minute passed. The shocking thing was that the man Lionel called dis referred to Lionel as father. And the man that should be Cloud tried to establish friendship and pull me over with my identity as a reincarnated individual. Thest person was the most shocking. Thats because that person was Mr. Bazak who should have been with us up until now. I felt sorry for Lionel but I had to prioritize the questions I had. Cloud-dono, firstly, I know that there are reincarnated individuals. I also have the experience of fighting them. So, what was the reason for your reincarnation? Youve fought before, I see. I have not been asked that since I was reincarnated but lets see to leave my name in this world. I already have the Empire in my hands. I have obtained money, position, fame, and even women, I have obtained everything. I have received such powers from the Gods. Gods huh? You also put in the effort right? Since you wandered through various countries and mastered the magic that allows you to mimic the appearances of others. But, why do you rue misdeeds while borrowing the identity of others? Wont doing so prove that your own identity is a nobody? I didnt only build up my strength, I also used my head. I can now create demons and can dominate this continent. Using the technique you stole from the Principality right? In the end, that just means you own nothing? Thats why you didnt undergo the demonization on yourself? Imposter-san who wears other peoples skin. Bastard, dont anger me. I dont need to undergo demonization. I have the power to manipte after all. Cloud said as he crushed a magic stone-like item on the ground which formed a magic circle that spawned demons. Can I ask onest thing? What is it? You want to be my subordinate? I understand the part where you were sent from the Principality and made Lionel retire. Why did you dabble in demonization? That is inhumane. This world has much lower levels of civilizationpared to where I came from. And no matter if its a magical beast or a demon, the value of a life ispletely different. Thats why I need to dominate this continent even if I have to dirty my own hands. Thats enough. Lionel, he is your son? Do you have anything you want to say? Why did you betray the Empire? I can forgive you for poisoning me. But why did you need to poison me during the war? You knew. I am General SenOni. I have always been positioned in the Imperial Capital so I can at least grasp the movements of my subordinates. Although I never did anything a father should have The words Lionel spilled out seemed to have impacted dis. Naturally, I was also shocked. Lionels son was the perpetrator of Lionels assassination. Of course, Cloud was also an aplice but the human rtionship is a lot moreplex than expected. Well, the Emperor who punished Lionel still stands as the worst offender but Lionel never told me anything regarding that. I prepared to cast Sanctuary Barrier as I listened to their conversation. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 258: Father and Son Chapter 258: Father and Son Trantor: Tseirp I found out that Lionels son was the person who poisoned him. Lionels son, dis, clearly had a look of dismay when that was announced. Why did you drink the alcohol that had poison in it without hesitation if you already noticed it? dis was looking down as he tried toe up with the words to say. The impression he gave was as if a small kid whose mischief was discovered and was waiting for his punishment. Lionel looked at dis for a while before he sighed and started speaking. The punishment for the crime of assassinating a leader of the country is the death penalty. Furthermore, as long as it is not something significant, poisons are not effective against me. If it was not effective, it would not be an assassination but just a sip of alcohol together with my son. For just D for just that reason You were the Empires greatest general. You should have considered a worst-case scenario. Despite that D Lionel stopped dis with his hand. Because it was Mitos final wish. She hoped that we would have a proper drink together if you evere by to offer alcohol to me. Mother. dis copsed to the floor as he never imagined that there would be such a reason. It was the same for Shisho but I still had a lot I didnt know about Lionel. In the first ce, Lionel was an aristocrat so it would be strange if he wasnt married so enviable. I had already finished weaving my magic circle chant so I remained vignt towards the movements of Cloud and the demons as I listened to their conversation. Hn? I felt that Lionel looked in my direction for a split second. But maybe that was my imagination as Lionels gaze was directed at dis. I could not read Lionels intentions but perhaps it would soon be a fight. dis. I have already left the Empire. I no longer have any rtion to the Empire. No rtion You have no intentions of returning to the Empire? Yeah. Thats why you should not worry about it anymore. I will say it again. I dont intend to return to the Empire but, I will not allow this demonization to happen using my name. If you are the former great general of the Empire, you should know the condition of the current Empire. With this power, unifying the continent is possible. dis. I have already left the Empire. If the Emperor has fallen to madness, I must correct the Empire. dis body trembled as Lionel readied his sword. Yes yes. Im sorry to interrupt but I would be troubled if the true Lionel returns to this country now. Wha!? Bastard, what are you doing? Cloud moved to dis back and thrust a dagger to his neck. I would hate it if you betray me after meeting your father face-to-face. You are still alive precisely because you are General SenOnis son. At the very least, be useful to me in the end and die. After Cloud said that, dis eyes became vacant and he staggered towards Lionel. He waspletely being controlled I wanted to immediately cast Dispel but I wasnt able to. The floor suddenly started rising and sharp icicles started raining down from the ceiling. I understood that this was the real Mr. Bazak. But that was not all as the demons also started moving as well. I instantaneously cast Sanctuary Barrier. I heard multiple sounds of things being repelled from in front of me. They probably touched the Sanctuary Barrier. While finding it really troublesome, I cast Purification Wave before applying Dispel on dis. Lionel, the ve crest should be dispelled. But dont let your guard down. Thank you very much. I heard Lionels firm reply. I didnt believe that he could instantly attack from above and below without chanting. I was afraid that the Sanctuary Barrier would crumble because the surface was raised but it somehow maintained itself. And the attacks from the ceiling were stopped by Pas Golem. And Kefin, Cathy, and Estia charged at the demons before I had to instruct them. The weaker demons were annihted by the Purification Wave. By nature, the magic circle summoned demons so I didnt see any demonized people. It was a fierce attack. The number of demons summoned by Cloud dropped in an instant. I judged that Mr. Bazak was also being manipted so I cast Dispel. Since I believed that he was following instructions to cast Offensive Magic at us without saying a word. However, maybe he understood that his ve crest had disappeared as he started chanting. Authors Note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 259: Enemy or Ally Chapter 259: Enemy or Ally Trantor: Tseirp After casting the Holy Attribute Magic Dispel on Mr. Bazak, the ve crest that was imprisoning him disappeared or it should have. But it seemed that Mr. Bazak still raised his staff at us and started chanting. It seemed so because even though his mouth was constantly moving, I couldnt hear a word of the chant. I couldnt understand why he would chant if that was the case but magic spears made of the four fundamental attributes Fire, Water, Wind and Earth manifested above Mr. Bazak and their numbers were gradually increasing. That scene was certainly a masterpiece. Controlling that many spells at once was not an easy task. His identity as the Magician who once pushed Lionel back in the past was not just for show. No matter how much a person trains his Parallel Thinking and Magical Power Control, controlling that many spells was impossible for a regr person. If Shisho and Lionel are at the summit of warriors, Mr. Bazak might be at the summit of mages. I was astonished by Mr. Bazaks skill which was at far greater heightspared to myself. But I couldnt just remain impressed. With so many spells aimed at us, even I felt the sweat trickle down my back. I simted in my mind how I could avoid that many spells and what would happen after I avoided them but unfortunately I didnt think we would be able to endure all of them well, there were actually a few methods but all of them would definitely deplete my magical power. If my magical power was depleted, we would face numerical inferiority, Cloud might slip away and there was the danger of us facing total annihtion in the worst case scenario. In that case, the only choice was to kill him No matter how much I thought about it, my priorities didnt change. I will first prioritize my subordinates and my lives. Anything apart from that, I can consider with everyone after we survive. Once I had organized my feelings, my next step was simple. Everyone, distance yourselves from Mr. Bazak! Following my order, Kefin and the others who have defeated almost all of the demons leaped back into the Sanctuary Barrier. The visibility was poor due to the copse of the ceiling just now but I could sense through his presence that Lionel was also all right. Once Mr. Bazak releases his spell, the Sanctuary Barrier should weaken it a little. But the issue was with that sheer number of spells. Even if I continue defending, there was the possibility that the barrier would break at any moment. Kukuku. Even if you distance yourself from him, you cant run from Bazaks spells. Thats right. If you somehow survive this, I will contract you as a demon so be at ease. Cloud announced like he had already won. I could notprehend why a person like Mr. Bazak would obey Cloud but that didnt mean that I could give up here. Mr. Bazak and I would eventually run out of magical power. When that happens, judge the situation with Lionel as the core and decide if we will engage or retreat. Earth Dragon I raised my Illusionary Cane and constructed a defensive wall made of earth by borrowing the power of the Earth Dragon. But Mr. Bazak got the initiative. However, the target of the attack he took with his initiative was not us. Mr. Bazak turned around on the spot and pointed his staff at Clouds Demon Research Center. The outer walls of the research center including the door were blown apart by Mr. Bazaks magic attack. St-stop! What are you doing!! Cloud shouted frantically but Mr. Bazak aimed at Cloud who was screaming and not just Cloud but also the demons that might still be breathing and rained spells down on them without mercy. Bazak, you bastard D Cloud ripped off the ne he had on and mmed it on the ground. Upon doing so, a deep purple barrier appeared and wrapped around Cloud. The moment Mr. Bazaks spells hit the wall of miasma, the spells ground to a halt and were slowly absorbed into the wall of miasma, further raising its density and obscuring Clouds figure. Then, Mr. Bazak looked at me and I understood. It was a concrete feeling as I intuitively understood what Mr. Bazak wanted. By the holy hand, by the breath of Mother Earth, using my magical power as sustenance, like the wings of an angel, create a sanctuary that sears all evil and be a shield that repels all impurities. Sanctuary Barrier. I redirected the Sanctuary Barrier I was about to cast towards Cloud who was immobilized by Mr. Bazaks spells. After confirming that my Sanctuary Barrier was set up, Mr. Bazak continued to fire his spells at the Demon Research Center. He could fire that many spells? I could only watch that scene in amazement. After verifying the demons in the surrounding, the demons cut down by Kefin and the others didnt have the chance to move as Mr. Bazak reaped their lives with his magic. I still maintained vignce towards the battle but maybe because he was released from very, Mr. Bazak didnt show any signs of attacking us and Cloud was confined inside the barrier. That guy is the same kind as Lionel-sama and Whirlwind nya. It will be slightly terrifying to have him as an enemy. I have never seen somebody as skilled in magic as him. But, if it is now, I can trade my life to take his head. But, why does it seem that hes casting spells with such sorrow? Cathy and Kefin felt the same way as I did and recognized the threat from Mr. Bazaks strong magic-wielding ability. The spells were not directed at us at the moment but there was no telling if they would be. However, Estia was different. She looked at Mr. Bazak and seemed to have felt an emotioning from him that we didnt sense. Estia, why does Mr. Bazak appear sad to you? His back was facing us so we could not see his facial expressions. Even though I could sense his presence and magical power, I could not read his emotions. The Darkness Spirit ryed that persons emotions to me. That person has fallen deep into sorrow and carries extreme hatred towards that room he is attacking and Cloud there. Estia dered. Perhaps due to the influence of the Darkness Spirits possession, she could sense negative emotions. Luciel-sama, could you ce this person in the Hermits Coffin? I turned my gaze to the voice that called to me and found that Lionel had returned without me noticing and over his shoulder was his unconscious son, dis. Is he uninjured? Yes. Luciel-sama released his ve condition so there are no issues. I will properly settle the problems my stupid son causedter. Lionel had a somewhat serene expression on. All right. Please keep an eye on Cloud and also Bazak to be safe. Yes! I immediately opened the space to Hermits Coffin and took dis from Lionel and ced him in the coffin. After depositing the fourth person in it, I left the coffin space and saw a dozen strong golem army. I totally forgot that I asked Pa supposed the copsed ceiling with her golem. Closing the space to the Hermits Coffin, I confirmed my surroundings and saw that the ceiling was no longer crumbling and looking up, I saw ces that seemed to be in the interior of the Imperial Castle. Pa, what about the golem just now? I assimted it with the ceiling and re-created the golem. Pa was talented too. I decided to ask her to teach me how to operate golems in the future. Is your magical power all right? I still have magic stones so I am all right. I see I think were already below the Imperial Castle. Could you bring your golems along and lead the way up? I can. Pa confidently answered. Shes seriously reliable. While praying that there were no Lionel or Mr. Bazak-ss monsters up there, I gave instructions to everyone. Cathy and Kefin will follow Pa and her golems up. Ill hold the fort with Lionel and Estia here. Understood nya. Understood. Please let us know immediately if we are to retreat. Looks like they could easily deduce the n I had in mind. Yeah. Just dont be careless. This is the Imperial Castle after all. Yes! Pa, I leave this to you. Leave it to me. Give me magic stonester. Sure. Feeling relieved that Pa was acting as usual, I once again returned my attention to Mr. Bazak and Cloud. Mr. Bazak was shooting spell after spell but it seemed like he was nearing his limit as the number of spells has decreased by a lot. On the other hand, the wall of miasma surrounding Cloud was slowly thinning and I saw Cloud wrapped in a ball hugging his knees. Was he being influenced by the miasma? Or perhaps it was the effect of demonization as Clouds skin was turning brown. Did he undergo demonization? Seems to be the case. Cloud checked his transformed body and slowly stood up. Then, not only did his skin turn brown, a horn grew on his head, his ear became pointed, his skin turned slightly ck and he grew a tail. His figure resembled the demon of the former saintess Melfina and Cloud hadpletely thrown away his humanity. Guooooooo! Then, Cloud bent his body back and cried to the world that he had been reborn as he released all his magical power. That magical power and sheer volume shook the Sanctuary Barrier for an instant or so I thought but it didnt waver at all. Nevertheless, it didnt feel like Cloud retained any intelligence. Do you think that has any consciousness? No. Unlike that time with Melfina, it seems like the miasma haspletely swallowed his consciousness. I see. Then theres only one thing to do To be honest, I was quite troubled. If I killed him while he has been demonized, his corpse would dissolve like mud. But I wanted the information on nge and demonization which Cloud had. More importantly, Cloud has been acting as Lionel and perpetrated evil acts so if he disappeared here, we wont be able to show the people and it would be hard for Lionel to regain his honor. At that moment, I heard a crack as the demonized Cloud started screaming while wrapping miasma around his fist and punching the Sanctuary Barrier as he endured the pain from touching it. It looked like the Sanctuary Barrier that has been power-up from that time I fought the Evil God couldnt be broken by Cloud. Seemed like I still had time to think. Luciel-sama, the n has strayed quite a bit but I will annihte that person here. But if I can recover him like I did Melfina-san, we can show him to the people. Theres no need for that. I no longer have any lingering affection for the Empire. Lionel understood everything that was going through my mind and said with a smile. I decided to defeat Cloud after seeing that smile. Cut him down after I cast Purification Wave. Yes. Lionel readied himself as he replied and I started chanting when Estia suddenly shouted. Luciel-sama!! I was startled by her scream and I saw that Mr. Bazak had his staff aimed at me. The number of four attribute magic spears have decreased quite a bit but they were pointed in our direction without me noticing. Seriously, what does Mr. Bazak want? Real Mr. Bazak-san. Are you an enemy? Or an ally? But Mr. Bazak only shook his head and could not hear me. I suddenly recalled that I couldnt hear anything when Mr. Bazak was chanting just now. Extra Heal! !? I didnt have anything to lose so I cast Extra Heal on Mr. Bazak and the spears floating in the air above him all disappeared. Can we talk now? Thank you. But I must kill that man. If you hinder me, I will face you as an enemy. Strong hatred burned in Mr. Bazaks eyes. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 260: Revenge Chapter 260: Revenge Trantor: Tseirp Mr. Bazak spoke the same words as the fake Mr. Bazak in Ebisu as various attribute magic spears multiplied in the air. The ones who saved me were my disciples who were novices and had just be my subordinates. My disciples decided that the pursuit from Elimasia Empire wont chase us until near the demon race territory so they escaped to the south-westnds, arrived at a self-sufficient vige and waited for my recovery in that vige. As they nursed him for a period of half a year, it seemed that Mr. Bazak was well respected. Even so, the demon race territory huh it was currently sealed with magic by Sir Rainstar so high-ranking demons cante out but there should still be some slightly strong monsters. And the miasma near the demon race territory should be quite thick too so it shouldnt be a ce suitable for humans to live in? Did Bazak-san and group spend all your time in that vige? Yes. Until the day I woke up, my disciples used magic to expand the vige, nted fields, and asionally defeated magical beasts so they already formed rtionships of trust. Moreover Moreover? We no longer had a ce to return to and nobody to dedicate our loyalty to so we chose to be the strength of the vigers who harbored us. His words made me feel that he was a person with strong sense of duty and empathy. For a talented person like Mr. Bazak, he would be able to quicklyy the foundation for his life if he just registered with the Adventurers Guild and contributed. However, after staying at the self-sufficient vige, Mr. Bazak and his disciples chose to repay the favor from the vigers which was easier said than done and would normally be iprehensible. Did you not consider vengeance against the Empire? I thought about it for days after waking up but the country we wanted to protect was already gone and even if we hated the Empire, we discussed and decided that we could not expose the vigers who saved us to danger. If he had always been in the Empires territory, I guess he knew all about Lionels activities. Now then, theres still the issue of Cloud and I had no idea when Mr. Bazak would use his magic so I entered the main topic. If you were in that vige all along, how did you be a ve? After a couple of years had passed, the decision for me to be the vige elder was just decided when a small-scale magical beast stampede happened. Magical beast stampede? Yes. It was an average strength demon that made the monsters go on a rampage. But the monsters would be stronger with that demon around so I confronted it and managed to defeat it ahead of time. I ended up reaching magical power depletion but I somehow escaped from the magical beasts. The fake Mr. Bazak certainly did mention that he had magical power depletion and was saved by His Highness Albert and Melfina-san. He was fleeing his enemies when he got attacked by monsters and he encountered His Highness and party by chance? His bad luck is quite strong so maybe he actually has the Bad Luck skill after all Thats when the Imperial soldiers appeared and defeated the remaining monsters? They came when almost everything had ended but I did not meet the Imperial soldiers at that time. I had magical power depletion so I left all the interaction to my disciple. That disciple was most probably Rizak who acted as Mr. Bazak. If he was Mr. Bazaks disciple, it wont be strange that he learned transformation magic. But I felt that he made the wrong choice. Thats because that person was inferior to Mr. Bazak in terms of magic. That was without a doubt. Nevertheless, his mind moved quickly, his information analyzing ability was acute and he had a glib tongue so he had the ability to be weed as a staff officer. In that case, he didnt even need to be the body double for Mr. Bazak. But what does that have to do with him bing a ve due to the magical beast stampede? Maybe he guessed my thoughts as Mr. Bazak started talking about the real reason he became a ve. A couple of years after the magical beast stampede ended, the Empire started taking note of our vige so the Imperial Army sentmands for us to capitte but we continued to reject them with our vige defenses. I turned to look at Lionel and Lionel shook his head. Well, at that time Lionel was always at the front lines so he wont appear for such back-end work and he would definitely not do it unless he gets an order. We rejected the Empire even after they won the war. However, during their war with the Rubruk Empire, General SenOni was injured and perhaps the Empire could not stand their loss in appearances, they decided to enve us instead of subordinate us. To enve instead of subordinate was normally highly unlikely. Even though the Empire was a military state, that should not have been allowed. Lionel was already expressionless when I looked at him but his gaze was fixed at Cloud. Maybe Cloud sensed something from Lionel as he struggled even more desperately to escape from the Sanctuary Barrier. Envement for very, there are only war ves, criminal ves and debt ves right? I dont believe a country would stoop to making illegal ves One day, bandits attacked the vige. It was a ce where bandits would normally never approach but we killed all the bandits as long as they appeared. However, the people who attacked the vige was not bandits but actually the Empires special forces. Ah, I could already tell how it would go. I could hear the sound of clenching teeth from Lionel. Hundreds of soldiers surrounded the vige for the crime of treason. They dered that they would set fire to the vige if we did not ept the envement so my disciples and I became ves under the condition that the viges would be pardoned as long as we return to the battlefield. Mr. Bazak trembled. Mr. Bazak and his disciples most likely had the strength to fight back. However, they did not retaliate in order to protect the vigers who could not fight. No, he probably prepared his magic like what he was doing now to make the opponent swallow their conditions. I wanted that to be true if possible but was that my ego speaking? Im guessing the personmanding those troops was? Unlike the man with a strong spirit who would inspire his allies by fighting at the forefront in battles and left me after cutting me down, it was a shameful man called General SenOni who would hide behind his allies to give orders and abandon his subordinates once he falls into a disadvantageous situation Did he do that just to belittle Lionel ? Did the people around him not realize that he was not Lionel? Or was it an environment where they could not even speak of it in the shadows I could see his greatsword andrge shield trembling when I looked at Lionel. It was certainly mortifying but it was not because he heard it from Mr. Bazak, or how Cloud wasmanding the troops he led, or how he was embroiled in the scheme but because he felt a sense of responsibility for having left the Empire. And when Mr. Bazak continued, all the mercy I had for Cloud within me disappeared. After we were brought to the Imperial Capital, perhaps he was pissed from having to swallow my conditions so he crushed my throat. And heughed loudly about how he was the one that caused the small-scale monster stampede which was when I prayed that I would someday kill him. He was seriously beyond help. Even though hes a reincarnated individual like me, how did he be so dyed in evil? Then, something unrted came to my mind. Even now the war with the Rubruk Empire has not ended and small skirmishes are still ongoing right? With Bazak-sans ability, wont he be able to achieve superiority in battle? That man there fears battles and he ced me by his side as a guard. And after his enemies almost reached him a couple of times, he started to fear the battlefield and fled from the forefront and even the front lines, holing up in the Imperial Capital to research on demonization to strengthen himself. If he did not have the bravery to stand on the battlefield, why did he even disguise himself as Lionel? If he became the Emperor, the minister or some powerful noble, wouldnt it have gone a lot better? Could I ask about demonization? Before that, isnt it time that thing disappears from this world? Mr. Bazak raised his staff at Cloud. I looked at Lionel and he quietly opened his mouth. Luciel-sama, please activate the Sanctuary Barrier one more time. If he still lives after those abyss magic attacks, I will stop him. I once again looked at Mr. Bazak and he nodded before channeling even more magical power to his magical spears and shot them all towards Cloud. The magic spears caused loud explosions when they struck Cloud and the violent winds formed a sandstorm. Cloud flew backward and screamed when his back struck the Sanctuary Barrier. However, Mr. Bazak did not stop his attacks as he continued his previous topic. The vigers from the vige we stayed at have already all died. What about the promise? That man would not uphold something like that. Or rather, he buried magic stones in the vigers, tested demonization on them, used the ves gathered ording to origin, age and race asionally as experimental material and asionally to give rise to chimeras. Trash. And hes crazy to the point beyond saving And in the end, my disciples who took care of me were forced into very and made into demons, those that failed to be demons had their spirits broken and became cripples that only served to provide magical power. I wasnt able to say any words to Mr. Bazak. Thanks to Sage-dono, I was able to destroy the facility that my disciples were bound to. With this, I no longer have any other regrets. Then, Mr. Bazaks magical power surged instantly. Estia dashed towards Mr. Bazak from behind and sent a strong blow to his neck, reaping his consciousness. If you dont treat him now, this guy is going to die Luciel! I understood at that moment. Even if its Shisho or Lionel, there was a limit to a persons magical power. And Mr. Bazak had acquired the skill Limit Break that surpasses that limit. I quickly activated Extra Heal and made Mr. Bazak drink the little remaining magical power potion in my magic bag. Ill leave this to you. Estia or the Darkness Spirit possessing her left those words and entered the demon research center that Mr. Bazak destroyed. While thinking that she does whatever she pleases, I looked at Lionel to see him cut off Clouds head. Even though it was unsatisfying, I felt a sense of emptiness seeing another reincarnated persons life taken. To be safe, I cast purification magic and I felt the head scream but I decided to put all my focus in treating Mr. Bazak. Authors note: Thank you for reading. I thought about it a lot but no matter how I looked at it, Cloud didnt give me the image of a formidable foe so he became a crafty trash. Chapter 261: Estia’s six sense Chapter 261: Estias six sense Trantor: Tseirp Mr. Bazak activated the Limit Break skill, a skill that can exercise power beyond your own limits, and cornered Cloud, his longstanding enemy, to the verge of killing him. However, the Limit Break skill was a double-edged sword. While it would allow one to disy power beyond ones limit, the corresponding recoil would assault the user once the skill was turned off. In the past, I used it as well when we fought against the Evil God but I would have definitely suffered for days if I had not lost consciousness. Looking at Mr. Bazak, his face was showing an agonized expression. It would have been dangerous if I didnt get the Darkness Spirit to make him sleep. I cast Healing Magic on Mr. Bazak before storing him in the Hermits Coffin. Luciel-sama, what should we do with Clouds corpse? I dont really want to do it but I guess I should store him in my magic bag. Understood. Then, Ill make sure there arent any demons who are still alive. Thanks. By the time I kept Mr. Bazak in the Hermits Coffin, Lionel had gathered every demon corpse in a single location. Lets do it then. I cast Sanctuary Barrier and the Purification Magic Purification to purify them. The demon corpses burnt with pale white mes and disappeared without leaving a single speck of dust. None of the demons retained their own identity. Even Cloud lost his own ego. But only Melfina retained herself. I wonder if there is some condition? I believe instead of retaining her sense of self, Melfina was possessed. Or perhaps their memories were fused? We might be able to find out if we have more material. However, the experiment to retain their sense of self was probably notpleted yet when they were demonized. That was most likely the case. After all, when we were confronted by the demonized Melfina, she called the fake Mr. Bazak by the wrong name Rizak. Well, even if the materials have been lost, we could try asking the two of them for details when they wake up. I told Lionel that and turned my gaze toward the ruins of Cloudsboratory destroyed by Mr. Bazak. No matter how badly he was driven to the wall, was it wise to do something so dangerous? I sensed that Lionel could not understand. Well, I understood his concerns but even though he was driven to a corner, he probably had a strong impression that he was a chosen existence because he was reincarnated. He most likely did not face any failures and he still managed somehow get by even when he was driven to a corner. (Perhaps he got ustomed to how people would get hurt in this world where a life is easily lost ) Lionel seemed like he was thinking about something but perhaps he knew that I intended to go to theboratory as he led the way. Cloudsboratory did not only have the smell of medicine but also the stench of blood and beast mixed within. I was fine as I had resistance from drinking Object X but Lionel seemed to be suffering so I gave him a nose plug. I also thought of using purification but I refrained from doing so after taking into ount the possibility of destroying the evidence as well if I didnt do it properly. The interior of theboratory was extremely dim but I was able to see thanks to the Divine Protection from the Darkness Dragon and the Darkness spirit. Due to that, I was able to judge the size of the interior and the condition but on the flip side, I was in a bind having to see corpses and carcasses which I didnt wish to see. There were even children corpses so I started by purifying the children corpses first and prayed for their souls. After that was done, I surveyed theboratory and found that it was as wide as the Adventurers Guild training grounds. Its quite spacious. Probably because they used this ce for experiments. But because it has been destroyed to this extent, there are a lot of unidentifiable items. I can only detect Estias presence so there probably arent any survivors I see. Lets go toward Estia for now. Yes. When we reached Estias side, she was crying while hugging a corpse. Estia, that body is? A friend who I spent time with when I was under the ve merchant I ended her life. I was shocked when I heard that. Estia knew that I could convert a demon back to a regr person so I couldnt believe that she would strike her friend down. Why? Why didnt you wait for us? She was eating. Humans thats why. I was once again shocked when I heard those words and I didnt know what to say to Estia. That was why I decided to do my utmost best. I ced my hand on the seated Estias shoulder. Estia, in order to ease her suffering, I will send her off with purification magic. I will be making a round of the interior so please take your time to say your goodbye. After saying that, I was about to turn back with Lionel when Estia grabbed my hand. Please purify her so that she can have peace. Estia forced a smile even though she was crying. Understood. While Estia prayed for her friend to find peace, I ced extra concentration on my chant and the body slowly burnt away with pale while mes. That was when Estia suddenly eximed. Eh!? Youre alive? Whats the meaning of this? Estia said as she stared at the purifying mes and continued talking until the mes disappeared. I couldnt tell if she could see a spirit that was invisible to me or that the spirit spoke to Estia but it seemed like she was having an actual conversation. Lionel and I stared at each other and we waited for Estia to calm down. Suddenly, Estia stood up and looked toward the back of theboratory. Ah, Luciel-sama, thank you very much. Mii-chan also thanked you. And ording to Mii-chan, Alice Onee-chan is still alive and has locked herself at the back I was once again shocked by the words that came from Estia. It was not because of her six-sense ability to converse with spirits but her words about Alice. The female reincarnated individual Alice should have already been dead. Do you wish to save her? I dont know why I said those words but they inadvertently spilled from my mouth. Yes. Estia just gazed straight at me and nodded. I had a very bad feeling but Lionel nodded and we headed toward the very back of theboratory where we felt no magical power or presence. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 262: The majesty of General Sen’Oni Chapter 262: The majesty of General SenOni Trantor: Tseirp Clouds researchboratory which had been destroyed by Mr. Bazaks magic. At the very back, there was a door that stoodpletely unaffected by the spell. Is this it? It looks like it ispletely unaffected. That seems to be the case. It might be quite an important location. Maybe there was a barrier in ce that prevented its destruction. Luciel-sama, Ill be opening it Eh? I cant open it even though there isnt a keyhole. Estia took the initiative to open the door but she couldnt open it. Is there some mechanism to it? In that case, Dispel, what about now? Ill try again. Ah, its open. It seemed like it opened easily this time just by touch. There was probably something like a magic spell circle. When I was in Nelldal, I didnt get to study that type of spell so I wished to learn it one day. As I was thinking about that, Estia entered past the door. Even though there was the possibility of traps or enemies, Estia stepped in without hesitation which showed her impatience. But it couldnt be helped and Lionel and I followed Estia into the room. Immediately after entering the room, Estia rushed to the person on the floor and hugged them as she desperately pled to me. Luciel-sama! Please quickly dispel the ve crest. If that person was with Estia in the past, it wasnt strange that they were a ve too. Since the person looked like they were suffering, I guessed that they were Clouds ve? I confirmed it by crossing gazes with Lionel before I cast Dispel on the person hugged by Estia. After doing so, we heard a gradual cracking sound and the high-pitched sound of metal snapping. But it seemed like there were no issues and I confirmed it with Estia. Are they still alive? Yes. They could not breathe when we discovered them as their throat was being squeezed but they can breathe now. For ves marked with ve crest, only either death or release would follow upon their owners death so that person was being ushered by death. I knew about it but it seems like death would not happen immediately. I felt bad for Estia who was visibly happy that her acquaintance was alive but to be safe, not for the sake of cleaning them but to determine if they had undergone demonization, I cast purification magic on them. Ah, Luciel-sama, thank you. I felt a tinge of guilt after hearing Estias gratitude but the person she was hugging didnt show any noticeable reaction so it seemed like they were not a demon and I sighed a breath of relief. Is that person the reincarnated individual that Estia said was killed? Yes. She has changed a little over the years but she is definitely Alice Onee-chan. Understood. I actually want to hear the story as soon as possible but it would be bad if we dont meet up with Kefin and the others soon. I will amodate her in the Hermits Coffin before we lightly rummage through this room and proceed to destroy it and meet up with them. Thank you very much. Then, I will look at this side. All right, I leave it to you. Estia then housed the reincarnated individual called Alice in the Hermits Coffin. When I looked around the deepest room in the researchboratory once again, I saw a huge amount of medicinal products arranged tightly to the extent that the ce could even be called a medicine warehouse. And on the tables were test tubes and microscopes like those used for science experiments. Perhaps he used the items here to experiment on increasing thepliance rate of demonization? I stored all the items from one end to the other and sealed them inside for all eternity. In preparation for when I finally got to live my slow life, I would never get to spend my time leisurely if such items got out to the world. I would do all it takes to prevent that. Having decided so, I asked Lionel to burn the room down after I had retrieved nearly everything. Lionel raised the mes of his ming Greatsword and looked to me to confirm the order to burn the ce and I spoke to both of them. With this, our original purpose has been achieved. Lionel has taken out Cloud and the demonization research would be crushed with this. All that is left is the internal affairs of the Empire but Luciel-sama, if it is all right with you, could you leave everything here to me? All right. You are not going to ask about my ns? Yeah. I am not very informed about the Empire. In such a case, I feel that it would be better to proceed by leaving things to Lionel who knows more about the Empire. Thank you very much. Then, lets quickly reunite with Kefin and the others. Yeah. Lets do that. After setting fire to the entire researchboratory, we returned to the area we fought against Cloud. Upon doing so, we found that the situation above was in an uproar so we had to quickly move to the surface. Ill create steps to move up Earth Dragon, pave the way for me. Channeling magical power into my Illusionary Wand, I spoke to the Earth Dragon while imagining the phenomenon and struck the front of my wand onto the ground, causing the ground to rise and a staircase was built in the blink of an eye. Im thankful that there has not been any need to use much of my magical power. Luciel-sama, I will be taking point. Lionel announced and rushed up the stairs. I wanted a little more reaction considering how I made it so well but well, theres no helping it. Are you fine in terms of magical power? Im fine. Lets go. I will stand in front so please follow behind. I nodded to Estias words and what came into sight after climbing the stairs was the injured Kefin and others as well as a barely-standing half-broken giant Golem protecting them. Even though we did not underestimate the ability of the Imperial Soldiers, I was surprised with their injuries and immediately cast Area High Heal on them before I looked at the Imperial Soldiers and was stunned by the sight. I approached Kefin to confirm the situation when I heard Lionels voice. I will ask again. Who are you pointing your des at? Surely not at me? If so, I will take you all on anytime. Now then, firstly, themanding person, step up. As if having been squeezed out, two Imperial Soldiers appeared up front. The twos faces were already deadly pale. Judging from their reactions, it seemed that they were well aware of Lionels fearsomeness from when he was General SenOni in the Empire. Nevertheless, taking a cursory look at the gathered soldiers, I didnt feel a tinge of fear at all. Perhaps because they were cowering from Lionel or perhaps Well, arent you all raring to go, unsheathing your swords at me so early in the morning? It has been some time but shall we have an exercise right this moment? He called out to the soldier with a jovial tone but the spirit in the eyes of the soldiers quickly disappeared. N-no, no no no. Lionel-sama has only recently announced your retirement from the frontlines and once you focus your energies to defense, our Empire would be an immovable rock in the future. Thats right. Furthermore, your physical condition has deteriorated these couple of years so we wish that you dont overexert yourself. I heard that the Imperial Soldiers were of strong body and mind and was like an organization of demons that advanced without fearing anything but it didnt seem like the soldiers there matched that description. They had their way with words so perhaps they hailed from former aristocratic backgrounds? Or perhaps they were former merchants who paid money to be knights? Hou. So you guys care for me so much huh? O-of course. General is both the Empire strongest spear and strongest shield. An exercise led by Lionel-sama who is at the apex of martial arts would be too awe-inspiring The gathered soldiers nodded in unison. Lionel smiled and nodded which caused relieved expressions to spread across the soldiers. I see. Then, regardless of how suspicious they were, since you all injured my friends and followers, I will have to get their help to conduct an exercise with everyone here. That instant, the air in the area seemed to have frozen over as silence dominated the field. A few secondster, the ones who broke the ice was surprisingly those two Captains. Pl-please wait. The ones who attacked those suspicious individuals were not us. They were fighting the variants that have fallen there and we had just arrived. I see. In that case, I could understand the injuries the three of them suffered. Nevertheless, so demons had infiltrated the venue as feared In that case, I cant deny the possibility that there were still demons lurking around. I see. In that case, why werent you all fighting too? Regardless of how early it is, in the event that abnormalities surfaced in the castle, you all should have rushed to the site immediately. Th-thats because we had to prioritize the safety of His Majesty. Fumu In that case, is His Majesty aware of this incident? I will have to report to him then. Gentlemen, unfortunately, the exercise will have to be postponed. Is His Majesty in bed? When Lionel said that, the soldiers could not suppress their joy and were actually shaking in relief. Yes. It seemed like His Majesty was still sleeping. His Majesty will definitely be relieved if General visit. Then, I shall do so. Gentlemen, return to your duties and act in a manner that will not shame your identity as the Empires soldiers. Yes! Please excuse us. The two Captains finished their greetings and the soldiers bowed in unison before they left as if fleeing the scene. With this, we can now walk through the castle at ease. Lionel turned back and smiled. Showing a moreposed appearance than ever, I wondered how did Lionel view the current me. If possible, I would be happy if he viewed me as someone with that muchposure too I thought to myself as I nodded to Lionel and checked on the condition of Kefin and the others. Kefin, Cathy, Pa. Is everyone all right? Yes. We were ambushed the moment we came up and the demons were strong so we were forced into a tough battle but all the demons suddenly showed signs of suffering after a while and we defeated all the demons with that opening. They were quite strong nya. They were wearing sparkling armor so they were probably former Royal Guards nya. Im at my Magical Power limits. Im hungry So they were ambushed I couldnt hear it because of the magic Mr. Bazak released. Nevertheless, since both Kefin and Cathy felt that they were strong, we would have to raise our guard from now on. Pa, do you still have magic stones? I dont have any left. She probably used it all on the Golem that acted as a barricade. Everyone, sorry that you had to push yourselves. But with this, we have achieved our original goal. After this, we just have to withdraw but I will be shiftingmand to Lionel. After announcing that, the three of them turned to look at Lionel. Then Now, we will head to the Emperors bedroom and arrest the Emperor. Lionel boldly dered. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 263: Lionel’s back Chapter 263: Lionels back Trantor: Tseirp I did not detect a single trace of hesitation from Lionels deration to capture the Emperor. Then, he gave out instructions one after another. Luciel-sama, please first gather the dead bodies of the demonized soldiers. Sure. Cathy and Kefin, we dont know if there are still demonized soldiers around so please keep a lookout using presence detection, magical power detection and hearing. Yes! Estia, please protect Pa. And please report to me immediately if you detect any concealed abnormalities. Yes. Pa Luciel-sama, do you have a surplus of honey and bread? Yeah, I do. Then, please give those to Pa. That honey would replenish some of her magical power. Its true that honey would recover slight amounts of magical power but Im surprised he remembered. All right. Then Pa, this and this. Thanks. Pa received the bread and honey from me and immediately dripped the honey on the bread and started nibbling on it. Now then, lets hurry as much as possible. Once the Emperor leaves his bedroom, he would be surrounded by guards. All right. Even so, the sight of Lionel giving his instructions was seriously imposing. Despite that, Lionels act to continue to let me takemand made me fully aware that he was trying to nurture my ability. As I collected the corpses of the demonized people like instructed, Lionel spoke to me from behind. Luciel-sama, please head to the Emperors bedroom right after you are done collecting the bodies. Everyone, this marks the first stage so heighten your vignce. Yes! It would definitely not sound as convincing if I said the same words. I learned one aspect of Lionel in which he was not a yer but a leader when he was in the Empire in the past. This is a lot worsepared to the demons I collected below I unconsciously let those words slip. Just how were they reconstructed to reach this stage, as the corpses were like mummies with all their body moisture removed. Of course, I did not want to touch them so I poked them with my illusionary wand and stored them in my item bag. There werent any demons who pretended to be dead so the collection ended swiftly but I strongly felt that this demonization technique should be taboo the kind of forbidden techniques. But, even though I felt that they have crossed the line where humans should never cross, it didnt feel like the gods had intervened. Perhaps the gods in this world cant intervene? Or was it not a taboo either way I dont know what circumstances caused the reincarnated individual Alice to be captured and on by Cloud but in the worst case scenario, theres a possibility that we have to rewrite her memory using the Darkness Spirit. I finished collecting all the dead bodies with a heavy mind. Thats when I head Lionels voice. Luciel-sama, I wish to contact Dn while we are on the move but are you okay with that? Yes. I took the magicmunication bead out from my item bag and passed it to Lionel. Thank you very much. Now, lets move to the Emperors bedroom. Ill try to contact Dn during that time. And Luciel-sama, to be safe, please prepare to cast Sanctuary Barrier at any time. Im fine with that but where do you n to use it? If the Emperor has been demonized, I absolutely wish that he can be reverted back to human. And if he has the means to perform demonization, I also wish to prevent that at all cost. That meant that he did not want to give him the chance to undergo demonization like Cloud. Furthermore, if the Emperor retained his consciousness after demonization like Melfina, he wants to somehow return his to how he was previously. That was the feeling I got from Lionel. Understood. If you have anything else you want me to do, dont hesitate to instruct me. All right. However, at this moment, Luciel-sama should focus on recovering your own magical power. Okay. Everyone, lets go. Lionel nodded and addressed everyone else before leading the way. Looking at that retreating back, I felt a sense of dependability in a different mannerpared to Broad-shisho. As we advanced down the hall, I saw servants dressed like maids but they all kept close to the walls and lowered their heads after seeing the fully equipped Lionel. I thought he would just pass them by but Lionel would definitely say something to them. Morning, for the sake of the Empire, and for your own sake, please work hard today. Morning. Yourplexion is a little bad, dont push yourself too hard. How do I describe it? He seemed extremely gentlemanly. Even when he was the General of the Empire, he also called out to them like that nya. Dreaded by his enemies, feared by the soldiers and loved and respected by everyone else, an amazing person nya. Comparatively, all the employees looked at Lionel with shocked looks. That would definitely be because when Cloud paraded himself as Lionel, he probably did not give a single greeting. Nevertheless, there were also people who replied Wee back with trembling voices. Thank you. Lionel gave a striking smile whenever he replied to them. I felt proud that Lionel was not only the Empires strongest but also the Empires most eminent personality. Ive heard that the position mold people but Lionel probably swiftly reached the position of the Empires General. Imcking in all aspects. But, someday I muttered to myself and chased after Lionels back. After climbing up the stairs to exit from the long hallway, we finally arrived at the bedroom and there were ten soldiers standing by. Luciel-sama, Estia, I wish to avoidbat here so please follow my instructions. Sure. Yes. Firstly, Luciel-sama, please release a purification wave. Estia, are you able to make the ones suffering lose consciousness? I believe it would work as the opponents are still human. But if they are demons then I have no idea. Then if they do not faint, Luciel-sama, please release another purification wave. Cathy and Kefin, please suppress the soldiers who are suffering after the second purification wave. Yes! It was an extremely simple n. Nevertheless, I trusted Lionel and activated purification wave and confirmed that there were four soldiers who showed signs of suffering when it touched them. That was when Estia covered the suffering soldiers with a purple-ck haze. However, that failed to rob them of their consciousness and their gazes shot toward us as if the pain from the purification wave had no effect. When I activated the second purification wave, the same four showed signs of suffering. The remaining soldiers realized that they were under attack and faced us but the only thing they saw was probably Lionel. The soldiers were hit with a dense aura of intimidation. Cathy and Kefin shortened the distance of 15 meters in an instant and delivered a strong blow to the back and head of the four soldiers before cutting off both their arms. The remaining soldiers were probably dumbfounded but Lionel approached the soldiers while still maintaining his intimidation. I have important matters to speak with His Majesty. I ask that you men watch over these demonized individuals. Understood? The six of them looked at each other and a representative spoke. General Lionel, these men are people you ced as guards for His Majesty? How will General take responsibility for that? Depending on your answer, we cannot let you pass even if you are the General. Even though he was sweating profusely, the soldier grit his teeth and said that. Lionel smiled happily and released his intimidating aura. The six soldiers revealed relieved expressions. This is a battle for time so there was no other way. I will make it public soon but since my defeat close to two years ago, I have never been in the Empire. And I have just executed the demon who disguised himself as me. Lionel openly spoke the truth. But the soldiers gave troubled expressions. Do you have any proof? Yes. The head of the demon who assumed my shape. And a spy who utilized the demons power and a magician enved by it. Moreover, I have safely secured both His Highness Albert and the former Saint Melfina. The representative soldier was still hesitating and he looked over to me. Understood. Then these people here? The Sage Luciel-sama, an S-rank Healer who saved my life. And his followers. Although one of them used to be my follower in the past. I see. It is not something we can decide on. General, I have a favor to ask. Speak. We have to capture the demons who invaded the premise. So, could the Empire strongest General defend this ce? I see. Leave it to me then. Thank you. What do you have to thank me for? I should be the person thanking you. The soldiers pinned down the demons and opened the path for us. Then, Lionel knocked on the door to the Emperors bedroom. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 264: Emperor of the Elimasia Empire Chapter 264: Emperor of the Elimasia Empire Trantor: Tseirp Even though Lionel knocked on the Emperors bedroom door, no reply came from within. I will rush in if there is no reply after knocking again. Do you have a n? Yes. Replied Lionel as he drew hisrge shield from his magic bag. Even though we have no idea what awaits inside, you n to just charge in with thatrge shield? Yes. This would lead to the least amount of injuries after all. I apologize Luciel-sama but could I request that you cast Area Barrier again? I felt a sense of unease from his deration of least amount of injury. Even though that was more daringpared to the usual Lionel, I had the impression that Lionel was a smart battle junkie but his choice this time made that impression fade a little. We do not know what is inside. Just relying on that alone is insufficient. I applied Area Barrier and also activated Sanctuary Armor on top of that to be safe. This is from that time thank you very much. That helped to dispel my misgivings. I sensed that Lionel was nervous for some reason. Lionel still have a lot to learn. And if anything happens to Lionel, I wont be able to face Naria. So what should we do? Luciel-sama should set up a barrier here and follow up with a Sanctuary Barrier after confirming the situation inside. His instructions were given out withposure so perhaps I was worrying needlessly. Understood. I dont believe I would need to use magical power after this and I n to exert myself until it runs dry so let me know if you suffer any injuries no matter how minor. Thank you. Cathy, Kefin and Estia, if it bes a fight, make sure to defend Luciel-sama and Pa. No, that is still not enough. I shall protect Lionel-sama this time even if it cost me my life. I was a little surprised that Cathy didnt end her sentence with nya but I could not let those words pass so I immediately corrected her. I will not allow a singlepanion to die as long as I am present. So do not speak of exchanging lives. My bad nya. Cathy. Unlike that time, you have reliablepanions with you so act with a burning heart and a calm head. Yes nya. It looked like Lionel was fine. Or maybe he calmed down after seeing Cathy. With that, I could concentrate on performing my assigned tasks with peace of mind. This goes for Kefin and Estia too but I cannot deny the possibility that there would be soldiers who have not been demonized. Thats why take action with the assumption that there is no barrier. Yes! Pa, sorry but you will have to produce the golem in the worst case scenario. To be safe, Ill pass you this magic stone I found at the researchboratory. I leave it to you if the worst case happens. Leave it to me. She grinned and carefully epted the magic stone from Lionel. I didnt know that you had magic stones. Not giving. Thats not what I meant ha~ never mind. Lionel, I just hope you dont overexert yourself. I was speechless after seeing Pa pout and turn away. That should be for the n too right I will do my best. Lionel smiled and bowed before knocking on the Emperors bedroom door once again. As there was no reaction, Lionel tried to open the door but failed to do so. It seemed like it was set up the same way as the door in the underground researchboratory. Luciel-sama, sorry but Dispel Thank you very much. Lionel rposed himself and opened the door to the bedroom which caused miasma to surge out the next instant. Furthermore, that was not the only thing that shot out. Colored the same as the dense miasma spears made from Darkness Magic shot out. I figured that the spears would be deflected by the Sanctuary Barrier but they actually prated the Sanctuary Barrier and converged on Lionel. Perhaps they saw the spears prate the barrier as demonized individuals charged at Lionel all at once and fell prey to the Sanctuary Barrier. Some of thembusted in pale white mes while others red at the Sanctuary Barrier with frustration. Are you all right? I counted more than ten spears fly at him so I was worried he would be injured but Lionel immediately nodded and replied. Of course. It seemed like they were spears enchanted with the magical power of Darkness Attribute but that was negated by the Sanctuary Barrier and all that remained were thrown spears. I did not train so feebly that such attacks could injure me. Lionel smiled. I was concerned that it was not his usual kind smile but a fierce grin but I chose to do what I could too. I cast Purification Wave after deciding that I should first dispel the miasma and the soldiers avoiding the Sanctuary Barrier burst into pale white mes along with the dense miasma as the Purification Wave contained the same power as Sanctuary Barrier. And reflected in my eyes was the cause of the miasma, an Evil nt spewing out said miasma. Even in a ce like this Perhaps due to the Purification Wave, the Evil nts body was shaking violently. I immediately enclosed it with Sanctuary Barrier and cast Purification Magic, causing the Evil nt to burn when Kefin and Cathy charged out from my sides. Lionel had disappeared into the bedroom with them in the blink of the eye so Estia, Pa and I entered the Imperial Emperors bedroom together. There were about ten demonized soldiers inside the bedroom but they were suffering from the mes brought upon by the Purification Wave and Kefin and Cathy suppressed them. While Lionel faced a man in his mid-forties adorned with a shy armor. It has been a long time, Your Majesty. I am d to see you are healthy and well. Lionel reverently but cautiously bowed lightly. It looked like that was the Emperor. Hmph. I never imagined that you would revive and appear in front of me again, Lionel. The Emperor looked at Lionel with disgusted eyes. It seemed that the Emperor was not being manipted after all. Lionel also seemed to havee to the same conclusion as his shoulders slumped as though he was dispirited. Your Majesty, I have always wanted to ask. Did Your Majesty use my son to assassinate me? So you noticed. Then you should have already noticed the answer to that, no? I wanted to hear it from Your Majestys lips. The Emperor replied in a bored tone but Lionel looked as though he was holding all kinds of emotion as he asked the Emperor again. I see then I shall enlighten you. You had simply be a nuisance no, you have always been a nuisance, Lionel. I am the person with the highest authority in the Empire. But your fame resounded within and beyond the country as if attempting to outshine me. I served you since childhood did you discard me for just that reason? Just that reason? That alone is more than sufficient! Everyone, even the previous Emperor, treasured you more than his own son. That is why I have always hated you from the beginning. That was totally a case of jealousy but if it started from childhood, it must be a considerably deep-rooted issue. However, why did he not interfere with Lionels rise to the rank of General and the solidification of his position ah, I see! It was the previous Emperor who made him a General. That would fit the situation. Then, the promise we exchanged after theing-of-age ceremony when the country was still split into countless small countries, Your Majesty promised to build and where the Imperial Citizens could enjoy peace while I would be the guardian that protects the country from external foes I didnt think you would actually believe such a promise. It was easy to send you to battlefields because of that. The Queen at that time idolized you too. I had to put in a lot of work to make her give up on you. Work? At that time, the small countries around the Empire were being annoying so I gave a few pieces of advice to the previous Emperor to mobilize you. Lionel could no longer give a reply. With the excuse that you showed excellentbat prowess, I sent you to the very frontline of the war in order to get rid of you but you actually betrayed my expectations and returned with great results. Even after that, I sent you several times to disadvantageous battlefields but you still continued to gain victory. Even though I was listening to Lionels heroic story, why was I feeling this excessive sense of irritation? The previous Emperor even promoted you to General for your achievements to further infuriate me. Thats why I had the previous Emperor retire and established good governance as the Emperor to gain the support of the people. But the people had already delivered their faith to you instead of me. Did he assassinate the previous Emperor isnt the Empire already in shambles? More importantly, if the Emperor recognized and epted Lionel, just how amazing would the country have been? Lionel listened to the Emperors words and shook his head. That is not true. After the demise of the previous Emperor, Your Majesty endeavored for the citizens and obtained the support of the people. That is natural. Distributing the medicine developed by the Herbalist Guild and the country to the people with failing bodies, imparting judgment on the nobles who did whatever they wanted, I did what an Emperor had to do. Did that not turn out well because of the Emperors distorted personality? I kept waiting for the opportunity to appear but it never came. For a person to im that they are a reincarnated individual. The Emperors words caused an intense shock to run through my body just like when I confronted the Evil God. Chapter 265: Throwing cold water Chapter 265: Throwing cold water Trantor: Tseirp Surely the Emperor the Emperor certainly did say the words reincarnated individual. In other words, he removed Lionel because reincarnated individuals appeared. I have not spoken to Alice the reincarnated individual before so Ill omit her and focus on Cloud. Was he able to approach the Emperor because he could use the Mixed Magic Transformation (Equipment Swap)? Even if he did approach the Emperor, was he involved in Lionels assassination? Reincarnated individuals are you referring to that person named Cloud? Or the one named Alice? Lionel had questions too as he asked about the two reincarnated individuals. Ho. So you found out that those two were reincarnated individuals. In that case, you knew about those twos abilities? Yes. However, I cannot imagine why Your Majesty would simply aim for my life once you obtain those two as chess pieces. He naturally imed that he knew about the two reincarnated individuals abilities without mentioning them and instead asked for information from the Emperor Lionel was acting calm as usual. Yeah, you are this Empires strongest. That was why it wouldnt have mattered even if there were or werent any reincarnated individuals Was this where the mastermindes into the picture ? I listened carefully to the Emperors words. I had Alice Appraise everyone who approached me. Then, one day, that guy appeared in front of me and said. I will give you the power of the conqueror to control the continent.. Well, that was serious boasting Im hoping that that was not the third reincarnated individual in the Empire. But would Your Majesty believe the words of such a dubious person? I could tell that Lionel could not believe it at all from his words However, the Emperor replied as if to ridicule that. I believed it. After all, that guy was the Demon Lord. What!? Kefin and the others had finished restraining the demonized soldiers and were also astonished by the words spoken by the Emperor. Of course, I was included as well. The revival of the Demon Lord was only supposed to happen another dozen of yearster. Why would it happen in this age no, more importantly, how did he escape from his seal at the Darkness Continent made by Sir Rainstar? Questions were rising one after the other. However, even after all that, Lionel still asked the Emperor calmly. How did you conclude that the being was the Demon Lord? I dont believe you would do so just because he named himself so? Yes, that was because he was served by a reincarnated individual with a rare ability as well. Rare ability? Yes. The Space-Time Attribute that only Heroes can possess or to be precise, the godchild ability that only transferred and reincarnated individuals can possess. That person used that reincarnated individuals Space-Time Transfer to appear in this castle. A being that named itself the Demon Lord and a reincarnated individual who can manipte Space-Time Attribute I wanted it to be a joke but that atmosphere was not one to joke about and I was sure that the Emperor did not have a humorous personality. If there was a reincarnated individual capable of Transfer on the Demon Lord side, the peace could be broken at any time. I felt it too for the reincarnated individual named Alice but to acquire Appraisal or Space-Time Attribute, they would have had to pour all their starting SP (Skill Points) into them. I could never match views with reincarnated individuals with such bold personalities to actually go ahead with that option and I dont ever want to be involved with them but, someone here would definitely get involved so I would have to gather as much information as possible for Lionels sake. Even so, that reincarnated individual, even if he acquired the Space-Time Attribute skill with the SP he gained by leveling up, he shouldnt be able to freely use it numerous times like Heal. Thinking about it from that aspect, utilizing Space-Time Attribute should require magical power, hard work and time. If I calcted from when I first met Lionel and the others and from the full five years since I came to this world, that person has had that ability for a full four years. Im unsure how much skill level he would have to raise to transfer together with multiple people but why was he able to use the Space-Time Attribute that was said to be a legend? If it was said to be a legend, how would the reincarnated individual know the chant for the Space-Time Attribute? Even Nelldal did not have any description of such matters in their documents so that doubt was left unresolved. As I was lost in thought, Lionel continued his conversation with the Emperor. I see, so you believed it because the reincarnated individual could manipte the legendary attribute to think that Your Majesty would believe such matters, have Your Majesty turned foolish? Hmph. If Im foolish then what about you who fell into my schemes and lost your position. Wouldnt that mean that you are even below my foolishness? That is true. However, that was most likely fate. I am still grateful for that time as the heavens have led me to find the person I should truly follow. Iughed when I heard the man who could climb up to the ranks of the Empires General pledge loyalty to a Healer that was just slightly more excellent than his peers but seeing how you have been revived even after poison coursed through your body, I might have been slightly wrong about that Healer The Emperor finally turn away from Lionel but, Lionel immediately moved back into the Emperors line of sight. Lionel was truly reliable. He was giving me time to finish thinking. In the first ce, where did that reincarnated individual meet the Demon Lord? I dont know much now but I doubt his ability was only limited to transferring to and fro the Darkness Continent. It would not be strange to hear rumors of a skilled user like that from Adventurers but I never once heard of such rumors. As expected, regarding the words spoken by the Emperor or by that Demon Lord, there was no proof at all that they were speaking theplete truth. There would be no meaning in thinking about it there any further so I raised my concentration to be able to use Sanctuary Barrier, Purification and Healing Magic as usual. Your Majesty, this is the final advice from a former Empire General to his former lord. Before the dignity of the Empire is lowered any further, please abdicate the seat to His Highness Albert. At this rate, the Empire will be taken over. Abdicate? Taken over? Kukuku. What are you talking about? I will continue to reign over this Empire, conquer the continent and even obtain the Darkness Continent in the end. The Emperor imed without any hesitation in his words. Those people were probably the pawns of the Principality of nge. Recently that countrys hero and reincarnated individuals have acquired the power of demonization. At this rate, the Empire and the Imperial Citizens would suffer before anyone realizes it. Kukuku. I have noticed that since the start. That is why their power will be mine what is that door? At that time, at a seriously bad timing, a Hermits Coffin flew out from my item bag and the encased His Highness Albert exited. Coming out at a time like this was seriously a bad timing. This time in particr. Here is? O!? Your Majesty!? And Sensei, so the n was a sess. His Highness Albert said joyously but the Emperor replied with words we all had guessed. That put a damper on the joy. If you want me to speak any more, show me your ability to kill me, Lionel. Today, I will finally achieve my long-cherished wish and form the first cornerstone for the unification of the continent. Luciel-sama, sorry but please allow me to have a one-to-one duel to the death. Lionelpletely shifted his sight from the Emperor and lowered his head to me. I do not want to be scolded by Naria so you are not permitted to die and I will not allow you to. I allow it as long as you are prepared to live. Thank you very much. Your Majesty, where would you like to duel? Isnt it a given? That instant, the Emperor appeared behind Lionel. Of course it would be here. First, give me your power. As the Emperor said that, Dark magical power like miasma coiled around his hand as he stretched his hand toward Lionels head. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Chapter 266: Receiving a windfall Chapter 266: Receiving a windfall Trantor: Tseirp When I first came to this world, Shisho had wrapped around behind me countless times using something that seemed like instantaneous movement but what happened there was ultra fast. But the Emperor actually did not show any signs of preparatory movements and appeared behind Lionel as he stretched his miasma-covered arm toward Lionel. With the sound of sizzling meat, The right arm that the Emperor stretched forward did not touch Lionel at all as it was burnt by a pale me and immediately following that, apanied by the sound of something cutting through the air, that arm fell onto the floor. I have cautioned you before in the past. You must not let your opponent know your attack timing when springing a surprise attack. And to assume that your attack would be blocked. And to not wildly brandish a new power. Gugh. The Emperor transferred back to the original position he was standing at and fell to his knee from the pain of losing his right arm. Compared to the Emperor, I was more interested in knowing the method Lionel used to cut the Emperors right arm. Just seconds ago, the Emperor stretched his arm toward Lionel while saying Give me your power. Furthermore, instead of instantaneous movement, he used a spell that seemed like teleportation? I had a very bad premonition. That was why I decided to act just in case it turned out to be true. It should not directly affect the duel with the Emperor since it was isted away from him. In any case, there wasnt an option to leave such a dangerous thing unattended. O Holy Dragon, this fragment that is filled with evil magic, purify and destroy it. Something unexpected happened as the dragon that flew out from my Illusionary Wand consumed the Emperors right hand. Gyaaaaa! A scream like the death throes of a demon came from the right arm and it disappeared without leaving any ashes after it had been burnt by the pale me. Yo-you bastard, what have you done!! The Emperor watched the scene dumbfounded before turning to me, his anger over the disappearance of his right arm triumphed over the pain of the loss of his arm, as he stood up and shouted at my direction. Regardless of what that was, I had a very bad feeling about it so I made it disappear. It wont affect your duel with Lionel so there shouldnt be any problems. You bastard, you bastard who revived Lionel, the Healer who kept getting in the way of my rule. It seemed as though the Emperor finally took a look at me but I no longer felt the strange feeling I had previously at all. I was a little more at ease and I introduced myself. Sorry. I realized that I had not introduced myself. I am Luciel. To be urate, I am currently a Sage and am borrowing the strength of Lionel and the others. I dont care less about such things!! Do you understand what you have destroyed? It hurt a little to have my introduction get shot down like that but it seemed that the Emperors right arm was his trump card. No idea? I was surprised that the right arm would give out a death throe but I have no clue as to what it was. I really had no clue and it was probably nothing good anyway. I quickly wrapped the Holy Dragons power around my body. Considering what happened before, I was a little anxious about my remaining magical power but I decided to follow my gut feeling more than usual. That was my trump card, capable of snatching the ability of others and had sealed the Demon Lord, something I had transnted on me using the techniques from the Otherworld. You actually dare to He red at me with eyes filled with resentment but I no longer cared about such trivial matters. So it seemed that he had defeated the demon, the self-proimed Demon Lord, who possessed the cheat-like ability Perhaps that bad feeling I had was an intuition from Supreme Luck-sensei informing me of an existence that had the potential to be its enemy? With this, the world was finally peaceful and the tranquil days would be great if they came but I guess it wont happen so easily Ha~ I realized the fate of the reincarnated individual who acquired Space-Time Attribute after hearing the usage of that right arm. I asked the Emperor to confirm my suspicions. Perhaps that teleportation ability was? I naturally snatched it from that reincarnated individual for the sake of my rule, that reincarnated individuals rare ability is just a tool for my cause. More importantly, only you, I will never forgive you bastard. Reincarnated individuals are treated as tools huh Well, I felt that reincarnated individual should have acted more prudently too Then, Lionel once again stepped between us and spoke. Luciel-sama, please leave this to me. His Majestys opponent should be me. And if Your Majesty travels down a wrong path, it is the task of a vassal to stop you. That is my final duty. Lionel said as he readied his ming Greatsword and the Emperor also drew his sword with his left hand. But another voice butted in. Se-sensei, His Majesty is already at deaths door. Is it not possible to just imprison him without killing him? Even now His Highness Albert spoke out-of-ce words so I turned to look at him and saw that his face had turned blue his blood has totally receded and he waspletely pale. He only thought of getting the Emperor to retire and crown himself the Emperor but did he have lingering emotions for his familial ties? Or did he get cold feet after sensing the increasing reality of him actually bing the Emperor? Lionel questioned His Highness Albert to explore the true meaning behind his words. And the Emperor also turned to look at His Highness Albert while still with his sword at the ready. Your Highness Albert why did you lead the resistance and attack the Empire? It was in order to defeat His Majesty right? Th-that What? Why is itpletely different from what he said at Ebisu? Now that I think about it, it was the fake Mr. Bazak, Raizak, that told us of the fundamental n of action but dont tell me (Putting a stop to) Imposing heavy taxes on the citizens for a war that cant be won, and giving favourable treatment to individuals who excel in strength and snubbing civil servants; releasing illegal ves from the illegal ve traders, punishing soldiers who do whatever they please in the Imperial Capital, and releasing those innocently imprisoned; those were the purpose right? Who was it that helmed it? (TL: I cant wrap my head around how the front two are actually their aims? so I added in putting a stop to) Lionel stated the fundamental n of action of the resistance. However, thinking about it now, Raizak was one of the key person deciding on the fundamental policy. That Raizak was from the enemy camp so it was likely to be a farce. Well, if they dont shift from the original n and stick to it, this country should be a country that is good to live in even if the military strength falls. I-I just did not want to see the Imperial Citizens get hurt any longer. Thats why, Your Majesty, please abdicate the seat to me. You can snatch it from me if you want it. Does Your Highness have the determination to kill His Majesty It ended up as the two veterans picking on the neer. Th-thats why it should be fine if we just imprison His Majesty right? His Majesty is just in a state of confusion because he has been too busy. Lionel too, please return and help to build this country. Just one of the three individuals was way too different from the others. It could be felt even if it wasnt said out loud. What kind of expression should I give? There seemed to be nothing but peaceful flower gardens in His Highness Alberts head. The Emperor snapped when His Highness Albert raised his voice. That is why you are hopeless, no goals, no determination, and no effort either. Theres no way I would entrust this Empire that I had made great advances to a trash like you. I gave you mercy by disinheriting you but I give up. Die. Leaving aside the hopeless His Highness Albert, I was sure that the Emperor would use transfer magic so I closed my eyes and focused all my intent on the moment I sensed a ripple in the magical power. And as expected, being the person who ruined everything, I bore the brunt of the attack. I felt bad for Lionel but I didnt intend to die so I tried resisting to the best of my ability. O Thunder Dragon, leave everything in the dust and snatch the opponents freedom with a stroke of lightning. After evading the Emperors de by a few centimeters, I countered with a strike to his torso. After confirming that the strike caused the Emperors body to float up, I fell to my knee. Im almost at Magical Power depletion. Lionel, can I trust you to end everything? I asked Lionel with a miserable smile and Lionel affirmed it with a bitter smile. I then turned my sight to the Emperor who was blown back as well as the appearance of His Highness Albert who was unable to stand due to fear. Authors note: Thank you for reading. Trantors note: Hi readers, it has almost been three years since I started tranting this series and as the first series I ever tried tranting, it has helped me immensely and I have had wonderful experiences tranting this series. Unfortunately, since some time ago, I have had a lot of trouble sitting down to trante this series as there are numerous errors in the raw which forces me to have to interpret or guess a lot of the details; the story is wonderful but the writing flow is terrible; the fighting scenes are kind of anticlimactic to me; and I have difficulty imagining where the author is headed with the story. I have thought of this for months and sadly I have decided to put this series on the back-burner for the foreseeable future. I will try to at least finish this arc or at least this section with the Emperor but the releases will no longer be scheduled. If there are any trantors out there who wish to pick this series up, feel free to do so and let me know. For all the fans of this series out there, please ept my sincerest apologies for failing toplete this series. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!